《Together With My Ghost Husband》


 Chapter 1

    It''s the small summer, the modern high-rise buildings in a city are shining in the bright sun. A jade hand like green onion gently shakes the special glass pieces in the hand, and the reflected sunlight circulates around the door of the building.


    The woman with a piece of glass in her hand has beautiful facial features, and at this time she appears cold and resolute. A black professional dress will highlight the body just right, a head of black hair such as water hangs down to the waist trace, lining the skin white and delicate. She put on her sunglasses and whispered to the girl in the same dress up behind her: "come in with me while the security guard is in the eye."


    She saw the opportunity and walked into the building without letting the security guard who rubbed her eyes notice the strange face. She took out her mobile phone, scanned and certified the entrance, and entered the building as smoothly as an office worker.


    The girl behind her said softly, "Wow, two-dimensional sister, how is this done?"


    Two dimensional chuckles: "cubic law, the bigger a company, the more high-tech, the easier it is to get into the front door."


    "But how do we know where that information is


    After two-dimensional observation, she sat down on the reception sofa in the lobby and said to herself, "if you want revenge, now is the opportunity." after a while, she said, "thank you. When the dust settles, you don''t have to wander around the world." then she turned to the girl and said, "it''s in the archives room on the 29th floor."


    The girl is stunned. She has always heard that the elder sister of agent W is only 20 years old. She is not only agile and skillful in using concealed weapons, but also can communicate with the undead to obtain intelligence. It seems that this rumor is true.


    Two people took the elevator to the 29th floor of the archives, the staff blocked the door: "which department is it?"


    Two dimensional heard a wind blowing in his ear: "the opening plan just started by the general manager needs the building materials of the company five years ago."


    After confirming the identity authentication in the mobile phone, the staff put the two-dimensional and the girl in. Five years ago, the worker was killed in the construction site, and he was a dead man


    The dead bowed his head and did not speak, but floated behind her. As a child, she can see some strange monsters. As she grows older, she can even communicate and make physical contact with the undead. Instead of avoiding fear, 2D has learned how to apply this ability to the work of an agent.


    The two-dimensional right hand flip, the injection of anesthesia needle let the monitoring staff fainted in the past, another flip, smashed the camera. After receiving the signal, the girl began to look for information.


    At this time, two-dimensional suddenly smelled a strange smell. She carefully identified it, and suddenly took the girl''s hand and yelled, "go


    However, before the voice fell, it was covered by a huge explosion. A spark burst out on the 29th floor of the building, destroying the archives. Looking at the flames approaching, she suddenly remembered the situation that her home was bombed that night. Her unwillingness and hatred in her heart finally turned into the first tear in this decade.


    "Not reconciled I''m not willing to Let me revenge It''s over. It''s all over. I''m going to die... "


    "Ah What a pain Two dimensional wake up from their own screams, she Leng for a long time to remember that they are not dead? At this time, she suddenly felt a burst of pain, see her whole body is covered with blood, right hand because of the protection of the head has been broken.


    She looked around and found that there were plants she had never seen before. In front of her eyes was a pool of smoky water with no end to see. The green grass was shining brightly, attracting the glowing insects flying in the air. This place is like a wonderland in Taoyuan, but it makes two-dimensional very uncomfortable. She told herself to keep calm.


    She examined the wound on her body, bared her teeth and pulled out the broken glass in the tightly bound meat. After confirming that the water in the pool was non-toxic, she began to clean the wound. She washed her face and saw that her facial features reflected in the pool water were still beautiful, but she had no face.


    At this time, two-dimensional suddenly felt the wind behind her, and she immediately turned around and said, "who is it?" There was no one behind her, and instinct turned her head.


    "Cloud son, don''t you recognize me?" The husky voice of a man rang in her ear. Looking at the water in the pool in two dimensions, I found that there was a man sitting next to me!


    Two dimensional subconsciously climbed back a few steps, questioning the man with long hair around him: "who are you?" A feeling of discomfort made her confirm that he was no longer a human being.


    Suddenly, the man floated over, pressed the two-dimensional hand, and gently pressed his body on her body. Two dimensional experience of his cold breath, found that he has a straight nose, deep eyes, eyelashes thick, comparable to a woman. The beautiful lips opened slightly and said, "I''m so sad that you don''t remember me!"


    Two dimensional confused, the face is about to stick to the face of the ghost, his whole body is painful and can not move, had to say: "sorry, I don''t seem to have seen you."


    That male ghost shows very aggrieved expression, a drop of tear hangs on eyelash, appearance unexpectedly lets her some soft hearted. Just as she was about to explain again, she felt a soft touch on her lips, and her face enlarged a little.


    He even kisses me! Two dimensional felt a thunder burst in his head, and suddenly felt his soft tongue prying open his teeth, making further aggression. Two dimensional wants to resist, but the whole body is powerless, and even has no strength to bite the other side.The two sides of the tongue pressed and entangled, and the two-dimensional was almost out of breath. He felt that the ghost was pressing himself into her body. At this time, she suddenly felt a cool face, and then look at that face, it was full of tears! The next second, two dimensions lose consciousness.


    Two dimensional does not know how long they sleep, only know that they are awakened by the soft sunshine and the smell of delicious food. She opened her eyes slightly, and in front of her was a pale green gauze curtain. She tried to support her still painful body and saw a figure sitting on one side writing or painting. She lifted up the gauze curtain and saw the man with long hair, three-dimensional facial features and elegant expression in the breeze. It was the ghost who forced to kiss himself!


    The ghost noticed the awakening of the two dimensions. He raised his head and gently laughed. He put the food on the table in front of him and said with a smile, "you have been sleeping for seven days. You must be hungry."


    Two dimensional is really starving, but there is something more important than eating. She raised her left hand and slapped the ghost with all her strength!


    Two dimensional angry way: "let you kiss me


    The ghost covered his face with one side of his head. There was no movement for a long time. He could not help feeling guilty and said, "Hey, why don''t you talk? Am I that strong? "


    The ghost turned his head. He was so scared that he could see that his face was covered with tears and his handsome and gentle expression was swept away. "You beat me!" he cried


    She almost thought that she had passed through the scene of domestic violence. She stammered: "yes You were the first to me! Don''t blame me for hitting you


    Male ghost and self pity for a while, just full of grievance to say: "you eat the food first, I tell you everything."


    The two-dimensional agent instinct made her refuse to eat in a strange environment. She shook her head and said, "you say first, I will eat."


    The ghost sighed, his eyes suddenly tender to death, "cloud son, these years, I know you hard, I''m sorry I didn''t accompany you by your side."


    Two dimensional listen to him say so, suddenly a sour heart, just listen to him continued: "ten years, no wonder you can not recognize, I am Gu Sen ah."


    "Goosen?" Two dimensional exclaimed, quickly searching for key words in the memory, comparing the little boy who used to love crying and always dirty with the ghost who was called a beautiful man in front of him, but he still didn''t believe it. However, seeing the wet tears on his face, two-dimensional could not help saying to himself: "it''s really not as crying as the second person..."


    Gu Sen then said, "I don''t know what happened to you in that world, which made you wander to Wangdian, the world where the spirits are gathered. But I''m sure you''re still alive. I was originally a person in this world, because the playful ran into the time corridor will be born in your world as a baby. That year After that year, I came back to this world as the undead. "


    Two dimensions of course their own and Gu Sen grew up in childhood. At the age of ten, I didn''t know what kind of resentment the family had caused. Unexpectedly, the villa was bombed and the whole family was killed. That day, two-dimensional happened to stay in school because of an emergency, but Gu Sen met with her family because she was waiting for her at home. Two dimensional later entered the uncle''s secret service organization and worked hard to find out the truth and revenge for his family one day.


    The memory which was sealed in the deepest black box of my heart suddenly surged to me. Gu Sen looked at two dimensions and suddenly said, "cloud son, why are you crying?"


    Two dimensional flustered wiped the cheek, bowed his head and said: "nothing Why do you call me Yuner


    "That''s your old name! Have you forgotten? "


    "I have I''ve given up everything that used to be... "


    "Anyway, what you have to do now is to take care of the injury. As for how to return to the original world, we will talk about it later."


    Two dimensional Leng for a moment, asked: "you said there is a time corridor?"


    Gu Sen suddenly lowered his head and said, "if I could find that place, I would not have been trapped here in the past ten years and would not be able to see you again."


    Two dimensional heart move, it turns out that Gu Sen is still as gentle as he was when he was a child. She used to touch Gu Sen''s head and said, "I''ve had a good time these years."


    After being touched, Gu Sen''s expression turned to look like a dog. He said brightly, "since you have come to this world, you have to do as the Romans do in your hometown first. Now that your name is too ugly, you''d better call back yunqiongjun."


    "Good," she said with a smile

 Chapter 2

    Looking at Gu Sen''s busy schedule these days, Yun qiongjun suddenly finds that it is not ten years since Gu Sen was always bullied and had to stand up to protect him. Now Gu Sen is unexpectedly reliable. But when she thinks so, Gu Sen either spills the soup or performs a flat fall.


    "I don''t know if you''ve changed or you haven''t grown up."


    Is it innocent? What did I look like in your eyes


    "Always crying nose to come to me to play, every time I want me to teach that bully you stinky boy."


    Gu Sen scooped up a spoonful of porridge, gently blew and laughed: "if you don''t cry like this, how can I see you every day?" He handed the spoon to Yun qiongjun''s mouth and tried to coax the child, "ah --"


    after taking the porridge, Yun qiongjun felt embarrassed and said, "I can eat myself!" When she touched Gu Sen''s eyes, she suddenly turned red and asked, "why did you kiss me that day?"


    Who knows Gu Sen serious way: "ah! Don''t get me wrong. Wangdian is the place where the dead gather. It is extremely cold. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t stand it. I just use my Yin Qi to balance you. " Yun qiongjun didn''t understand the logic in his words, so she nodded.


    Serious Gu Sen still has masculinity to speak of, but Gu Sen always makes strange expression. For many years, Yun qiongjun has been taking revenge as her goal. She is strict with herself. She has never been in touch with her feelings. When she meets the gentleness of Zhuma in the past, she still has a little fluctuation in her heart.


    Until one day, a girl came to Gu Sen''s house. Gu Sen goes out to collect herbs. Yun qiongjun has to say hello in embarrassment. The girl was charming and lively in her eyes. She hopped to Yun qiongjun''s bed, looked at it for a moment, and said with a smile, "brother Gu Sen said he found a beautiful stranger. It''s really good!"


    Before Yun qiongjun opened her mouth, Gu Sen came into the door humming a song. When she saw the girl, they danced face to face together as if they were electrified. Yun qiongjun watched the two adults have a happy heart beat, so naive dance, her mood is a little complicated.


    Gu Sen said with a smile, "cai''er, how did you come to me?"


    "Come and see the beauty. It''s spread all around us!"


    "Oh? This is my old acquaintance, "Gu Sen suddenly took cai''er''s wrist in his hand, and after a while he said," your pulse has been floating again recently. You must not have a good meal or a good rest! "


    Cai''er spat out her tongue. Gu Sen gently points her forehead and says, "go ahead, don''t talk about me with others!"


    Cai''er jumps away again. Yun qiongjun''s heart is full of lung, and she doesn''t know where to spit. It turns out that Gu Sen is so gentle to everyone. After a long time, she choked out a sentence: "sorry, I want to know Why do the undead feel sick


    Gu Sen suddenly put on a serious face and said: "the definition of the dead in this world is different from that of your world. The dead people will come to Wangdian and choose to die on their own. The world is divided into chijing, Midu, Fancheng and Wanyi. The queens of Wanyi have the special ability to control the dead. Therefore, some undead who can''t give up the memory of the past life will choose to stay under the command of Wangdian as the queen of Wanyi. Correspondingly, the queen will give these undead a sense similar to human beings. "


    "Then these people are not equivalent to living human beings?"


    Gu Sen turned around and said in a low voice: "it''s true that everything they have is the same as that of a living person. But if they die again, they will be scared out of their wits and provide nutrients for the existence of Wangdian."


    Yun qiongjun can''t help sighing, "it''s better to forget everything and go back to life after suffering a lot." Gu Sen nodded, and Yun qiongjun asked, "what about you? Don''t you choose to die? "


    Gu Sen scratched his face, turned and said with a smile, "I''m special In addition to the separation of the four great powers and Wangdian, which is inaccessible to strangers, there is also a gray area in the world, namely, gusen. Gu Sen coordinates thousands of plants in the world and regulates the living state of human beings by controlling the living creatures. I''m a member of gusen! "


    Yun qiongjun had already learned how to be happy and angry, so she joked, "do you have any special abilities?" If so, I will not worry about my life in this world. Although she is a martial artist, she is already tired of worrying about her life.


    "This To tell you the truth, because I''m dead, I can''t go out of Wangdian and connect with the world of living people. "


    Yun qiongjun gave him a white eye, and Gu Sen quickly showed his dog''s appearance and said, "but I didn''t expect you to come! With your powerful spiritual power, I can go to the world of strangers with you


    "Is it? Then promise me to find a way back to my world for me With a smile, Yun qiongjun held out her little thumb. "I used to play when I was a child. I hung myself with a hook..."


    Gu Sen is stunned for a moment. A few days after their reunion, Yun qiongjun is so anxious to go home. He hooked her finger and said with a smile, "it''s the same for a hundred years."


    "I''m almost in good health now. Why don''t we start now?"


    Gu Sen looked embarrassed and said, "this Just as I use Yin Qi to balance your spiritual power in Wangdian, if you want to take me out, you have to use the same method to balance your spiritual power... ""What are you talking about?" Subconsciously, Yun qiongjun grabs up her pillow and hits Gu Sen. Gu Sen, smiling and begging for mercy, escapes from the door.


    "Brother Gu Sen, you have a good and free life." Cai''er stood at the door and chuckled.


    Gu Sen was scared, "how can you hide here, listen to the wall?"


    Cai''er chuckled mischievously and said, "how can I listen to the wall? There is no insidious trick on the beauty to come in person. I have lived in Wangdian for more than a hundred years, and I have never heard of balancing spiritual power by kissing. "


    Gu Sen quickly covered her mouth and lowered her voice: "you can''t let yun''er hear it, or I''ll be beaten to death."


    Cai''er broke free and said: "you can''t just focus on your own spring flowers and Autumn Moon, and forget our current task and eternal mission."


    "Of course I won''t forget," Gu Sen''s expression suddenly became serious, and then softened a little. "You don''t have to worry about this. Yuner didn''t like me in the past, nor does he now."


    "The hatred of killing the family, the hatred of killing relatives. How can people who carry these things fall in love with others casually, "cai''er pulled Gu Sen''s collar and got close to him, gnashing her teeth and saying," she should not forget these things, and we should not forget them. "


    Yun qiongjun also thinks that Gu Sen hasn''t come back for a long time. If he can''t control himself well, his strength is heavy again. As soon as she got out of bed, Gu senfeng opened the door and asked, "are you going now?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun''s face and kisses her suddenly. This kiss was not ferocious at all. It was just a little bit on Yun qiongjun''s mouth. Seeing Gu Sen''s face flashed a new expression, Yun qiongjun was so indifferent that she could hardly recognize it. She was stunned, searching for memories, remembering that she had the same look she had seen in the mirror after killing the door.


    Gu Sen deliberately made a disgusting gesture, wiped his mouth and said, "OK, we can go on the road."


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "do you dare to despise me? Get out of here. Don''t peep. I''m going to change! "


    After finishing her dress, Yun qiongjun went out and found that Gu Sen had changed her usual light green plain robe to a gorgeous robe, with many jade ornaments pinned on her waist, and her bun was fixed with a green jade hairpin. There is a trace of different luxury between behavior.


    "So beautiful? No one can see you outside Yun qiongjun joked.


    "Well, you don''t understand that!" Gu Sen Shuai only three seconds, and then changed into a funny face, "Wan Qing, the current queen of Wanyi, looks wonderful, pure and moving like snow lotus. I''ve heard about it for a long time. What if we can meet her? I have to look good. "


    Yun qiongjun can''t help laughing. She thinks that she hasn''t been so relaxed and joking with her friends for a long time, but Gu Sen still knows how to make her happy.


    On their way, according to Gu Sen''s plan, they should go to Midu, which is closer to Wangdian. It was the first time for Yun qiongjun to go out and have a good look at Yunnan. In a place with sparse smoke, plants and flowers are flourishing, and there are no four seasons. However, no matter from what point of view, the water of that pool is smoky and can''t see the edge. There is a saying among the dead living in Wangdian for hundreds of years: "the water of Wangdian will spread all over the world."


    Along the way, Yun qiongjun has been listening to Gu Sen''s introduction of the world and transforming her world view as soon as possible. Although the world is dressed up by the ancients, there are also many advanced technologies. Not only do the undead live in the world''s Wangdian area, but people also associate with beasts and monsters. Most of these things are located in gusen, which is why they chose to go to Midu even though gusen was also in Wangdian.


    Midu is the most powerful country on the road, committed to the development of military and military force, the whole country is very aggressive. Chijing, the second largest country, has always adhered to the national ethos of good manners, benevolence and virtue. All the emperors of all dynasties also had virtue and achievements, and maintained superficial peaceful exchanges with other countries. Fancheng is the richest country. Its citizens are generally intelligent and are good at developing weapons and daily necessities, so as to sell weapons to all countries and make a fortune. Wanyi is the most mysterious country, so it has to contact with the outside world. All the people in power in the past dynasties are women. Within the territory, women have more rights than men.


    "When I left the world, the four countries maintained the most balanced diplomatic relations. But in recent years, there are more and more rumors about the discord among the four countries, and almost no one is not discussing the time corridor. "


    "Time corridor?"


    Gu Sen nodded and said, "it''s strange that we don''t rob such a good thing. On the surface, the kings of the four countries were not interested, but in fact they had a lot of information. To find the time corridor, we need to use their power. "


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t like killing people. Searching for information is her best thing. According to Gu Sen, if the world''s undead gather in Wangdian, they will lose a skill of gathering intelligence.


    "No," Gu Sen said with a smile. "There are also undead in the outside world. Only those gathered in Wangdian are the souls who committed heinous crimes before their lives," Gu Sen said with a smile. "It also includes me."

 Chapter 3

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 4

    Yun qiongjun has also thought of this. She is not worried about sleeping. It''s the most important thing to deal with the things in front of her.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman with thick limbs pushed open the door and said, "the weapons in the armory have been pulled out. Girls, go and choose by themselves." The girls in the room immediately turned their eyes from Yun qiongjun to the outside of the house. Then they rushed out in a swarm, and Gu Sen also floated out.


    Zhu Qing took Yun qiongjun and said, "sister, go quickly. Good weapons are also magic weapons."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t slow down. She just said with a smile: "no hurry. Give me the meteor hammer. I can''t move it. The rest of them must be small things. Those are the most suitable weapons for me


    When the disturbance stopped, Yun qiongjun got up and opened the door. Only a box of silver needles and a few sleeve arrows were left on the weapon rack. Gu Sen said with a smile: "this time, you have to thank me. If I didn''t stay in front of the silver needle to send out Yin Qi, someone would have taken it."


    Yun qiongjun patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if I can get into the Palace this time, I''ll try for a good reward and invite you to eat delicious food!"


    Zhu Qing was stunned and puzzled: "entering the palace It''s not so easy to enter the palace. Why can the young master and the elder sister still make fun of each other? "


    Gu Sen picked up the silver needle and said, "girl, do you look down on the people who use concealed weapons in your country? Everyone is afraid to avoid it when they see it. "


    Zhu Qing nodded his head and said, "my father always said that the competition between martial arts practitioners is open and aboveboard, and those who hurt others secretly are those with evil hearts."


    "Zhuqing, I''ve seen enough of the dark things in my hometown. Whether it''s the open grab or the dark sword, it''s the same in front of the real evil people. Everyone has different ways to win, and so do you. Sometimes an army is not as good as an ancient and modern head. It''s the same with entering the palace. If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger. "Yun qiongjun''s eyes darkened." the world is cruel. If you want to win, you have to know how to choose the most effective method. "


    Gu Sen shook a green bamboo bone fan and looked thoughtfully at Yun qiongjun. Then he patted her on the back and said with a smile, "OK, weapons are also available. Let''s go to the training ground and let me guide you in how to attack those little girls. "


    "After all, you know martial arts? I used to come crying and ask me to help you beat the baby


    Gu Sen looked bloated, shaking his fan and saying, "this is a little bit of merit after becoming a ghost."


    Zhu Qing stays where she is and looks at her way to the martial arts training ground. In her heart, because of what Yun qiongjun has just said, there is an undercurrent. When she was still in a daze, she suddenly saw two people stop and turn to look at themselves.


    Yun qiongjun gave a gentle smile, and Gu Sen''s eyes were like water. He said slowly, "I went to your house just after yun''er was asleep. If you have no way to go, you''d better stay with us. "


    Yun qiongjun patted him and said, "what''s company! It''s like we''re an evil organization. " She remembered that she used to take her younger sister to do tasks. She always thought that they were very cute, but because of the identity requirements, she had to be cold. Now she finally had a chance to make a good friend.


    Yun qiongjun ran over, pulled Zhu Qing and said with a smile, "would you like to take an adventure with us in the Midu palace, which makes the literati afraid?"


    Zhu Qing''s eyes are covered with a light light. She has enjoyed reading history books since she was a child, and has a high interest in politics and invention, but these things are not recognized in Midu''s family. Under the threat of her parents, she went to the military officer. Unfortunately, because she was born weak, she went home with injuries every day. Even if she lives under a stick every day, she can''t arouse the fighting spirit to practice martial arts.


    Parents have already given up on themselves, and this royal draft gives them hope. Zhuqing knew that she had betrayed her parents and hoped again and again that she had no place in her family. And Yun qiongjun was the first to tell her that she could be herself, and the first to call life''s difficulties an adventure. What''s the reason why she didn''t follow her?


    Zhu Qing took Yun qiongjun''s hand and said, "I''ll go with you."


    If the reappearance of the draft scene that Yun qiongjun saw in the ancient costume TV series can be described as the beauty like clouds and the weak and weak fiber, then the talent show of Midu royal family is completely a challenge arena competition, and women show different and more determined beauty in this place.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t reject such a draft. Instead, she thinks it''s a recognition for women. But when she saw Zhu Qing, who was showing a confused look, she also realized clearly that not only women, but also the world could not tolerate everyone''s characteristics. Therefore, people should work so hard to show their unique value.


    Gu Sen said to one side: "I read the schedule, the three people will be tested with you tomorrow."


    Yun qiongjun followed his eyes and saw that the three girls were beautiful. Only their sharp eyes showed that they were martial arts practitioners. One held the whip, one held the sword, and the other carried the square hammer.


    Zhu Qing introduced: "the rule of martial arts competition is that if you defeat a person, you can get his weapon. At the beginning, the competitor can only carry weapons selected from the armory. However, King Mido has a funny and eccentric temperament. When he took office, he stipulated that all things in the competition field could be used by martial artists. "Gu Sen said: "when the time comes, people will throw kitchen knives, sticks or 18 kinds of weapons on the stage. Won''t the victory be decided?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. When it comes to martial arts competition, there will be experts guarding the arena, and the weapons will not enter the arena. Moreover, the citizens of our country disdain to do such things as cheating."


    Yun qiongjun raised the corner of her mouth and said, "that''s your people. We may not be sure."


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "I''ll go to the girl''s lab and move all the samples back to see what can be used. And here''s the good news. The first one to compete with you is the girl with the whip. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded and said, "if you get her whip, it will be easier to deal with that sword."


    Next, Yun qiongjun is not in a hurry to practice. The three of them sit in the shade of a tree and watch their opponents practice each other tomorrow. Gu Sen makes comments one by one. Yun qiongjun remembers them one by one. Zhu Qing is trying to figure out how to help Yun qiongjun.


    Most of the day down, Zhuqing has been tired to sleep on one side. Yun qiongjun usually has strict practice, but she doesn''t feel very tired, but Gu Sen is always shouting: "give me a break! I have been idle for so many years, but I haven''t been so worried and tired! "


    Yun qiongjun frowned and said, "a boy''s house, what do you say is tired or not?"


    "I''m dead, and I don''t want to get married. I can''t be restricted by the eyes of the world, and I have to suffer from you!" Gu Sen suddenly turns around and hugs Yun qiongjun. He looks serious and his voice is much more sexy. "Otherwise, if you come to be my wife, I will strengthen my body every day. We will have a ghost doll..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Sen was punched out by Yun qiongjun, "you want to be beautiful!" Cloud Qiong group a pair of dislike appearance, in the heart already began to small deer bump. Gu Sen suddenly got close to him and said something like this. Knowing that he was joking, he still couldn''t hide his blush and heartbeat.


    "How could I possibly like a crying ghost?" Yun qiongjun was so anxious that she almost pulled her hair. She turned her head and saw that Gu Sen had already laid down on the spot and watched the girls dancing with knives and guns. She said to herself angrily, "she is still a lecher!"


    At this time, she suddenly found Gu Sen''s expression serious, murmuring words, as if in the decomposition of the move. The doubts in her mind became more and more obvious. Although it was said that ten years could make a talented person embark on the road of martial arts practice, from the posture just analyzed by Gu Sen, she was too expert, and she could remember clearly the function of each acupoint in her body.


    Gu Sen does not want to say things, he does not need to go into, after all, not everyone can speak frankly about their past. Ten years later, she was still deliberately avoiding the tragedy. The failure to face up to the past may be the reason why she has not found the murderer of her parents and Gu Sen.


    "Sister! Sister Zhu Qing shook Yun qiongjun, who was in a daze. She handed her a little gadget and said with a smile, "maybe I can help you tomorrow."


    Yun qiongjun observes the gadgets in her hand. She is quite familiar with the art of concealed weapons. She also knows something about the nature of Ji Gua. However, although the machine designed by Zhu Qing is small, its structure is very complicated, and it can not be seen for a while.


    Zhuqing climbed up the tree and cut down a section of thick branch and threw it to the ground. He called out: "put it on the branch and press the raised switch again."


    Yun qiongjun did this, and a large, uneven square suddenly shook. She disassembled and reassembled it at a very fast speed. It seemed to entangle the branches of the tree towards the rope. At this time, a row of fine teeth protruded from the slender strips.


    Zhu Qing began to count down: "three, two, one..."


    Before the word "one" was spoken, the rope from the square suddenly spun wildly and tightened, and the branches broke into several pieces in less than two seconds. Chuqing jumped down and explained, "it took me a whole year to make this thing. These fine teeth are made of diamond. If you encounter narrow metal, the effect will be better."


    Yun qiongjun clapped her hands and praised Zhuqing. At the same time, she continued: "but tomorrow I have a whip to deal with the sword. Although it is powerful, it may not be useful."


    Gu Sen didn''t know when to come to see the excitement. He clapped his hands first, then knocked on Yun qiongjun''s head and said, "are you stupid to wear your head through? We can use this to deal with the handle of that big hammer! How can she play with a hammer without the handle? "


    Yun qiongjun made a remorse, clapped her hands and said, "wonderful! I didn''t think of it

 Chapter 5

    "It''s not so wonderful. You''re stupid."


    "You''re stupid. Do you want me to show you how you fell flat?"


    Looking at their quarrel, Zhuqing suddenly felt a little gloomy. She said leisurely: "this method can really reduce the burden of my sister. It''s only seen by the king that he certainly doesn''t like it."


    Yun qiongjun patted her on the shoulder and said, "ah! How many years has it been since rice was called the most powerful country? So far, there is no unification of the world. Why do you think? "


    Zhu thought about this problem early in the morning. She was also hurt by this reason. She just wanted to face the fundamental problems of a country. She did not have the courage. Zhu Qing said in a low voice: "arrogant and arrogant, he thinks that he is a gentleman in martial arts. He wants to revive the martial arts in the world. It''s a pity that politics has never been the best played by gentlemen since ancient times. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded her head and said, "Your Majesty should understand this truth. The so-called open and aboveboard martial arts has led to the variation of nationalization. There is no diversified lifestyle. This country takes jujube pills."


    Gu Sen said with an impudent smile: "if the king wants to convict us of death, it''s not too late to run."


    Zhu Qing knows that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have always been daring. If they can''t make it, they try to find a way to run. They never know what the "back road" is. But with them, there is a sense of security.


    Yun qiongjun has seen a lot of big scenes. In addition, she is too tired during the day, but she has no psychological burden to sleep at night. Zhu Qing has always been afraid of these swords and guns. He is always thinking about what to do if Yun qiongjun gets hurt tomorrow. He tosses and turns, and is even more conscious.


    At this time, she suddenly felt a gentle touch on her head. In the dark, she tried to identify it. She found that Gu Sen was touching her head. She only heard him say in a soft voice: "sleep, everything has me, and nothing will happen."


    Then, Gu Sen drifted to one side and looked at Yun qiongjun. He also touched her head and said, "have a good dream."


    Zhu Qing sleeps in a daze, thinking only that although she has only known Gu SEN for a long time, she has seen him show numerous exaggerated expressions. However, with such a gentle look in her eyes, Yun qiongjun immediately jumps down to hit the girl''s wrist and the water sword falls to the ground. The audience broke out more protest. Mi Rui frowned and smacked his mouth. The referee reluctantly announced that Yun qiongjun won.


    The next opponent turned over and took the whip in his hand. It seemed that he could not wait to avenge his compatriots. Yun qiongjun picked up the water sword, and Gu Sen said in his ear: "the whip is a killer to the sword. Once you use it, the sword can beat the whip faster. You know how to do it."


    Yun qiongjun is not good at using the sword. She puts on a false airs, hooks one hand at her opponent and smiles provocatively. The opponent is not willing to be outdone. With a wave of the Dragon whip, the enemy will go straight to the gate of life. Yun qiongjun couldn''t dodge. She got a whip in her right arm and broke her clothes. She was bleeding red.


    Yun qiongjun bit her teeth and started running around again. Although the whip seems to be more extensive than the sword, it is actually a bit of a drag. After Yun qiongjun successfully escaped many times, her opponent began to be impatient. The whip method became faster and more chaotic.


    With a slight smile, Yun qiongjun deliberately revealed a flaw and let the whip wind his sword. When her opponent was elated, she suddenly flew in her clothes. She saw a few light turns around, and the whip was completely wrapped in the sword.


    When her opponent was still in a daze, Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "this is what you owe me." With a single shot of her left sleeve arrow, she made a decision with the whip. Thanks to Zhu Qing, the sleeve arrow was polished to be extremely sharp the day before.


    In the eyes of Midu people, Yun qiongjun''s victory in this game is not fair and aboveboard. There are more and more boos in the audience, but Yun qiongjun is not affected at all.


    The third girl, with a sledgehammer, was more aggressive and looked like a tiger. Yun qiongjun was not afraid at all and whistled clearly. I saw a black object floating in the sky, floating to the top of the challenge arena and falling.


    "Niu x, drones have been designed by Zhu Qing," she said with a smile at her opponent as she played with the machine in her hand. "Girl, I''m afraid of this little thing?"


    The opponent turned his head in disdain. Yun qiongjun quickly hit the machine to the handle of the hammer, and then sent out a silver needle to trigger the mechanism. In the next few seconds, no one could see what was going on, and the handle of the hammer was neatly broken into five pieces.


    In this way, the audience''s voice is even louder. The rice destroys also some not to be able to look down, waved the hand way: "slightly peaceful, that beautiful girl, I have a word to ask you."


    Yun qiongjun knelt down on her knees. Mitsui asked, "where are you from?"


    "The women of the people came from the forest."


    "Do you know that in Midu, you can''t tolerate stabbing and opportunistic people in my Midu territory. How dare you still take part in the draft


    Yun qiongjun bowed three times and said, "it''s not too late for the king to sentence him after she speaks frankly. Minnu thinks that it''s a good cat that can catch mice if a black cat and a white cat can catch mice. The national style of Midu is naturally open and aboveboard, and the gentleman in Wuzhong. But the king just saw that the three girls would have died under me as long as the people wanted to. Do you think it''s worth the aboveboard death and the worthless death


    As soon as mizhu was about to get angry, the queen suddenly pressed his hand and said, "king, the national law cannot be broken. This girl has won the victory, so she should be selected as the beautiful girl to enter the palace. I like this girl because she has a sharp tongueRice is very respectful of his wife, had to pinch his fist to agree.


    Yun qiongjun immediately enters the palace, but the room she is assigned to is ugly. She is afraid that all the people above and below look down on her. She and Zhuqing just wanted to clean the room, but the queen came to visit with snacks.

 Chapter 6

    Yun qiongjun immediately drove. The empress lifted her up and said, "there are not so many empty gifts in our palace." then she turned and said in a sharp voice, "all the beautiful girls have the same standard of food and accommodation. This beautiful girl''s residence is so poor that it will damage the national prestige. What should you do then? Let me see that there are different treatment among the pretty girls, and you will be punished! "


    The people behind him kept answering and retreated quickly. Yunqiongjun didn''t know why the empress suddenly made her own impression, so she had to salute and thank her first.


    Facing Yun qiongjun, the queen changed her face again. She said with a smile, "these are Mido''s snacks. I''ll bring them to you. What you said in the arena today is very good. "


    Yun qiongjun can''t help shouting in her heart that there is still a man with a good eye in this country! But the surface still bowed head to smile: "dare not, dare not."


    The Queen''s face was sad, "the four countries are calm on the surface, but they don''t know how much turbulence they have. The king is stubborn. This national style was implemented in the peaceful and prosperous times. But now, I am also worried that Midu will suffer because of this stubborn integrity


    "That''s exactly what the queen said!" Yun qiongjun just wanted to say that if we go on like this, we don''t know how to die, but we can''t come up with a more elegant expression.


    The queen took Yun qiongjun and sat down in a dusty chair. She said without any care: "but we are the king''s wife, and we can''t show our edge in political affairs. It''s the most important thing for the king. If you have a position, your words will naturally become important. "


    Yun qiongjun is a person who grew up in modern times. Naturally, she is not reconciled. On the surface, she still nods obediently. After the empress left, Zhuqing said on one side: "the queen is married from Fancheng. She has different thinking from Midu people and always treats people very well. In the past, when the king was not emperor, she was not a real wife. After becoming a queen, she often called herself "Concubine". She was a very smart person. No wonder she would agree with her sister''s point of view. "


    Seeing that she was just talking to each other, Yun qiongjun didn''t seem to be pretending to be. She also felt that the queen was a good person to get along with. "However, what she said was really hard for people to listen to. Although I know that the only duty of the harem is to give birth to the king, I still can''t accept what happened to me


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "when you come to a world, you have to adapt to the rules of the world. How can there be true truth and correctness in the world? Perhaps the modern world will develop a new way of life with social changes after a thousand years. When people look back on democracy, they may laugh at us as a bunch of donkeys who can only vote. To respect the rules that can balance the world is a great rule to cross. "


    Yun qiongjun clapped her hands and said, "I haven''t seen you for ten years. You''re very eloquent! Back to the point, I think the queen is very good and can develop into an ally. "


    Gu Sen said: "regardless of whether the queen is easy to get along with, this heart is poisonous."


    Zhu Qing exclaimed, "what? This is from the queen


    Yun qiongjun takes a look at the blackened silver needle in Gu Sen''s hand. Gu Sen uses the silver needle to insert a snack and delivers it to Yun qiongjun. She eats it without hesitation.


    "Sister! Why do you know it''s poisonous... " Zhuqing is on one side of the road.


    "The most economical way to get the enemy in the dark to come to the light is to pretend to be stupid," said Yun qiongjun, smacking her lips. She thought it was delicious. "It''s just that I don''t want to stay in bed. Even if the king doesn''t want to call me lucky, I''ll be sick for a month."


    Immediately, Yun qiongjun felt abdominal pain. Early in the morning, bamboo called for a doctor. With the Queen''s words, at least the people in the palace did not dare to neglect me. After the doctor felt the pulse, he immediately prescribed a prescription. The medicine took effect and the abdominal pain was reduced a lot. Gu Sen knew that the poison was quick but not violent. Seeing the sweat on Yun qiongjun''s forehead, he still showed a distressed expression.


    "Thanks to the doctor''s skill, does my sister still have a stomachache now?"


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "It''s just that I can''t use it. It''s not that the doctor is so smart. He looks normal. I don''t think it''s very strong."


    "The empress is kind to others, and has never harmed the people in the harem. I''m afraid there are people outside the palace and not just in the palace. It''s hard to find out who is plotting against us. "


    Gu Sen shook his fan and said with a smile, "Zhuqing, your smart mind is spent on learning and invention. There are many people who want to kill us, but how many of them can put medicine in the heart of the queen? We can''t rule out the queen now


    Yun qiongjun said: "it''s useless for us to speculate here. Anyway, the man didn''t want to kill me. Naturally, he wanted me to do something."


    Zhu Qing''s face puzzled, Gu Sen then said: "tear your face with the queen."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and looked at the snacks on the table. She didn''t want to fight against the queen. Yun qiongjun used to play a special role when she was an agent. However, she didn''t deal with this kind of palace trick. It was a little laborious. She wanted to change the topic and asked, "by the way, Zhuqing, aren''t you going to take part in the draft?"


    Zhuqing was embarrassed to scratch his head. Gu Sen said with a proud smile, "it''s still thanks to me. I secretly changed the brochure of the palace staff. Now Zhuqing is your girl." I can''t help laughing at his complacency.At this time, outside the house came some laughter.


    "Isn''t this the witch''s room? Sisters, let''s go and see how many moths the goblin can make out


    "Sister, stay here. I heard that the queen has just come here. We don''t want to..."


    "Not what? I''m not allowed to teach her such a seductive girl out of the palace? "


    "That is, if you are afraid, go back by yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    Yun qiongjun smiles at Zhu Qingku. Although she had expected the consequences, she did not expect the disaster to happen so frequently. After a while, the door was pushed open and three beautiful girls came in.


    The beautiful girls are uniform in their clothes, but they have no requirements for jewelry. The first one is very aggressive. Her head is full of pearls and hairpins. Her hands are jingling and her looks are lovely. Yun qiongjun has some impression on her. She easily won three people in the competition field, and her name is "Jinduo".


    As soon as she saw the style of the snacks on the table, she crossed her waist and said with a smile: "Oh, my sister''s remarks in the martial arts arena are so amazing that even the empress has sent snacks!"


    The elder sister said: "if you don''t want to talk, you should not pretend to be a weak person. My sister used to be weak in force and won the draft by chance. Now her whole body is sore and she can''t get out of bed to salute her sisters. The queen sympathized with my weakness and sent me some snacks. Unfortunately, I didn''t have a good taste. If my sisters don''t dislike it, they can taste it. "


    The three girls looked at each other. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun accepted defeat so quickly. Jinduo refused, "don''t pretend to be a fox here. Give us the leftovers. What are we? No matter how smart you are, I''ll make you speechless in the future


    Knowing Yun qiongjun''s intention, Zhu Qing saluted and said, "don''t be surprised, three young ladies. Our young lady has always been weak. If there is anything wrong, Zhu Qing will be punished." seeing that several people''s looks softened, Zhu Qing took up the unopened snacks and knelt on the ground and said, "the Queen''s reward, we naturally dare not neglect it. The young lady is just about to let the maids give to each elder sister. It happens that the young ladies are here. It''s better to sit down and eat and talk. "


    Jinduo was suspicious, but the other two were greedy, and each ate a piece. If really said for a while, the effect of the drug attack, Zhuqing rushed to ask for a doctor.


    Jinduo held his stomach and pointed at me with gnashing teeth: "how dare you poison us!"


    Yun qiongjun pretended to be in a hurry and said innocently, "this is a snack sent by the queen. It hasn''t been opened yet. How can my sister say that I hurt you?"


    Gu Sen and I looked at each other and laughed.


    In fact, on the next day, rumors spread all over the palace. It is well known that Yun qiongjun poisoned the young girl in Dianxin. Everyone knew that it was a snack sent by the queen, but no one dared to talk to the queen.


    Yun qiongjun lay in bed for a day. On the third day, bao''er, the Queen''s intimate girl, finally arrived at her cold house.


    Yun qiongjun pretended that she was not feeling well and couldn''t get up to salute. Bao''er also seemed to be kind-hearted and kind-hearted. Finally, she got the conversation to the point.


    "Have you heard the rumors in the palace recently?"


    "I''m not feeling well recently. I''m lazy to get up. I haven''t heard anything. Zhuqing, you often run outside. What''s new recently? "


    Zhuqing pretended to be frightened and knelt down and said, "Miss, I haven''t heard anything!"


    "I''m just asking you what you''re doing when you''re scared like this, Miss baby. I''ll make you laugh."


    Bao''er''s face kept smiling all the time. There was no sense of guilt, nor the humble attitude of an ordinary girl. "She couldn''t help being afraid. Recently, the palace has been saying that the young lady and the other three pretty girls had a serious illness after eating the snacks given by my master."

 Chapter 7

    "This It''s because I''m not well entertained. When I get better, I''ll pay for the three sisters... "


    "You don''t have to say a lot, miss," interrupted Bao. "I haven''t finished yet. There''s more than one news. Don''t tell me about this, miss. After that, the Empress Dowager immediately came to our master''s palace and said a lot of things harmful to the young lady. The master is in the limelight, so he doesn''t say much. But the maid came to tell her that the master had made friends with her before


    Yun qiongjun didn''t know her intention for a moment, so she gave a bitter smile. Bao''er put some bags of Medicine on the table and said, "the master didn''t know when I came out this time, so I had to take some bags of medicine to deal with the young lady''s illness. It''s not a panacea, but I''ve checked it carefully this time. Please don''t dislike it. "


    Yunqiongjun said thanks and asked Zhuqing to take bao''er out of the house. She got up to check the herbs and asked, "what do you think?"


    Gu Sen crushed the herbal medicine with his fingers and smelled: "this time, the medicine is no problem, the girl is very skilled."


    At this time, Zhuqing came back and told them that after she had sent bao''er out, bao''er took her hand and said something from the bottom of his heart, probably to help the master. People should have a little insight and so on.


    "I know why the queen has such a good reputation," said Yun qiongjun with a smile. "The empress is open and aboveboard, and this treasure is so talkative. She probably doesn''t know how many details she has dealt with in secret."


    "My intuition tells me that this is not really the Queen''s doing," Gu Sen tapped his head with a fan. "Why does bao''er specially say that the Empress Dowager should go to the queen and say bad things about you?"


    "Is it difficult The Empress Dowager is so anxious to stir up trouble from her. Is it her poison? " When Zhu Qing said this, he was shocked.


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile: "the Empress Dowager does have this method to poison the Queen''s heart. Bao''er, a girl who is really smart, specially points out that the queen doesn''t know she''s here. If I go directly to the Empress Dowager beyond my ability, the Empress Dowager will blame only bao''er, not the queen. "


    Zhu Qing suddenly came to the spirit, holding the fist: "I will try my best to help my sister!"


    Gu Sen laughs a few times. Yun qiongjun fondly touches her head and says, "I don''t want you to be so smart. You just have to do what you like. What I need is not a helper who is good at scheming, but a friend who can bring me more strength and help


    When Yun qiongjun has a suspicious candidate, she doesn''t pretend to be ill. The next day he went with the crowd to greet the queen. It happened that the Empress Dowager was also in the Queen''s palace. According to Zhu Qing, the Empress Dowager was a powerful character. She was not only very good at martial arts when she was young, but also had the ability to dominate the imperial power and make Mi Du prosperous. It has to be said that sometimes the power the queen brings to the people is powerful.


    The Empress Dowager has been working hard and looks much younger than her age. Although she has abdicated in the palace for a long time, her eyes are still sharp. The empress dowager, who upholds the traditional management concept of Midu, will naturally not be used to my remarks.


    Yun qiongjun''s original intention was to talk to the Empress Dowager. Now she doesn''t want to run into the Empress Dowager''s gun so quickly, so she mixes with other pretty girls and leaves.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "hasn''t the beautiful girl named Yun qiongjun come to see you today?" Immediately turned to the queen and said, "I''m an old man. It doesn''t matter if they look down on me, but you must have your own respect. It''s not proper for her to stay away for so many days. "


    Yun qiongjun is very angry. Xinxiang, if you set me up physically, you still talk to others openly! So she turned around and stood up and said, "beautiful girl Yun qiongjun, meet the queen. I''m not feeling well these days. I''d like to see you in the future. The queen probably knows why. Please don''t blame me. "


    As soon as the Empress Dowager patted the table, she angrily said, "is this the etiquette that you speak to the queen?" She sneered, "born in the mountains, with the mountain animal spirits, no wonder such insolence and rudeness, bewitching the public!"


    Yun qiongjun raised her head, looked directly at the queen and said, "I am not a seductive girl. The queen knows best! On that day, the queen rewarded my concubine with cakes, but she did not know that the queen would poison the cakes


    Before the Empress Dowager could speak again, the queen immediately picked up the fruit tray around her and threw it at Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun didn''t dodge. The fruit plate smashed a wound on her forehead, and blood gurgled out.


    The queen said coldly, "bold girl, I''m innocent. You''re a country girl, how dare you seduce people. Tell me my will. Without the king''s permission, you shall not step out of your room any more! "


    The queen never had such a big fire. Even the Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment. Many of the beautiful girls were gloating, and now they dare not make a sound.


    As yunqiongjun was dragged out of the door, she yelled: "my heart is so strong for the king and queen of Mido. Heaven and earth can be seen from each other, and the sun and the moon can be seen from each other!"


    After yunqiongjun was thrown into her house, she said in a hoarse voice, "Zhuqing, get me some water! I''ve been a cold agent for ten years. I''m going to give up my voice today


    Zhuqing brought water. She had heard that the queen was going to confine us. Seeing that half of her face was covered with blood, she said in a hurry: "what''s the matter with you, miss? Why did the queen have such a big fire? "


    Yun qiongjun slowed down and said, "the Empress Dowager is here today. I can''t help it. I have to break my face with the queen in accordance with her wishes, so that she can think of new ways to harm me.""But the queen The queen shouldn''t have been so cruel! "


    "If you don''t be cruel, how can you make a noise?" Yun qiongjun sneered and said, "if you don''t make any noise, how can you make the king pay attention to me?"


    "The affairs in this palace are really complicated," Zhu Qing sighed with a sigh of loss. "This is how the young lady has suffered these days. Not only can she not go out, she must have no good food to eat."


    "No," said Yun qiongjun, squinting, pointing to the table behind him. "Don''t forget to have him."


    Zhuqing turns around and sees that Gu Sen has brought a table of delicacies from nowhere.


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "there is a ghost I can''t see, so I won''t be hungry for you." he went to check my injury and said softly, "I''m a little sorry that I let you into the palace now. In fact, we can find some clues through our own investigation."


    Yun qiongjun also let out a breath in front of the Empress Dowager. Now she was in a good mood, she spat out her tongue playfully and said, "this little wound doesn''t matter. Isn''t this ghost master omnipotent? It''s just a matter of taking care of my minor injuries! "


    Gu Sen pretended to dislike: "the face is so dirty, don''t wash it quickly." Then he went out of the door, squatted under the wall, covered his mouth and whispered, "how lovely Hold on, hold on!

 Chapter 8

    Since the queen gave Yun qiongjun a good lecture last time, no one came to visit her again.


    Although it is not wrong to say that accompanying the emperor is like accompanying the tiger, it is also a truth to be with the queen. The king is in charge of the affairs of the former dynasty, while the empress is naturally in charge of the three palaces and six courtyards.


    So the Queen''s mind was much more gloomy.


    If there is a slight carelessness, it is possible to put her family and life here. Naturally, the pretty girl is not a fool. This truth is still understood. Naturally, she didn''t agree to have a relationship with Yun qiongjun. It would be difficult for the queen to be angry with her.


    "Do you remember that the queen scolded Yun qiongjun two days ago?" A girl in a green dress suddenly provoked the topic.


    Fortunately, there were only two of them, because it was impossible to discuss with many people. I don''t have a good relationship with so many people here. It''s just a general acquaintance. If you''re not listening to anyone else. You can''t save your life.


    Sure enough, the water was too deep after entering the palace.


    When another girl saw that there was no one around, she naturally took up the topic: "how can I forget this thing. But Yun qiongjun seems to have another secret, and she feels that she has done nothing wrong. "


    "Yes, but it''s not something we can discuss. Let''s just talk about it here. Don''t let others hear it. The queen was cruel enough to throw Yun qiongjun in the face. In fact, I don''t know if she is guilty of her own crimes? "


    "So are you. But the water in the palace is too deep for us to enter. Now we have the chance to say something about Yun qiongjun. In the future, it may be us who will talk about us. We''d better try our best to protect ourselves. "


    It is also a wise choice for both of them to stop mentioning this matter after their discussion.


    I''ve been idle for two days, but I haven''t been able to find out.


    It''s not because Yun qiongjun is so happy because of her face injury that she has a good rest. These two days have been very relaxed. However, Gu Sen doesn''t want her to be tired any more in the past two days. Naturally, Gu Sen is not happy that the queen should treat Yun qiongjun like that.


    Thanks to Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen can also walk around. He saw that Yun qiongjun was not in a very good mood these two days, so he wanted to find something to surprise her.


    Gu Sen can be said to have worked hard for Yun qiongjun, and almost every day he is very serious about this matter. Kung Fu pays off the man who has a heart. He really found out something.


    After Gu Sen knew this matter, his heart was full of joy. Because the queen should have such a thing, I''m afraid it is not a small piece of news.


    One of these embroidered girls was the niece of the Empress Dowager. The queen mother naturally wanted her niece to be loved by the king. Since the queen mother is old, she naturally needs an eyeliner in the palace. This is only good for the Empress Dowager.


    The opposite is true for the queen.


    Of course, the queen doesn''t want the king to pay too much attention to the Empress Dowager''s niece. This point can be thought of by anyone. Naturally, it has only disadvantages but no benefits for the queen.


    It was such a thing that caused so many things.


    After Gu Sen knew this, a little smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. When Yun qiongjun and he learned about this, they actually took the initiative, even higher than the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager. Naturally, they were very easy to start with.


    But how to seize the initiative, Gu Sen did not really consider.


    Because Gu Sen has no curiosity about the relationship between the two women. All he thinks about now is Yun qiongjun. In this case, what kind of expression will Yun qiongjun look like when she hears the news. It is estimated that he will be very happy. Thinking of this, Gu Sen can''t help laughing.


    However, as he had expected, when he told Yun qiongjun about this matter with great interest, she was boring to stir up the flowers in front of her.


    "You know what? I''ve got some good news. " Gu Sen pretends to be mysterious and says to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t care about anything. She just teased the flowers in front of her eyes with her hand again: "don''t worry. Speak slowly. No one will rob you." Although she said this sentence with a languid tone, but with a sense of inexplicable joy.


    Gu Sen had no choice but to smile: "I found out that there was a niece of the Empress Dowager in the show."


    When Gu Sen finished this sentence, Yun qiongjun''s whole eyes lit up, and she didn''t even look at the flowers in front of her. Instead, he turned his head and said to Gu Sen with interest: "speak carefully and listen."


    Gu Sen was very shameless, and shook his head innocently: "no, that''s all."


    In fact, Gu Sen didn''t mean not to tell Yun qiongjun about his analysis, mainly because he didn''t have to say it at all. Yun qiongjun just didn''t react. If she said this, she would surely be lost in thought. As for Yun qiongjun''s ability to analyze problems, naturally, she was able to think of it very quickly.Sure enough, it took just a few seconds. Gu Sen saw Yun qiongjun''s mouth with a beautiful smile, and even continued to play with the flowers in front of her. It seems that they have all understood. Gu Sen smiles happily.


    Although yunqiongjun is taking care of the flowers in front of her eyes, she is still reflecting on what Gu Sen has just said. The Empress Dowager has a niece and she is a draft. No wonder that happens. However, she also involved herself. Yun qiongjun was in a bad mood.


    Subconsciously touched his forehead, although has scab, but still stumbling, can imagine how hard the queen used at that time. Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun can''t help but sneer. The queen was caught by herself.


    Although this matter is not big or small. But if you can play a good role in this matter, you can force the queen in the future.


    I''m afraid that neither the queen nor the Empress Dowager thought that Gu Sen would find out such a thing. It seems that God still loves himself.


    Yun qiongjun clenched her fist quietly, and didn''t even notice that the leaves of the flower were taken off by herself, which proves how deeply she immersed herself in her own thoughts.


    Don''t you want her in the palace? Then I must ask her to enter the palace. Say I revenge, say I hate you. At least for their own future chips, or how to get out.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Gu Sen, who was playing by the river.

 Chapter 9

    Someone agitates the river, but he doesn''t make the fish run around when he doesn''t exist. Someone doesn''t care. Instead, he says to himself, "I haven''t thought about the way after cloud son. What should I do? Yeah, I don''t want to take her back to gusen? I don''t want to Oh, no, no, No What if yun''er is killed by some cruel woman? " As a result, a wild soul named Gu Sen appeared by the river, and kept talking to himself.


    "Gu Sen, it will be the second round soon. Do you know my opponent?" "Well, mm-hmm!" Gu Sen doesn''t dare to look up into Yun qiongjun''s eyes. His heart is full of guilt. Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Sen, "hmm? Really? " The smile on Yun qiongjun''s face made Gu sen in a cold sweat I''ll find out right away After that, Gu Sen ran out like wind on the bottom of his feet.


    Gu Sen ran so fast that he ran into Zhuqing who wanted to enter. "Zhuqing, I''m sorry. I have something urgent." "Can I have something urgent..."


    Zhuqing looked up and saw that Gu Sen''s face was pink and pink like a peach. He immediately changed his mouth and said, "Gu Goosen, you can''t be... "


    Zhu Qing plucked up the courage to say the second half of the paragraph, "do you miss spring?"


    As soon as Gu Sen heard this, his face became more red. "How could it be? I just..."


    Gu Sen immediately covered his mouth with his bony hand and comforted himself silently. Fortunately, he almost said it.


    Gu Sen looks at Zhuqing angrily, throws a look at Zhuqing that he doesn''t understand, and runs away. The rest sat on the ground, still in the wind messy bamboo green.


    It''s really urgent to inquire about his opponent. Ordinary people can''t see Gu Sen. Gu Sen wanders around the Chuxiu palace and finally finds out the pretty girl who will compete with Yun qiongjun tomorrow. The weapon she had was a spear.


    Gu Sen skimmed his lips, and this configuration was really got.


    "My opponent tomorrow is said to be the one who stabs and talks a lot..." When Gu Sen hears this, he seems to know himself and his enemy.


    Well, gusen has admitted in his heart He just wants to listen to the beauty here foot of a wall.


    So, Yun qiongjun practiced silver needles and whip for a long time in the room. She can''t hold the hammer. This is what Gu Sen saw when he came back from Chu Xiu palace.


    The woman''s green silk is fluttering, and the wind makes her clothes hunt and hunt, and her integrity is pressing.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were clean and concise, without the tenderness of those women in the harem. Yes, they can''t match the Lengyan. Her eyes are deep, indifferent, do not explore, it is full of bloodthirsty hatred.


    For a moment, Gu Sen felt that all the peach blossoms were in full bloom.


    "How about it? Have you found out? " Yun qiongjun''s voice sounded cold. At this time, she was too beautiful.


    "The girl you fought with is a spear."


    "Spear? And this configuration? It looks like I have to be more careful. " Yun qiongjun almost broke her tongue.


    Just as she was still thinking, Gu Sen''s voice rang out, "that Yuner "


    " huh? " Yun qiongjun raises her eyebrows.


    "I want to, invigorate Yang Qi. I''m short of Yang Qi."


    "Well thought."


    The beautiful words have just fallen. Yun qiongjun just feels cold on her mouth. She slaps her backhand and wants to fight it. Looking at Jun Yan in front of her, she hesitates for a moment.


    Gu Sen seemed to know what she was going to do and immediately fled the scene.


    "What the hell?" the hysterical voice of Yun qiongjun rang out.


    Because he left in a hurry, Gu Sen went out and ran into Zhuqing, who was just about to come in outside.


    Zhu Qing looks at the blush on his face and the roar of Yun qiongjun coming from inside.


    Zhu Qing asked in a low voice, "that, Gu Sen..." Zhu Qing plucked up her courage and finished the last sentence of


    "do you miss spring Gu Sen asked a Leng a Leng, after the reaction, "Zhuqing, we are still good friends."


    A word of sadness, desolation.


    Zhuqing is also stunned. After saying that, Gu Sen turns around and goes. Only the bamboo leaves in disorder in the wind.


    Soon, the draft began.


    The talent show is open to the outside world, and there are still lots of people here. As soon as Yun qiongjun appeared, the eyes around her immediately came to her. Some despised, some explored, some emperor MIDI destroyed, and others with unknown feelings.


    Yun qiongjun feels the girl''s gaze at her. She soon finds her opponent. She holds a spear in her right hand and a soft sword on her waist. Gu Sen doesn''t tell her that there is a soft sword.


    Yun qiongjun can''t stand it. She looks at Mizuo unabashedly. But found that rice to look at other places, at the same time that annoying eyes have disappeared, she clearly caught the rice destroyed show unnatural expression, she easily captured.


    The Emperor I still don''t want to make trouble. If he is not happy and cuts me off, I can''t even cry. Well, I made up my mind not to see Mitsui.


    Yun qiongjun is not the last one, but he is not the first to play.


    These girls are very good at fighting. They are good-looking. They are afraid that they don''t want to recruit enemies, but they don''t want to give up the chance to be successful. Yun qiongjun''s mouth is full of cold and sycophantic radian. Mi Rui looks at her, and the woman who combines cold and sycophantic with righteousness is so incorrigible.It''s time for Yun qiongjun to play.


    She walked to the challenge arena calmly. 3000 green silk was tied with a ribbon, which made her look valiant. Her eyebrows were slightly picked up, and she drew a cool radian. However, her eyes seemed to have nothing and everything, so she couldn''t guess what she was thinking.


    Regardless of the stage on and off the stage, MI Rui''s eyes are staring at her, very burning.


    She held the whip in her right hand and silver needles in her left sleeve. She was ready.


    However, her opponent, the spear, seemed to be very light in her hand. It seemed that she was a difficult master to deal with. At this time, Gu Sen did not know where to run. However, Yun qiongjun did not want to rely on him.


    After the referee said to start, she attacked with lightning speed. The whip was like a flexible snake in her hand.


    Speed is very important.


    Her opponent calmly defused her offensive, so down, Yun qiongjun seems to be at the bottom.


    It''s really, it seems that The corners of her mouth rose again at the right place, and the setting sun hit her face, even the thin sweat was very dazzling. Mi Cui''s pupils shrank and looked into the distance.


    With a wave of her whip, Yun qiongjun hit the ground and pulled out a small crack. With a wave of her hand, she hit her opponent''s green silk.


    The opponent is a woman, very pay attention to their hair, the body will first subconsciously respond. At this time, the correct way should be to block with a spear, although the whip will damage the hair inertia, but, why.


    This time, we will win or lose. Sure enough, the opponent a beautiful half waist, escaped.


    Just then, Yun qiongjun turned over and shot out the silver needle in her hand. As soon as the green silk was thrown, the spear fell. Then, MI Rui''s voice sounded, "this game, because of the time, Yun qiongjun has the upper hand, wins!" His voice is irresistible. But it makes Yun qiongjun feel empty. He won''t. He really wants to cut me off.


    People with a clear eye can see that this is not because of time. They despise Yun qiongjun more and more. Yun qiongjun gasped slightly and looked at Mitsui, but Mi Cui''s eyebrows jumped and looked away Yun qiongjun patted the dust on her clothes and stepped off the challenge arena.

 Chapter 10

    In recent martial arts competitions, Yun qiongjun has made a great display of her skills. At the same time, she is also secretly observing these pretty girls.


    The niece of the Empress Dowager must not be an ordinary person. If she wants to get ahead among so many beautiful girls, she must have certain ability. Besides, it must be to find something different about this person.


    After a few days of observation, Yun qiongjun really found the clues.


    It''s the woman named Jinduo, who used to take poison when she went to see the joke with Yun qiongjun. Now she is alive and kicking after her illness. She looks very high all day long. She will notice that she is not only too arrogant and domineering, but also because Yun qiongjun finds that She won more times than anyone else. Even if you lose, you won''t lose too badly.


    In general, when other pretty girls compete in martial arts, Yun qiongjun still observes them secretly. Several times, she found that there were some pretty girls who competed with Jinduo. They were very powerful in their moves, but they would lose in the end. After a closer look, Yun qiongjun finds that all the beautiful girls lost on purpose. Every time during the half-time of the competition, people like to gather around Jinduo and keep their mouths shut. "Sister Jinduo" is shouting and saying something to make her laugh. Some of them even served tea and water, but they didn''t know which noble person in the palace appeared.


    With this discovery, Yun qiongjun quickly tells Gu Sen her guess.


    "I suspect that Jinduo is the niece of the Empress Dowager." Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen, who was floating in the air, "everyone''s attitude towards her is so strange. It''s totally different from ordinary girls."


    "You mean people don''t treat her like an ordinary pretty girl?" Gu Sen asked.


    "Yes! Those people are too respectful to jindor "In this way, it really shouldn''t be something that an ordinary pretty girl can enjoy," said Yun qiongjun Gu Sen narrowed his eyes.


    "So you go and find out what happened to gindor." Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen floated around her and said, "tut Tut, that''s a beautiful girl. Do you want me to peep at people?" Yun qiongjun hated him very much: "what do you think about all day long?! Not yet


    Gu Sen laughed a few times and drifted out of the door.


    He came back towards noon, and Yun qiongjun was having dinner.


    "I found out," gusson said, "as you can guess, that Jinduo is the niece of the Empress Dowager!"


    If so. Yun qiongjun chuckled and said, "well, I guess it''s right. But according to the observation of these days, the woman has a good skin bag, but her brain is not so good


    Jinduo looks sweet and clever, and his martial arts are not bad. But beauty is beauty. Whether there is means is another matter.


    "What do you say?"


    "She is so arrogant now. She must be holding up her power and having the Empress Dowager behind her." When qiongjun gets into the palace, she says, "if it''s not really good for her to offend the queen!"


    How many years has the queen been in the palace? Can Jinduo compare her means?


    There is some truth in this saying. Gu Sen nodded in agreement: "so you want to..."


    "It won''t be long before the final showdown, and there will be a fierce fight." Yun qiongjun smiles at him, "so please."


    Gu Sen stares at her smile, and her heart beats a little faster.


    He knew what Yun qiongjun was thinking. He coughed a little uneasily and said, "don''t worry, just leave it to me."


    In the end, the match will select the opponent in advance. When Yun qiongjun goes to draw the match brand, Gu Sen is with her.


    "You will be divided into groups, and after several rounds of screening, you will enter the final competition." Said Goosen, close to her ear.


    Yun qiongjun was waiting to draw a brand: "so?"


    "Jinduo''s side must be sure to win. On your side, I''ll replace my opponent with you and you will win. As long as you stay in this group for the last time, I will let you find a way to meet each other For a ghost that can''t be seen by everyone, it''s too easy to change two people''s brands secretly.


    After several more contests, the final battle was finally reached.


    Almost all of them have passed the five passes and cut six generals to select the best girls. However, there is still a final competition. The last competition will be held in a few days. According to the regulations, the brand will be selected first.


    Gu Sen finds the sign with Jinduo''s name in advance. When Yun qiongjun draws the brand, he points out: "take that one, take that one!"


    Hearing what he said, Yun qiongjun absentmindedly pulled out a sign and opened it to see that the name of Jinduo was written on it. Her mouth raised a smile of unknown meaning and put the brand away. Unexpectedly, all this was caught in the eyes of those who have the intention.


    When everyone has finished drawing the brand, the final opponent is also determined. In order to let everyone relax, the queen specially prepared a small banquet to calm the rest of the girls. All the pretty girls have gone, and Yun qiongjun has to go. Some of the girls who had gone early were already in position and sat around the queen. They didn''t know what they said, which made the queen laugh.When Yun qiongjun went, she happened to see this scene. She didn''t want to squeeze in on purpose, so she found a side place to sit. However, some people noticed her and recognized that she was the one who made a show in front of the king, the Empress Dowager and the queen a few days ago, but she was cleaned up by the queen because of her mischief.


    So there was a pretty girl on the side, covering her mouth with a handkerchief and saying, "Oh, this is not the one the other day Who is that? How can you come in so quietly that you don''t even say hello. "


    What she said reminds many people that the empress was so angry at Yun qiongjun''s bad manners that several pretty girls began to laugh.


    The Queen''s face was really gloomy and said, "some people really don''t have a long memory."


    Yun qiongjun quickly knelt down in front of her and saluted her. The Queen''s face was better, but she was not allowed to get up.


    At this time, Jinduo also came. Seeing Yun qiongjun kneeling on the ground, he sneered in his heart. She saluted the queen and got permission to stand up.


    The queen smiles kindly at Jinduo, and then asks, "who did you get in this contest?"


    Gindor hesitated and was about to speak. As soon as Yun qiongjun''s eyes turned, she deliberately interrupted in a loud voice: "empress mother, it''s not convenient for her to disclose this competition to others. She''d better not embarrass elder sister Jinduo." Naturally, the queen also saw her good performance, so she cooperated with her and pushed the boat to make the drama full.


    "Presumptuous!" The queen yelled, "has this palace asked you something? She didn''t answer. What do you say


    Yun qiongjun looks frightened, but she is not reconciled. She seems to want to say something, but she is afraid of the majesty of the queen.


    Seeing the Queen''s ugly face, Jinduo thinks that the Queen really doesn''t like Yun qiongjun very much.


    Other pretty girls are also snickering in a low voice, laughing at Yun qiongjun, who is really ungrateful. The empress in the harem said nothing. Yun qiongjun was trying to embarrass the empress. It is estimated that she will suffer a lot in the future. After scolding Yun qiongjun, the queen turned her head and continued to smile at Jinduo: "you haven''t answered the question just now in this palace."


    Jinduo glanced at Yun qiongjun, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, "if you go back to your mother, it''s this pretty girl, Yun qiongjun!"


    Although she returned respectfully, her voice was arrogant and confident.


    No one can beat her, including Yun qiongjun from the countryside.


    The queen was stunned and immediately laughed, but did not speak. However, there was a pretty girl beside her and said, "Tut, no wonder..." Yun qiongjun hung her head and said nothing.


    "I must be afraid of elder sister Jinduo, so I dare not let sister Jinduo tell who her opponent is." Another pretty girl also said.


    The other pretty girls began to laugh. It seemed that Yun qiongjun couldn''t stand the irony any more. She raised her head and said in a loud voice, "the competition has not started yet. How can you know who can be more powerful?"


    "What''s more, my concubine has also won a strong enemy. How can I be afraid of sister Jinduo?"


    What she said was sonorous and forceful, and in others'' eyes, it was provocative.


    As expected, the queen got angry again. It seemed that she had finally endured to the extreme: "bastard! You''ve interrupted so many times today that you don''t understand the rules! "


    She snorted coldly and continued, "now the Japanese palace will teach you how to learn the rules! The rest of us are going to break up on their own. Kneel down here and reflect on yourself! "


    Yun qiongjun was ordered to kneel down in the Queen''s palace until the sun went down, and the queen let her go back.


    As soon as she closed the door, Gu Sen looked at her heartily and said, "how did it happen again?"


    "It''s OK," yunqiongjun winked at him. "Our plan is going to succeed. It''s nothing."


    at the last competition, Yun qiongjun and Jinduo played each other.


    She deliberately showed a flaw under her feet, so that Jinduo won the past.


    Mizuo and the queen are watching carefully in the stands. When they see that Yun qiongjun has lost, Mitsui sighs with regret.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t want to be defeated because I performed so well in the last few times." Mizuo shook his head, some reluctant to give up.


    The queen said with a gentle smile: "sure She was still very good before. Is it because she is not playing well today... "


    It''s also possible for Mizuo to think about it. He''s attracted by Yun qiongjun, but he''s not willing to eliminate Yun qiongjun like this.


    He turned his mind and said, "if a horse stumbles, so does a man. A moment''s error is nothing In my opinion, just add one more quota and let Yun Qiong Ju come into the palace. "


    The queen answered and told the people below to arrange for the beautiful girl to enter the palace.


    Yun qiongjun also entered the harem smoothly because of the king''s words.

 Chapter 11

    Although Yun qiongjun was defeated by Jinduo on that day, she still entered the harem smoothly. Along with many selected beauties, she was canonized as a concubine of Midu harem.


    All the girls who came in with her knew what happened on that day. They were dissatisfied and envious. They said that Yun qiongjun must have used some invisible methods.


    Especially Jinduo, did not expect that his defeated general also went into the palace, which made her angry for several days.


    After the canonization ceremony, the king of Midu will hold a grand banquet in the palace, and every young concubine will attend.


    On the surface, it is a banquet, but to put it bluntly, it is an opportunity to show off in front of the king and make an impression on him.


    As a result, the new concubines have no time to envy Yun qiongjun any more. They are all busy dressing themselves up in order to let the king see more of themselves at the banquet, so as to get the king''s favor.


    When the people outside are busy, Yun qiongjun doesn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    Gu Sen is very ambivalent. On the one hand, for their plan, Yun qiongjun needs to attract the attention of King Midu, but on the other hand, he is afraid that the king will really like Yun qiongjun.


    "You don''t seem to be in a hurry at all." Gu said, floating around qiongsen.


    Although he said so, his tone was not the same.


    Yun qiongjun raised her head and raised her eyebrows. "What? Do you want me to be seen by the king? "


    Of course not. Gu Sen snorted and turned to one side.


    "Don''t worry, someone will help me." Yun qiongjun said with a smile.


    Gu Sen wanders around as a ghost every day. There is almost nothing in the palace that can hide from him. So naturally, he knows who Yun qiongjun is talking about.


    Just as he was talking, Zhuqing came in with a bundle in his hand.


    She looked around to make sure there was no one before closing the door. She said to Yun qiongjun, "look, what the queen asked me to bring you."


    In order to attract the king''s attention at the banquet, Yun qiongjun asks Zhu Qing to ask the queen for help in private. The queen and the king have lived together for many years, and they must know each other very well.


    She took it over and opened it and found it was a long dress of plain color. It was simple and generous, and it would be very slim to wear.


    "Miss, the queen said that the king likes something simpler. When the time comes, as long as the lady wears this dress at the party and wields a whip in front of the public, she will surely be able to attract the king''s attention!"


    "It''s also true that if you''re dressed up, it''s not easy to move." Yun qiongjun nods.


    On the day of the banquet, many new concubines attended the banquet in gorgeous clothes. Compared with that, Yun qiongjun was a bit ordinary and even too humble.


    Facing the sarcastic or disdainful look in the eyes of those people, Yun qiongjun doesn''t care at all.


    After the formal start of the banquet, everyone was eating and laughing, and the atmosphere was harmonious and harmonious. After half of the banquet, the queen suddenly mentioned to let the new concubines show their talents.


    Many of the new concubines did not want to go here, so they did not have much preparation. When the queen mentioned this, they immediately looked at each other.


    Knowing that the opportunity was coming, Yun qiongjun stood up and said, "I''d like to perform for the king."


    The king''s eyes fell on Yun qiongjun and nodded his head.


    "Make a fool of yourself!" Yun qiongjun said, carrying the whip right in the middle of the hall. The whip in her hand made a loud noise and crossed a beautiful arc in the air.


    It seems that her body is just for the sake of whip dance, with her light posture, it is really eye-catching.


    Mizuo was holding a glass of wine, but his eyes were fixed on Yun qiongjun below. He was almost fascinated and was completely amazed by her.


    The Empress Dowager also sat on one side, her hands slightly clenched, her eyes showing some angry look.


    After Yun qiongjun''s performance, Mitsui regained consciousness for a long time. He took the wine in his hand that had not been moved for a long time to his mouth. However, his eyes looked at the queen and said with a smile, "I think the new concubine is very good. It''s better to arrange a bed service tonight."


    The Empress Dowager coughed heavily on one side: "king, this is not appropriate."


    The rice destroys by the person to stop, in the heart slightly some displeasure. But because the speaker is the empress dowager, he is not very easy to attack.


    "Oh? What does the Empress Dowager think? " Asked Michaelis.


    "These concubines have just entered the palace, and many of the rules have not yet been learned. Now they are called to serve in the palace. I think it is too hasty." The Empress Dowager said slowly, "according to the view of the mourning family, it is better to give them to the queen, and after the queen has been well trained, the king will let them stay in bed."


    The Empress Dowager said it was reasonable and well founded, and Mi Cui was not good at sticking to it, so she had to say, "all that will be handed over to the queen."


    The empress pressed her hands on her waist, nodded, and said with a gentle smile, "I''ll give it to my concubine."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect that as soon as someone entered the palace, he attracted the king''s attention.


    She had intended to let Jinduo have a chance to be liked by the king. After getting the favor as soon as possible, she had better have children and stand firm in the harem.But the appearance of Yun qiongjun completely disrupted her plan, and there were no other concubines in the king''s eyes at the banquet.


    "That Fox charmer! If you don''t want to talk about it, you have to charm the Lord The more the Empress Dowager wants to be, the more angry she is, the more she is not happy.


    The old mother, who was waiting on her side, hastened to give her a smooth ride: "the Empress Dowager should not be angry. Her anger will hurt her. She is just a new girl. How can you be angry?"


    I don''t think it''s too much after swallowing.


    "I wanted to let duo''er enter the palace and get the king''s favor, but I didn''t want to be swept away by that woman. It''s really irritating!"


    "If you don''t want the concubine to sleep It''s better to bring people to your side. The king is filial to you and will certainly agree. "


    "Good, good..." The Empress Dowager''s eyes glistened, nodded and had an idea in her heart.


    After a period of time passed, Mizui estimated that the new concubines should have learned the rules of the palace, so he was ready to call people to sleep.


    The rice destroys originally wants to call on the name directly to let cloud Qiong be taken to serve the bed, but the servant actually comes to say, there is no cloud Qiong Ju this person.


    What he didn''t know, Yun qiongju was on his way to the Empress Dowager''s palace.


    "You''ve scratched my name off the list?" Yun qiongju held back his smile and asked Gu Sen around him.


    "Yes, it''s boring." Gu Sen curled his mouth and said.


    It''s better to draw, so as not to worry about yunqiongju all the time.


    "Now, the Empress Dowager also wants me to go to her palace. You two have discussed it and asked me to avoid the call of the king." Yun Qiong was said with a smile.


    However, this is exactly what Yun qiongju meant. She just wanted to enter the palace and try to get the information about the time corridor from it, but she also wanted to sleep for Mizuo.


    It''s not her intention to enter the palace, and she can''t stay here all her life.


    "Is the Empress Dowager really ill?" Yun qiongju asked.


    "How can it be," Gu Sen said scornfully, "that old bone pretends to be ill, but it saves you a lot of trouble, so that I don''t have to think about how to help you avoid sleeping all day long."


    Yun Qiong was almost guessed in his heart: "it really saved a lot of trouble."


    To the Empress Dowager''s palace, cloud Qiong was kneeling down to the empress dowager, was not cold and warm called to one side.


    "Ai''s family is not feeling well recently. Just wait for me for a few days."


    In the face of such an order, Yun qiongjun had to kneel down to thank him.


    The Empress Dowager was not seriously ill. At most, she was a little angry. After seeing Yun qiongjun, she felt worse. So she didn''t give her a good look and told her to do this and that.


    It''s not right for a new concubine to serve the empress dowager, but no one dares to say that the Empress Dowager is not.


    However, when Mizuo finally finds out the name of Yun qiongjun, she is summoned to the palace by the Empress Dowager.


    Mi Rui has been blocked many times. He is not very happy in his heart. However, after struggling for a few days, he is much less interested in Yun qiongjun.


    So when Yu yunqiongjun went back to her harem, she was not summoned by the king.


    After staying in the palace for a few days, although she said she was instructed by the empress dowager, Yun qiongjun was not idle, trying to find out about the corridor of time.


    Gu Sen is also very busy every day, helping Yun qiongjun to pay attention to possible threats while wandering around the palace looking for clues related to the time corridor.


    The results of a few days are not so remarkable. In this palace, few people even mention the time corridor.


    When Yun qiongjun returned to her palace, many people envied her because she was still selected to be a concubine even though she had lost the competition before.


    As a result, many people have been bothering her in the past few days, ostensibly in the name of visiting, but in fact it is a sneer.


    There are a lot of people who come to quarrel, and some even come to trouble.


    When Jin duo came to Yun qiongjun a few days ago, he took out a small gift box.


    When she opened it, there was a little golden goblet in it. Yun qiongjun was surprised: "this is..."


    "This is my sister''s wish. Take it, sister." Jinduo said with a smile, covering his mouth.


    Gu Sen sat aside and said to Yun qiongjun, "this is a birthday gift from the Empress Dowager to Jinduo."


    Yun qiongjun has a sneer in her heart. If she dares to wear it and ask the Empress Dowager to see it another day, and Jinduo insists that she has not given it to her, it is really hard to argue.


    "The sister thanks her sister." Yun qiongjun accepted it with grace.


    When Jinduo went out, Yun qiongjun called Zhuqing and gave her the little one: "you can find a chance for nobody to throw this thing into the pond."


    Zhu Qing nodded. After she went out with the box, Yun qiongjun fell down on the table.


    "There is no news about the time corridor. Every day I fight with these women," said Yun qiongjun. "It''s so boring."So many days, Gu Sen also saw the horror of these women in the harem, and nodded with approval: "yes, I really don''t know when it will be the beginning."


    Both of them are getting tired of this kind of life.

 Chapter 12

    "Miss, just now I met sister bao''er outside. She said that the queen wanted to see the new concubines. Shall we go there?" When Zhuqing comes back from the outside, she brings a message that makes Yun qiongjun headache.


    These days, in addition to being tortured by the empress dowager, she has to fight with those concubines all day long. She has been fed up with it for a long time. Now when the queen summons the new concubines, she can''t help fighting. It''s really boring.


    After rubbing her forehead, Yun qiongjun said powerlessly: "of course, we have to go. Everything has a certain degree. Although we don''t agree with the queen on the surface, we can''t go too far. Otherwise, we''ll take a stone and hit our feet."


    Gu Sen comforted: "you don''t have to worry too much. It''s not me. If you don''t like it, you can tell me that I won''t let her have good fruit."


    "Thank you very much." Yun qiongjun doesn''t have a good airway.


    The two of them have not been idle recently. They have been searching for information about the time corridor, but they have not found anything. Yun qiongjun even began to wonder whether they can get the news of the time corridor here.


    After choking Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun turned her head and asked Zhu Qing, "did Bao Er say when?"


    "Half an hour later," he said


    Let Zhuqing go to fetch water to wash and gargle. After dressing up, the time is almost up. The queen can''t be summoned too late. Yun qiongjun plans to go there now.


    By the time she arrived at the Queen''s bedroom, most of the concubines had already arrived. Yun qiongjun arrived relatively late. As soon as she entered, she attracted people''s attention, and some unpleasant remarks were immediately heard.


    "I don''t know what to do. The queen dare to come so late."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you forget that she has already offended the queen to death. If the Empress Dowager didn''t take care of her these days, she would have been in the cold."


    "That''s right. It''s going to be a good show."


    Listening to these disparaging remarks, Yun qiongjun is not very good. These days, the gossip she hears is even worse than this, but they say let them speak. Anyway, they won''t lose a piece of meat. What''s more, in this palace, the gossips never come to a good end.


    However, Gu Sen, who had been following her, couldn''t help it and said angrily, "these women are really ungrateful. They dare to speak in front of the queen, and they are not afraid of being cut off."


    Yun qiongjun glanced at him quietly and said that he had a wonderful head. Now that she and the queen are at odds, others are trying to belittle her to show their sincerity to the queen.


    While listening to Gu Sen''s nagging in her ear, he walked forward and soon came to the queen. He respectfully saluted and said, "I''ve seen the queen."


    The queen looked at her and said faintly, "get up and find a place to sit."


    The voice is not cold or hot, but it makes people believe that the queen does not want to see her.


    The place where the queen was summoned was the garden of her bedroom. There were all kinds of fresh fruits and snacks and the maids kept going up. When Yun qiongjun was about to sit down, he was suddenly pushed by Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun stumbled at her feet. She was about to ask Gu Sen what she was doing when she turned around and saw a maid dressed as a maid in court fell on the ground, with a teapot on the side. The tea was boiling hot outside.


    If the tea falls on her, I''m afraid it will take off a layer of skin immediately.


    The little girl turned over and got up from the ground and kowtowed repeatedly to Yun qiongjun: "I''m damned. Please punish me."


    Yun qiongjun shook her head in secret. These concubines are really bored with their leisure time. Such bad tricks are used externally. Even a fool can see them.


    "Get up." Yun qiongjun said faintly. She turned around and sat down on the chair.


    The little girl got up in a hurry and kept thanking Yun qiongjun. The little girl''s mouth was also fierce. She said more than a dozen words of thanks without repeating them. In that case, if Yun qiongjun didn''t interrupt in time, she might have been able to talk about dark all the time.


    Gu Sen curled his mouth and said, "what a smart little girl, I don''t know which one of his subordinates is. It''s a piece of shit."


    Yun qiongjun agrees with this. Such a smart girl is rare. It would be nice if she could get her own hands. As long as she is well trained, she will be a good helper in time.


    Gu Sen clearly saw through Yun qiongjun''s mind and asked, "do you want me to follow up and have a look?"


    He is a ghost. No one can see him here except Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing. Don''t worry about what will happen.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head and said in a low voice, "no, in my present situation, do you think I can get people over here?"


    Gu Sen grinned: "this is also true. Now there are no people in this palace that you have not offended except the queen and the king But since you can''t come here, why do you have to let that girl go so easily? "


    Zhu Qing nodded: "yes, miss, you should punish her severely just now, so that her master can have a look."


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and doesn''t speak. Gu Sen and Zhu Qing don''t know what she thinks. They think she''s a little abnormal today. She''ll be angry for a long time.It''s just how they know. Yun qiongjun just doesn''t think it''s interesting. She''s been fighting with each other all day, even if it''s hard work.


    Soon all the concubines arrived. After they met the queen again, the queen said, "you''ve been in the palace for some time. I haven''t had time to see you. I''m free today. Don''t blame this palace."


    They said they did not dare.


    The queen said a few more words and let everyone have fun.


    Yun qiongjun takes a look. All the concubines have gathered together in groups, but she sits alone in a corner, looking very pitiful.


    However, she was very happy. She chatted with Zhu Qing, and Gu Sen interrupted a few words from time to time.


    It''s also a pity that there is no one around them. Otherwise, if someone sees Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing talking to the air, they will be regarded as insane.


    But it didn''t last long. Soon someone stood up and said to the queen, "empress, it''s boring for the sisters to do this. I heard that sister Yun is very skillful in martial arts. How about if she could help everyone?"


    On hearing this, Zhu Qing immediately became impatient: "how can she do this? Isn''t it intended to make a fool of Miss?"


    She is not worried about Yun qiongjun''s martial arts. She has already seen it in the beginning of the martial arts competition, but now it is not the time to compete. Is it not belittling to let one of the concubines perform for you?


    Gu Sen was also very angry. He was shaking and had to go to the proposed concubine. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun stood up and said, "it''s up to the queen alone."


    Gu Sen and Zhu Qing were not only stunned by a sentence, but also the queen. It took a long time for her to react. After thinking about it, she wanted to say, "it will be hard for you."


    Since we want to pretend to be at odds, we can''t say no at this time.


    It''s just that Yun qiongjun''s attitude today has left her a little unclear. So, despite such obvious provocation, she has chosen to be submissive. What is she thinking?


    Yun qiongjun said yes, and with a clean jump, she landed in the center and began to perform.


    Once specially trained, she is naturally able to catch such small things as acting, and casually causes a burst of cheers. Of course, Yun qiongjun''s performance is not bad, but these cheering people are deliberately making fun of them.


    After the performance, Yun qiongjun was about to come back, but someone came out again: "I didn''t expect sister Yun to be so powerful. She didn''t see her clearly just now. Could you ask her to do it again?"


    It was a concubine with a baby face. Her face was full of adoration and expectation, but her eyes were full of banter.


    Zhu Qing couldn''t sit down any longer. He opened his mouth and called out, "empress, the lady has been very tired recently. Please show mercy to her and let her come down and have a rest."


    The queen frowned and looked up at Yun qiongjun. Sure enough, she looked tired. Just as she was trying to figure out what to say, another concubine stood up and said, "I don''t know what sister Yun is up to. How can she be so tired?"


    As you can tell from the voice, she was gnashing her teeth when she spoke.


    Not only she, but all the concubines present were full of anger when they looked at Yun qiongjun.


    Zhuqing was stunned. He didn''t expect that he said a few words. How could all the concubines suddenly get angry. He looked at Gu Sen suspiciously. Gu Sen didn''t have a good way: "think about what you said just now."


    After careful consideration, Zhu Qing knew what the problem was.


    Yun qiongjun is now favored by the king. She says that Yun qiongjun has been tired recently. Isn''t she saying that she is sleeping these days?


    Now, except for Yun qiongjun, none of the other new concubines can get the king''s favor. Zhu Qing''s words are equivalent to slapping in public, and they will naturally be angry.


    "The Empress Dowager is not feeling well recently, so I''ll take care of her. That''s all," said Yun qiongjun


    As soon as the Empress Dowager moved out, no one could say anything. The Empress Dowager let Yun qiongjun go down to have a rest.


    There were still a lot of troubles, but they were all small ones, which were quietly solved by Yun qiongjun. However, at the end of the day, there was a big problem.


    Before leaving, everyone went to kneel down to the queen. As soon as Yun qiongjun came to the queen and was about to pay homage to her, she did not know who had tripped her foot. She fell on the queen.


    With everyone''s eyes in shock, Yun qiongjun threw the queen to the ground. Fortunately, at the last moment, she put her hand behind the Queen''s head, otherwise, she might fall into a concussion.


    "Recklessness, what kind of system!"


    After the empress was helped up by the maid, she glared coldly at Yun qiongjun and said, "everyone else, please step back. You can stay."

 Chapter 13

    Yun qiongjun was left by the queen. Before they left, they looked at the Queen''s angry eyes. They thought that Yun qiongjun was in a bad situation. It was her bad luck. It seemed that she had to fall on the queen alive.


    Zhu Qing''s face was full of worry: "how can we do this? It was a false disagreement before. Now let the queen make a fool of herself in public. I''m afraid it will really hate miss."


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "you little girl, how can''t your brain work at this time? You have also said that the queen always treats people very well. How could she be so angry because of such a small matter? "


    "Little things?" Among them, it''s not clear whether it''s all small things?


    But she froze when she turned her head.


    The empress was holding Yun qiongjun''s hand and asked painfully, "did it hurt just now?"


    The fall just now was a real one. Yun qiongjun''s hand pad on the back of the Queen''s head suffered it. Now the back of her hand is red.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head: "thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    The queen said with a smile: "it''s OK. I don''t need so many rules here I was the one who deliberately tripped you up. Don''t you blame me? "


    I see.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly understood. Just now she felt strange that someone had tripped her. Gu Sen didn''t know how to wake up. It turned out that it was the Queen''s hand. It seems that the queen is trying to find an excuse to talk to her.


    "No Yun qiongjun shook her head.


    The queen is a good talker. She does not need so many rules in front of the queen. She also understands the Queen''s temper now. She answers the questions straight and does not need so many twists and turns.


    After chatting for a few words, the queen suddenly said, "it''s hard for you, but it won''t be long. I''ll try my best to make you serve the king. As long as you can give the king more money, when your position is up, no one will bother you again."


    Well said, how did you turn to this topic?


    Yun qiongjun was stunned. She shook her head and said, "it''s very good now."


    She said it all subconsciously. As soon as she said it, she realized that there was something wrong with it. The queen, who was a wise man, immediately recognized the meaning of her words and frowned and asked, "you Don''t you want to stay in the palace


    After being told the truth, it was meaningless for Yun qiongjun to cover up again. She nodded in a dull voice and said, "yes."


    The queen was silent for a while. After a while, she said, "as soon as you enter the palace, it''s as deep as the sea It''s not as easy to get in this palace as it is outside, but it''s more difficult to get out. Besides, you are the king''s concubine now. There are only two ways to think of the palace. "


    "Which two?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    She had been tired of staying in the palace for a long time since she couldn''t get the news of the corridor of time.


    "The first one is peace." The queen said, "if you are married to another country by the king, you can leave the palace. But if you leave here, you will enter another palace. In fact, there is no difference."


    "What about the second one?" Yun qiongjun immediately denied this method. All the palaces are not the same. She doesn''t want to stay in the palace at all. There is no way to get married. What''s more, the king is interested in her, so it''s impossible to let her go.


    The queen hesitated for a moment, and her eyes were filled with helplessness: "the second kind is death. You have not yet added children for the king. After death, the bones can not be put into the ancestral temple, but can only be brought back to the place of origin for burial."


    Well, Yun qiongjun suddenly felt defeated.


    In fact, she can pretend to be dead, but the problem is, who knows what the rules are in this palace, and what to do if she really dies at that time, isn''t it a big loss?


    Naturally, the next topic is needless to say. The queen has clearly told Yun qiongjun that it is impossible to leave the palace, so the most important thing now is to get the chance to serve the king.


    As for this topic, yunqiongjun is worried about naoren, but she can only go on talking with the queen.


    It was not until the evening that the queen was released. However, before leaving, the queen said that she would be locked up for three days. She could not step out of the house and not eat.


    This is the reason to leave her before the round.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care about this.


    For the next few days, she was listless all day, and she should ignore the provocation of outsiders.


    That day, Zhuqing came back from the outside, and as soon as he entered the door, he said angrily, "Miss, they are chewing their tongue again."


    Yun qiongjun glanced at her, poured a cup of tea into her hand and said, "whatever they do, I won''t stay in the palace all the time. As long as we find a way to leave, we''ll leave. Why fight with them? Don''t you feel tired?"


    "Tired? Do you have any? " Zhu Qing doubted.


    Yun qiongjun knocked on her forehead and muttered, "this little girl is full of messy inventions. How can I understand these things? What''s the use of telling her?"


    "What are you talking about, miss?" Zhu Qing finished the tea and asked.


    "Nothing." Yun qiongjun made a perfunctory remark and looked at the door: "hasn''t Gu Sen come back yet?"Zhu Qing shook his head: "no, listen to him, it seems to be out of the palace to inquire what went, or quite a big thing."


    "Oh," said Yun qiongjun, lying on the table, powerless: "when will this day come to an end..."


    "Soon, soon."


    It was a sentence that she was talking to herself, but she didn''t expect that someone would reply. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun was startled, and in an instant she reacted again. Isn''t this Gu Sen''s voice?


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Gu Sen running in from outside, wiped sweat on his forehead and said, "I''m so tired, Zhuqing, give me a bowl of tea to hydrolyze and quench my thirst."


    Zhu Qing went to pour the tea, but Yun qiongjun looked at him and said, "do you still need tea?"


    Gu Sen said, "can I just say that? Really, if you want to tease the little girl, you have to come out and destroy the atmosphere. "


    Zhuqing "pa" to put the cup back, a bad look at Gu Sen one eye.


    Gu Sen didn''t care. He laughed twice and asked mysteriously, "guess what I''ve been out to inquire about this time?"


    "What?" "Is there any news about the time corridor?" asked Yun qiongjun


    "Almost." Said Goosen.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly jumped up: "are you serious?"


    When she heard the news of the corridor of time, she would no longer have to stay in the palace to get angry. She could just think of a way to leave.


    "That Well, it should, maybe, maybe, maybe Goosen couldn''t guarantee it.


    After a while, Yun qiongjun''s excitement disappeared. With a glance at Gu Sen, she said powerlessly, "what did you hear?"


    At the mention of this, Gu Sen''s spirit immediately came. Before he could speak, the queen sent someone to say that the Party of the five kingdoms would be held the day after tomorrow, and Yun qiongjun, as the king''s concubine, would also attend.


    "Banquet of five countries, what is that?" After the messenger left, Yun qiongjun asked.


    For some reason, Gu Sen''s previous enthusiasm suddenly disappeared. Without asking him, Zhu Qing answered Yun qiongjun''s question.


    In short, the banquet of five countries is a banquet held by five countries together. It is equivalent to the modern Olympic Games. It is held every few years. Naturally, there are many competitions. On the one hand, it is to add fun to the banquet, but also to find out the strength of each other.


    Midu is very aggressive all over the country, and its strength is the most powerful among the five countries. Therefore, the recent five nation parties have been held in Midu, which happened to be met by Yun qiongjun and them.


    "Banquet of five countries..." Yun qiongjun''s eyes turned, and a smile gradually appeared on her face: "elites from all over the world are gathered here. Isn''t it a chance to find out about the time corridor?"


    Zhu Qing even nodded: "yes, now everyone wants to get the news of the time corridor. It''s not easy for people from five countries to get together, and they will certainly inquire about each other."


    Yun qiongjun narrowed her eyes. She only felt that the whole person was getting better and talking with Zhu Qing. She kept talking to Zhu Qing for a long time. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun felt that something was wrong.


    What about Goosen?


    How can Gu Sen not react to such a big news?


    As soon as I look back, I can see that Gu Sen is lying listlessly on the table, and his face is almost pulled to the ground.


    "What''s the blow to you?" Yun qiongjun touched him and asked.


    Gu Sen takes a pathetic look at Yun qiongjun and opens his mouth. Before he opens his mouth, there are tears in his eyes.


    "Stop! I don''t ask. " Yun qiongjun is afraid of him. She hasn''t seen him cry recently. She thought her temperament had improved. How could she do this again in a flash.


    Yun qiongjun quickly changed the topic: "by the way, what did you say you heard? It must be very important news, judging from your high spirits? "


    On hearing this, Gu Sen was more aggrieved and nodded in a stuffy way: "yes."


    Seeing Gu Sen like this, Yun qiongjun is full of fog. How can she still look like this? "What''s the news?" he asked


    "Banquet of five countries." Gu Sen said with a bitter face.


    Yun qiongjun slapped her mouth hard. She didn''t know what to say.


    This unfortunate baby was robbed.


    The next two days were peaceful. Soon it was time for the five kingdoms banquet. The queen sent someone to take Yun qiongjun there.


    The banquet of the five kingdoms is the most grand banquet. The palace is full of people. People from all walks of life are crowded together. There are no other things to see.


    Gu Sen follows Yun qiongjun to the party. After he finds his place, he leaves. Now is the best time to inquire about the time corridor. Of course, he can''t miss it.


    Gu Sen left for half an hour. The banquet was too grand and the scene was a bit chaotic. He was worried that Yun qiongjun would be in danger, so he planned to come back and have a look. As soon as he came back, he found that something was wrong with Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun was staring at a reverse direction intently. Her expression was dull. Her eyes seemed to be starry, and she looked like she was crazy.Looking at Yun qiongjun''s eyes, Gu Sen can see a man sitting not far away. The man is very beautiful. If it wasn''t for his man''s clothes, he might be mistaken for a woman.


    Seeing this man and Yun qiongjun''s expression, Gu Sen''s whole body is not well.

 Chapter 14

    Gu Sen coldly looks at Yun qiongjun and her appearance. He is very uncomfortable. He just takes a random trip to explore the situation of the space-time corridor. Unexpectedly, this man is staring at his own cloud.


    In an instant, Gu Sen felt that he was looking at the man with a pleasant look. At the moment, his eyes are not eyes, and his nose is not his nose. How can he look so ugly? Gu Sen, who was originally awkward, has twisted his face at the moment.


    All of a sudden, seeing the man holding up his glass, and Yun qiongjun also raised his glass, and then they looked at each other with a smile. Gu Sen couldn''t believe his eyes widened. He looked at Yun qiongjun as if she had betrayed him. Yun qiongjun looked at people very well. In fact, only when she really knew Yun qiongjun could she know that this person was difficult to deal with one another People have good feelings, even many people. Yun qiongjun doesn''t even want to perfunctorily.


    But Gu Sen''s eyes are too obvious. After drinking, Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and says, "Gu Sen, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tongjun said, "the red face of the man who has just been drinking wine with Lingjun is very red. Who does she look like


    Yun qiongjun is stunned, and then patiently deals with this always awkward man. In fact, his mind is like a child. Gu Sen explains, "that man is raohan, Prince of chijing."


    It turns out that Yun qiongjun was forced to attend the banquet of the five countries. She didn''t like this kind of hypocritical and boring party very much.


    She left by herself and went out to have a good breath. Then she went to a pavilion and cleaned up her emotions there. Suddenly, there was a change in the air. For Yun qiongjun, who was an agent in her previous life, she realized that it was not easy.


    With the help of both hands, a ray of light shot to the place where Qi came from. The man quickly escaped. This surprised Yun qiongjun. Her strength, direction and speed were not slow. On the contrary, few people could escape. However, this man was light and easy to lift.


    Like a flash of lightning, Yun qiongjun rushed to fight with the man. The man''s skill and Magic were not inferior. At least, he did not suffer any loss from Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    Qiongjun said, "qiongjun was more serious about fighting with the girl, and then she was more serious. She was able to stop fighting with her


    "What''s wrong with women? Don''t look down on women Yun qiongjun is rebellious, sarcastically.


    "You are a very interesting woman!" The man grinned, and the moonlight gave her a different kind of humor. Instead, Yun qiongjun could not help but float eight words in her mind: "master Mo Shang, gentle as jade.".


    "Then you''re a boring man." Yun qiongjun retorted, and her delicate face was obstinate.


    Man Wen run a smile, "OK, don''t make any more noise. Let me introduce you formally. My name is raohan."


    Yun qiongjun was stunned when he said the name. Then he thought that Gu Sen had told himself that the name of the prince in chijing was raohan. However, seeing the man''s calm appearance, Yun qiongjun knew that her guess was not wrong.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s appearance, Rao Han frowned, "what''s your name?"


    "Ah!? Yun qiongjun. " Yun qiongjun replied, thinking that she had just been so impulsive, she actually had a fight with him!


    "Since it''s a feast of five countries, why don''t you go in?" Rao Han asked that he didn''t think highly of himself as a prince. He was as gentle as he was, but it made Yun qiongjun feel a little good about him.


    But Rao Han didn''t expect that the woman''s magic power and even martial arts were not bad, and she was a material that could be made. However, since she knew that she was the prince of chijing, she was just a tiny Leng, without any other people''s flattery. This made raohan have a kind of curiosity about this woman.


    "I don''t want to go in now. Let''s breathe." I don''t know why. Looking at his warm eyes, Yun qiongjun can''t help but say what she thinks. This person is easy to confuse others.


    But don''t want to, Rao Han hook lips a smile, "the heart is dangerous, the party, all the conspiracies are hidden under that hypocritical face, after all, the heart is separated from the belly, but very few people like you, actually secretly run out, it is a joy."


    His words made Yun qiongjun frown, and then solemnly explained that she didn''t sneak out. "I asked the king to leave."


    "Are you the king''s concubine?" At first, the banquet of the five kingdoms was a very serious scene. Just now he was curious how a woman could enter and run out so easily. However, he thought that only this was the best explanation, Rao Han thought.


    Yun qiongjun nodded without any concealment. She didn''t have to cheat him.


    It''s a pity that the eyes of the concubines in Gong Han''s eyes are so strange that they are not so greedy."However, as the prince of chijing, why are you still outside?" Yun qiongjun asked back. He asked all the questions just now. This kind of topic is not controlled by himself. It''s really not very good.


    Rao Han was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the woman was so bold that he dared to ask himself such a question. However, he replied generously, "of course, just like you, it''s not so popular to find a place where you can be lazy secretly and have a sinister heart!" He seemed serious, as if exclamation.


    Yun qiongjun nodded in sympathy, and sighed to herself that she was a willful man of temperament.


    "What? Not going in yet? Isn''t it enough? " He spoke like a joke.


    Yun qiongjun is stunned. He has just been free, but he has forgotten the time. However, he teases himself like this, which makes Yun qiongjun feel a little embarrassed. Now, no matter what, he is in front of him, he is also a prince. He has just said that he will do it.


    "Go in. You have to face how to escape." Yun qiongjun calmly opened her mouth and suppressed her embarrassment.


    Raohan looked at the woman more than once, and found that she didn''t look at herself. She walked into the place where the banquet was held. The Marquis raohan grinned and shook his head helplessly. This woman is really special! Then she lifted her feet and walked in with Yun qiongjun.


    So they went in together.


    -


    hearing Yun qiongjun''s description just now, Gu Sen pursed his mouth and watched the beautiful man hook up with Yun qiongjun in front of him. He was very angry. Yun''er, indeed, did not have any self-knowledge. He even frowned with a man, especially in Gu Sen''s eyes, who was so ugly. Not half as good as my own.


    You see, this man''s smile is so obscene, how to see more and more wrong, his family cloud son everything is good, just a little, bad eyesight, can actually and this look bad. The obscene man who still laughs is so close. However, Gu Sen is even more annoyed that he is not very capable now and can not protect Yun qiongjun.


    If you have a strong ability now, you must be sure that you will not hesitate to take Yun qiongjun away, and she will pull her away with her most handsome posture.


    However, the dream is excellent. However, the reality is extremely cruel. Thinking of his current weak strength, Gu Sen suddenly withers and looks at the interaction between Yun qiongjun and that raohan with an irresistible face.


    How about this wretched man? Don''t you know that Yun qiongjun is the king''s concubine? Why is she so ambiguous to a married woman!? At first glance, this guy is not a good thing.


    However, this is only in the normal communication, but so far, Gu Sen has not realized that he took the colored glasses to look at raohan, still how to see how uncomfortable!


    At first, Gu Sen just looked at the interaction between Yun qiongjun and raohan in a gloomy way. Suddenly, his eyes seemed to glow. Gu Sen lowered his head and looked at raohan strangely. Then, he silently sent out his cold air and rushed to raohan, hoping to let raohan find the cold air around Yun qiongjun.


    However, the first thing she found was Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen strangely and asked him what he was doing. Gu Sen pretended to blink inexplicably. She was so cute and silly that she felt she was wrong. However, she still asked, "what''s the matter with you? I don''t think you''re right. "


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, and then looks puzzled. In fact, his heart has already bloomed. He secretly and provocatively looks at Rao Han. Look, yun''er still cares about him!


    "I''m fine!" Gu Sen shakes her head and even opens her hands to let her have a look. Yun qiongjun takes a serious look at Gu Sen and turns her head after confirming that he has nothing to do.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun turn her head, Gu Sen breathes a breath and touches the sweating on his head in silence. Then he breathes a cold breath carefully. The party is full of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. Of course, he should be careful. If it is exposed carelessly, it will not be himself, but Yun qiongjun. In any case, Gu Sen can''t be fat. Yun qiongjun is in any danger, not even at all.


    After seeing Rao Han''s inexplicable look at Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen smiles triumphantly. However, he always remembers to be careful and does not expose himself.

 Chapter 15

    All of a sudden, there was a commotion at the door, and then you could hear the voice of the servants at the door, "the queen of Wanyi is coming!"


    When the banquet was quiet, they all looked at the door. The woman was dressed in a wisp of white. She was elegant and dignified. She had a unique temperament. It seems that if you look at it more, it is blasphemous to her.


    But Gu Sen looks at Guan Qing coldly, the corner of his mouth picks up sarcastic radian, sure enough, as expected, Guan Qing also came! Meanwhile, Guan Qing also sat down in her position. For a time, her beauty and elegant temperament, as well as the identity of the queen, made people dare not go up to talk.


    Since he came up, Guan Qing has been frowning at Gu Sen, and he doesn''t know what''s mixed in his eyes. It''s very complicated. In a word, it''s very wrong.


    While Gu Sen was sitting beside him, Yun qiongjun naturally felt this strange look. So, Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen and said, "do you know the queen of Wanyi Kingdom, Guan Qing?"


    Even Yun qiongjun can feel such a complicated look. However, Gu senleng has no feeling. Knowing that Yun qiongjun turns to look at herself, Gu Sen grins and looks like a flower.


    "There are very few people at this party that I don''t know." This is what Gu Sen answers. Yun qiongjun blinks, and then slowly digests Gu Sen''s words. His answer is not what he asked. It is obvious that he has something to hide. Therefore, Gu Sen must know and be familiar with Guan Qing.


    However, seeing Gu Sen''s lips pursed into a little straight line, Yun qiongjun thought, in short, Gu Sen and this Guanqing are not good relations. Although Gu Sen has a very good character Yes, but he is very kind-hearted, and few people can make him so unhappy. At this time, Yun qiongjun is a little curious about this, and she smiles.


    So, Yun qiongjun looks at Guan Qing with that strange look. The woman opposite is really beautiful. However, when she sees her, she always thinks of the word "modesty". Obviously, this is a woman whose temperament is superior to her beauty. However, based on this point, Yun qiongjun can''t figure out why Gu Sen doesn''t like this woman, and it''s also like a kind of disgust Evil.


    However, the woman opposite is obviously a beautiful and beautiful woman. I don''t know why. Seeing this woman, Yun qiongjun always feels very uncomfortable, but I can''t say why she is so uncomfortable. She just feels a throbbing pain in her heart. She always has an inexplicable feeling, but she is suppressed by Yun qiongjun.


    As a result, Yun qiongjun frowns. Gu Sen realizes that Yun qiongjun is strange and asks her to look at Guan Qing. Gu Sen feels his scalp numb, so he stabs Yun qiongjun, "what''s wrong with you, yun''er?"


    Yun qiongjun lowered her head and then replied to Gu Sen, "I don''t know why. I always feel uncomfortable when I see that Guan Qing."


    "Since you don''t feel well, don''t watch it. Go and have a rest first." Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with a serious look.


    Yun qiongjun nodded and then said to the king, "king, qiongjun is not feeling well. Please step back first."


    The king looked at Yun qiongjun''s pale face, but she was really unwell, so he waved his hand and said, "yes


    Then, Yun qiongjun made a gift and left without stopping. She didn''t want to stay at the banquet that made her uncomfortable. Now, there is a suitable excuse. Of course, she can leave as soon as she can.


    After returning to her residence, Yun qiongjun stretches out comfortably. Then she suddenly sees Gu Sen wandering in front of her. At this time, she is leaning her head in front of her. At this time, Yun qiongjun can''t help but feel the impulse to slap him.


    Then she tried to talk to him calmly, "Why are you back?" Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun like a fool, and then says, "since you are not here, what am I still doing there?"


    Yun qiongjun was moved by the original words, but soon, she turned pale and said, "what do you mean I''m not here? Well? " Her expression was a little dangerous.


    As a result, Gu Sen shrunk his neck and said with a smile, "you are not at the party anymore." Yun qiongjun''s mouth is turned away. You are a big man. You know the way of coquetry. Is that really good? You are so unreservable to a girl, so wholeheartedly coquettish, won''t your conscience hurt!?


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s disdainful eyes, Gu Sen looks aggrieved. Then, with extraordinary manliness, he holds Yun qiongjun horizontally and puts him on the bed. Then he takes off her shoes and covers her with the quilt. The whole movement is a surprise to Yun qiongjun. However, it is not over. His hands are still on her shoulders and they are pressed down The quilt around her, and then she said harshly, "sleep!"


    Yun qiongjun blinked her big eyes inexplicably, then said, "I can''t sleep like this!"


    "Why? Can''t you really sleep? " Gu Sen touched his head and was puzzled. Yun qiongjun nodded seriously and forcefully to show that he was really unable to sleep.


    "But I don''t trust you. You can bear it. As soon as you close your eyes, you will fall asleep. I will leave as soon as you fall asleep. It will never do anything to you!" Looking at his sincere eyes, Yun qiongjun doesn''t believe his bullshit at all. When he says this, Yun qiongjun really feels that he should be on guard against Gu Sen, otherwise, what should he do to himself while he is sleeping?"Sleep, sleep!" He fell in his ear and whispered in a low voice. His warm breath was sprinkled on Yun qiongjun''s neck. Yun qiongjun''s face was very spineless. Why was this guy suddenly so close to himself!


    As a matter of fact, Yun qiongjun is not afraid of boiling hot water. She is at your disposal. She closes her eyes and goes to sleep. When she is asleep, she doesn''t have to face this dead pervert! Well, that''s a good idea. Yun qiongjun gave full marks for her brilliant and brilliant ideas from the bottom of her heart.


    Looking at her sleeping appearance, Gu Sen looked serious. He didn''t look like he was playing tricks in front of Yun qiongjun. Then he said, "Yuner, have a good sleep and forget about this evening''s affairs."


    Then he looked at her deeply and then turned away.


    After going out, he continued to search for information about the space-time corridor. After searching for such a long time, he did not have any information about the space-time corridor. Obviously, this space-time corridor is not so easy to find. However, for the sake of Yun qiongjun, he will not give up even though it is difficult and difficult to find. He will not let Yun qiongjun down.


    Although he usually has a funny personality, he is always reliable at critical times, especially in the affairs of Yun qiongjun. He is reluctant to let Yun qiongjun down, even if there is only one thing!


    As a result, young people who usually laugh in front of Yun qiongjun are very serious at the moment. If Yun qiongjun is in front of Gu Sen, he will be surprised and speechless. This Or the hip-hop teenager she knew?


    On the other hand, after Gu Sen left, Guan Qing did not have the heart to participate in the banquet. Originally, she was extremely enjoying those eyes that fell on her, such as amazement, admiration, or admiration. However, since the man she wanted to see left, Guanqing felt that the eyes of the community on her body were so disgusting and even hated It''s going to take those people''s eyes out.


    Think of just Gu Sen''s eyes did not stay on his body for a moment, but as if he did not know her. However, even if he did not know her, when he saw her for the first time, he was always attracted by her beauty and temperament, but this man didn''t have it at all. On the contrary, he deliberately didn''t go to see her.


    Thinking of this, Guan Qing gritted his teeth and wanted to find Gu Sen immediately and make it clear to him that this man is the man who haunts her. Just now, it seems that he does not know her. How outraged he is to ignore her so frankly!


    Therefore, Guan Qing also leaves the table ahead of time. She wants to find Gu Sen, otherwise, her heart will not be reconciled!


    At this time, Gu Sen, who was supposed to investigate the space-time corridor, slapped his head. Thinking of what he had just heard, it seemed that there was news about the space-time corridor in the Imperial Academy and imperial study. Gu Sen was upset and patted his head. What''s the matter? How forgetful he is. It''s only now that he remembers such an important thing. He must have just been killed by Yun qiongjun and Rao Han''s business is angry. Who can blame? No doubt, it''s raohan.


    He can''t bear to blame his family!


    As a result, Gu Sen, who thought of the key news, raised his feet to go to the imperial study first. No matter whether it is true or not, in the absence of any news at present, the Imperial Academy and imperial study are always good news. If there is no news about the corridor of time and space, it can also prevent him from finding more information in the future and finding the Imperial Academy and imperial study again, which will waste money Time. Of course, it would be great if there were news about the space-time corridor.


    As a result, Gu Sen, who had made a good idea, happily walked to the imperial study. Suddenly, he saw a figure at a corner. The man was dressed in a wisp of white, and he was on the verge of immortality. Just a figure of his back could make people feel excited.


    Gu Sen looked at the woman''s back coldly, and her thin lips pressed into a straight line. Since this woman was standing here, it must not be a coincidence, and he could not avoid it.


    Suddenly, the woman seems to feel Gu Sen''s eyes, so she turns around, delicate eyebrows, beautiful face, blow can break skin, just a face, can draw people deeply in the past, the whole person with a kind of dignified and elegant temperament, however, Gu Sen Yijiu is cold looking at her, this woman, not smile, who can it be?

 Chapter 16

    Gu Sen looks slightly unnatural after seeing Wanqing. After all, he did not expect to meet Wanqing here before.


    But wan Qing was very calm and did not show any confusion, as if he had already predicted everything.


    Gu Sen sees that Wan Qing doesn''t find his heart, so he calms down a little and leaves quickly. It''s better to leave quickly than to meet with him in embarrassment.


    After all, the owner of the eyes had not been able to find the owner, but at that time he did feel some different feelings. It was only because of the tight time at that time that I didn''t think much about it at that time. Now I think about it and find that something is wrong.


    At this time, Gu Sen was confused, but did not show it. The only real purpose of his coming this time is to explore the time corridor.


    I don''t know how much worse Wan Qing is than Yun qiongjun, so Gu Sen doesn''t think much about Wan Qing''s identity. After all, everything has a definite number.


    It''s just not the time to find out who the eyes come from anyway. At this time, Gu Sen''s heart also had no bottom, for fear that something would go wrong.


    Although Wan Qing looks outstanding, but in Gu Sen''s opinion, it is no different. It seems that everything is his own worry. Before I thought too much, I always thought that Wan Qing was different from ordinary princess.


    But now think of Wan Qing is really no ordinary princess, although sometimes feel her eyes a little strange, but there is nothing extraordinary.


    Therefore, Gu Sen''s heart slightly relaxed a little, the expression slightly eased a little. After all, he and WAN Qing are only one-sided acquaintances, so we can''t talk about any gratitude and resentment.


    When I met Wan Qing before, Gu Sen still didn''t know what was in his eyes.


    It''s not that he thinks too much, but it''s so strange that he never provokes Wanqing, but Gu Sen feels a little strange from that look.


    After all, I came to look for the time corridor, and there was no other meaning. When I met Wan Qing, I couldn''t directly explain my intention. After all, the corridor of time affects people''s heartstrings all the time.


    It would be a great honor to find the time corridor successfully. The importance of the time corridor is hard to measure with money.


    The time corridor is the goal he and Yun qiongjun are looking for. If he can find the time corridor, he will have fulfilled a wish. But it''s not easy to know that the time corridor is so hidden that it hasn''t been found for years.


    Thinking of Wan Qing''s look at himself, Gu Sen felt a little strange, always felt a little uncomfortable. But in principle, ordinary people should not see him. After all, he has no entity now.


    He didn''t realize what was wrong with Wanqing, just like an ordinary princess. But the look in his eyes on the ordinary day made Gu Sen feel like he was falling into the ice cellar.


    After finding out the current clues, qiongjun Sen will find out whether there is any value in Gu yunsen''s future.


    After all, even if you want to make a difference now, the effect is very little. It''s better to rely on Yun qiongjun to achieve her own goal, just relying on her own strength after all.


    But Gu Sen, who returns to the mansion, is stunned for a moment. Yun qiongjun, who should have been lying in bed, has disappeared. Gu Sen can''t help but frown a little, and he can''t help shouting!


    After all, if you can stay here smoothly, you can''t help without Yun qiongjun''s help. At present, she left without saying hello. Gu Sen is puzzled.


    Gu Sen can only go out to look for her, but he has not been able to find out where Yun qiongjun has gone. After all, it is not easy to find her because it is so big here.


    "Damn it, where on earth has she gone?" Gu Sen hasn''t found Yun qiongjun for a long time. She''s a little flustered.


    After all, I don''t know why Gu Sen has such unspeakable favor in his heart, but all these things are hidden in his heart.


    Gu Sen walked through the corridor and came to the back garden. He heard someone speak faintly. At the moment, he was excited. He always felt that the voice was familiar.


    He took a dead horse as a living horse doctor and went to find out. After all, he always felt that things were not right now.


    "Really? How interesting it is The closer we get, the more familiar Gu Sen feels.


    Originally, he planned to go directly, but he thought that if he recognized the wrong person, he would be embarrassed, so he wanted to hide away until he could see who he was before going out.


    Although others could not see him, he always felt that it was not a very proper thing to appear in front of the public.


    As expected, Gu Sen didn''t expect that the voice was indeed Yun qiongjun. At present, she wanted to go out to discuss some things with her, but she was seen by another person in the back garden.


    He frowned when he saw the visitor. Yes, raohan, the prince of chijing, was sitting on the other side of Yun qiongjun. They were talking about something in the back garden, and for a moment, they couldn''t help but get angry.


    After all, she was the one who was guarding Yun qiongjun''s side, but the woman went to the back garden to meet other men without saying a word. She couldn''t help being annoyed."I just want to remind you a little bit. It''s nothing else." Before Rao Han''s voice falls, Gu Sen can''t help but come to Yun qiongjun.


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Sen was angry for a moment, and his tone was a little heavier.


    After all, I just want to let Yun qiongjun have a rest. After all, talking to him is a matter of exhausting energy. He was really afraid that her body would not be able to eat, which made her sleep.


    I didn''t expect that she would come to the back garden without even calling. I don''t know why Gu Sen always feels a little sad in his heart.


    Always feel some unconvinced, anti normal people also do not notice his existence, then he does not need to hide.


    "What are you doing just now? When I wake up, you will not be seen." When Gu Sen hears the speech for a while, he wants to refute Yun qiongjun''s words, and immediately swallows into his stomach.


    In any case, I didn''t quit. I felt a little regretful when I saw Yun qiongjun and Rao Han together for a while and didn''t control myself.


    "I''ll leave first, and I won''t disturb you." Gu Sen suddenly lost his brilliance in his eyes and became a little lonely.


    After all, everything is just one''s own wishful thinking. With Rao Han''s company, Yun qiongjun doesn''t need herself at this time!


    Gu Sen turns to want to leave, but is called by Rao Han. Gu Sen looks back at her eyes and is full of vigilance. After all, the present self has no entity and exists in a spiritual state.


    Normally speaking, ordinary people should not see him. What he never thought of was that raohan could see himself with spirit. That is to say, he really underestimated raohan.


    "You can see me!" Although Gu Sen just heard Rao Han calling himself softly, he still held some fluke in his heart.


    Maybe I heard it wrong. After all, I''m a little tired recently. Although I exist in the world in the form of spirit, it''s too much spiritual power.


    Therefore, Gu Sen has recently tried his best to reduce the number of appearances to save his spiritual power. He was afraid that he would not be able to respond to any consumption of spiritual power in the future.


    Gu Sen''s existence is really an accident. If his spiritual power is exhausted, it should not be an easy thing to appear again. Therefore, we should be careful in everything. We should not do things too much. We should leave enough space for ourselves.


    "Of course, I can see you! And your existence is no secret to me. " Raohan''s words can be regarded as completely dispelling Gu Sen''s original little fluke heart. Raohan can really see himself in a spiritual state.


    Rao Han can''t help but frown, with a little killing in his eyes, after all, the less people know about his own existence. After all, I''m not strong enough now. If something goes wrong, it''s not worth the loss.


    "But don''t think about it. I''m just here to tell you. There''s no news about the time corridor. So you''d better not waste your energy. It''s better to think about other ways out than to waste time here Rao Han''s words make Gu Sen can''t help being frivolous.


    It seems that he really underestimated raohan and thought that he was an ordinary man, but his hidden strength was so terrible. Since he can see himself, it is enough to show that raohan has a very strong ability.


    But it''s nothing. Since he didn''t hurt Yun qiongjun, it means that he didn''t come here to stir up trouble.


    In this case, I don''t have to be so upset. As long as he doesn''t come to pick up trouble, he has no reason to show hostility to him immediately.


    If he did harm to Yun qiongjun, he would not have to save face for him. He was bound to die in battle with him.


    "this matter is just a reminder to you. Some specific things have nothing to do with me. Naturally, I don''t want to take more care of it." Gu Sen can''t help but clench his fist.


    It seems that his identity is mostly exposed, but why raohan can see his own thing really needs him to think about it.


    "Well, I''ll tell you one more thing." Rao Han''s eyebrows with a little smile, but in Gu Sen''s view is full of irony.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sen is naturally not good for raohan, but since raohan said it was about himself, he must find out what he meant.


    "Do you know who the woman was looking at you before?" Gu Sen frowned slightly.


    I don''t know why I feel a little nervous in my heart. When I think of the eyes that poke at my soul, Gu Sen feels a little chilly.


    The look in his eyes still scares him in retrospect. There are so many in the eyes that he is at a loss for a moment.


    Gu Sen can''t help but lower the voice line, eyes become sharp up, the tone is more and more fierce. "Who?"


    Gu Sen knows that no matter who the eyes come from, he should be very careful now. Don''t let the owner of that look hurt Yun qiongjun.


    After all, for him, Yun qiongjun has already occupied a certain position in his heart. Now he does not care about those who hurt the people he cares about, and he will not give up easily.Until that person is brought to justice or avenged, it can be said that he will die. This is his insistence, without any reason, but with a little expectation and ruthlessness.


    "This is the man you should know!"

 Chapter 17

    When Yun qiongjun returned to her bedroom, it was a little late. She was lying in the soft and comfortable chair of the imperial concubine, thinking over and over the events of the day.


    When I met raohan, I had a good time talking with him. As for Gu Sen''s attitude after seeing her together, it was really intriguing.


    Yun qiongjun can''t help but think of Gu Sen''s anger on Zhang Junrong and the evil in his deep eyes. Can''t he have a bad time with raohan?


    Or for your own sake? Yun qiongjun carefully recalled that she had not done anything out of the ordinary. She did not know when she would have offended her ancestor.


    She did not further guess, because she felt that jealous things would not happen to Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun tossed and turned, but she couldn''t close her eyes. Suddenly, she heard a crisp sound of broken bottles outside the curtain. She sat up and asked, "what''s wrong with Zhuqing?"


    Outside came Zhuqing''s cheerful voice: "Oh, it''s OK. It''s OK. I''m mixing potions. I broke a bottle when I was excited. Miss, you can take a rest. I''ll clean it up


    Yun qiongjun replied in a low voice, and then lay back, thinking about the time corridor. Up to now, there is no clue. I don''t know where Gu Sen is now. Have you gone to investigate the information?


    Or did you go to his queen Wanqing?


    When I think of it, I hold my breath in my chest, which is very depressing, just as I felt at the banquet at that time.


    Yun qiongjun patted her chest hard, trying to get rid of this suffocating depression. Suddenly, a faint smile came from her ear: "it''s flat, wouldn''t you...


    Yun qiongjun was startled. Fortunately, she was quick to react. She patted him with one paw. She sat up and glanced at him angrily:" do you want to scare me to death so that I can inherit my wealth Do you have any? "


    Gu Sen floated aside and rubbed her forehead, which was slapped red by her. She was aggrieved and hummed: "you flatter me too much. Ouch, can you lower your hand a little, and your head will be cracked by you."


    Yun qiongjun was amazed at his unpredictable mood. She did not know who was so angry that she wanted to jump over the wall. She lifted her hair on her shoulder and stopped playing with him. She asked solemnly, "what have you found?"


    "No


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect to count on him. After pondering for a moment, she said, "maybe our method is not right. Since we can''t do it in secret, we''d better ask openly. Well... I think of a good candidate. "


    As soon as the words fell, she got up and put on a water blue cloak. She pulled Gu Sen out of the bedroom. She passed by Zhuqing, who was busy with her eyes. She asked her for a bottle of medicine that she could see Gu Sen before.


    It is cool in the night, and the stars are shining all over the sky. Compared with the sky of the modern city in the past, I don''t know how much clearer it is.


    Gu Sen was led all the way by her. The ghost had no body temperature, but at this moment, he felt the warmth from the palm of his hand.


    Gu Sen stares at her side face quietly. The starlight gives off a soft light on her bright outline, which makes her whole person seem to emit a gentle breath.


    Gu Sen didn''t know what he saw through her face for a moment, and his eyes became blurred for a moment, as if he remembered the past of a long time ago...


    Yun qiongjun took him all the way to the Queen''s palace. Baoer, the maid in waiting, paid a salute to Yun qiongjun. She was rather embarrassed and said, "the Queen''s mother has stopped, and the maid doesn''t dare to disturb her. You''d better come back tomorrow. ¡±


    after thinking about it for a while, Yun qiongjun insists on meeting her in her present status. Moreover, outsiders think that she is at odds with the queen. It would be bad for others to see her go out late at night and pester in front of the Queen''s palace.


    So she nodded and said to bao''er, "well, after the empress wakes up, miss bao''er will say it for me. Qiongjun will come to greet her tomorrow." With that, she left with Goosen.


    On the way back, Gu Sen carried his arm around her and asked her curiously, "what do you want to do with the queen? Why don''t she let me sneak in to work for you when she doesn''t see you. Oh, you''re sorry to ask me for help. "


    "Wool, please?" Yun qiongjun moved her knuckles and made a "clucking" sound. She gritted her teeth and gave him a helpless look. She lowered her voice and said, "now we are an ally of the queen. If we want to gain the trust of our allies, the most important thing at the beginning is to be frank. What do you want to do secretly in other people''s palaces?"


    "Otherwise, you can tell me what you think." Gu Sen snorted. Before Yun qiongjun could speak, he carried her arm and drifted away. The figure that had been erratic disappeared immediately.


    Yun qiongjun sighed helplessly. From just now on, she felt that Gu Sen was acting strangely in front of her. She did not know when his character became so strange.


    As if he had something to hide from herself, the most important thing for Yun qiongjun now is to find the time corridor and return to the real world. Therefore, she has left Gu Sen''s eccentric performance behind for the moment.


    She thought, go back to a beautiful sleep, and then go to the queen.The next morning, Yun qiongjun dressed up under the service of Zhuqing. Her original appearance was as bright as spring flowers and as bright as a picture.


    After a bit of Fendai, the long hair fell like a waterfall behind him. He took a crystal hairpin and changed into a light blue dress. The whole person was like walking out of the painting. Even Gu Sen was stunned for a moment when she saw her.


    "Why, is it too eye-catching?" Yun qiongjun looks at him and asks curiously.


    "No more." Gu Sen gave a high cold answer, and then turned his face to the past. He boasted that Zhuqing was really beautiful today.


    "..." Yun qiongjun thought that this guy had taken the wrong medicine again today.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two people was not right, Zhu Qing had to make two embarrassed noises and took out a small bottle from his arms and handed it to Yun qiongjun.


    "Miss, this is my newly developed medicine. It is an upgraded version before. You can rest assured that it is definitely better than the previous one."


    Yun qiongjun hid the medicine bottle in her sleeve and said with a smile, "let''s go and find the queen."


    Every morning, many people want to greet the queen. In order to maintain the illusion that she and the queen are at odds with each other, Yun qiongjun chooses an appropriate time to be guided by bao''er and goes in to see the queen from the side door where there are few people.


    The queen dismissed her servant, came over and patted her hand. She was sincere and did not pretend to boast that she was really dressed up today. She also said with a smile, "I heard that my sister came to see me last night, but what''s the matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that I heard that Niangniang was from Fancheng and wanted to hear some anecdotes about Fancheng."


    As soon as she mentioned her hometown, the Queen''s eyes brightened and she took Yun qiongjun to sit down and talk.


    "Well, it''s so interesting that I can''t help but go to Fancheng to have a look."


    The queen laughed and said, "how about I take my sister back with me next time I visit my parents?"


    "Good, good." Yun qiongjun agreed with a smile, but she was very disappointed. There was nothing she wanted to know about the Queen''s story, so she had to ask directly, "did you hear about the time corridor when your mother was in Fancheng?"


    The empress frowned and shook her head: "no... but after I got married to Midu, I heard the king talk about it several times..."


    Yun qiongjun was moved and said to the queen, "to be honest, I have seen ghosts since I was a child. I''m very upset. I heard that as long as I can find the Shiguang corridor, I can solve my problems for many years. So I went to the palace to explore If you know anything about the time corridor, I hope you can tell me


    Hearing this, the queen was quite surprised: "can you see ghosts?"


    "If my mother doesn''t believe it, I have a kind of liquid medicine. After taking it, I can verify the truth of my words." Yun qiongjun took out the medicine bottle and put it on the table. Seeing that the queen was still hesitating, she took a sip first. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    "Of course I know you won''t harm me." The queen sighed, took the medicine bottle and drank it. Then her eyes were dim and bright. If she could see a handsome young man in Chinese clothes standing beside Yun qiongjun, she grinned at her.


    "Oh, I can see ghosts!" The queen was a little excited. Hearing Yun qiongjun cough, she regained her composure and said, "I don''t know much about the time corridor. I only heard from the king..."


    after returning from the queen, Yun qiongjun fell powerless on the imperial concubine''s chair and sighed.


    "I know what the queen said... Well, I didn''t make any progress, and I put myself in this deep palace..."


    seeing her powerless appearance, Gu Sen couldn''t bear to comfort her: "don''t be discouraged. I''ll help you find out about the time corridor. Now you just want to eat, drink and have fun."


    Her heart is very pleased with this. Yun qiongjun looks at it with a smile, but Gu Sen deliberately avoids her eyes.


    "Well, I''ll leave if I have something else to do." Gu Sen giggled a few times and disappeared in an instant.


    As expected, it was still very strange. Yun qiongjun shook her head and slowly closed her eyes for a rest.


    Gu Sen is not idle. He goes to investigate Wanqing''s affairs. Unfortunately, all he finds are unimportant things.


    He didn''t go back until dinner, but he didn''t see Yun qiongjun. After listening to Zhuqing, Yun qiongjun should let Han''s appointment go and play chess with him.


    Gu Sen''s heart is cold, and his whole body exudes the cold breath of resisting people thousands of miles away.


    It can''t go on like this. He can''t let raohan take her away. Absolutely not.

 Chapter 18

    In Yun qiongju''s opinion, the banquet of the five kingdoms was rather boring. As the concubine of King Midu, she sat in the front, with other concubines of Midu on one side and envoys of other countries on the other.


    Yun Qiong is sitting in her position. The cakes and wine in front of her can''t arouse her interest. Gu Sen is not far away from her, but she can''t talk to him. She doesn''t want to be treated as a madman and speak to the "air".


    She turned the wine glass in her hand and looked around at the envoys of other countries. Suddenly, she looked into a pair of gentle eyes!


    Yun qiongju''s hand shook, and the wine spilled on the table. She immediately buried herself in sorting out. The scene of peeping at others but being found by others is really embarrassing


    In other words, that person should be chijing people? It looks like he is dressed in the same clothes. Moreover, his position is so far ahead that he should be a prince of chijing. I heard that the prince raohan of chijing came this time. Should it be him?


    Just thinking about it, her eyes subconsciously looked at the man, but saw that the man was also looking good. This time, she did not hide in a panic, but made a big gesture and offered a glass of wine with people.


    Rao Han Mou delimits a trace of interest, pour also with her to drink a cup.


    According to the law, no one should have noticed such a subtle movement. However, it can''t help that someone keeps an eye on Yun Qiong Ju. When Gu Sen sees her toasting with the man, he is puzzled. In addition, he is not satisfied with raohan.


    He puffed up his face and blew a gust of Yin wind, and the only one that caught the wind was the glass in front of raohan. Then, the glass turned over, and the wine in the cup spilled all over the table, even raohan''s sleeves.


    Rao Han frowned and looked at a mess on his desk. He felt puzzled. What''s the matter? He didn''t touch the glass?


    Just, now he had to get up and said to the king that he was going to change clothes, so the palace people took him away.


    Gu Sen, who has done something wrong, is proud to cross his waist and raise his head!


    Yun Qiong Ju looks inexplicably at raohan''s back. How does she feel that the wind just a little strange? Looking carefully at Gu Sen not far away from her, Gu Sen felt it, and pretended to be the same as before, without showing any abnormality.


    Cloud qiongju shook his head, should not Gu Sen, he would be so boring?


    After a while, Yun qiongju couldn''t stay any longer. She was told that she was a little stuffy. She went out secretly and then went out.


    When he got to the imperial garden, Yun qiongju was really relieved and said to Gu Sen, "it''s really boring inside. I''m almost suffocated!"


    Gu Sen snorted in his heart. He was very happy to see a beautiful man, but he also said that he was boring.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Gu Sen was about to say something, but he sensed that someone was coming here. He immediately said to Yun qiongju, "Shhh, someone is coming."


    Yun qiongju immediately corrected his posture and did not look at Gu Sen''s direction any more.


    The man got closer and closer. When he got closer, Yun qiongju found out that he was raohan. His eyes lit up!


    "Girl, are you here alone?" Unexpectedly, it was raohan who spoke first.


    Cloud qiongju nodded, "there are too many people in it. It''s a bit stuffy. So you''re going to go out and walk. Are you ready to go in?"


    Rao Han gently smile, "the girl calls in the next Prince is also too unfamiliar, call me raohan on the line."


    Yun Qiong was repeatedly waving her hands, "where can I do this? You are a noble man. I can''t do it. "


    "Ha ha!" Rao Han quite happy smile, "where have what should not be? Isn''t a name or something that people call out? "


    Yun Qiong was stunned. She had never seen anyone as kind as the man in front of her when she came here. However, she could not feel anything against raohan, as if he was such an approachable person. This feeling made Yun qiongju want to get close to him involuntarily.


    She laughed. "Then you don''t have to call me a girl. Call me qiongju."


    "Qiongju? Beautiful jade? It''s really a good name! " Said raohan.


    Yun Qiong was laughed in her heart and couldn''t help admiring Gu Sen''s name Youfang.


    At this time, Gu Sen, however, was floating on the tree, furiously tossing the branches and leaves on the tree, venting his inner dissatisfaction!


    Breath out of the mouth of a continuous stream of wind, the green leaves one by one to blow down on the ground.


    Damn raohan, how dare you rob his woman! Don''t think he can''t see the light in that bastard''s eyes. He just likes her!


    And cloud What about cloud? Gu Sen looks at the past, this is even worse, cloud son eyes to this bastard is clearly also appreciate!


    Under the tree, yunqiongju and raohan are chatting with each other with great interest. They don''t realize that her ghost Zhuma is on the verge of violence.


    "Ha ha, really? How interesting your country is Yun Qiong''s cheerful laughter seemed to infect raohan, and his smile was a little deeper.


    "Yes, the local conditions and customs of different countries are different. If there is a chance, I can take you to stroll in chijing city. It''s very lively.""Good..." Before she finished, Yun Qiong Ju''s smile suddenly faded. She suddenly remembered that she was the concubine of emperor Mido. Let alone go to chijing, it was even more difficult to get out of the palace!


    She sneered and stiffly passed the topic, "this Let''s talk about it later! "


    Rao Han looked back and looked at the dress of Yun qiongju. He suddenly realized that she was a concubine. He felt a little lost on his face and said, "yes There is a long way to go... " But in the eyes of Yun Qiong, the smile is full of countless loss and stiffness.


    Gu Sen couldn''t help it. He didn''t want to see the two looking at each other affectionately any more. A strong wind blew, and many leaves fell down from the place opposite to each other. The two people who were not paying attention for a moment were suddenly "attacked" by the leaves!


    Yun Qiong Ju looked at the leaves all over her body, and then looked at the leaves all over the person in front of her. One of them still fell on raohan''s ear. They both looked at each other and laughed at each other!


    Cloud Qiong Ju, "ha ha ha, you have a lot of head!"


    Rao Han, with a gentle smile, did not take care of the leaves on his body. Instead, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand to take care of the leaves on yunqiong''s body. "You also have many, here, here, here!"


    The warm breath of the other party hit Yun Qiong Ju''s face, which made her unconsciously Blush!


    The little man in the heart is crazy!


    Did Yun Qiong get caught by you? Is not to take care of the leaves, as for the embarrassed?


    In the past, in order to get information, even seducing people has been done in modern times. How can you become pure in this world?


    Is it because Gu Sen''s little crying bag?


    Is it true that if you are close to the red, you will be black if you are close to the ink?


    Rao Han found that she was distracted, her eyes flashed, but did not say anything, just gently reminded her, "OK."


    Yun Qiong was awakened and found that she had just been distracted. She felt embarrassed. She was helped to take care of the leaves, but she was distracted!


    "I''m sorry. I''ll help you get rid of the leaves, too."


    Rao Han shook his head. "No, it''s easy. I can do it already. Besides, you are The concubine of emperor Mido is too close to me. If you are seen, you will be gossiping. "


    Yun qiongju did not find the problem in his words. If he was really worried that she would be gossiped, why was he so close? I just feel more guilty.


    Rao Han laughed and pointed to the palace gate. "I have to go in. Goodbye!"


    Yun qiongju didn''t want to go in at the moment, so she only said to raohan, "goodbye..."


    Until you can''t see Rao Han''s figure, Gu Sen flies down from the tree and falls in front of yunqiong Ju.


    "Look, people have already gone in. They can''t even see their back. They are still looking at it!"


    Gu Sen''s voice suddenly rings out from behind yunqiongju, which makes her jump over quickly. When she sees that the man is Gu Sen, she gives a long sigh of relief.


    "Don''t you know that people are frightening and frightening to death?" Yun qiongju said with a slight frown.


    Gu Sen puffed his face and said, "I''m not a human being, but a ghost."


    Yun Qiong was suddenly stunned, just react to come over, immediately in the heart a block, apologized and said, "sorry, I''m not Did you have a seizure? Don''t worry about it... "


    Gu Sen''s melancholy mood calmed down a little, but his superficial attitude remained unchanged.


    "You just talked with that raohan for a long time and wasted a lot of time. Have you forgotten what we are here for?"


    At this time, Yun qiongju remembered that they were looking for the time corridor. As a result, he had just chatted with others for a long time. He felt guilty and said, "sorry, Gu Sen, I I didn''t mean to talk to raohan just now, but I forgot it for a moment


    It''s raohan again. How long have you known each other so well?


    Gu Sen''s heart was full of vinegar, and his expression remained the same, "now do you remember? It''s time to think about what to do? We have wasted a long time in rice, and we haven''t found any clues. If we keep going like this, how long will it take to find the time corridor to go back? "


    Cloud Qiong Ju also thought of this stubble, immediately on the face also sad.


    Originally, they stayed in Midu in order to get some information about the time corridor at the banquet of the five kingdoms. But now it has been so long. She has never done anything except the emperor, the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager and all kinds of concubines. No wonder she gets bored.


    "What about that? Maybe it would have been better not to stay in Midu... " Yun qiongju was quite distressed


    raohan had been away for a while, and Gu Sen was not so impatient, so he comforted her in a gentle voice, "OK, yun''er, don''t think about these useless things. Let''s go back to the bedroom to discuss ways first."


    Cloud Qiong was helplessly nodded, "can only be like this!"

 Chapter 19

    When they returned to the bedroom, yunqiong was asked to close the door, and one ghost sat at the table.


    "I went around a lot of people today, and I heard very little. I only heard that the time corridor did not appear in Midu," Gu Sen said


    "Poof! What? " Yun Qiong Ju sprayed a mouthful of tea that had not yet been swallowed. "Then we have done useless work?"


    Gu Sen nodded dejectedly, "yes, so let''s get out of this palace as soon as possible, or we can''t walk any step. We don''t know how many years it will take to find the time corridor."


    Yun Qiong''s face broke down and said, "but But how can I leave? My present status is the concubine of emperor Mido. Is it difficult for me to pretend to die? "


    Gu Sen twisted his eyebrows, thought for a long time, and finally sighed, "I haven''t thought of it." After a while, he suddenly brightened his eyes and said with a smile, "ah, or Let''s have a change? "


    Yun Qiong was puzzled, "steal a beam and change a post? You mean Let me pretend that I can get out of the palace? I''ll be replaced by another one? "


    Gu Sen snapped his finger, "yes, that''s it! What about? Is this method OK? "


    Yun qiongju frowned and thought, "this Yes, I can, but I always think it''s not good. If I pretend to be someone else to leave the palace, will I have to hide my name in the future? "


    Gu Sen a Leng, think about, as if it is really so, immediately put this method aside, not to have to use.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she still couldn''t think of any reason. Yun Qiong was impatiently waving her hand, "forget it. If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Take a rest, or the brain will be blocked."


    Gu Sen nodded and did not put his mind on how to get out of the palace. However, he was strange. When he felt tired, he wanted to pretend that he didn''t want to do anything. But once he was free, he could not help thinking about other things in his head, and he couldn''t feel any fatigue at all.


    Gu Sen is like this now. Once his mind is free, he can''t help thinking about Yun qiongju and that raohan, and his mood is suddenly bad. When he is in a bad mood, the temperature of his whole body immediately drops, and Yun qiongju suddenly sneezes.


    She frowned at the man with "I''m not happy" all over his face Oh, no, male ghost.


    "What''s wrong with you? Your temperature drops as fast as air conditioning


    Gu Sen shriveled his mouth and said, "cloud son, what''s wrong with you and that raohan?"


    Yun Qiong Ju, "what''s going on? I don''t know! "


    Gu Sen puffed up his face. Tears flashed into the eyes of yunqiong. "How could you not know that you have never had such a good time talking with a stranger."


    Yun Qiong Ju angrily touched the tip of his nose and laughed, "maybe It''s me and him who are quite close to each other. I always feel comfortable chatting with him and have a feeling of reassurance. So I can''t help but chat and forget the time... "


    Gu Sen''s heart is angry. What is congeniality and what is reassuring? Can''t he make her feel at ease? That guy, clearly has a bad heart for yun''er, but yun''er is too simple to see that person''s "not simple mind"!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Yun qiongju just let the temperature around him drop a lot because he was angry. He thought, what is this guy thinking?


    As soon as she turned her eyes, she suddenly thought of what Gu Sen had asked, and her heart stopped for a moment. "Hey, I said you are not jealous, right?"


    Gu Sen looked up and said, "can''t you?"


    Yun Qiong Ju said nothing, "of course not. I have nothing to do with you. What kind of vinegar do you eat? Am I your man? "


    Gu Sen Gu Sen''s heart is bleeding. Yuner, do you want to poke your heart like this!


    He knows that he and yun''er are just cooperative relations now. She has no memory of previous life, and now It was impossible for him to have a different way with her, but when he saw that she was close to other men, he could not help but want to stop her and become jealous. This is not a habit, but an instinct.


    Gu Sen didn''t speak in silence. Yun Qiong was also a little impatient. Was she too straightforward? But But isn''t all this right?


    Besides, Gu Sen didn''t like her. He cared about himself because he was his good friend and green plum. Now, with Gu Sen''s silent appearance, Yun Qiong was wondering whether he liked himself in his heart? This conjecture stirred her heart!


    But just when Yun Qiong felt so vaguely, Gu Sen burst into laughter again, and then, with a big face, complained, "yun''er, you really forget your friend when you see your face. How long did raohan Mingming know you? You should forget my childhood sweetheart. Our friendship for so many years is not as good as that of a new acquaintance. Can''t I be jealous?"


    It turned out that she almost thought that the boy liked himself. Yun Qiong Ju was quietly relieved and seemed to be a little lost in the bottom of her heart? That feeling is too light, light to her own are not very clear that it is lost.It was very quiet at night. Yun Qiong was lying in bed. Maybe because she was very tired today, she fell asleep soon.


    After confirming that she was asleep, Gu Sen came in. Without a sound, he came to the bedside and sat down, silently looking at the man he had put on the tip of his heart.


    With a silent sigh in his heart, he slowly bent down and gently dropped a kiss on his pink lips


    The next day, yunqiongju did not take care of the troubles in the imperial palace. Instead, he went to the imperial garden to relax. Gu Sen did not follow, so he missed the opportunity to stare at his sweetheart and his rival.


    To tell the truth, when Yun qiongju saw raohan again, he was quite surprised, but also happy.


    "Why are you here?" Yun qiongju asked, not difficult to hear her surprise in the tone.


    Rao Han also laughed, "have nothing to do, then come out to turn around, cloud son you are also?"


    Cloud


    Cloud son?!


    He called her Yuner?


    Yun Qiong Ju suddenly felt a little hot on her face, and her smile became bigger and bigger. "Yes, the scenery here is pretty good, so come to relax."


    "Distraction?" Rao Han restrained his smile, frowned and said, "but what troubles have you met?"


    Yun Qiong Ju deeply felt Rao Hanzhen''s carefulness, and he was also struggling to tell him what he had to do.


    As Gu Sen said last night, anyway, it is true that they are not familiar with raohan. If you really tell him something on impulse, in case What should I do if I have an accident?


    Rao Han saw her for a long time without saying a word, and he understood her idea in his heart. Suddenly he said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter to tell me that chijing is respectful of etiquette. I think my character should be able to pass the test. Of course, if you really don''t want to say it, I don''t force you. Just, I want to help you and make you no longer so worried."


    A words sincere, Yun Qiong was moved!


    "In fact It''s nothing, but I want to leave Mido palace. " Yun qiongju said slowly.


    Rao Han Mou in delimit a dark awn, on the surface actually some startle ground asks a way, "leave here? Why? "


    "I didn''t want to come in. It was an accident to participate in the selection of imperial concubines. There were too many troubles and dangers in the harem. I didn''t like fighting with those people. I was afraid that if one day I was not careful, my life would be lost. I didn''t know what was going on. The palace was not my destination. I felt free outside the palace." Yun Qiong was said with a face of distress.


    "So you want to leave?" Rao Han asked.


    "Well!" Yun Qiong was firmly nodded.


    After a while, raohan looked at her and said, "don''t worry, I''ll try to help you!"


    Yun Qiong was surprised, "really?"


    Seeing that she was so happy, Rao Han also began to smile and nodded, "well, really."


    Yun qiongju was immediately grateful, thinking that raohan was indeed a good man and worthy of trust, and his good feeling for raohan was enhanced a lot.


    Then she frowned again, "but Will it cause you any trouble? " After all, it is no small matter that the concubine left the palace. Although a concubine''s status in a country is not high, she represents the face of the emperor.


    Rao Han laughed and comforted her, "don''t worry, I''ll get everything ready. You just need to wait for me to take you out of the palace."


    Yun Qiong''s cheeks are slightly red. I''m sorry. This tone is a little ambiguous "Thank you raohan. I really don''t know how to thank you..."


    Rao Han a smile, eyes light a turn, "nothing, I think of a way you can thank me."


    "What?" Yun qiongju asked.


    Raohan looked at her, "you left Midu, should not have gone? It''s better to Just follow me back to chijing? I would like to thank you for playing with me for a while in chijing. "


    "This It''s too simple! " Yun Qiong Ju is not stupid. This "thank you" is clearly her advantage. She is not familiar with chijing. Is it not obvious that she will play with him or he will play with her?


    Raohan stared at her and said deliberately, "you''re not going back on your word, are you?"


    "No..."


    "No, it''s good." Rao Han pretended to be relieved and said with a smile, "this is the first time that I invite a woman to play in my territory. If you don''t go, you won''t give me face."


    Yun Qiong was helpless to smile, "well, I really say that you can''t, I promise you!"


    Raohan was laughing happily.


    "Not upset now?"


    "No Yun qiongju shook his head.


    Raohan, "then go back to rest and wait for my good news in a few days."


    Yun qiongju nodded, "OK." Looking up at the gentle man in front of him, he gave him a sincere smile, "thank you, raohan!"


    Rao Han sighed helplessly, "have not already thank you!"


    Yunqiong chuckled and nodded, "then I''ll go back first. Goodbye!""Goodbye!"


    Yunqiongju walked quickly to the bedroom hall and wanted to tell Gu Sen the good news.

 Chapter 20

    Seeing the magnolia flowers blooming outside the window, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but feel a little bit pleased. He met raohan earlier, and he promised that he would take himself away from the country.


    With Rao Han''s assurance, I don''t know why Yun qiongjun feels at ease. After all, she knows raohan''s identity. In this way, she has a chance to win.


    After all, now she really wants to go back, I don''t know why she really wants to go back to the original time. After all, how free I was at that time.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to stay here all the time. She wants to escape from this country. After all, she doesn''t belong here and she wants to go back. Therefore, it is urgent to find the time corridor.


    But now there are too few clues to the time corridor. Now Yun qiongjun can only prepare with two hands. After all, it''s not easy to find the time corridor?


    After all, the existence of the time corridor is very mysterious. It is too difficult to find its exact location. Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun can''t help sighing.


    After all, Rao Han agreed to Yun qiongjun''s request. Now Yun qiongjun is waiting for the opportunity to come. After all, it is also a matter that can be met but not sought.


    "What happened? Why are you so happy? " As soon as Yun qiongjun looks up, she sees Gu Sen''s magnified handsome face.


    "Cough, cough, what are you doing? What a surprise Cloud qiongjun is really frightened by Gu Sen and quickly withdraws.


    She was almost frightened by Gu Sen and suddenly appeared, leaving Yun qiongjun unprepared. Yun qiongjun patted her chest gently to ease her mood. After all, everything was too sudden.


    Gu Sen sits in front of Yun qiongjun with a smile in his eyes. At this time, Yun qiongjun doesn''t feel anything wrong. Gu Sen is still the same as before.


    "What do you think?" Gu Sen raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "do you miss me?"


    Gu Sen''s words reveal a smile, but in Yun qiongjun''s opinion, this smiling face does not deserve to be beaten. Yun qiongjun''s mouth twitches unconsciously. She really doesn''t know what is going on in Gu Sen''s mind.


    "Are you kidding? Get down to business! Raohan agreed to my request and said he would take me out of the country Yun qiongjun nodded slightly, with a little joy between her eyebrows.


    But this smile in Gu Sen''s view is somewhat ironic, smile instantly closed, eyes changed some helpless. It seems that he was defeated by Rao Han, but he won Yun qiongjun''s heart so soon.


    Although a little unconvinced, since the matter has come to this point, she has nothing to say. Since Bai qiongjun has her own choice, she can only choose to accept it.


    After all, when I was with Yun qiongjun, I didn''t think so much about it. Now it seems extremely ironic. "Oh, I see. It''s OK. I''ll leave first. I''ll probably be back later tonight. "


    Gu Sen doesn''t say anything more and goes away. I don''t know why she feels uncomfortable when she hears Yun qiongjun''s mouth to mouth these days.


    Remembering that he had seen two people talking and laughing in the garden, he was extremely uncomfortable. Gu Sen also knew that there was no reason for his irritability.


    Gu Sen also knows that it is meaningless to play a child''s temper like this, but he is still very uncomfortable in his heart. After all, he felt that Yun qiongjun didn''t need him any more, and his heart was a little empty.


    "Maybe I was too naive. What a fool!" Gu Sen sighed.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun was a little confused. After all, she didn''t know what was wrong. Gu Sen was very angry because he didn''t know why.


    But Yun qiongjun doesn''t think much about it. She thinks that Gu Sen is just making a fuss. She doesn''t think about it. However, his recent contact with raohan did find a flash in his body.


    Raohan gave her a deep feeling like the sea, which made her feel very comfortable. So recently, she got closer to him. After all, Rao Han agreed to take her away. Yun qiongjun was very grateful.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Gu Sen didn''t go far away. Because of his short temper, he always felt that his late return would attract the attention of Yun qiongjun.


    It''s a pity that Yun qiongjun didn''t think much about it that night. She simply thought that Gu Sen wanted to go out and breathe.


    The next morning, Gu Sen still didn''t come back. Yun qiongjun felt a little strange. Gu Sen used to scare her every morning. Why is it so abnormal today?


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t think much about it. She thinks that Gu Sen''s nerve has gone wrong again. Although Gu Sen is usually playful, he is unambiguous in his business.


    It''s hard to even find out the character of Qiong Jun when she''s missing.


    "I wonder what kind of medicine is sold in Gu Sen''s gourd!" Yun qiongjun scratched the back of her head for a moment and was puzzled.


    After all, Gu Sen has been very strange since they met yesterday. Although I don''t know why, Yun qiongjun plans to ask Gu sen in person.


    "Goosen!" As soon as Yun qiongjun looks up, she sees Gu Sen passing by in front of her eyes. "Where have you been just now?"Before Yun qiongjun''s voice falls, Gu Sen turns away and ignores Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun thinks he didn''t hear it, so he calls softly again.


    I didn''t expect Gu Sen to pretend that he didn''t hear, and ignored Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun frowned and didn''t think about it. She just felt a little strange. Maybe Gu Sen took the wrong medicine today.


    "Well, I just called you! Goosen? " Yun qiongjun calls softly, but Gu Sen still ignores her.


    At this time, Gu Sen looks at the Heart Sutra on the table, but does not look at Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen is angry, but he just ignores Yun qiongjun.


    Since Yun qiongjun doesn''t need him, she doesn''t need to be nice to her. Gu Sen doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Seeing Yun qiongjun and Rao Han together, he feels a little upset.


    This upset feeling made him feel very tired, but he didn''t want to pay attention to Yun qiongjun. He just did his own thing.


    Gu Sen''s unexplained temper makes Yun qiongjun feel a little confused for a while. She doesn''t realize where she has offended Gu Sen. After all, he did not offend Gu Sen. since last night, Gu Sen has become strange.


    Seeing that Gu Sen doesn''t pay attention to herself, Yun qiongjun doesn''t think much about it. Since Gu Sen doesn''t pay attention to himself, she doesn''t need to be bored. Yun qiongjun sighs and stops looking at Gu Sen.


    She knows something about Gu Sen''s temperament, but it''s really abnormal.


    "Did Gu Sen take gun medicine or something? Why is his temper so strange? It was not like this before Yun qiongjun can''t help frowning, but she has some doubts in her heart.


    Didn''t you sleep well? Yun qiongjun didn''t think so much about it. After all, Gu Sen was a spiritual body at this time. Maybe he had some elusive thoughts.


    "Forget it. Maybe he will be better later." Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun doesn''t feel entangled. She gets up and sits in front of the dressing mirror and starts dressing up.


    Yun qiongjun is not aware of Gu Sen''s abnormal situation at this time. She simply attributes it to Gu Sen and does not think much about it. After all, it has never been seen before in the process of getting along with each other.


    "Zhuqing, do you think Gu Sen is a little strange today?" Yun qiongjun asked softly, "is something going on?"


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s blank face, Zhu Qing can''t help but feel melancholy for her natural stupidity. It seems that she does not realize that Gu Sen''s abnormal behavior is closely related to her.


    Zhu Qing knows that in her own capacity, she can''t say much. After all, if she explains directly, she will make Yun qiongjun misunderstand something. So the most appropriate way is to stop.


    Zhu Qing knows Gu Sen''s ability, so she goes to Yun qiongjun''s ear in order to hide people''s eyes. After all, although it was a kind reminder to Yun qiongjun, she said these words behind her back.


    Zhu Qing knew that he was still a little uneasy to say these words behind his back. After all, he should speak clearly in person. At present, although there are reasons, but this is not right, so Zhu Qing is very cautious.


    "The reason why Gu Sen thinks so is closely related to you!" Zhu Qing replied softly, "have you seldom talked to him recently?"


    Yun qiongjun remembers that she seldom communicates with Gu Sen. yesterday, he looks very ugly after hearing about her and raohan.


    But at this time, she didn''t realize what her behavior had brought to Gu Sen. Gu Sen''s mind was more delicate than Yun qiongjun imagined.


    It''s mostly because of this that he ignores her, which is why Gu Sen is a little too childish. I didn''t expect that the reason why Gu Sen was so abnormal was that he ate his own vinegar with raohan.


    Qiong Jun didn''t think of a series of funny chuckles.


    "I see. Recently I have come closer to raohan and neglected to communicate with him. It seems that I did make a mistake, which may have caused some misunderstanding to Gu Sen


    Yun qiongjun can''t help sighing when she thinks of it. It seems that she is still a bit careless and doesn''t realize Gu Sen''s mood change in time.


    I didn''t expect Gu Sen''s mind to be so delicate, which was unexpected to Yun qiongjun.


    It''s just that the two people have always been friends, so Yun qiongjun doesn''t think so much about it. She thinks that Gu Sen is playing a child''s temper. But it''s true that my communication with Gu Sen is rare recently.


    Yun qiongjun realized her mistake and planned to start again. After all, she had ignored Gu Sen''s emotion. There was no consideration of his existence.


    "It seems time to talk to gusson." Yun qiongjun sighs. Gu Sen is also a big man. Why does he still like to be a child.


    After making up her mind, Yun qiongjun comes to Gu Sen. at this time, Gu Sen is still staring at the Heart Sutra and ignores Yun qiongjun.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s attitude, Yun qiongjun felt a little happy for a while. She cleared her throat and said, "are you angry?"


    Gu Sen is looking at the Heart Sutra with all his heart at this time. He doesn''t pay attention to Yun qiongjun, but he can''t resist her posture. Gu Sen was still sulking in his heart at this time, but he couldn''t get back naturally. Then he raised his head and answered."Nothing!" Hearing Gu Sen''s reply, Yun qiongjun can''t help but want to restore the relationship between the two people.


    After all, it was his own bad that failed to see Gu Sen''s fault earlier. "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten our task. I will do what I said! You don''t have to worry about it. " Yun qiongjun replied softly.


    "I have a sense of propriety in my heart. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 21

    On the last day of the feast of the five kingdoms, there were still delicacies on the table, and the wine in the glass cup floated. In this luxurious and prosperous scene, Yun qiongjun did not show much interest. Rao Han promised to take her out of the palace. But now that he was about to leave, there was still no movement.


    Talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives. Rao Han, dressed in a lavender robe, is elegant and noble. Yun qiongjun blinks at him, trying to remind him not to forget about leaving the palace. However, Rao Han turned a deaf ear to her and sat down beside the Gu Lin emissary.


    "He didn''t seem to see your dark eyes..."


    Gu Sen, who is close to her, says this coldly. Yun qiongjun thinks that he is still playing a child''s temper. But eager to observe raohan''s movements, he did not answer. But it seems to Gu Sen, it is a naked acquiescence!


    "It is well known that gusen is a natural country with vast land and rich in rare flowers and plants. It is a place where doctors and pharmacists from all over the world yearn for it."


    After listening to his praise of his own land and his gentle demeanor, the emissary of gusen immediately took a liking for him. He did not hide his proud smile from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, and raised his glass to salute him.


    "Ha ha, my childe praised me so much It is said that the people of chijing are sensitive and polite. Today I have to see the childe talking. What I said is true. "


    "Where and where However, it was also heard that gusen kingdom was covered with flowers, plants and trees, as well as insects and animals. Beasts and poisonous insects are often daunting. I wonder if the rumors are true? Be careful when you visit your country. "


    Speaking of beasts and poisonous insects, Gu Sen emissary''s pride was swept away and his face was worried.


    "Yes! There are many beasts in the forest, which is also the main reason why there are few people in our country However, if you visit our country, you will be safe and sound. "


    Although the land of gusen is vast, the population is not very prosperous. There are two reasons. First, most of the foreign scholars are difficult to defeat the beasts. Even if some people escape from the beasts'' paws, they will die because of the poison in the forest. As time goes by, few people are willing to go in and out of gusen. Second, although the people of Gushen have their own rules of survival, they will still die if they are not careful.


    Rao Han saw that he was very worried and knew that the matter of taking Yun qiongjun away had been successful. He then said, "I have a way to help you add more people to your country. I don''t know what to say or not to say? "


    Hearing this, Gu Sen''s emissary beamed with joy and said in a busy voice, "I''d like to listen to you. Please tell me, please..."


    "The emissary also knows that all the women in Midu are brave and equal to men. I think such a woman must be unusual. She is generally timid and not afraid of beasts and insects. Moreover, women are born with a heart of care. With a little teaching, you won''t eat poison by mistake. Of course, gusen man grew up in the jungle since he was young. He is good at martial arts and knows the terrain of gusen. On the contrary, Midu women are unfamiliar with the terrain. In this way, Midu women can be controlled by gusen men So, if you are in a relationship... "


    Rao Han pays attention to the expression of gusen emissary constantly in his long speech. In the end, he deliberately said "he Qin" very slowly, as if to give him time to think. Looking at Gu Sen emissary slowly lit up the eyes, Rao Han''s eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, the corner of the mouth smile inadvertently deepened.


    At the same time, Yun qiongjun watched him and gusen emissary talking with each other with smiles on their faces. She was very anxious. This raohan won''t have amnesia, will he? Then she secretly regretted that she could not rely on anyone, and only herself was the most reliable.


    Gu Sen on one side watched her stare at raohan''s direction all the time, but her big eyes were straight at the moment. She didn''t blink. She could see God? Suddenly, it seems that there is a pot of century old vinegar in my heart, and the strong acid starts from my heart and runs through every pore. He curled his mouth, ready to frighten her, but saw Gu Sen emissary get up and slowly walk to the king of Midu.


    King Midu raised his hand slightly, and the string string and bamboo coefficient concealed the sound trace. Yun qiongjun returns to her senses and wonders what the emissary Gu Sen is talking about. However, he said in a loud voice:


    "I''ve heard that everyone in Midu is martial arts, and women are heroines in women, not cowards. Gu Sen has been admiring for a long time. Today, he is willing to marry a woman who is both intelligent and brave. Gusen is willing to offer a hundred kinds of rare herbs and rare birds and animals


    King Midu touched his hands and thought for a moment: gusen''s herbs are rare in the world, while Midu people are martial arts, but they are really lack of medical treatment and education. Moreover, all the birds and beasts in gusen are fierce, which is really the heart of martial arts practitioners. He nodded and agreed. He ordered people to bring out the beautiful girls who had never been in bed and formed a line.


    Yun qiongjun is also in the list, making up? This word, which was only heard before, now really happens to her! Suddenly, I felt that there was a bunch of eyes staring at her, raised his eyes, and Rao Hanzheng looked at her with great significance. Suddenly I understood. It turned out that he wanted to take her out of the palace under the guise of Amity!


    Yun qiongjun nodded to him, indicating that she understood her intention. A cool wind blowing by his side, Gu Sen clearly understood raohan''s intention. Although he was not happy in his heart, he didn''t say anything because he wanted to take yun''er out of the palace."Since gusen''s sincerity has arrived, I''m going to be honest with you! Messenger, please see, this is the best woman in Midu. All of them are good. Please pick the messenger. "


    Gu Sen bowed to him. Then he said with a smile


    "gusen is willing to marry a woman with both wisdom and courage. In this case, it''s fair competition. Let me set the topic, contest martial arts, the winner and the relatives, what is it like


    "Please!"


    Yun qiongjun looks at the competition field with a little trepidation. After all, whether she can get out of the palace is a fight in recent days. Gu Sen casually said to her, "I just looked at it secretly. You and Jinduo are fighting. Don''t worry, she is the niece of the empress dowager, Royal relatives and nobles, naturally can not damage the royal face, but the Empress Dowager is reluctant to send her and his relatives. So In my opinion, second place is her best and most appropriate choice. You just need to show your intelligence in the competition


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yun qiongjun will be on the stage. She has seen too many fights and murders, but she doesn''t feel nervous. Gu Sen whispered in her ear: "the whip she took and the sword you took. If she wants to lose this game without any flaws, I''m afraid it will not be so easy for her. But don''t worry. I''m here... "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun felt inexplicably relieved.


    The game starts in a flash. Jinduo looks at Yun qiongjun, full of malice. All of a sudden, Yun qiongjun understood why she and Jinduo were together. After all, the last one in the harem wanted to keep her was the Empress Dowager!


    "Cloud son, you pretend to attack her waist. When her soft whip entangles your sword, the concealed weapon attacks her neck, but you must be merciful."


    Yun qiongjun does it without thinking about it. She seems to have a natural trust in Gu Sen.


    Sure enough, Jinduo took hold of her long sword. Yun qiongjun offered a secret weapon. It went to the key point and used only seven points of strength. However, it rubbed Jinduo''s neck and left a bright red.


    People in the audience are very sad about Yun qiongjun''s use of concealed weapons. Rao Han looks at Yun qiongjun dressed in white, and suddenly feels soft somewhere in her heart.


    At this time, Jinduo saw that he was hurt by Yun qiongjun, and he hated her "stabbing people in the dark". Her anger suddenly rose, and she forgot the Empress Dowager''s advice to stay in the second place. Once again, the soft whip entangled Yun qiongjun''s sword, which was easily hooked off. Without weapons, Yun qiongjun, unarmed, is anxiously waiting for Gu Sen''s next instructions.


    But Goosen was silent. Jinduo''s soft whip is as sharp as a startling dragon. It is quick and ruthless, and the dust is flying everywhere. Yun qiongjun couldn''t dodge, and she fell to the ground. Seeing that the soft whip is about to fall on her, Yun qiongjun is also ready to turn over her skin. This is Gu Sen''s emissary''s loud voice calling for a pause.


    Obviously, Jinduo won and was sent according to the rules. Yun qiongjun complained to Gu sen in her heart. If it had not been for her kindness, she would not have missed the opportunity to leave the palace.


    "Please grant the permission of King Midu. Gusen is willing to marry this girl and get married."


    His fingertips point to Yun qiongjun in an impartial manner. When he was wondering, he suddenly heard Zhu Qing lying beside her and whispered in a low voice:


    "elder sister, they all said that gusen people are friends with wild animals in the forest. There is a kind heart. He must have seen that Jinduo has just made a fierce move, and you are merciful and kind-hearted. That''s why I chose you ~ "


    Yun qiongjun understood what Gu Sen meant just now. When he turned to look for him, he did not know when he had left. When he was ready to express his thanks to raohan, he was also missing.


    At this time, on the small bridge after the banquet, Rao Han stood in the world. A cool breeze blew, and he said carelessly, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Sen looks at him with a slightly haughty look, and the look of Yun qiongjun chatting with him appears in front of him, and he is upset. But also thought that he took cloud son out of the palace also contributed a strength. Force yourself to be as friendly as possible and say


    "you have made an indelible contribution to bringing yun''er out of the palace. Just out of the palace, how to take her away from this group is a problem worth considering. After all, this is related to the friendly exchanges between Midu and gusen. I don''t know how to do it, brother


    Rao Han was still looking around carelessly. After listening to him, he asked lightly


    "finished? You don''t have to worry about saving qiongjun. "


    and then he wiped Gu Sen''s shoulder and walked away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yun qiongjun said goodbye to the emperor and the queen in full dress. Remembering that the Queen''s kindness had not been reported, she happened to see Jinduo beside the Empress Dowager and her eyes purred a few times


    in front of the emissary of gusen, she said in a soft voice: "ambassador, I''m scared. This time, it is not appropriate for me to make a marriage. Elder sister Jinduo is the niece of the Empress Dowager. She is of noble blood and wins the competition. If she doesn''t go together, I''m afraid that all the people will not accept it. "


    "This..."


    Her voice was not loud or small, just fell on the emperor''s ear. The queen didn''t know what the emperor said. Only listen to the emperor''s voice


    "Jinduo will go with you"

 Chapter 22

    Cloudless, the sun, like broken gold, sprinkled on the palace of Midu, more and more resplendent. Before the court, what is more eye-catching than sunshine is today''s peace keeping team.


    Yun qiongjun was dressed in a bright red suit. Her skin was white as snow in the sun, and the red tassels on her forehead fluttered. She wanted to hide and show her heart strings. She could not move her eyes from afar. Gu Sen looks at her with tenderness that can melt the landscape.


    Although Jinduo was also dressed in red, his head was covered with gold and silver beads and hairpins. Everything that could be decorated was decorated with gold and silver jewelry. All over the jewelry, enough to show the Empress Dowager''s love for her niece, but the precious treasure is brilliant, coupled with Jinduo''s displeasure, on the contrary, her original delicate beauty appears more and more mediocre.


    Seeing the auspicious time for the party to leave, the Empress Dowager beside the emperor suddenly turned pale with pain. Likable, originally wanted to leave her in the side, relieving loneliness. But now she''s going to go far away. I can''t bear it... "


    The emperor looked at the Empress Dowager''s face and knew that she loved Jinduo. However, as the king of a country, since he has agreed to the request of the emissary gusen, he can''t turn back. After all, it is related to the friendly exchanges between the two countries. However, the Empress Dowager is still sad. If she refuses her request directly, she is afraid of depression.


    The empress on one side appropriately stood out


    "Huang e Niang, although you love duo''er, you should pay attention to the overall situation. But don''t be too sad. In the future, I''ll go to your place more often to relieve your worries and relieve your boredom, and serve you in your life. Today''s Japan is a happy day for duo''er, so don''t be sad... "


    The emperor looked at the queen and immediately felt that he was deeply in the heart of the emperor. The words are generous and appropriate, which not only shows the filial piety of the empress dowager, but also solves the emperor''s difficulties. As a queen, there must be advantages that others can''t reach.


    "Come on, wine Today is a happy day. We have prepared excellent wine for you to practice. I wish you a prosperous population in gusen and a good journey... "


    The queen motioned slightly, and then she saw bao''er leading a group of maids to present it. Each of them held a small jar of wine, which was still ten steps away.


    "The characteristic of this wine is mellow, but it''s just a small jar. It won''t intoxicate people or delay the journey. Come on, I''d like to do something first!"


    After that, he raised the wine jar in bao''er''s hand and drank it down. The bold and forthright style is all impressive.


    Yun qiongjun and others all took over the wine and drank it down. As the queen said, although it is mellow, it will not be intoxicating. She looked up and saw the Queen''s meaningful smile at her. Knowing that the queen has helped her, she has completed the last request - dizzy Jinduo.


    Yesterday, Yun qiongjun secretly sent Zhuqing to the Queen''s palace and begged her to do some tricks to confuse Jinduo. For one thing, the Empress Dowager will certainly help her to plead for help. In this way, the emperor is bound to waver. If she stays in the palace with the help of the empress dowager, she will more or less be able to share the favor of the emperor in the future. Of course, the second is the scene of raohan robbing the car on the way to marriage. She had better not see it and save some trouble. The third is that after the robbery, Yun qiongjun is gone, but Jinduo is still there. On the other side of gusen, no one will make peace with each other, which will affect the relations between the two countries.


    Seeing that Jinduo''s body began to shake, the medicine was about to break out. Yun qiongjun gets up and gets into the sedan chair for marriage. The queen immediately gets to know him and orders bao''er to help Jinduo into the soft sedan chair and says in the emperor''s ear that it''s time to start... "


    "Messenger, it''s late! It''s a long way to go. Get up early... "


    At the order of the emperor, the vast and powerful team of peace and relatives began to move forward. Looking at the Midu imperial city that she was finally about to leave, Yun qiongjun was very happy. But when she thought of herself on her way to the wedding ceremony, she couldn''t help exclaiming, "Hey, how about marriage? This is clearly what Wang Zhaojun and Princess Wencheng should do... "


    Gu Sen looked at her mouth and felt a little angry. One of them couldn''t help but kiss the corner of her mouth. When he pecked her lips carefully, he said with satisfaction


    "fool, this is not the same as what you think. Although it is a kind of marriage, it is actually a sacrifice..."


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s angry appearance, she knew that she was upset because of her kiss.


    "Well, your spiritual power is a little unstable. I was just trying to balance it for you. "


    Yun qiongjun changed her smile. She suddenly remembered her agreement with raohan. She lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and saw that the sun had begun to slide westward. It had already gone hundreds of miles.


    Seeing her lift the curtain to look around, raohan, who was going hand in hand with the messenger, drove his horse to her sedan chair. In a low voice that only two people can hear, "jun''er, after the hill in front of you, there is a dense mist bamboo forest not far behind. Everything goes according to plan. Protect yourself "


    after that, let''s step by step. Yun qiongjun opened it and found a bottle of medicine and several silver needles of exquisite workmanship. Just wondering about the use of this medicine, Zhu Qing, lying in her ear, whispered, "sister, this is the special powder of chijing state, which is used for women''s self-defense. When you sprinkle powder on them, they will lose their fighting power, but only for a while"The original is to prevent wolf spray ~ ~"


    Yun Jun Jun listened to the explanation of Zhu Qing, and came to understand. Looking at the delicate silver needle again, I can''t help turning into a piece of sweetness in my heart.


    , "sister, what is a wolf spray? Is it specially designed to deal with wolves?"


    "This is the name of this medicine in my hometown..."


    Zhu Qing nodded and was ready to continue to ask. However, she saw Yun qiongjun''s face gently looking at the brocade bag and meditating.


    How did he know I was good at silver needles? I didn''t expect him to be so intimate. He also prepared a wolf spray for me. Although I don''t care to use such things, it''s good for someone to worry about his weakness I''m afraid Gu Sen, who grew up with her, didn''t have this extra worry Yes, I haven''t told Gu Sen to find the right time to escape later. Eh, where''s Gu Sen?


    Thinking of this place, Yun qiongjun realized that Gu Sen did not know when to meet


    At this time, Gu Sen, who had just arrived at the misty bamboo forest, sneezed heavily and muttered: "I don''t know who is talking about me behind my back..."


    After being patted heavily on the shoulder, Gu Sen saw the visitor and threw himself into his arms like a child.


    "master, long time no see Miss you so much "


    Meilin still has a serious look. His white beard makes him look old-fashioned. But at the moment when Gu Sen held him, his eyes not only floated the kindness of his elders.


    "Well, stinky boy. Come on, what are you going to ask my teacher to help you? "


    "After a while, Yuner''s peace keeping team will pass by here. I want to push the fog from the depths of the bamboo forest to the road outside by virtue of my divine power. Then I drove the beast in the forest to frighten the people away. I took advantage of the chaos to rescue yun''er. However, my divine power is still weak. I hope master can help me


    Looking at Gu Sen said "cloud son", the eyes can not help but tender, the scene in the memory of the emergence, looking for Lin heart suddenly sink, but also see the firmness in his eyes. I had to give a deep "um".


    At this time, Yun qiongjun, who had just driven up the hill, suddenly cried out that her chest was stuffy and she wanted to come out and breathe. Gu Sen''s emissary looked at the sun slanting to the west, and was about to say no.


    "my lady has been sitting in the car for so long, but she won''t let her get out of the car. She hasn''t been to gusen yet? You just want to be hard on us... "


    One side of the bamboo Qingyang small face, said not reluctantly. The emissary of Gu Sen had to stop the team for a little rest after hearing her say so.


    Yun qiongjun looks around. The soldiers of the peace keeping team are relaxing their vigilance and resting in situ. Raohan has disappeared. Yun qiongjun knows that the time has come, and what is depressing is that Gu Sen has disappeared. She is worried. Not far away from the bamboo forest, the fog is getting thicker and thicker, spreading to their side. Yun qiongjun is wondering why there will be heavy fog this evening.


    A strange bird sounds loud and clear. Dozens of people in black come out and run straight to Yun qiongjun. The soldier nearest to the sedan chair is quick to react. If he catches Yun qiongjun, he will push her into the sedan chair.


    Yun qiongjun calmly takes out the powder Rao Han has prepared for her and sprinkles it on the soldier''s face. At the same time, the man in black who was running in front of her sedan chair had already rushed to her sedan chair. He took her in his arms and jumped forward, gently placing her on the ground and blocking her behind.


    Yun qiongjun was fascinated by his series of actions. Looking at his straight back, she felt numb and crisp. When she touched him, she would turn into a pool of soft water. Since she joined the w secret service organization, the time of being protected behind her is too few. When she is on duty, she is praised for her bravery. However, she is seldom protected. Now she has a person who is willing to protect her behind her back


    Although all the men in black brought by raohan were good at it, the number of soldiers accompanying him was large. Rao Han protects her and Zhuqing reluctantly get out of the encirclement. Looking at the soldiers chasing after her, Yun qiongjun''s heart sinks. After all, they are not superior in number. If they are caught up, raohan will be implicated. Raohan seemed to see her worry and wrapped her hand in his big hand. The temperature of his palm gradually spread, and Yun qiongjun felt inexplicably relieved.


    A soldier was about to catch up with them. Yun qiongjun was about to sacrifice her silver needle, but suddenly she hesitated. I don''t know whether it is because of its exquisite workmanship or because it was sent by Rao Han


    When she hesitated, a roar came from the bamboo forest nearby. Several white tigers and black wolves rushed at them fiercely. Yun qiongjun''s heart almost went up to her throat. However, the beasts seemed not to have seen them. They rushed at the soldiers behind them, frightening them to run for their lives. They could not catch up with Yun qiongjun.


    Rao Han''s eyes flashed a little strange, and then he pulled up some stunned Yun qiongjun and went to the bamboo forest.


    As soon as he entered the bamboo forest, he saw Gu Sen looking tired. Yun qiongjun cheerfully yelled to him, "Gu Sen, how can you run around? I thought it was lost. I was worried about it. You don''t know how strange the tigers and wolves are here. They turn a blind eye to me Well, you seem tired... "


    Looking at her lively appearance, Gu Sen''s heart suddenly relaxed. But as soon as his eyes touched her and Rao Han''s hand, his heart was covered with a haze. Do you like him so much? Holding hands is so happy?In order to cover up his loneliness, Gu Sen lowered his eyes and answered her faintly: "Oh, you''re safe, I''m fine."

 Chapter 23

    Yun qiongjun and raohan are chatting with each other. Suddenly, they find something wrong with Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen has always been heartless, but now he has become very silent. He has not said a word for a long time. Is he still blaming himself for neglecting him?


    "Well, are you still mad at me?" Yun qiongjun walks over and pats Gu Sen on the shoulder and asks.


    Gu Sen looked up at her, then lowered his head, shook his head and said in a dull voice, "No


    Yun qiongjun picked up her eyebrows and made a gesture in front of Gu Sen: "I haven''t said so. Your long face is almost on the ground."


    Hearing this, Gu Sen''s face turned black.


    Is that exaggeration?


    Gu Sen murmured in his heart, took a deep breath and said, "I''m not really angry with you. I''m thinking about Shifu."


    "Master?" Yun qiongjun was slightly stunned. She frowned and thought for a long time. She didn''t remember who Gu Sen''s master was. She could only ask, "who are you talking about?"


    "Look for the woods." Gu Sen ran back.


    "Looking for the woods?" Yun qiongjun still doesn''t remember this man.


    After hearing this, Gu Sen remembered that Yun qiongjun had no memory of that time. She couldn''t remember her master and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    At the beginning, in order to balance the world, Meilin had to punish the two men, but he helped them to the corridor of time and go through the modern times.


    Gu Sen has always felt guilty about this, because he is Gu Sen''s successor. He should have undertaken the responsibility of protecting Gu Sen, but he gave up the responsibility because of his selfish desire. However, Meilin did not blame him, but offered him and Yun qiongjun a helping hand.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s silence, Yun qiongjun felt something strange and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sen said with a long breath, "I contacted my master."


    Yun qiongjun waved her hand indifferently and said, "if you get in touch, you can be contacted. So what? Did he scold you for running out of gusen secretly?"


    No training, but That''s more confusing than training him.


    It has been ten years since he returned to the world from modern times. He has been in gusen for ten years, and his master, mirin, is the master of gusen. However, he has not met his master for ten years, because he does not know how to face Meilin.


    He wanted to save Yun qiongjun in front of raohan. In a hurry, he contacted Meilin and asked for his help.


    At first, it was because of Yun qiongjun that Meilin had to send both of them away. Now it''s because of Yun qiongjun. He thought Meilin would not agree, but he didn''t think that Meilin didn''t even ask, so he agreed.


    Now the matter has been solved, he contacted Meilin and said that he didn''t need to help, but he didn''t expect that Meilin would want to see him, which made his heart panic.


    Seeing Gu Sen still didn''t speak, Yun qiongjun felt more and more that something was wrong. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "have you ever done something that I''m sorry for your master?"


    Gu Sen didn''t answer directly. He looked up at Yun qiongjun and asked, "you really don''t remember the first thing?"


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head.


    Gu Sen lowered his eyebrow and said, "it''s good not to remember..."


    "Why?" Yun qiongjun is puzzled.


    Some things are really good to forget, but some things should not be forgotten. Things in this world are not all as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Goosen shook his head and did not answer.


    At first, they were sorry to find Lin, but they didn''t know how to face her master. If Yun qiongjun knew about it, how would she face it?


    It''s better not to know than to be at a loss.


    Silence for a long time, Gu Sen sighed, only said that at the beginning of looking for Lin to pay too much for them, no words.


    Too much?


    Yun qiongjun is more and more puzzled. Is there anything else she and Meilin can''t meet?


    However, Gu Sen didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask. Now Gu Sen is no longer a child who can only cry at the beginning. Everything has his own ideas. If he doesn''t say it, there must be a reason not to say it.


    "By the way, you said you contacted your master. How did you do it?" This important question suddenly occurred to Yun qiongjun.


    "What and how?" Goosen asked.


    Yun qiongjun was even more surprised: "isn''t your master in gusen?"


    "Yes." Goosen nodded.


    "How did you get in touch with him?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    "Er..." Gu Sen scratched his head: "this problem is a bit complicated to explain I''ll show you. "


    With that, Gu Sen stood up and went to a tree. Under Yun qiongjun''s puzzled eyes, he raised his hand and pressed it on the tree.


    As soon as his hand touched the tree, Yun qiongjun saw an incredible scene.


    I saw that ordinary tree, it was a sudden burst of emerald light, with the vibration of the branches and leaves, that green light is also slightly swaying, looks like entering a fairyland general, the beauty is incomparable."How did you do it?" Yun qiongjun''s eyes widened and her voice filled with wonder.


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "how is it? It''s powerful?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, an old voice came from Gu Sen''s head: "Stinky boy, what are you showing off again?"


    His voice was still so familiar, and his tone did not change much. For a moment, Gu Sen was in a trance, as if he had gone back to the carefree days when he was with his master.


    I don''t know how long it took for Gu Sen to return to his mind and pass on a sentence with his mind: "master I want to see you. "


    "When?" Looking for forest seems to have no accident, as if has been waiting for the arrival of this moment in general.


    Gu Sen looks back at Yun qiongjun. She is still shocked by the "miracle". Gu Sen smiles and goes back to her father: "today."


    With that, Gu Sen broke off the relationship between them.


    With the interruption of contact, the tree has returned to its original appearance. Yun qiongjun also recovers from her shock. She squints at Gu Sen and asks, "tell me how it was done just now. Teach me."


    It''s amazing to be able to make a tree shine.


    Moreover, with this kind of contact information, it is not too convenient. She is also worried that there is no telephone or Internet in this world, and the contact person is very troublesome.


    Gu Sen shook his head with a smile: "I want to teach you, but you can''t use it."


    "Why?"


    Yun qiongjun pursed her mouth. Her lovely appearance made Gu Sen''s heart beat faster. She quickly turned her head to one side and said, "gusen is the source of all the plants and trees in the world. Every plant here is connected with gusen. Master is the master of gusen, and I have contact with gusen, so I can contact master."


    "So it is." Yun qiongjun was disappointed for a while.


    Gu Sen looked at some heartache and comforted him: "I''ll follow you all the time. There are few people who can see me Well, not much. I''ll help you with anything. What can I do for you


    Originally, he wanted to say very little, but on second thought, there were not many people around him, and there were several who could see him, so he changed another word to his mouth.


    However, when it comes to this matter, he has to tell Zhuqing that little girl. She is also very powerful. She can invent a potion to see the dead. If it spreads out, he will be a fart.


    After being comforted by Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun is in a good mood. Raohan is just over there looking for him. She talks to Gu Sen, and she runs to raohan.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun called by Rao Han, Gu Sen is quite disappointed.


    In this life, he has paid three times for Yun qiongjun, but Yun qiongjun only regards him as a friend. What''s wrong with him, or are they doomed to be separated?


    Gu Sen thought for a long time and didn''t get the answer.


    As the sky gets dark, the people raohan brings begin to make a fire for cooking. Yun qiongjun and raohan sit by the campfire. One is handsome and the other is cute and moving. They are talking and laughing. They seem to be quite compatible. But they fall in the eyes of Gu Sen, but they become more bitter.


    With a long sigh, Gu Sen turned his head and walked into the woods.


    When all the bonfires disappeared in sight, Gu Sen stopped and put a trace of spiritual power on a tree in front of him. The tree changed in an instant. The trunk of the tree, which was only the thickness of the arm, was suddenly thicker and stronger hundreds of times, and the crown of the tree was higher and higher, but then it suddenly shrank and recovered. However, an old man in gray appeared in front of the tree.


    "Master." Seeing the old man, Gu Sen''s eyes turned red. He called "master" and lowered his head. He did not dare to look up at the old man''s eyes.


    Meilin sighed softly, went to touch Gu Sen''s hair and said, "after so many years, you have finally grown up."


    Gu Sen felt more and more uncomfortable. He bit his lips. The three words hidden in his heart for many years finally came out: "master, I''m sorry."


    Sorry, I was so wayward.


    I''m sorry to make you pay so much for me.


    I''m sorry, I''ve been with gusen all these years, but I haven''t visited you.


    A sorry, including a lot of guilt, Meilin gently shook his head, patted Gu Sen''s back and said, "you have nothing to apologize for me. In my heart, you are my child. It''s worthwhile for master to pay more."


    "You Don''t blame me? " Gu Sen raised his head and looked at his master. His mood was extremely complicated.


    He thought that master would not forgive him, so he wanted to use Gu Sen''s power before. When the master promised so simply, he was surprised. But now when he heard what master said, he suddenly realized that he was wrong. He was very wrong.


    Mirin said with a smile, "how can I blame you? If you were to blame, I would not have sent you to the time corridor


    On hearing this, Gu Sen felt as if something had been broken in his heart. His tears suddenly burst out. He buried his head in Meilin''s chest and called out: "master!"

 Chapter 24

    Gu Sen looks at the old man in front of him and looks for the forest. The master of Gu Sen is also his master.


    Once upon a time, because of Yun qiongjun, he did not know how many times he was willful. Master once valued him like that, and he must have been disappointed with him. I didn''t think I came here to find my master today. But with a few words of Kung Fu, the master actually forgave himself. It really surprised him.


    "I heard you mention Yun qiongjun just now. Do you want to bring them to come here?" As soon as Meilin mentioned Yun qiongjun''s name, she was a little upset.


    His apprentice was born with wisdom, and he always liked it very much. He even wanted to cultivate him into the next generation of Gu recognized heirs. It never occurred to me that he would do this for a woman. This is the case in the past life and in this life. He has never had the thought of repentance.


    If it''s difficult, is Yun qiongjun really so good? That fascinates his disciples?


    But today I come here for the sake of that man. I want to come. Regardless of the past and present life, his infatuated temperament has never changed.


    Let him go. After all, this is his only apprentice.


    In fact, Gu Sen did not know one thing. That is, Gu Sen once gave up everything and gave up the position of successor for Yun qiongjun. At all costs, even to ask for his help. Gu Sen always thought that he was hating him. He resented that he was desperate to keep Yun qiongjun, and that he didn''t listen to his advice at all.


    However, he never resented Gu Sen. His only apprentice, his infatuated, stupid disciple, how could he be willing to blame him for being spoiled as a natural child? I only wish he could come back and stay in gusen peacefully in his whole life, and never be troubled by right and wrong again.


    Seeing master''s insincerity, Gu Sen felt a little uneasy for a moment when he asked himself so frankly. But he did. Cloud son now from below and kiss the road to escape, and now there is no place to go. Gu Sen''s only safety zone is gusen, so he wants to let them and his party come to gusen first.


    "Well, gusen, after all, is familiar with this belt and takes care of her a lot." Gu Sen does not deny it, and the "she" in his mouth naturally refers to Yun qiongjun.


    See the disciple crisp should be under, looking for Lin unexpectedly stem some speechless. Yun qiongjun is a disciple''s heart. He can''t stop for a moment. "Well, where are they? Let''s go and bring them in."


    "Thank you, master, but one thing I hope the master can agree with me. " Gu Sen hesitated for a moment, or said.


    Mirin turned to coagulate him, "let''s talk." He felt that he didn''t have the courage to be a master at all. He listened to his apprentice''s conditions all day long.


    "Master, let''s count the past. Yun''er can''t remember it. I don''t want her to recall the pain. So I hope the master won''t say anything. " In the past, it was an old scar. Gu Sen Hao was afraid that if he touched it lightly, he would bleed into a river. Cloud son pain, she is more painful.


    Meilin had expected that Gu Sen was talking about something related to Yun qiongjun. It''s hard to look back on. It''s true that he didn''t try to bring it up. A sigh, with a kind of helpless look: "know, I do not want to mention."


    Gu Sen''s face was tinged with joy. He repeatedly said thanks: "thank you, master."


    Thank you for being so considerate of my disciples. It was and is.


    "Let''s go together. Don''t let people wait." Looking for Forest no longer more words, together with Gu Sen out of Gu Sen.


    Under a big tree in the sky, the three of Yun qiongjun are sitting on the ground, waiting for Gu Sen''s return.


    Rao Han and others were obviously impatient and asked, "when will Gu Sen come? I just said that I would go for a while, but now a few hours have passed and no one has seen him. It''s not a cover. "


    Although Rao Han has always been a gentleman in front of Yun qiongjun, he has never liked the existence of Gu Sen. Because of his existence, he made Rao Han have the psychology of confrontation and comparison. Trying to suppress him, Yun qiongjun only has herself in her eyes.


    In that case, it should be a great possessiveness.


    Yun qiongjun is more dependent on raohan after robbing her. So she seems a little annoyed to see him now. She says, "raohan, wait. Gu Sen won''t leave us alone."


    "Yes, yes! Mr. Gu is the most trustworthy. Don''t be so impatient. " Zhu Qing echoed. For some reason, she didn''t like Mr. raohan. Always feel that he has been staying beside sister Yun has no intention. But the cloud elder sister treats him all kinds of trust, really lets her a persuasion words also cannot say.


    I can only give up.


    As they were talking, two people appeared between the clouds, one was Gu Sen, the other was a slightly older man.


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun can be regarded as waiting for Gu Sen to come. She shudders when she notices that the strange man in front of her is about to stare at herself in an indistinct way.


    Who is this man? Did she know each other? Why look at her Like an old friend?Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s eyes were a little confused, Gu Sen explained, "this is the man in charge of Gu Sen, MI Lin, and also my master. Later, he will take us into the land of gusen. "


    "Oh, it''s good to meet you." Looking for Lin''s eyes did not move away. Yun qiongjun felt embarrassed and had to say so.


    At this time, Rao Han and Zhu Qing came together. Gu Sen saw that all the people had arrived and said, "after passing through this cloud, it''s Gu Sen. Because Gu Sen is surrounded by green onions, the fog is bigger. Some of the roads may be muddy. We should follow closely all the way. Don''t lose them. "


    "Good! We will follow Mr. Gu Zhu Qing''s face was innocent with a smile, which made Yun qiongjun, who was beside her, unable to hold her small face.


    "Oh? I have heard that the land of Gu Sen is not easy to enter. I never thought it was because of this. Can''t the person in charge of Gu Sen never want to improve? Don''t be despised by others, and no one will come here again. "


    Rao Han is not used to the rules and regulations set by Gu Sen. He just felt that he could not enter the country. Where does he need to mobilize people like this? It''s ridiculous that the prince chijing still wants to take care of this little rogue to lead the way? It''s ridiculous. Therefore, the dissatisfied heart said these words.


    Gu Sen opened his lips and wanted to say something, he heard Yun qiongjun say: "Rao Han, no rules, no square. Besides, Gu Sen is surrounded by big trees. Those of us who have just come here are afraid that we will lose our way. We''d better follow them."


    Don''t want to let Rao Han''s words hurt everyone''s kindness. Yun qiongjun stops him.


    However, it is actually a kind of protection for raohan.


    Gu Sen sees it in his eyes, and his pain in his heart. After all, he didn''t say anything, and he went on walking with a group of people. Looking for the woods beside me is very silent. He had a bad secret in his heart. I''m afraid that raohan''s evil words had already annoyed his good face master.


    Master is in charge of gusen. No one loves this land more than he does. But just now Rao Han didn''t have the vision to say that. Did he ever think that instead of making Gu Sen angry, he provoked the people who should not be offended.


    After a few steps, they suddenly heard the sound of the rope behind them. Before Yun qiongjun could react, she stretched out thick vines everywhere. She was so surprised that she kept away from the serpent like vines. Zhu Qing was even more frightened, and could not dodge.


    But gradually, they found that the vine did not attack them, but straight toward the side of raohan jumping left and right. Hundreds of vines, as if they had grown from the ground, hurled themselves towards raohan with astonishing speed.


    Looking for the forest ahead, he said leisurely: "Oh, I''m sorry, master raohan. I think it was raohan''s words that offended me gusen just now. These vines listened to them. They were so angry that they had to ask you for an explanation. You should discuss with them and see if they can allow you to enter the country? "


    Gu Sen knows that these are all his master''s tricks, but only for raohan''s unsavory words. Even though he felt that the master had gone too far, if he felt very relieved in his heart. At the same time, he didn''t want to see raohan. It was good to let him suffer for a while.


    It''s just Some people are upset. For example, Yun qiongjun. Seeing raohan alone, she helped. Even if the vine entangled her hands, she would not give up, but looked at raohan, who had been wrapped into a cocoon by the vine.


    Naturally, she knew the truth, but she had no right to explain. It is undeniable that raohan''s words were indeed a little ugly, but even so, she couldn''t bear to see raohan suffer humiliation. After all, he is the prince of chijing. I''m afraid that he has already become angry when he suffers from such sufferings in full view of the public?


    She couldn''t bear to help, so she had to help with her bare hands.


    Seeing her worried look, Gu Sen felt a pain in her heart. Sure enough, yun''er really moved her heart to raohan. With that look, he used to I saw it a long time ago. As like as two peas, I remember my heart.


    "Master, forget it." When Gu Sen heard himself say this, he didn''t want Yuner to be unhappy.


    Why didn''t mirin know what he was for? It''s just a whisper, "spineless thing!" With a slight effort, the vines quickly returned to the ground.


    It returned to the original calm. With a sigh of relief, Yun qiongjun hurried forward and asked raohan, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK." Rao Han looked at the forest and his eyes became deep.


    The party moved on.

 Chapter 25

    "Gu Sen, raohan is looking for me to enjoy the flowers in the back garden. Would you like to come with me?" Yun qiongjun asked in a low voice that there was a little joy between her eyebrows.


    But that smile seems to Gu Sen as painful as a needle. Now Yun qiongjun no longer needs him. Now I have lost the right to stay by her side.


    At this time, Gu Sen was a little sad. After all, what happened before was not easy for him. Now he just wants to be quiet.


    Some things are not hard work will have results, some things themselves still did not consider clearly. Maybe I should see clearly, self deception has no meaning.


    Gu Sen is more or less sad when he thinks of the way Yun qiongjun and Rao Han were together. He knows that if he stays with Yun qiongjun all the time, it will not be good for her.


    All the previous events are enough to show that staying with Yun qiongjun will bring her some unexpected things. Although these things are not his original intention, they hurt her invisibly.


    He really doesn''t want to say much about this. After all, raohan already exists around Yun qiongjun, and most of them don''t need him.


    Raohan''s existence touches Gu Sen''s nerve all the time. Maybe he was wrong before. At this time, most of Yun qiongjun doesn''t need to be with her. Gu Sen feels a little sad when she thinks of this place.


    It''s just Gu Sen''s wishful thinking to go on like this. At this time, Gu Sen looks a little lonely, with a little melancholy between his eyebrows. Although their original intention is not like this, but to produce such a result and their own inseparable.


    At this time, Gu Sen is really unwilling to stay by Yun qiongjun''s side for fear of causing trouble again. If it''s just her own suffering, I''m afraid it will involve Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen thinks that maybe yunqiongjun and raohan will have a better time together. Maybe she should let go. It is the so-called struggle is not sweet, two people together is pay attention to fate.


    But he and Yun qiongjun are destined to be inseparable, but there is nothing to be forced at this point. However, he still has a glimmer of hope that Yun qiongjun only likes raohan for a while.


    "If you don''t, what flowers will you enjoy?" Gu Sen pretends to be angry, but Yun qiongjun doesn''t notice that Gu Sen is wrong.


    "Then I''ll go first? I''ll bring you sweet scented osmanthus when I come back later! " Yun qiongjun comes to Gu Sen and says with a smile.


    But at this time, Gu Sen''s heart is not very good. After all, he can''t compare with Rao Han''s position in Yun qiongjun''s heart. Although the two of them did not know each other for a long time, Gu Sen still felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Good!" Gu Sen gently raised the corner of his mouth and pulled out a wry smile. Looking at the scene of Yun qiongjun going out happily, I can''t help feeling a little sad.


    Although he knew that eavesdropping was wrong, he still failed to control his curiosity. Gu Sen knew that this was the last straw that killed the camel.


    Now he recalled what his master had said before, and most of them understood the truth. The master had told him what had happened earlier, which made him feel more deeply about leaving.


    But at this time, he is still struggling whether he should let go, after all, if he let go, he doesn''t know why his heart is always empty. Maybe only seeing with his own eyes can make him really cruel.


    At this time, yunqiongjun didn''t know the news that Gu Sen was following him quietly. When she came to the back garden, she came to the place where she and raohan often met.


    In order to come and be invited, Yun qiongjun also specially changed a new set of clothes. Instead of being simple and elegant, she put on the gold silk clothes. Although it is gorgeous, Yun qiongjun has a different taste in it.


    "Qiongjun, come and sit here. I''ve brought you some snacks to try this! " When Rao Han sees Yun qiongjun coming, he gets up and greets him. Yun qiongjun is not polite and sits directly beside raohan.


    "I''m sorry, some things have been delayed for a long time." Yun qiongjun nodded slightly with a smile between her eyebrows.


    But in Gu Sen''s view, that smile is extremely ironic, and his heart is more bitter. It''s just that he can only hide this emotion in his heart. Now Yun qiongjun doesn''t need him to accompany her.


    "Come on, have some sweet scented osmanthus cakes! I specially sent someone to buy it. You can try it! " Rao Han looks at the smile on the corner of Yun qiongjun''s mouth and can''t help but rise and put the cake on the table.


    Seeing the table full of food, Yun qiongjun is naturally smiling. After all, she likes to eat some tea on weekdays. It''s not good to be able to have a good meal today.


    "Why do you have the time to invite me to enjoy the flowers today?" Yun qiongjun gently twists the tea cup on her fingertips and drinks the tea.


    Suddenly, I felt that my mouth and teeth were fragrant, and my limbs and bodies became comfortable. "Good tea!" Yun qiongjun is full of praise for tea.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun likes tea, Rao Han replied: "if you like, I''ll send some to you. This is new tea, naturally very fragrant, but you should drink it in time, or it will change its taste when it is cold. "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but pick up the corners of her mouth and reply, "well, I''ll be more respectful than obedient." The two people are very happy to talk with each other.Originally felt that even if he ran into this kind of situation, most of the heart would not have any waves, but now it seems. When he saw the scene of Yun qiongjun and raohan together, he felt extremely sad.


    I don''t know it''s not because I''m too sensitive. Seeing how close the relationship is, Gu Sen feels uncomfortable. It seems that it''s time to leave, but if she leaves in a hurry, she will surely arouse yunqiongjun''s suspicion.


    Afraid that his time will inevitably be soft hearted, Gu Sen did not make a statement to turn away. Since he has decided to leave, he will not ask for anything, just want to leave quietly.


    Since Yun qiongjun has found a good home, Gu Sen is not willing to continue to pester her. After all, this is not the original intention. Since Yun qiongjun has raohan around her.


    Naturally, I can''t use myself. Now it seems that she is only suitable for watching from a distance. As long as Yun qiongjun is safe and sound, it is her greatest wish.


    He didn''t want to care about the others. When Gu Sen came back to the house, he could not help thinking of a plan. After all, Zhuqing knows his mind, as long as he explains the problem well, it should not be big.


    Gu Sen called Zhu Qing to a halt and said softly, "I have a heartless request. I don''t know if you can help me." Gu Sen is uneasy. Zhu Qing sees Gu Sen''s uneasiness at a glance.


    "If you don''t say anything, I can probably guess a score of seven or eight." Zhu Qing''s heart for Gu Sen''s such reaction in the heart or some number.


    "Is it because of Yun qiongjun?" When Zhuqing sees the point, he points out the mystery of heaven. Gu Sen knows that he can''t hide it. Zhu Qing also settles down.


    "Well, you''re right. I''m going to leave here. Since Yun qiongjun has raohan around me, it''s just a burden for me to stay here. " Gu Sen grinned bitterly, and his eyebrows were full of bitterness.


    "Well, do you have a good idea?" Zhu Qing knows that it is difficult for Gu Sen to change what he has made up his mind.


    But fortunately, looking at Gu Sen''s expression doesn''t seem to be angry, it''s just jealous. Since he has his own sense of propriety in his heart, it''s no use saying more.


    Gu Sen came to the window and nodded his head. "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Sen is excited to see that Zhuqing has agreed to his request. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun doesn''t think much about it. After all, it was the same yesterday. The child didn''t mean anything.


    "I think you probably know the reason why I want to leave." Gu Sen sighed with a little sadness between his brows.


    Zhu Qing sighed and understood Gu Sen''s meaning. It seems that this matter should be settled. Although very reluctant, but since Gu Sen has made up his mind, it is difficult to change.


    "I see. I''ll help you keep it from Yun qiongjun. It''s just that I don''t know if I should talk about it Zhu Qing said thoughtfully, "be careful."


    Sure enough, Yun qiongjun, who came back to the house, asked about Gu Sen''s whereabouts? Gu Sen is going to the place of practice to practice. He doesn''t say that he will not show his works.


    As expected, Zhuqing has the ability to successfully hide from Yun qiongjun. With Zhuqing, she comes forward to stop Yun qiongjun, but she doesn''t realize what''s wrong.


    "I see. It seems that I''m worried about it. I thought he left because he was angry. It seems that I am worried about it Yun qiongjun sighed with a little sadness between her eyebrows.


    Yun qiongjun is very pleased that they have successfully colluded with each other to hide from her. Gu Sen is hiding in the corner, quietly waiting for one day to appear in front of the public again.


    Gu Sen feels that he is hiding in the dark and secretly protecting Yun qiongjun. However, he feels at ease. After all, it wasn''t long before Yun qiongjun thought about it, and Gu Sen decided to stay with her all the time.


    But this kind of guard can only be hidden in the heart, there is no way to show it, after all, you still have to pay attention not to be too obvious. For the time being, I pray for nothing else.


    Gu Sen has a lot of free time because he no longer guards Yun qiongjun in person. Because the shooting task is relatively simple, I want to see if there is any other place to use myself.


    "Master, I''m back." Gu Sen lowered his eyes and brows with a little melancholy. After all, this is an extraordinary period, so the opportunities for cooperation are constantly increasing.


    Seeing Gu Sen coming back, he was angry. After all, Gu Sen had disobeyed his wishes.


    "Hum! You know how to come back Looking for Lin to snort coldly, but the expression between the eyebrows is extremely gentle. After all, now Meilin knows why Gu Sen came back to his side.


    "Master, please do me a favor. If you don''t let me back. I''ll probably go out for a walk. Can you bear to see me getting thinner and thinner? " Gu Sen jokingly said, with a little smile between the eyebrows.


    Meilin knows what Gu Sen means. After all, there have been a lot of things happening for a long time before. For the sake of Gu Sen''s safety, it is better to let him come back to work.


    "Oh, you, you!" Meilin is really out of temper by Gu Sen, so he decides to let Gu Sen enter Gu Sen''s cultivation. Although Gu Sen''s mind at this time is not in the above, but a long time, he will take heart."Thank you very much, master." Since then, Gu Sen has stayed in gusen and devoted himself to practice. Now, his idea of protecting Yun qiongjun has gradually become clear.


    At this time, Gu Sen can only pay close attention to Yun qiongjun, but he can''t show up. After all, he has lost the right to take good care of Yun qiongjun.

 Chapter 26

    A carriage came from a distance. The carved wooden windows are exquisitely made and covered with light blue silk and satin.


    The four guards, all female, were on horseback. He was dressed in black, and his eyes were cold. He kept looking around and paying attention to the trend of all parties. Hold a sharp sword in your hand and guard against all possible situations.


    In the carriage, the fragrance lingers, the taste is not heavy, but it makes people feel comfortable.


    "Master, according to this speed, it is estimated that there will be a few days before we can reach Wanyi." It was Mo''er, one of the girls who came with Wan Qing to attend the banquet of the five kingdoms.


    Wan Qing looked out of the window and casually replied, "well, I know."


    As the queen of Wanyi, Wanqing will always keep her due queen style. Mo''er had never seen her so absent-minded.


    She remembers that Wan Qing went out alone several times during the banquet of the five kingdoms and came back like this.


    Mo''er thought for a while and asked in a low voice, "master, at the banquet of the five kingdoms, did you encounter something that bothered you?"


    Worry? It''s very annoying, but it''s interesting.


    As the queen of Wanyi, Wan Qing can see Gu Sen and know that he is a ghost.


    But even so, at the thought of him, the corner of Wan Qing''s mouth could not help but rise, but quickly retracted. This kind of missing is too painful. Wan Qing decides to find Gu Sen and take him back to Wanyi to accompany him.


    Wan Qing''s gaffe is not noticed by mor''er. She turns her head and says, "mor''er, please send someone to investigate where the woman named Yun qiongjun is now."


    During the banquet, Rao Han, the crown prince of chijing state, ordered Gu Sen''s emissary to choose two women to go to gusen for marriage. One of them was Yun qiongjun. Wan Qing accidentally saw Rao Han''s eyes looking at Yun qiongjun. He clearly liked her, but he made her a candidate for marriage.


    Surely, the road to peace will not be smooth.


    Gu Sen, who is in her mind, often accompanies Yun qiongjun. If you find Yun qiongjun, you can find Gu Sen.


    Mor immediately opened the curtain and said a few words to the people outside, and then came back, "master, I have gone to check, and there will be news soon."


    After waiting for a day, I finally heard from Yun qiongjun.


    As soon as the person who went out came back, Wan Qing immediately called in front of him and asked, "how is it? Have you found out where the man is?"


    "Yes, but the master can listen to another news first."


    "Say it."


    "Midu went to gusen and was robbed on the way. The troops escorted by Midu were only slightly injured. One of the two girls was missing, and the other was drugged. Only when the support came, did they wake up. What''s more, we don''t see King Mido doing anything. "


    In accordance with the past, such a thing happened, that is, openly provoking Midu. Mitsui had already sent people to search everywhere. Even if they turned the whole thing upside down, they would have to find out the people. I didn''t expect it to be so quiet this time.


    Wan Qing raised his eyebrows, laughed, and then asked, "where is Yun qiongjun?"


    "In gusen. Raohan, the prince of chijing, is also in gusen. "


    This answer is exactly what Wan Qing expected.


    Wan Qing didn''t want too many people to follow, so she left Mo''er beside her. Others followed her orders and returned to Wanyi first.


    Gu Sen is quiet, not as noisy as the outside world. Here, Gu Sen devotes himself to cultivation and his strength is slowly recovering. Mirin came to see him every day and nodded his head so seriously.


    However, at the thought that Gu Sen would always find time to go to Yun qiongjun every day, Meilin had to shake his head and sigh.


    Yesterday, he followed Gu Sen to have a look. Gu Sen stood in the distance and looked at her quietly. He didn''t want to disturb her. He silently guarded Yun qiongjun.


    After returning to gusen, Meilin talked to him.


    "If you have time to see Yun qiongjun, you''d better put your heart into practice. If you had listened to me, you would have recovered to your former strength. "


    In the face of the fragmentary reading of the forest, Gu Sen said with a smile, "master, you want to be a monk? People have seven passions and six desires. "


    Meilin looked at him angrily, "I''d rather you were a monk. Stay in gusen, eat fast and chant Buddhism, and inherit my mantle."


    Gu Sen shook his head and said earnestly, "this is not right. How can I inherit your mantle if I become a Buddhist monk? Master, you are not a monk. Master, do you want to shave your head? "


    Mirin glared at him, and Gu Sen spread out his hands and said no more.


    Who let himself be such an inheritor is really helpless with him. Mirin sighed silently at the bottom of her heart.


    Wan Qing and mor''er come to Gu Sen. they don''t rush in, but wait outside quietly.


    Looking for forest temperament is unpredictable, strength is even more so. As soon as he set foot on Gu Sen''s territory, Wan Qing released his breath and let Meilin know.


    "Queen of Wanyi, what brings you here?" Looking for the forest to float to appear, standing on the top of the tree, looking down at Wan Qing two people.Wanqing slightly saluted, looking for the side of the forest body, did not bear.


    "You and I govern each other, so don''t be too polite."


    Wan Qing smiles and says, "just passing by, I want to come to Gu SEN for two days and look for forest. You won''t refuse it?"


    "How could it be?"


    Then, I heard Wan Qing continue to say, "is Gu Sen here? I want to see him."


    Looking for Lin to frown slightly, see Wan Qing did not bring anyone, look as usual, he did not directly stop, way: "follow me."


    Under the leadership of Meilin, Wan Qing meets Gu Sen.


    "Goosen."


    Hearing the voice of Meilin, Gu Sen retreated from the state of cultivation, looked at him in doubt and asked, "master, what can I do for you?"


    Melinchong made a wink at him, and Gu Sen was stunned. Then he saw Wan Qing standing not far away from his sight.


    "This is the queen of Wanyi, Wanqing. Wan Qing, this is my disciple, Gu Sen Although Meilin guessed that they had known each other for a long time, Wan Qing would not have asked to see Gu Sen as soon as he came up. He still introduced them to each other.


    "You can talk slowly here, and I''ll arrange accommodation for you." Looking for Lin Zhiqu to leave, he did not forget to look at Gu Sen when he left, which was meaningful.


    Mo''er also retreats not far away, does not disturb in front of.


    "Goosen, long time no see."


    Wan Qing came closer, and the faint fragrance lingered in Gu Sen''s nose. Gu Sen retreated slightly and saluted: "queen, long time no see."


    "If there is no outsider here, you can call me wan Qing. Don''t be so unfamiliar."


    When Wan Qing took a step to him, Gu Sen stepped back.


    "Gusen dare not."


    Wan Qing suppressed his impatience and said in a soft voice, "why don''t you walk with me? It''s hard for Gu Sen to come here. "


    "Yes."


    Gu Sen did not refuse, but still did not want to get close to Wan Qing. Yun qiongjun is the only woman he is willing to get close to. The others are not interested.


    Gusen is rich in vegetation, where there are many rare plants that are hard to see from the outside world. Every distance, you can see different scenery. From time to time, a few animals were shuttling through the bushes, or birds were singing and passing over the top.


    Thanks to Meilin, how could he grow so well without his careful care?


    "Goosen, look how well the trees around you are growing." Wan Qing, like a little girl, points to the towering trees around him and grabs Gu Sen''s arm delicately.


    "It''s true that the trees have been here for a long time, and they are well cared for by the master." At the same time, Gu Sen uses his cleverness to break away Wan Qing. "A lot, and take me there."


    Wan Qing is frustrated by Gu Sen''s actions. She looks at Gu Sen''s back reluctantly, stomps her feet, and then follows. No matter how he dodged, she just kept getting close.


    After walking for a long time, I''m tired.


    Gu Sen leads Wan Qing to the brook for a rest. Wan Qing naturally wants to sit next to him.


    Only for a while, Gu Sen got up with a cold face and walked along the stream at will.


    "Gu Sen, I''m the queen of Wanyi. What''s your attitude?"


    Behind him came Wan Qing''s roar. Gu Sen didn''t want to be close to her. He gave her a look. He couldn''t stand it.


    Gu Sen stops, takes a deep breath, and then spits out slowly. He turned to Wan Qing and said, "I''m sorry, Queen. It''s my fault." There was no sign of his mistake in that way.


    Wan Qing walked towards him at the same time, but he was too fast to notice the pebbles beside the stream. Pebbles often touch the stream, covered with a thin layer of moss, step on, immediately slip.


    "Ah..."


    With Wan Qing''s exclamation, he saw that she was about to fall into the stream. Gu Sen tried to hold her, but he didn''t want to be caught by a force. He was about to fall down together.


    If these two people fall into the water, the stream is not deep, but their clothes must be wet through. I don''t know what will happen at that time. In his mind, the thought flashed.


    When he was about to enter the water, he clapped his palm on the bottom of the water, and with the help of that little strength, he took them back to the shore.


    On WAN Qing''s body, only the hem of his clothes was soaked in water, but Gu Sen just let himself be at the bottom. Half of his body touched the water, and most of his body was wet.


    "Thank you very much. It really scared me just now." Wan Qing looks like a little bird and is ready to lean on Gu Sen''s arms.


    Gu Sen won''t let her do it. She will release her wrist and slightly side her body.


    "The queen is fine." Gu Sen lowered his head slightly.


    Wan Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking from beginning to end, he didn''t have a good look at himself. Pointing to Gu Sen, he said a word "good" in half a day. Then he turned and left.


    On the way, I happened to meet Meilin. Seeing her angry, she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wan Qing calmed down his anger and said, "I think of something else in Wanyi. I want to go back first."Looking for the forest to still doubt to ask: "is not to stay here for two days?"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. Goodbye!"


    Looking at her rushing away, mirin shrugged his shoulders and walked towards gusen.

 Chapter 27

    "This damn asshole!"


    Wan Qing gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Sen, who was practicing in the distance. He was very angry.


    She is the queen of Wanyi. She has always been flattered by others, and no one deserves her attention. Now she condescends to come to gusen in person, but Gu Sen doesn''t give her any face. Hateful!


    To what extent can Gu Sen change his attitude towards her?


    Just thinking indignantly, Gu Sen suddenly stopped practicing and stood up and walked outside.


    She has been in gusen for so many days, she has already found out Gu Sen''s law of life. On weekdays, Gu Sen is devoted to practice and has never gone out. What is he going to do now?


    In doubt, Gu Sen has gone far away, so she hurried to catch up.


    Wan Qing followed him all the way. Soon, they went to a camp one by one. Gu Sen stopped not far from the camp and looked at the direction of the camp.


    Seeing Gu sen in a daze, Wan Qing is more puzzled. However, she can''t see Gu Sen''s expression behind her. She thinks about it and stealthily goes around to the other side. She can just see Gu Sen here and have a panoramic view of the whole camp.


    But when she saw Gu Sen''s expression clearly, her heart suddenly began to crack.


    Gu Sen''s mouth rose slightly, showing a smile she had never seen before. Her clean eyes seemed to contain concern and love.


    Concerned about Love If Gu Sen is looking at her, she will be ecstatic, but now Gu Sen doesn''t know that she is here. Of course, it''s not her. Who is he looking at?


    Along with Gu Sen''s eyes, Wan Qing saw a woman, a very beautiful woman. Her unique appearance was not inferior to her at all, and even had to occupy the upper hand.


    Isn''t this the woman around Gu Sen at that time?


    Wan Qing recognized Yun qiongjun at once. At the banquet of the five kingdoms, she had seen Yun qiongjun once, but only looked at him from a distance. At that time, her mind was all on Gu Sen''s body, and she didn''t care about this woman. Now when she saw Gu Sen looking at Yun qiongjun with that kind of adoring eyes, her heart was full of food.


    Yun qiongjun is indeed more beautiful than her, but she is just an ordinary woman, while Wan Qing is the queen of Wanyi. Why does Gu Sen prefer to like an ordinary woman rather than look at her?


    Wan Qing was trembling with anger, and the momentum suddenly broke the branches and leaves around her. In the crackling sound, Wan Qing woke up in a moment, quickly restrained her momentum, and looked at the other side of the camp. Seeing that no one had noticed the movement, she was slightly relieved, but soon she was not calm again.


    In the camp, Yun qiongjun and raohan are talking, but they don''t notice their feet. They stumble and fall to the ground.


    Wan Qing can see clearly. At the moment of Yun qiongjun''s fall, Gu Sen suddenly stands up from the hidden Bush and seems to rush to protect Yun qiongjun, but he stops his action.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t fall. At the moment when she was about to fall, she was helped by both hands, and then was held in a generous embrace.


    Raohan was holding her.


    Looking at the inside of Qiong Jun''s face, she looks like a bottle of wuweiyun''s.


    At this moment, how he hoped that the man holding Yun qiongjun was himself. Unfortunately, it was just a fantasy. Yun qiongjun''s mind was all in raohan''s body. He had no idea where he had forgotten him for so many days. Yun qiongjun never asked him about his latest situation.


    "Although you don''t have me in your heart, I will protect you, just like before." Gu Sen murmured to himself, his eyes gradually firmed up.


    Now that he has made a decision, he will not regret it. He likes Yun qiongjun and wants to be with Yun qiongjun, but he doesn''t want to embarrass her. As long as she is happy, what can he do even though he suffers a lot?


    After another look at Yun qiongjun, he confirms that she is not in danger. Gu Sen turns around and leaves.


    In the dense forest on the other side of the camp, Wan Qing sees the change of Gu Sen''s look. She begins to suspect that the reason why Gu Sen doesn''t like her is all because of Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing squinted at Yun qiongjun, bit his lips and whispered to himself, "who are you? What makes Goosen so desperate? "


    After watching for a long time in the dense forest, Wan Qing stood up and went to Gu Sen instead of looking for Gu Sen.


    After spending so much time, Gu Sen''s attitude has not changed a bit. She doesn''t think there will be any progress in staying here. On the contrary, it is the woman who arouses her interest completely. She feels vaguely that there must be no such simple relationship between Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. She decides to go back to investigate the two men and make plans later.


    Both Yun qiongjun and raohan don''t know that Gu Sen has been here, let alone Wanqing, the queen of Wanyi, has come to gusen in person for Gu Sen. they are discussing the future.


    "Do you want to stay here all the time?" Asked raohan.


    Yun qiongjun was stunned for a moment and looked up at Rao Han: "what?"I don''t know why, since she was with raohan, she felt that her IQ was declining.


    Is this the legend that once a woman falls in love, her IQ will be zero?


    Rao Han looked at Gu Sen''s depth and said, "I''ve been here for many days. It''s time to go back to chijing."


    "Oh." Yun qiongjun replied in a low voice. She didn''t feel a little lost. Are they going to separate so soon?


    "And then?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    Rao Han looked down at Yun qiongjun, grabbed her hand and said, "I want to take you with me."


    Yun qiongjun''s heart beat fast. She wanted to promise, but she didn''t know why, but she couldn''t say it.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s silence, Rao Han''s heart suddenly went up to his throat and asked, "you Don''t you want to come with me? "


    Yun qiongjun shook her head slightly: "no, just You let me think about it. "


    She couldn''t say what she had to consider, but she didn''t think she should leave like this.


    Raohan was slightly disappointed, but nodded and said, "well, how long do you need?"


    Yun qiongjun thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Then both of them did not continue with the topic. They talked about their daily life. Rao Han talked about chijing''s folk customs, specialties and so on. Yun qiongjun had not been to chijing, so she felt strange.


    Soon it was evening. After raohan went to rest, Yun qiongjun sat by the campfire alone, thinking about raohan''s proposal during the day.


    Emotionally, she wanted to go with raohan, but she was a little worried, but she couldn''t understand what she was worried about.


    "Miss, are you really going to chijing with him?" At some time, Zhu Qing walks up to Yun qiongjun''s back and looks at the meditative cloud qiongjun and asks.


    Yun qiongjun looked back at Zhu Qing, shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Don''t know?


    Zhu Qing was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to hear such an answer. He tilted his head and wanted to ask, "can''t you put down the childe?"


    "You mean Goosen?" Yun qiongjun was a little stunned. She seemed to understand what she was worried about.


    She is not worried about Gu Sen''s safety. No one can hurt Gu sen in this Gu Sen, not to mention the protection of Meilin. Gu Sen is undoubtedly the safest here. What she is worried about is that Gu Sen does not agree to her leaving.


    Gu Sen''s attitude towards her is very clear. She doesn''t want to hurt him, but she doesn''t know what to do. On the one hand, she likes people and on the other is her best friend. She doesn''t want to hurt any of them.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s bitter face, Zhu Qing couldn''t figure out what she was thinking. However, he knew that she was in a dilemma. She wrinkled her face and pondered for a long time. Finally, she came up with a solution: "Miss, why don''t you talk to the young master?"


    Talk to him?


    Subconsciously, Yun qiongjun wants to deny it, but on second thought, it''s not a way to just sit around. It''s better to ask Gu Sen, who is not unreasonable and should agree.


    What''s more, I''ve already said that I''ll give raohan a reply tomorrow. It''s time to face Gu Sen.


    With this in mind, Yun qiongjun went straight to Gu Sen.


    When she passed by, Gu Sen was still practicing. Yun qiongjun did not disturb him. She waited patiently for half an hour. Gu Sen''s practice was finally over. Before he looked back, he said, "you are here."


    In fact, Gu Sen already knew that Yun qiongjun was coming, but he had already guessed the purpose of Yun qiongjun''s coming to him. He didn''t want to hear Yun qiongjun say he would leave, so he pretended to practice. He didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would be waiting for him all the time.


    Zhang Jun looked back and said, "I''m sorry to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sen clenched his fist quietly, but he pretended to be calm.


    Yun qiongjun hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "Rao Han said he wanted to take me back to chijing. What do you think?"


    Of course not!


    Gu Sen was almost about to blurt out, but in the end he restrained himself.


    He certainly understood that since Yun qiongjun came to ask him, he had already made up his mind. No matter how he stopped it, it would be useless.


    What''s more, what qualification does he have to stop it?


    With a bitter smile, Gu Sen said calmly, "what do you think of yourself?"


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun was silent for a long time, bit her lip and said, "I really like him."


    "Well." Goosen answered.


    Yun qiongjun then said, "you can visit me in chijing in the future."


    "Well." Gu Sen answered again.


    "You Are you not going to keep me? " Asked Yun qiongjun.


    "Will you stay?" Gu Sen asked


    Yun qiongjun shook her head: "No


    "Then go."Gu Sen finally turns around. Her smile is a little bleak under the bright moonlight, but Yun qiongjun lowers her head and doesn''t see it.


    The next morning, Yun qiongjun finds raohan and agrees to leave with him.

 Chapter 28

    Yun qiongjun promised raohan to leave with him, so she and Zhuqing began to prepare things to take on the way. He had planned to tell Gu sen in advance, but as soon as he got busy, he pushed the farewell thing again and again.


    Leaving tomorrow, Yun qiongjun reminds herself that she must say goodbye to Gu Sen today. Early went to his room, but found that he was not in the room at all. She turned back and murmured with Zhuqing: "Gu Sen is not in the room so early When did he become so fond of getting up early


    Zhu Qing does not care while packing up his things and explains to her


    "sister, since I arrived here, Gu Sen has been out every morning and tonight. It seems that he went to Gu Lin and was busy with something important You are either busy packing things these days, or you have come to raohan to discuss the matter of leaving. I don''t know what gusen is doing. It''s normal... "


    After listening to Zhu Qing''s explanation, Yun qiongjun realized that she had not seen Gu SEN for several days. She patted her forehead. Recently, she has been busy going to chijing, neglecting all her old friends.


    Yun qiongjun went to Gu Sen''s room several times, but found that he was not there. So he simply sat on the steps in front of his room, waiting to avoid missing the opportunity to say goodbye to him, while thinking silently whether he had brought all the things on his way. Suddenly, she sat up straight and clapped her hands. I almost forgot that Gu Sen must balance his spiritual power before leaving!


    Gu Sen came back from Gu Lin, and the sun was already slanting to the West. When she came to her room, she saw Yun qiongjun sitting in front of his door, holding her small face in a daze. Gu Sen suddenly felt a soft collapse in his heart. It turned out that someone wanted him to arrive at dusk. She Waiting for him to come back.


    Seeing Gu Sen appear in front of her in white, Yun qiongjun stands up. But because she sat for too long, her legs were numb and she couldn''t stand. As soon as he got up, he fell forward askew, and Gu Sen immediately took her in his arms. As soon as they got to their feet, Yun qiongjun put her hands around his shoulder and hung him around his neck. Stick your cherry lips on him and kiss him raw and clumsy. The smell that belongs to her begins to spread. Gu Sen feels as if there is an electric shock in his heart, which makes people want to be drunk in her kiss.


    Still clinging to her taste, Yun qiongjun slipped away from him. Some asthmatics said, "the aura of balance should be enough to support for a while."


    Gu Sen rubbed her fluffy hair with eyes full of tenderness and took her hand into the room. Plan how to coax her, and then continue to kiss Fangze.


    As soon as she entered the door, Yun qiongjun fell down on his bed, rubbed her slender legs and complained, "I''m so numb..."


    Whether it was her initiative just now, or she wanted to see him, sitting on the steps and waiting for so long, Gu Sen was in a great mood at this time. Just as she was about to knead her legs, she said with a straight face:


    "Gu Sen, I am going to leave, and tomorrow I will go to chijing with raohan."


    After listening to her words, Gu Sen''s heart seemed to fall from the soft clouds to the mire, and the pain was suffocating. Looking at his indistinguishable expression, Yun qiongjun thought he was worried about herself, so she said in a slightly comforting tone:


    "Gu Sen, you don''t have to worry. I just want to see chijing. I heard that it is a sensitive and polite country. Everyone is graceful and graceful. It is a country of etiquette. It should be the same as the parallel world country I was in before. Besides, maybe there will be news of the corridor of time there? "


    "Besides, raohan is a very trustworthy man, very reliable. You can''t believe it. The last time you robbed me from the peace keeping team, he beat many with less, and he can protect me well... "


    Listen to her chattering, look forward to, eyes full of longing. Gu Sen''s heart seems to melt tens of thousands of Coptis, bitter people numb.


    It turns out that you have been waiting for so long outside to say goodbye to me Balancing psychic power is also to leave with him. Yuner, I robbed you from the peace keeping team that day. Although I''m not there, I''m going to take you out. I also want to take someone to rob you directly, but the sword has no eyes, a little careless I just don''t want to put you in any danger.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel uncomfortable. You blurt out the words to explain, but you swallow them back. Since she likes raohan now, and she He just looked down at Yun qiongjun rubbing her legs, and then said, "OK, be careful on the way..."


    Hearing that Gu Sen has no objection, Yun qiongjun thinks he has agreed. He didn''t notice that his face was a little ugly. He suddenly remembered that he didn''t have something with him. He quickly got up to say goodbye to Gu Sen.


    "Gu Sen, I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten to bring something. Go back first. By the way, I''ll leave tomorrow. You remember to come. "


    Then, without waiting for Gu Sen to answer, he ran away in a hurry and watched her jump. Gu Sen felt as if there was a piece of cotton soaked in water blocking up in his chest, which was dull and painful. In his memory, Yun qiongjun is a woman who is calm and calm in the face of danger. She is calm in everything. But now she said to leave, impulsively like falling in love with raohanGu Sen simply lying in bed, heart bitter, and then think of her to chijing, the road is far away. Wan Yisheng is ill, injured and meets bad people Thinking of this, Gu Sen got up and picked up all kinds of medicines he had collected.


    When she comes to Yun qiongjun''s house, she sees Rao Han there. Gu Sen''s eyes darkened a little. He put the medicine in front of the table and pointed to Yun qiongjun one by one, "remember, yun''er, this one heals the wound and has a good curative effect; this one is detoxifying, but you must swallow it with warm water within ten hours; this one is..."


    "Mr. Gu, don''t you worry that I can''t take good care of yun''er. Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared your pills. You''ve been tired in Gu Lin all day. How can I trouble you. You''d better have a rest earlier... "


    Raohan said "full of concern" while playing with the cup on the table. Gu Sen gives Yun qiongjun a faint look. At the moment, the concern in her eyes is also boring to him.


    "You''ll have a rest earlier..."


    Then he turned and left. Zhu Qing looked at his back, and thought of his recent behavior is really abnormal. I want to go out and explain for Yun qiongjun, but I see his desolate figure merge into the thick night. Zhu Qing turns around and looks at the picture of yunqiongjun and raohan in the room. She can''t help sighing.


    In the morning, the thick fog like white yarn wrapped up the heaven and earth. The dim morning light penetrated in, making people feel a layer of white cloth tied to their eyes. As soon as Yun qiongjun opens her eyes and looks at the white porcelain morning, she is stunned for a while before she wants to come. Today is the day when she and raohan leave gusen.


    Quickly turn over to get out of bed, will still be sleeping Zhuqing shake wake up. Put on the carefully selected clothes and start to dress up. Before you know it, it''s getting better. She took Zhuqing to meet raohan and went to Gu Lin''s exit. When she saw Gu Sen standing there, Yun qiongjun ran to him happily? What''s the black under your eyes? Did you not sleep well last night


    Gu Senqiang pulled out a smile, rubbed her head and shook her head, pretending to be relaxed and pinched her small face.


    "It''s a long way to chijing. You can just lose weight and eat too much baby fat..."


    Listening to Gu Sen''s teasing, Yun qiongjun curls her lips in discontent and says, "I''m not fat..."


    Rao Han on one side looked at the conversation between them. He opened his mouth coldly and asked in a soft voice, "yun''er, it''s far away from Gu Sen. you''re thinking about it carefully. Is there anything left behind?"


    Hearing his question, Yun qiongjun thought about it carefully, and lost her voice and said, "I don''t seem to have brought my clothes with me..."


    As soon as her voice fell, Zhuqing lifted up a package and swayed in front of her eyes. It was her bundle. Seeing that she was so confused, Gu Sen couldn''t help but tease her and said, "rash..."


    Yun qiongjun was about to argue with him when Rao Han moved her body and scraped her nose with his finger. The love of her eyes made her lose her eyes.


    Looking at the extremely ambiguous scene, Zhu Qing can not help but look at Gu Sen with some worry, but see that he is clearly with a smile, but in his eyes is infinite bitterness.


    Gu Sen sent them out of Gu Sen without saying a word. Along the way, raohan and her as if nobody else planned how to get to chijing. They laugh constantly, as if they are talking about a world and future that only belong to them. Of course, there is no him in this future


    "When you get here, you''ll have to be careful..."


    Gu Sen suddenly stopped and pushed the parting moment to the edge.


    Yun qiongjun looks at him reluctantly and turns away. After walking a few steps, he suddenly turned around and ran to Gu sen in the eyes of everyone''s doubts. He hugged him, and his nose was sour to tears.


    Gu Sen was stunned for a moment, patted her on the back gently, and said in a soft voice, "OK, I''ll see you off for a long time. Let''s go..."


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip and held back her tears. Nodded to him, turned around and walked forward without looking back. After a long time, she still couldn''t help looking back.


    Gu Sen''s tall and straight figure is still standing there, in the sunshine under the hot want to make people cry. Think of Gu Sen is his concern and dependence in this world, after coming to this parallel world, he has always been with him. A sour nose, just left some miss him, actually want to turn back to his side.


    But at this time, Gu Sen looks at her gradually away figure, in the heart does not give up, implicates him involuntarily wants to catch up with her. However, when he thought of the way she and raohan were chatting and laughing, the impulse was suppressed. He lowered his sleepless eyes and said with a chuckle


    "goodbye, Yuner, have a safe journey..."

 Chapter 29

    It''s a long way from gusen to chijing, but with Rao Han there, Yun qiongjun is not bored.


    Different from Gu Sen, raohan belongs to the type of modest childe. His speech and behavior are gentle and elegant. In the eyes of others, it may be a little boring, but in the eyes of Yun qiongjun, it is a feast for the eyes, because that is what attracted raohan to her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" On the carriage, Rao Han sees that Yun qiongjun is staring at him all the time, and asks slightly with his eyelids.


    Yun qiongjun blinked: "because you look good."


    Rao Han was stunned for a moment and then chuckled: "this is what I heard. If you are in Midu, you will feel that you are saying that I am not manly."


    Midu warrior, all men are proud of being big, but being praised good-looking is belittling.


    With a wink, Yun qiongjun said, "masculinity is not something you can tell by looking at your appearance. Some people have honest faces, but they are sneaky people. Some people have treacherous faces, but they are loyal and brave people. Everything can''t be generalized."


    "Yes, it is prejudice to judge people by their appearance." Rao Han looked at Yun qiongjun in surprise, clapped his hands and said, "when I was in Midu, I heard that you were praised by your own words. Today, when I heard your remarks, it was like a general."


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes brightened: "do you mean I can be a general?"


    Hearing this, Rao Han was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile: "it''s more than enough to be a general, but I''m not willing to let you go. In case you get hurt, I''ll be heartbroken."


    The words made Yun qiongjun feel sweeter than honey. She nodded raohan''s nose and said, "you''ll pick up something nice to say."


    Rao Han slightly shakes his head: "I am not saying sweet talk, but is saying what is in the heart, do not believe you touch to see."


    "Touch what?" Yun qiongjun doubts.


    Rao Han grabbed Yun qiongjun''s hand, put it on his chest and said, "the mouth can tell lies, but the heart can''t lie. Do you see if my heart is lying?"


    Yun qiongjun has lived in modern life for so long, but her concept has not changed. She is grabbed by Rao Han, but she doesn''t feel blushing. She just feels the powerful heartbeat, but she doesn''t feel a trace of pink on her cheek.


    She quickly turned her head aside, lifted up the curtain on the carriage window, looked out, and saw that the scenery around her had become more and more different. She asked, "is it coming to chijing soon?"


    Rao hanshun took a look out of her eyes and shook his head slightly: "not yet. It should be two days before we enter chijing. How can''t we wait?"


    Yun qiongjun shook her head and said, "no, it''s just that I''ve been in the carriage for several days, and I''m a little tired."


    "Take a rest when you are tired." Raohan said and called out to the outside, "stop, camp here today."


    Raohan brought the best people, including the cooks who accompanied him, from the palace. They didn''t have to intervene in everything. They quickly set up the camp.


    Yun qiongjun was not used to riding in a carriage. After several days of work, she felt that her bones were falling apart. Sitting next to the tent, she fell asleep in no time.


    She was sitting on the piano for a long time, but she could not hear her fingers moving on the piano.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what the tune is, but she can feel the quiet atmosphere in it. Listening to the music, she feels like standing in a still lake, only feeling cool and comfortable, and the whole person is relaxed.


    Before he knew it was over, Rao Han found that Yun qiongjun woke up and laughed at her. Then she suddenly regained consciousness and asked, "what''s the name of this song?"


    Rao Han said with a smile: "it''s just a matter of heart and play. There''s no name. If you like it, you can give it a name."


    Yun qiongjun spat out her tongue and said, "I don''t know how to choose a name. If you give it to me, people will be afraid to say that such a good tune can''t have such a bad name."


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s delicate appearance, Rao Han was stunned: "how can it be? As long as it is your name, it must be worthy of it."


    "Forget it." Yun qiongjun shakes her head. She doesn''t want to ruin such a good tune, but she has an idea: "have you thought of any words for this piece of music?"


    Raohan picked his eyelids and asked, "what good idea do you have?"


    Yun qiongjun chuckled. Instead of answering directly, she said, "if you play the song again, you will know."


    Seeing that she was trying to raise her appetite, Rao Han laughed and did not ask. He put his finger on the piano and played it again. At the same time, Yun qiongjun also heard a beautiful song: "when will the moon come? Ask the sky when the moon will shine. I don''t know the Palace in the sky. What year is this evening..."


    Rao Han''s music is quiet and beautiful, but the beginning of this tune is just right. Yun qiongjun had already thought of it before.


    Yun qiongjun''s voice is delicate and graceful. The head of the tune is sung from her mouth, which adds a bit of ethereal.But Rao Han was subdued by the word. Playing the piano, he recited the first few words in his heart: "when will the moon be? Ask the sky when the moon will be. I don''t know the palace in the sky. What year is this evening?"


    Ask Qingtian about the wine It''s good to ask Qingtian about the wine.


    Rao Han sighed, and Yun qiongjun had already continued to sing: "I want to go back by the wind, but I''m afraid of Qionglou Yuyu. I''m afraid that it''s too cold for me to dance. How can I be in the world..."


    The song was in his ears, and raohan was a little confused for a while, but he didn''t know what it was. He just felt sad.


    One of them was playing the piano, the other was singing to the sound of the piano. They were both talented women. The picture was so beautiful that people could not help but want to stay in this moment forever.


    Unknowingly, all the people stopped their hands to enjoy the rare beauty.


    There is only one person who has no heart to appreciate. Instead, his heart is full of bitterness. This person is Gu Sen.


    From the time they left, Gu Sen has been following them far away. It''s been a hard journey, but he doesn''t think so. In his heart, nothing can be more important than Yun qiongjun.


    But when he saw that they were playing and singing, and that Yun qiongjun was still singing the tune, the whole person was not well. He wanted to rush to interrupt them, but he couldn''t.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun from a distance, Gu Sen gives a silent sigh and turns and walks towards the distance.


    He was worried that he would go on looking at it, and he didn''t know if he would do anything crazy.


    The two people in the camp don''t know that Gu Sen has been following them. Raohan''s piano is gradually coming to an end, and Yun qiongjun just sings to the last sentence: "I hope people will live long and live together for thousands of miles."


    "I wish you a long life and a long life together..." Raohan murmured again, clapped his hands and said, "wonderful, it''s wonderful."


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s face turned red. It was a wonderful word, but it was only borrowed from her. Rao Han praised her so much that she wanted to find a gap to get in.


    "But..." Then Rao Han''s words changed: "there is a place in your word that I don''t like."


    "Ah?" Yun qiongjun was stunned, then she responded and asked, "is there any problem?"


    Rao Han shook his head: "it''s not a problem, just don''t like I want to go back in the wind What shall I do if you leave? "


    Yun qiongjun thought he was feeling something bad. He didn''t expect to hear a love word. Suddenly, she couldn''t help laughing and crying: "it''s just words. Don''t worry about it?"


    Rao Han did not agree: "Ci and Qin are the same, the sound of Qin is a feeling, and with the sound of the word is naturally the same."


    After a pause, Rao Han looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "promise me not to leave."


    Looking at raohan''s bright eyes, Yun qiongjun''s heart pounded and nodded: "I won''t leave."


    With Yun qiongjun''s promise, Rao Han is finally relieved.


    After a day''s rest, Yun qiongjun finally recovered and set out on the road again.


    The two-day journey is not very close, but it is also fleeting. She is about to enter chijing. At the thought that this is raohan''s country, Yun qiongjun is excited.


    On the contrary, Gu Sen is more and more bitter.


    Standing in the woods in the distance, watching them gradually enter the territory of chijing, Gu Sen sighed a long sigh, turned and ran away in the direction of coming.


    Just to my surprise, as soon as he returned to gusen, he learned a bad news from Meilin.


    "You mean cloud is in danger?" When he heard Meilin say that raohan might have a problem, Gu Sen couldn''t sit still.


    If Rao Han has a problem, isn''t Yun qiongjun a sheep in a tiger''s mouth?


    No, he has to tell Yun qiongjun!


    But before he had any action, Meilin stopped him: "I just said maybe, but not necessarily, maybe my feeling is wrong, maybe."


    Looking for a forest is the result of thousands of years of ancient trees. You can know the trend of the outside world through the plants and trees in this world.


    Plants are different from people. They are very sensitive to any breath. From their breath, Meilin feels that there seems to be another breath on raohan, a cold breath, but the feeling is not obvious, like an illusion. Therefore, he is not sure whether raohan is really in trouble.


    "That''s enough!" Said Goosen.


    Meilin shook his head and said, "you don''t have to worry. When you realize that raohan may have a problem, I put a leaf of mine on Yun qiongjun to save her life when she is in danger."


    Meilin is an ancient tree. The leaves on his body have been refined to be a magic weapon. The one he put on Yun qiongjun has injected a lot of spiritual power. Once he detects that Yun qiongjun is in danger, he will automatically trigger a defense mechanism to protect her.

 Chapter 30

    Gu Sen still believes in the master''s words, but he is still not at ease. For him, Yun qiongjun is more important than anything else. Even if it is a possible danger, he can''t sit back and ignore it.


    Meilin knows exactly what Gu Sen is thinking. He is very familiar with this apprentice. He can do everything for the sake of Yun qiongjun, who has already experienced it once.


    Looking at Meilin, Gu Sen took a deep breath and asked, "master, tell me the truth. Do you believe raohan has a problem, or is there no problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is a problem. " Mirin sighed, but then said, "but it''s just my personal opinion. I don''t like raohan. I don''t like raohan from the moment I see him. Anyway, it''s my feeling. I can''t do it."


    "That''s enough, isn''t it?" Said Goosen.


    The feeling of looking for Lin has never been wrong. He feels that there is something wrong with raohan. Raohan should have a real problem. Yun qiongjun is heartless. Now, she has another heart on raohan. If raohan really wants to do something to her, I''m afraid she won''t have time to respond.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sen decides to set out immediately to find Yun qiongjun. Even if he can''t take her away, he will at least stay with her to protect her.


    At this time, Meilin suddenly said, "I know you have made up your mind, and it''s useless for me to persuade you. But you have to understand that if you go to her now, you can not only protect her, but also make her more dangerous."


    Gu Sen was stunned and looked at his master and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Have you recovered?" Asked mirin.


    Hearing this, Gu Sen was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Yes, his strength has not been restored. If he is in gusen, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. But he is going to chijing. He has left Gu Sen''s area. If he has not recovered completely, he can''t protect Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen fell on the ground and murmured: "is there really no way?"


    Meilin patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, although that leaf can only protect her once, but that girl is not you. She is very clever. She really realizes that she is in danger and will definitely try to escape. You don''t have to worry about that."


    Gu Sen shook his head, but did not speak again.


    At present, even if he is worried, it is useless. As Meilin said, he is going to find Yun qiongjun now, which can only bring danger to her. So all he can do now is to practice!


    Only when he recovers completely at an early date can he protect Yun qiongjun.


    After talking to Meilin, Gu Sen went straight to practice. He didn''t want to delay even one second, because one more second would make Yun qiongjun more dangerous.


    Just as they were discussing the topic of raohan, Yun qiongjun and his party finally arrived at the capital of chijing. Looking at the magnificent capital, Yun qiongjun could not help but shout to express her excitement at the moment.


    Only in front of raohan, she still wants to maintain her lady image.


    But Zhu Qing couldn''t manage so much. He looked at the tall city with big eyes and exclaimed, "is this the capital of chijing? Even more magnificent than the capital of Mido


    As we all know, chijing all over the country uphold the national style of good manners and benevolence. Zhu Qing thought that in such a country, he would not work hard on the city, but he didn''t expect that the city was not the capital of Midu at all.


    Rao Han said with a smile, "welcome to chijing."


    Although they have been to chijing for a long time, they have not really arrived at chijing until now, when they are about to enter the capital.


    With that, a group of people have entered the city.


    Both Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing came to chijing for the first time. They were curious. They looked around and asked about everything they saw. However, the stall owners answered one by one. They were not impatient at all.


    Yun qiongjun can''t help sighing. It''s really a country of etiquette. If they were in Midu, they would have been impatient for asking such questions.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun like a child who has never seen the world before, Rao Han feels more and more lovely about everything. After telling others to leave, he slowly follows Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing without disturbing him. He just looks at her like this, and feels very thoughtful.


    Yun qiongjun takes Zhuqing all the way to the gate of the palace. When she sees the palace not far away, she suddenly remembers that she has forgotten raohan and looks for it in a hurry. However, she sees raohan following her.


    "That I''m sorry Yun qiongjun is a little embarrassed.


    Rao Han chuckled: "what can I apologize for?"


    Yun qiongjun touched her nose and said, "I I forgot you. "


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s embarrassed look, Rao Han joked: "fortunately you remember in time."


    After joking, Rao Han looked up at the palace and said to Yun qiongjun, "don''t be scared."


    "What?" Yun qiongjun was stunned and didn''t understand raohan''s meaning.


    Rao Han didn''t answer her. He just took her to the palace. Just as they got to the gate of the palace, there was a sound of footsteps behind them. Yun qiongjun turned around subconsciously, but saw a large figure running towards them.Yun qiongjun, who had never seen such a big battle before, was stunned. She stood in the same place and couldn''t react. Until the people ran up to them and saluted them together, she suddenly realized that these people should have come to meet raohan.


    Just curious, why don''t they meet outside the city, but wait here?


    Just thinking about it, Rao Han said, "shouldn''t you say something?"


    "What?" Yun qiongjun gave him a puzzled look and asked.


    Rao Han pointed to this group of people and said, "they are specially here to see you. Do you just do it?"


    "Meet me?" Suddenly, Yun qiongjun was confused: "didn''t you come to meet you?"


    Although she was puzzled, Yun qiongjun still saluted them. Then she saw a little girl with a dress in her hand and stood in front of her and handed it to her.


    Yun qiongjun subconsciously took it over, looked back at Rao Han and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    These people are so inexplicable that they send clothes to her when they meet for the first time. Is this the unique custom of chijing?


    "Ever heard of patchwork clothes?" Raohan asked, pointing to the clothes in her hands.


    Yun qiongjun nods.


    Patchwork clothes are made of fragments discarded by others, which are usually worn by monks of ascetic cultivation. However, the dress on her hand is extremely gorgeous, which has nothing to do with it.


    Raohan explained: "this dress is similar to the patchwork garment. The sewing thread used in sewing the clothes is contributed by the people in the city, which represents their blessing to you."


    "Ah?" Yun qiongjun only felt a little confused. It took a long time for her to react. She looked at Rao Han and asked, "this is not your idea, is it?"


    Rao Han shook his head: "it has nothing to do with me. This is chijing''s custom of treating distinguished guests. It has existed since ancient times. I just sent back the news that you are coming to chijing."


    Although Rao Han said so, Yun qiongjun still felt that she had nothing to do with raohan. To the people of chijing, she was just a stranger. The significance of this dress was so great that it should not be given to her. It should be written by raohan.


    "Thank you." Said Yun qiongjun.


    Rao Han said with a smile: "this is what I should do. If you are willing to come to chijing with me, I will use my whole life to repay this affection."


    "Say what you want to pay back or not." Yun qiongjun pursed her mouth. She looked a little unhappy, but she was very sweet in her heart. After a pause, she said, "you give me a peach, and I''ll repay it. Thank you for what you''ve done for me."


    Raohan nodded and said, "you''re tired all the way. I''m going to see my father first. You go to rest with them."


    After saying goodbye, Yun qiongjun and raohan left with them.


    Also in the Imperial Palace, when she was in Midu, Yun qiongjun felt that the palace was like a cage and trapped her in it. But now she is in the palace of chijing, but she doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    Along with several maids, they came to a courtyard and found that hot water had been prepared for a long time.


    The first time she was treated to bath and change clothes, Yun qiongjun felt uncomfortable all over. Fortunately, it didn''t take long. Soon she finished washing. Just as she was about to have a rest, she heard a maid in law tell her to go to a party.


    Is it a welcome banquet?


    Yun qiongjun murmured and asked the maid in law to take her with her, but she didn''t realize that it was not as simple as a welcome banquet.


    The banquet hall was filled with civil and military ministers. Seeing her entering the hall, she got up and saluted her one after another. For a while, she was at a loss.


    Fortunately, she soon saw raohan, who was waving to her.


    He took Zhuqing to Rao Han. Before he could ask what was going on, Rao Han said to the gentle middle-aged man, "father, this is Yun qiongjun."


    The man squinted at Yun qiongjun, nodded repeatedly and said, "not bad, not bad."


    What''s good?


    Yun qiongjun felt puzzled, but it was not easy to ask questions at the moment. She could only salute Chi Yu.


    Next, the banquet officially begins. Yun qiongjun feels that all the people at the banquet respect her. She doesn''t know what''s going on. She wants to ask raohan, but she can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    Until the end of the party, Yun qiongjun felt like she was still in the clouds.


    She is just a small person. How can chijing welcome her so much?


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand.


    "Young lady, Prince raohan is very kind to you." After leaving the party, Zhuqing excitedly pulls Yun qiongjun.


    "Yes." Yun qiongjun sighed.


    Zhuqing took a look at Yun qiongjun, then shook her head and said, "I''m not talking about this. Don''t you know what you''re wearing now, miss?"


    Yun qiongjun looks down. She is wearing the clothes that the common people gave her.Zhu Qing said: "this dress is called a hundred birds facing the Phoenix. In chijing, there is only one kind of person who can wear it."


    "Who is it?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    Zhu Qing said with a smile, "the queen or the crown princess."


    Huh?


    Yun qiongjun was stunned for a moment, and then she was moved.

 Chapter 31

    As the crown prince of chijing, raohan was deeply influenced by the national ethos. He was also gentle and optimistic in character. He was also a man. He had six arts, including etiquette, music, shooting, imperial, calligraphy and mathematics. What''s more, Rao Jing''s care for Yun qiongjun along the way has made Yun qiongjun feel Rao Han''s love for him.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s happy face, Rao Han said gently, "qiongjun, can you live next to my bedroom and I can take care of you?" Rao Han said, with just a trace of shyness on his face.


    When qiongjun came to chijing, she thought that raohan had brought her too much joy and a world she had never imagined in her previous life. She nodded and said, "yes, it will be convenient for us." When Rao Han saw that Yun qiongjun had agreed to come down, he thought of a beautiful scenery in chijing. He invited Yun qiongjun and said, "I think of a very beautiful scenery. Why don''t we go to see it tomorrow?"


    In chijing, there are many beautiful sceneries, and chijing has always been upholding good manners, benevolence and virtue. It can be seen from the relationship between residents and residents on some streets that Chi Chi kingdom is in a state of peace all the year round, which makes the residents'' life more stable and comfortable.


    Seeing the slightly shy look on Rao Han''s face, qiongjun couldn''t help but tease Rao Han. She said mischievously, "there is a beautiful scenery. I''m sure I''ll go, but who I''ll go with is not sure."


    Rao Han''s slanting eyes not only flash a little impatience, but also want to have something on qiongjun''s body, he has to restrain his impatience "You''ve already made an appointment with someone else, qiongjun," she said gently. "That would hurt my heart." she pretended to be sad and covered her chest.


    Qiongjun looked at raohan and pretended to be miserable. Although she knew that he was joking, she could not help but said, "no, no, I just went with you." Rao Han, like a successful stratagem, began to smile: "that''s right. Then you can have a rest early and go out to play tomorrow." Then he turned and left.


    Zhu Qing had just seen Rao Han and qiongjun have a good talk, so she didn''t say anything to disturb her. When she saw raohan go away, qiongjun still held out her head and looked at raohan''s far away figure. Her eyebrows wrinkled and she said with a little dissatisfaction: "Miss, people are far away. Don''t look around"


    qiongjun is still immersed in the beautiful agreement with raohan, and has not heard Zhu Qing feel a little dissatisfied Tone, casually said: "well, go in and have a rest, you also have a rest early." then he turned and walked into the rest room.


    The next day, Rao Han came to see qiongjun as promised. Qiongjun dressed up casually and carried some concealed weapons that she had been carrying for a long time. She wanted to call Zhuqing, a little girl. As soon as she came to Zhuqing''s door, she would raise her hand and knock on the door. As if she knew qiongjun was going to call her, she said, "Miss, you and raohan prince are going to play. I''m not feeling well Yes


    Hearing this, qiongjun asked, "Zhuqing, are you ok?" Zhuqing immediately returned: "you and raohan prince to play together, don''t delay the time."


    Qiongjun thinks that although Zhu Qing''s personality is quite out of touch, she is still very measured at the critical time, so she doesn''t say anything more.


    Qiongjun went out with raohan.


    On the way, because qiongjun didn''t know where the place was, she wanted to ask Rao Han and said, "Rao Han, is this place you''re talking about far away? It''s going to take a long time?" Qiongjun was an agent in her previous life, and these walks were just a piece of cake for her.


    Rao Han looked at qiongjun''s questioning face and said in a soft voice, "you don''t need to worry about these problems with me." Qiongjun looks at raohan affectionately, and likes raohan more. They walked slowly forward. Raohan suddenly pointed to the curve ahead and said, "after this curve, we will arrive." Then they passed the curve.


    From time to time, there is a big green boat floating in the sky.


    It has been a long time since qiongjun came to this world to see such a beautiful scenery,. "It''s so beautiful. It''s so beautiful. The scenery is really beautiful," said qiongjun with a trace of sigh.


    Qiongjun is really happy and happy. Qiongjun has forgotten her original intention and mission to come to chijing. She is addicted to all the surprises and happiness raohan brings to her.


    Zhu Qing is in the room, listening to the sound of Yun qiongjun and raohan leaving. I can''t help feeling sad and abandoned. Gu Sen also wants to practice hard and protect Yun qiongjun more effectively, so he is not with Yun qiongjun.


    Zhu Qing thinks that if Gu Sen were with Yun qiongjun, she would not be like this. Zhuqing thought about it and walked in raohan''s mansion to relax. Zhu Qing, who was contemplating these problems, did not even notice that she had gone to the wrong place unconsciously. When she regained her consciousness, she found herself in a strange backyard.


    There are many servant girls and old slaves in chijing. Together, it is reasonable to say that chijing''s national style is simple and peace loving. However, these maids and old slaves give Zhu Qing a sharp and mean feeling.See a few servant girls in that discussion way: "ah, do you know, raohan Prince brought back two women from the outside, do not know what kind of enchantment this seductive woman used, let us raohan prince to her heart and soul."


    Other servant girls who like to make fun of themselves quickly asked, "really? Really? There are such shameless women. They can''t be judged by their appearance "


    " who says it''s not true "


    when Zhu Qing heard this, she was very angry, and almost ran out to have a big fight with them. Suddenly, an old slave said:" in fact, you haven''t contacted each other. How can you know the two women''s personalities "


    those servant girls heard of it The old slave disdained to look at her and said: "we talk, you have no right to interrupt. Old thing, do your work. "The old slave trembled and went to wash clothes.


    Hearing this, Zhuqing was so angry that she went in and said, "how can you talk about others like this behind your back? Our young lady was invited by Prince raohan. How can you talk about her behind your back like this?"


    The servant girls just saw Zhuqing. They seemed to have guessed the identity of Zhuqing. They closed their mouths and went to do their own things as if they had not seen Zhuqing. There are even a few servant girls in the eye slip a few silk sneer. When Zhuqing saw several people who were just talking about it, she seemed to have not seen her. She felt inexplicably that the people of chijing were actually quite indifferent.


    After this event, Zhuqing is more unhappy. Zhu Qing especially missed being in gusen. When she was with Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, Zhu Qing was lively and lovely, but she was a little depressed after these things. In chijing, Yun qiongjun has everything she wants. Everyone loves and pays attention to her. Zhuqing is happy for Yun qiongjun in the bottom of her heart. But since she was with raohan, Yun qiongjun has basically ignored her. She is already a little sad.


    In the evening, Yun qiongjun and Rao Han come back together. Yun qiongjun''s face is full of joy and shame, and she is full of happiness and happiness.


    When Yun qiongjun came back, she wanted to find Zhu Qing and asked how she was doing. But she didn''t see her when she came to Zhu Qing''s room. As soon as Yun qiongjun wanted to go out to look for her, she saw Zhuqing come along with a gloomy face. However, Yun qiongjun didn''t notice Zhu Qing''s gloom and said happily, "Zhuqing. Where have you been? Don''t you feel uncomfortable? Why are you running around? " There was also some blame.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s happiness, Zhu Qing was very sad. She said stiffly, "it''s nothing wrong"


    at this time, Yun qiongjun found out something was wrong with Zhuqing, so she walked up to her in three steps and two steps and said, "Zhuqing, what''s the matter with you? Who did what happened to you? I''ll help you clean him up "


    Zhu Qing was not amused by Yun qiongjun''s joke. Zhu Qing said sadly," Miss, have you noticed that you have become much happier now that you are with Prince raohan, although it is really good. "


    Yun qiongjun was keenly aware that Zhu Qing had something to say, so she encouraged him: "what''s more, I don''t think you''ve finished with Zhuqing"


    seeing Yun qiongjun''s look, Zhu Qing said: "Miss, haven''t you noticed that since you came to chijing, everyone has only noticed you, and no one has played with me. Just now, she has been ridiculed by several servant girls and old slaves in the backyard With raohan Prince together, there is no time to pay attention to me. "After that, Zhuqing is more aggrieved, and her eyes are red.


    Seeing this kind of bamboo green, Yun qiongjun said softly, "Zhuqing, don''t cry. I''ll pay attention to it later. I''ll spare more time to accompany you, OK?"


    When Zhu Qing heard this, she thought of what she had just seen in the backyard and said, "Miss, you know what? I saw the servants and slaves of chijing Kingdom just now. I don''t think they are as kind and kind as gusen. When they talk about you, they don''t respect you at all." Zhuqing was just about to go on talking. Suddenly, a woman jumped out of the corner of the corridor next to her. She was dressed in a gorgeous dress and looked arrogant. She looked scornful. This woman is Rao Han''s sister. Rao Rou is also a noble princess of chijing. Rao Rou just heard the words of Dao Zhuqing in the corner, and said with some anger: "we chijing country is so good, you are still talking about it. Well, you think gusen is so good. You''d better go back to gusen as soon as possible. No one will detain you. "

 Chapter 32

    On the side, Yun qiongjun frowned slightly when she heard the arrogant and unreasonable voice. Zhuqing has always been with her. Although she is a servant girl, Yun qiongjun has already regarded Zhuqing as her good sister.


    Yun qiongjun looked at Rao Rou discontented and said, "who are you? Zhuqing is my servant girl. It''s too much for you to say so. "


    Rao Rou''s Apricot eyes looked up and down at Yun qiongjun, curled her mouth and said, "I don''t even know who I am? "I am the most noble princess of chijing," she said with a proud smile.


    Zhu Qing''s eyes had already turned red. When she heard the conversation between Yun qiongjun and Rao Rou, she couldn''t help but drop tears from her eyes. Zhu Qing wiped the tears on her cheek with her hand and said to Yun qiongjun, "Miss Yun, please leave." Then he ran out without looking back.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhu Qing''s sad tears, and has the heart to explain, but Zhuqing has already run out quickly.


    Rao Rou saw that Yun qiongjun wanted to go after Zhuqing, so she turned her eyes around. She deliberately held Yun qiongjun''s hand and said in a soft voice, "are you Yun qiongjun? I heard the prince''s brother talk about you. If you''re not busy, go to my place and sit down. I''m bored." Seeing Rao Rou''s cute face, Yun qiongjun couldn''t bear to refuse, so she nodded slightly and said, "OK."


    Although, Yun qiongjun is very worried about Zhuqing in her heart. She wants to go outside to find Zhuqing immediately.


    But when I think about it carefully, Rao Rou is the princess of chijing state. She is also a new comer, so it is really hard to refuse. She follows Rao Rou all the way to her boudoir. Rao Rougui is the princess. Her boudoir is naturally magnificent. Rao Rou leads Yun qiongjun to the sandalwood table, waves her hand, and says, "do it."


    Looking at Rao Rou, Yun qiongjun did not look as cute and cute as she had just been. She frowned slightly at Rao rou. She felt a bit of hostility. Looking at Rao Rou, she said, "I don''t know. Is there anything important about calling me here, princess?"


    Rao Rou looks worried at Yun qiongjun. She thinks that Yun qiongjun is so nervous about a maid. She is not as steady as a noble. Rao Rou looked at Yun qiongjun''s anxious look and said with a smile: "nothing. I just want to see what kind of woman can fascinate the prince of chijing and be loved by the people of chijing."


    Yun qiongjun''s mind is already floating in Zhuqing''s body. She can''t help but feel more anxious in her heart. She and raohan are the only people she and raohan know about Zhuqing in chijing. She doesn''t know if Zhuqing will be hurt outside. However, at this time, she is also Rao Rou entangled in the body.


    On the other side, Zhu Qing, who ran out of the corridor, has not yet gone outside. At this time, Zhuqing sees Prince raohan not far away talking with the housekeeper of their house. Zhuqing vaguely hears Yun qiongjun''s name and hides in the corner to listen to what they are talking about Yun qiongjun.


    When he got closer, he saw that the prince raohan did not have the gentleness and smile of the beginning. He stood in front of the housekeeper with a serious face and said with dignity: "do you mean you saw the maid around qiongjun appear in the backyard?"


    The housekeeper bent over and nodded his head and said, "it''s just like this when you go back to the prince. Moreover, the servant girls and the old slaves in the backyard are all heard by the bamboo green maid." Rao Han could not help frowning when he heard this, and had no words.


    After a long time, Rao Han replied haughtily: "I know, go down." Rao Han has some worries in his mind. He just wants Yun qiongjun''s baby and a servant girl. For raohan, the crown prince, he has plenty of servant girls.


    Zhuqing hides in the corner and listens to all the conversations between Prince raohan and the housekeeper. Zhuqing covers his mouth and looks a little flustered. Obviously, Zhuqing didn''t expect that the gentle prince raohan would send someone to spy on her and miss raohan.


    Zhu Qing, who is stable, wants to go to Yun qiongjun and tell Yun qiongjun the fact that Prince raohan is watching them. According to the young lady''s character, he certainly doesn''t have too much contact with Prince raohan.


    However, when she thought of Rao Rou, who was arrogant and indulgent, Zhu Qing was at a loss. In a hurry, she went to the mansion to wait for Yun qiongjun to think about it. After that, she came to her. Zhuqing knew that Yun qiongjun would not give up her for no reason.


    Yun qiongjun and Rao Rou were entangled for a long time, until Yun qiongjun was really impatient to go around with her. Her eyes were sharp and she saw Rao Rou''s voice and said, "princess, if you don''t have anything to do, I''ll leave now and I won''t disturb you to have a rest." With that, he didn''t care whether Rao Rou would answer her.


    Yunqiongjun rushed to the door of the house, intending to go outside to look for the sad Zhuqing.


    But as soon as Yun qiongjun raised her feet and was about to go out, she met Rao Han, who was coming face to face. When Rao Han saw Yun qiongjun''s face showing joy, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "what a good day today is? I saw a beautiful woman as soon as I came out." Said some joking smile.


    But Yun qiongjun is not in the mood to play with raohan. Zhuqing has disappeared. Seeing Rao Han, Yun qiongjun was also inexplicably calm and said, "raohan, you may not know, Zhuqing... Zhuqing..."Seeing that Yun qiongjun was so anxious, Rao Han couldn''t help thinking in his heart that he was the crown prince. Although he was deeply influenced by the "benevolence and propriety" of the national ethos since childhood, Rao Han still disdained Yun qiongjun''s practices and misdemeanors in this feudal parallel world.


    But because Rao Han still wants to get that thing from Yun qiongjun, raohan has to lower his posture and say with a smile: "don''t worry, qiongjun, please speak slowly."


    Seeing Rao Han as if he had found the backbone, Yun qiongjun told Rao Han what Zhu Qing had said to her and what had just happened with Princess Rao rou.


    Rao Han is also treating Yun qiongjun with his greatest patience. At this time, looking at Yun qiongjun''s anxious face, Rao Han knows that the best way to make Yun qiongjun forget Zhuqing is to find some reliable maids and let them take the place of Zhuqing in Yun qiongjun''s heart.


    However, Rao Han is also very clear about Zhu Qing''s position in Yun qiongjun''s heart. If he tries to persuade him, he will inevitably damage his image in Yun qiongjun''s mind. What''s more, Rao Han''s heart is more concerned about the thing in Yun qiongjun. For a moment, Rao Han also felt a little difficult.


    As it happens, with Yun qiongjun''s departure, Rao Rou also realizes that if the relationship with Yun qiongjun is not handled properly, it will also be a gap between her and the prince''s brother in the future, and there will be an expansion trend inadvertently.


    Rao Rou, who came later, heard the conversation between Yun qiongjun and crown prince Rao Han. Rao Rou resumed her playful and lovely appearance and said to Rao Han, "brother Prince, it''s better to do this. Would you recommend some other servant girls to sister qiongjun. Elder sister qiongjun, this is also the prince brother. I''m afraid you will be sad. Don''t let go of brother Prince''s kindness. What''s more, the relationship between you and brother Prince is just a few servant girls. It''s OK. " He made a look at raohan.


    Prince Rao Han saw that his sister had solved a difficult problem for himself. He could not help but smile and nodded to Rao Rou secretly. Thinking of the mischievous mischievous sister at ordinary times, and seeing her performance today, she is not only smiling but also a little bit more.


    Rao Han looked at Yun qiongjun tenderly and said, "qiongjun, don''t let me worry, OK? Come on, I''ll take you to see those better servant girls. After Rao Han finished his speech, he could not help but take Yun qiongjun to the backyard. He saw that the maids were the ones who had a dispute with Zhuqing.


    But Yun qiongjun doesn''t know that. Looking at these beautiful maids, Yun qiongjun vaguely discovers the difference between her and raohan. What she wants to have is her sincere friendship with Zhuqing, which can be said to be kinship. Yun qiongjun has already regarded Zhuqing as his relative in his heart, but in raohan''s eyes, Zhuqing''s identity is too humble, and he does not regard Zhuqing as his family member like her Huimin''s cloud qiongjun is keen to find the gap between her and raohan, and then the ideological gap.


    Before that, Yun qiongjun thought that she and raohan could be like an ordinary husband and wife. They were like each other. In fact, Yun Jun Jun knows that some things can not be deeply thought. If she thinks too much, she will find that her pink idea is actually just a bubble. When she wakes up, there is nothing more. At this time, Yun qiongjun is a little sad.


    However, Rao Han doesn''t know that Yun qiongjun is thinking about this. Rao Han saw the loose expression on Yun qiongjun''s face. He thought that she had already thought it over. He couldn''t help but smile.


    Rao Hanzheng wants to say something to cheer Yun qiongjun. At this time, there was still some clear sky, suddenly the dark clouds rolled, the sky became more and more black, "crackling", the rain came suddenly, there was a growing trend.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to talk to the two people in front of her any more. Looking at the heavy rain, she thinks about Zhuqing who is still out alone. She is very worried. She turns her head and says, "I don''t want to talk to you any more. I''ll go to Zhuqing." Then he rushed into the rain and ran out of the house. Yun qiongjun is drenched in the rain. She doesn''t care. She just wants to find Zhuqing.


    In the end, Yun qiongjun finds Zhuqing in a shelter from the rain. Zhu Qing looks at Yun qiongjun''s wet appearance, and tears fall down. Yun qiongjun looks for someone for a long time. After a long time of worry, she finally finds her. She hugs Zhuqing and their tears fall out like they don''t want money.


    "Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you? Do you know how worried you are?" said Yun qiongjun in a hoarse voice Zhuqing has been sorry there. Zhuqing wiped her tears and choked: "Miss, I''m sorry, right I can''t, but miss, you know what? I just came out of the house to realize that Mr. raohan doesn''t love you as much as Gu Sen does. "

 Chapter 33

    It''s raining all the time, and it really hits Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing who are hugging each other. But they didn''t mean to separate each other.


    At this time, Zhu Qing was already wet, because he had been out for a long time, his body began to tremble uncontrollably because of the cold. Seeing this, Yun qiongjun took her to a pavilion in the distance and sat down.


    "Come and sit down. Don''t catch cold." Yun qiongjun uses her sleeves to wipe Zhuqing''s face with tears of rain. She feels distressed.


    It''s her fault. She shouldn''t ignore Zhuqing''s feelings. Zhu Qing is a simple mind, because of this temperament, she will not think of things as complicated, just blindly pursue what they want to do. During this period of time, Yun qiongjun only cares about spending time with Rao Han. During this period, Zhu Qing is naturally put aside. She is not interested in staying in a foreign country alone. Now, even Yun qiongjun, who is the only one relying on her, is indifferent to her. Naturally, she is extremely upset.


    "Sister Yun, shall we go back? I don''t like it here. I want to go back to gusen. I want to take care of Childe Zhu Qing took Yun qiongjun''s hand and begged with a cry.


    She didn''t like the prince raohan at all. She didn''t know why. She was instinctively repelled. She hated him for taking his sister Yun and bringing her here.


    Yun qiongjun said, "Zhuqing, why do you have to go back? Gusen''s side It''s not a good place to live. " At that time, Gu Sen didn''t know what was wrong with her and ignored her. She was perplexed in her heart, but she had a good face and refused to ask anything. He has been so depressed. Or later Rao Han invited her to the chijing Kingdom, which made her feel relaxed and happy.


    As for gusen That''s all. She did not know how to face Gu Sen, who began to be silent, and how to face the inquiring and alert look when she saw herself.


    She had no memory of the past, thinking that mirin should remember herself. It doesn''t matter what happened in the past. It''s just that she cares about the look in her eyes.


    "Sister Yun, Mr. Gu is clearly the one who really treats you. Why can''t you see it?" Zhu Qing asked her reluctantly, as if to ask an answer in general.


    Yun qiongjun is in a daze. Gu Sen thinks of himself How can it be. It''s not that Yun qiongjun has never thought about it, but as long as she has this idea, what she looks like when she was a child with Gu Sen will come into her mind. He is a good friend of his own.


    However, he never thought that he would have a further relationship with himself. It''s just a childhood sweetheart. How can you become a lover overnight?


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head. She still can''t imagine the scene or accept the fact. Even so, from then on the heart fell a knot in one''s heart.


    "Zhuqing, Gu Sen, he is my friend, so I never thought about it..." Yun qiongjun hesitated, but said it truthfully. She knew that Zhu Qing was really thinking about herself. Zhu Qing treats her sincerely, and naturally she is frank.


    Zhu Qing pursed his lips. "No, sister Yun. No one cares more about elder sister Yun than Mr. Gu. Why can''t sister Yun see it? Why does sister Yun prefer to be with Prince raohan than to consider Mr. Gu?"


    Zhu Qingzhen doesn''t understand. Master Gu treats sister Yun so well. People like her can see through. But sister Yun is ignorant. Do you really don''t know, or pretend Don''t know?


    Yun qiongjun was about to explain when she heard a voice from behind her: "qiongjun!" The sudden joy in her heart was raohan''s voice! She quickly stood up and waved to raohan, who had no umbrella in the rain, and raised her voice to him, "raohan! Here I am


    Zhu Qing sat in the same place, motionless. When she noticed the bright light in sister Yun''s eyes, she knew. Sister Yun really likes Prince raohan.


    But If that''s true What about Mr. Gu? What should he do? He is so kind to sister Yun, but she is ungrateful


    Rao Han led a group of bodyguards to Yun qiongjun''s side. Seeing that she was wet all over, he could not help but say with a little pity: "why so reckless? Don''t you run out without saying it to me? Do you know that I really want to worry about death, almost did not turn over the Chi Jing, can be considered to find you, otherwise what should I do? "


    Seeing Rao Han''s anxious face, Yun qiongjun''s heart is as sweet as honey. So, raohan is worried about her, care about her This is good, infatuation has never paid wrong.


    Left alone in the side of the bamboo stand no language, just straight Leng Leng looking at you Nong I Nong two people. She knows the essential difference between raohan and Gu.


    Mr. Gu laughs and laughs on weekdays. He doesn''t speak seriously, but he is extremely reliable. Do good things never speak out, always in the cloud sister did not know the situation of silent pay. However, Prince raohan is different. There are many things he has done. However, he must make clear to sister Yun one by one, as if he was afraid that sister Yun did not know that he did it.


    Prince raohan is showing off. He wants to do everything possible to gain the approval of sister Yun. However, Mr. Gu hoped that sister Yun would not know anything. He was willing to do so for the sake of the one he loved deeply.Zhu Qingzheng is not free to manage his thoughts in his mind, but he hears raohan''s cry and turns his head to see it. Sister Yun faints. She was in a hurry to hold her, but Rao Han gave her a cold look. He did not want to hold Yun qiongjun, who had fainted, and walked away quickly.


    Zhu Qingleng in situ. Cloud elder sister is because came out to look for oneself, only then drenched in the heavy rain suddenly faints. It''s her fault, so Prince raohan


    Don''t think, or cloud sister''s body is important, Zhuqing all the way trot up.


    "Cloud son, wake up quickly. What time is it? How can you still fall asleep?" A voice that is hard to distinguish between the real and the virtual fills Yun qiongjun''s ears.


    Yun qiongjun slowly opens her eyes and sees Gu sen in front of her. She was surprised and looked around. There was an ethereal mist everywhere, which made her feel like she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Where is this? Gu Sen, you Why are you here? " Yun qiongjun rubbed her aching temple and asked him, blindfolded.


    "Cloud son, I''ve been there all the time. No matter where you go, I''ll be there, but you don''t know." Gu Sen reached out and rubbed her face with endless attachment.


    This kind of Gu Sen has never been seen by Yun qiongjun. She couldn''t help but shrink back and cautiously said, "Gu Sen, are you ok?" I always feel that there is something wrong with Gu Sen today.


    "Cloud son, don''t you really notice anything? I don''t know what I mean to you? Yes Gu Sen says, the hand that swims on her face turns to grip Yun qiongjun''s jaw, forcing her to look at herself.


    The sudden appearance of Bai makes Yun qiongjun at a loss. She suddenly doesn''t know how to answer. The tongue is twisted like a knot in general, can not say a word.


    At this time, suddenly another voice came. "Qiongjun!"


    It''s raohan!


    For a moment, Rao Han has already come to her. Seeing Gu Sen so close to her, he is very angry. He takes Yun qiongjun into his arms. "Qiongjun, you are mine. No one else can touch you. Do you know?"


    "I..." Yun qiongjun sticks to raohan''s chest and listens to his hot heart beat. However, her eyes fall on Gu Sen, who is still squatting on the ground and holding the posture just now.


    I don''t know why, I think his eyes are very sad. "Cloud son, do you want to be with him? Cloud son, you don''t want me With incomparable injustice and helplessness.


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip and said nothing. However, Rao Han beside him answered very simply, "Gu Sen, don''t talk about dreams here! Qiongjun can only be my raohan. She has never had anything to do with you. You can give up now. Don''t try to be tasteless again! "


    "Cloud son, is what he said true? Do you think so? " Gu Sen stands up slowly. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun feels that he is a little thin. It was as if a mist could blow him away.


    "I..." Yun qiongjun shook her head and nodded again. She She didn''t know what to do How to choose.


    "Hiss" is the sound of sharp objects piercing into the body. Yun qiongjun is stunned and looks up. At the moment, Gu Sen is dressed in white, but the blood color on his chest is gradually spreading, like a wild rose.


    "No! No! Goosen Yun qiongjun had no choice but to get rid of Rao Han.


    However, he can''t touch Gu Sen''s body. Rao Han behind him is also a bright water sword across his neck. His eyes are gloomy, "qiongjun, are you going to leave me?"


    "Raohan, don''t do this! Don''t... " Yun qiongjun finally burst into tears.


    All of a sudden, the thick fog in front of her eyes suddenly dissipated. Yun qiongjun suddenly opened her eyes, and there was a layer of sweating in the corner of her forehead. Only then did she realize that this was just a dream.


    A nightmare!


    Seeing that the people on the couch had made a move, Rao Han rushed over and said, "qiongjun, you must have woken up, otherwise I would have worried to death!"


    Yun qiongjun was staring at him, as if he had not recovered from his dream and murmured "raohan..." SA then suddenly leaned forward and hugged him, sobbing: "Rao Han, I will marry you, OK? Let me marry you... "


    Since then, I have entrusted my life, and I will never worry about anything else.


    Rao Han, who was hugged tightly by Yun qiongjun, heard what she said with her eyes and lips murmured. Seeing that the person in her arms was crying violently, he reached out and gently rubbed her forehead, saying softly: "have you had a nightmare? Don''t be afraid. I''m here


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were wet for a moment, but she looked at him with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 34

    Another day, Yun qiongjun was in a trance. She rubbed her temples and felt a splitting headache. Since that day, she went back to Zhuqing in the heavy rain. After that, Yun qiongjun was seriously ill. Although she was sweating and fever was gradually subsided, she always felt that she had lost the root of her illness.


    Maybe I''m worried. She laughed at herself. Because the great doctor also said that her illness has been cured, she herself is so aware. However, I still feel a headache these days.


    At this time, a woman in plain blue Palace Dress came slowly. "Is sister better?" It''s Zhuqing.


    "Well, better." Yun qiongjun said softly, glancing out at her, she asked, "what time is it now?" Recently, they just stayed in the bedroom arranged by raohan and never went out. Because of the recent serious illness, they all lie on the couch these days. I haven''t been out for a few days.


    Zhu Qing stepped forward and wrung the PA to wipe her face, "elder sister, it''s already three minutes of the hour. My sister hasn''t been out for a long time. Would you like to go out for a walk today? Zhu Qingzhen is afraid to stifle her sister


    Yun qiongjun nodded. "It''s time to go out for a walk. I always feel that I''m bored and I''m coming from a rash." I wanted to say some relaxed words to ease the awkward atmosphere between himself and Zhuqing. Unexpectedly, once you say it, you don''t feel funny. I have to give up.


    "My sister hasn''t had breakfast yet? Would you like some? I''ll send for some cakes. " Zhu Qing noticed that Yun qiongjun''s face was a little lonely. He was afraid that he would say something that would make her unhappy. He quickly changed the topic.


    "Well Or I''m a little hungry. " Yun qiongjun nodded and echoed.


    Zhu Qing a Leng, "elder sister, you have changed recently." It''s not the same as before. Once the elder sister high-profile, fearless, has always been her heart yearning for the appearance.


    Recently, however, it has been much quieter. No longer shouting and joking, also do not like to laugh, often worried about gains and losses looking at a certain place in a daze, call her half a day can not get a response.


    "Yes? Changed? What''s wrong with me? " Yun qiongjun doesn''t know, so she is confused. However, her hands subconsciously clench tight on the thin quilt, but betrayed her at the moment some nervous mood.


    Yes, it''s not only Zhu Qing who feels this way, but she often has this illusion herself. Is it because Gu Sen didn''t feel used to it recently, or because of raohan?


    Zhu Qing sighed. She bit her lip and shook her head. "Sister, you know, Zhuqing is stupid. Even if she thinks of something, she can''t say why. I just think so, sister. What about yourself? Don''t you feel like that? "


    Zhu Qing has never been able to speak in a roundabout way. Yun qiongjun has been used to her. But who should have been so caught off guard, she poked in the heart.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t deny it or admit it. She just sighed, "maybe it''s because of the initial recovery of a serious illness. I never get sick." I had no choice but to find such a step for myself.


    At this time, a maid came in with a cake and bowed to Yun qiongjun and said, "Miss Yun, this is the plum cake that the crown prince told the maid to send. I hope Miss Yun will like it."


    Hearing the name of raohan, Yun qiongjun''s eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly stopped the maid and asked her, "where is the prince? Where is he now? "


    I haven''t seen him for several days. I miss him.


    Gong maidservant Gong voice back to her, "the prince is discussing matters with the ministers, at this time, I''m afraid it can''t be separated." Then he said, "girl, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Yun qiongjun''s eyebrows and eyes are a little lonely, but it''s not easy to say anything more in front of the servants. Had to wave helplessly, "en, go down."


    The maid went out quietly.


    One side of the bamboo see his sister a look out of his mind, can not help but say: "sister, you still miss the prince? Where is he? "


    Zhu Qingzhen didn''t understand. It was clear that the relationship between her sister and Mr. Gu Sen was so good. They shared weal and woe together. Didn''t they have a trace of affection between them? The prince raohan, however, had only known her sister for so long that she could never forget it. She was really puzzled.


    Even with her confused nature, she could see that Mr. Gu Sen treated his sister differently. His love for her can be seen from the world. However, in the eyes of everyone, her sister only knew how to pretend to be confused and wasted Mr. Gu''s sincerity in vain, which made her feel a little sad and sorry.


    Yun qiongjun knew that Zhu Qing had always been to Gu Sen, so she didn''t give much explanation. She just said, "I don''t know what to do. Zhuqing, I can''t help doing a lot of things that I can''t control. To raohan, I may be really... "


    It''s love.


    Zhu Qing felt a little stuffy in her heart. She was a little angry and asked, "what about Mr. Gu? What kind of feelings does the elder sister treat the young master


    Did she never take care of Mr. Gu''s kindness to her?


    Yun qiongjun is stunned. Gu Sen As soon as I think of Gu Sen, I also remember a dream I had when I was sick that day. In the dream, she wandered between raohan and gusen. Waking up in a trance, it was raohan around. She did not hesitate to take the other side as their own dependence, and from then on the dust settled down, determined and Gu Sen can only treat each other as friends.But It seems that some feelings are already unclear. She doesn''t know what kind of feelings she has for Gu Sen.


    Seeing her elder sister ignoring herself, Zhu Qing pursed her lips angrily. "Elder sister, since you are recovering from a serious illness, Prince raohan has never been here again. Today, it has been three days. Do you know?"


    Yun qiongjun''s confused thoughts are completely broken by Zhu Qing''s words. She woke up. Yes, it has been three days.


    Three days.


    Since that day the tearful eyes whirl to wake up, then naturally will the body side person raohan as own only dependence. When feeling moved, they boldly said to marry each other''s nonsense. However, Rao Han took it seriously. Not only was he dumbfounded at that time, but he did not know how to face her in the next few days and did not come back to visit her. Just often called the maid to send some cakes and fruits.


    And he never came.


    Yun qiongjun can''t help but think wildly, but she is not a woman with a lot of thoughts, and then she comes to the conclusion. I know raohan is the prince of chijing. He can''t control many things as he likes, such as marriage, which should be decided by his father, emperor and mother later.


    Therefore, that day she made a mischievous mention of raohan, who was caught off guard. He has so much on his back that even if he wants to, it''s not the time to commit.


    "I talked nonsense that day. I''m afraid it scared him. He''s the crown prince. There are too many people who can''t help themselves." It''s like telling Zhu Qing, or talking to herself to comfort herself.


    in fact, even Yun qiongjun can''t tell her how she feels. At that time, he said such words rashly. He thought raohan would promise her jokingly and give her a reassurance. Unexpectedly, Rao Han was stunned and then So I evaded the topic.


    Not only that, these three days they found all sorts of excuses not to come to see her any more. I don''t know how much I feel about him, but I don''t care about her


    "If you insist on thinking so, Zhu Qing has nothing to say. Sister, I left in advance Zhu Qing said something lost and turned away.


    Yun qiongjun knows that Zhu Qing is clearly dissatisfied with her persistence in raohan. But if that person is not raohan, is it really her childhood sweetheart gusen? The man who was joking and serious The man who can make her feel at ease


    Yun qiongjun fiercely closed her eyes and opened them again, "ah! Annoying She cursed, threw off the thin quilt on her body, made a little grooming, and then left in the direction of royal garden.


    Thinking of the recent mood is not good, to go around the Royal Garden, flowers around the evaluation is also good. So she walked alone on the cobblestone road in the imperial garden, looking at the colorful flowers in front of her, but she did not have any interest in appreciating the flowers.


    Sighing, I was about to leave, but suddenly I saw a bamboo grove in front of the garden. She had been to the imperial garden several times, but she did not notice the green bamboo forest. She could not help but wonder and leaned on quietly.


    Breaking through the barrier of the bamboo leaves, a man in plain clothes was dancing his sword by himself in a vacant space in the middle of the bamboo forest. His movements made Yun qiongjun appreciate it. Xu stayed in Midu for a period of time. He was tired of their rude swords and guns. Now he feels that the elegant swordsmanship of the people in front of him is worth seeing.


    However, when the middle-aged man turned around suddenly, Yun qiongjun''s eyes touched his face and stepped back several steps.


    Yu Shuyun? How could Yun qiongjun''s eyes widen? The man was as like as two peas in the modern era.


    Is it just a coincidence or is it? Just floating in his mind, the man suddenly trotted to her, "who is coming?"


    Yun qiongjun didn''t worry and thought about it. She bowed over in a hurry. "My little girl came from a distant land. Her name is Yun qiongjun. Please forgive me for offending young Xia." Now that she doesn''t know the details of the other party, she doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Yun qiongjun? Oh It''s John''s friend The man''s vigilance gradually faded away and was replaced by a gentle look.


    Han''er? Raohan? What is the relationship between him and raohan?


    Before meeting, the woman looked puzzled. The middle-aged man took the water sword and explained, "I am Chiyu, king of chijing."


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun knelt down to her knees and saluted her, but she was suspicious.


    Is there such a coincidence in the world? Yu Shuyun was a good friend of her father and the leader of the secret service team. In this life, he became the king of chijing?

 Chapter 35

    Surrounded by big trees in the sky, the sound of gurgling water can be heard faintly. Occasionally a few birds fly fast, fall a few calls, and then disappear.


    Looking for the source and go, there is a spring slowly flowing down. The place where it converges is a hot spring water a few meters away. At this time, the air above the pool was emitting steaming heat, which was blended with the fog in the air. It was hard to distinguish the real from the virtual.


    In the middle of the pool, there was a charming man with naked upper body and closed his eyes. His eyes were long and narrow, and his thin lips were tight. He is not so affectionate as he is.


    "When the hours are over, what are you doing in it? It''s good to come out as soon as possible. Don''t blame me for your bad body. " A cold voice hit the top of the man''s head, faintly dispersed some warmth.


    The man in the pool, Gu Sen, opened his eyes slowly. "How did you come here?" she asked He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the forest which was just on his back in the tree.


    "When the time has passed, I''m afraid you will faint. I want you to come here to recover your spiritual power. You''d better come here to take a bath?" Mirin squinted half jokingly.


    Gu Sen pursed his lips. He sprang up and quickly put on his clothes. "Do you think I''m a little girl with tender skin? How can I be damaged because I''m so impenetrable? "


    "What were you thinking about? Isn''t it that you should be free of distractions when you meditate in the water? Why, are you lustful again? Think about the girl film Mirin stabbed him in the pain.


    Gu Sen was suddenly poked at the center of the matter, his heart is speechless taste. But in front of the master, he did not need to cover up, so he nodded, "yun''er, she has been to chijing for some time, and I don''t know how she is now. How are you eating, how are you doing... "


    In fact, when he was just meditating, he had in his mind the lingering smile and nightmare of yun''er. Although he did not appear to have any action, but in fact he had read her crazy. I wish I could fly to chijing now and fly to cloud. I don''t want to be separated from her any more.


    "Hiss," mirin sat up, shook his head and looked at him with disdain. "Look at your virtue. You really overestimate you. In front of Yun qiongjun, you have not made any progress. What a coward!"


    Meilin tried to make Gu Sen angry. Unexpectedly, he said, "yes, I am a coward. I think I am a coward. But there is no way


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can''t say anything about it.


    "Master, how is Yuner? Also don''t know to go to chijing there can not be used to, if knock hit can do? What should we do if we are acclimatized? " Nagging at him, he took his master as an object of narration.


    Meilin was helpless, but he said it casually. Unexpectedly, the disciple was not frustrated, but even more energetic! Meilin even began to doubt whether his disciple''s insistence on Yun qiongjun in his previous life might have been his own unintentional encouragement.


    I think it''s a sin.


    "That girl''s film has been very interesting recently. What are you worried about her doing? In addition to a few days ago, he was still alive and kicking. " Meilin is really some can not see past, or to his disciples to reveal some, for fear of suffocating him.


    Gu senmeng looked back, "master, what did your aunt say? Yuner, is she ill? What''s going on? Serious? Is there a problem? No, I have to see her After a talk to myself, he would go to chijing alone, without delay for a moment.


    Looking for Lin to cry and laugh not to pull him, "you this child to catch the key? I say she''s all right. Now she''s alive and kicking. What are you doing so nervous? "


    Gu Sen Dun stopped and looked at his master. He asked him doubtlessly, "are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Seriously!" He murmured back to him. This disciple has never seen him so worried about his own safety. If it is true, he will not stay!


    "No!" Gu Sen also seemed to think of something. His eyes were like wolf''s eyes. He inquired about the forest. "Why does master know so much about yun''er''s recent situation? Are you separated? "


    Meilin was almost fainted by Gu Sen''s anger. Is he really getting more confused in the pool? As soon as his right hand was raised, a Gold Framed Mirror appeared in front of Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen is stunned, black mirror. You can know the current situation of another person in any place and at the same time, and if you want to meet someone who is missing, you only need to do some cultivation to get through it.


    Think of here, Gu Sen eyes a bright, if this thing in his hand, he can not see the lovesickness person every day?


    "Master..." Gu Sen stares at him. He kept looking at mirin, and his hair stood up.


    Meilin couldn''t stand the pitiful and eager eyes of his apprentice. He quickly turned his head and stopped looking at him. He waved generously, "take it and leave it in my place. It''s very eye-catching."


    "Thank you." Gu Sen accepted it happily.


    From then on, Gu Sen began to observe Yun qiongjun''s daily activities. Seeing that she had not gone with Rao Hanhua in the past few days, Gu Sen was relieved. He thought that yun''er in his family knew what reserve was.Naturally, Yun qiongjun is not going to look for Rao Han recently. For one thing, Rao Han has been avoiding her recently. She often uses various reasons to excuse her from coming to see her. Yun qiongjun thinks that national affairs are the most important thing, so she doesn''t think so much about it, so she lets raohan go.


    Second, recently, Yun qiongjun has been eyeing a man. Chiyu, king of chijing. He is as like as two peas in his boss. Is it all a coincidence or... What else?


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care about it. It''s just that she has been working as an agent for a long time in modern times, so she falls into this occupational disease. I can''t change it. She can''t relax when it comes to whether it''s big or small.


    Another day, Gu Sen had nothing to do but stare at the black mirror in front of him. The man in the mirror, Yun qiongjun, said something to Zhuqing and went out alone. She went through the Royal Garden and finally stopped in front of a bamboo grove.


    Gu Sen is puzzled in his heart, and sees it more seriously. After a while, she sees Yun qiongjun chatting with a man. They are chatting and laughing, but they are quite harmonious.


    Gu Sen is not feeling in his heart. How could he never see yun''er laughing so happily with himself? Is murmuring to himself, in touch with the man''s back, Gu senmeng body a meal.


    Wait! This man! It''s not It''s impossible to close your eyes It must be a coincidence.


    No! It''s not a coincidence! Gu Sen slowly overlaps the figure of the man with the figure of another person in his memory.


    It''s the same person! At that time, Gu Sen had a chance to spy on a group of people who were discussing how to deal with the people of the cloud family, and that man was one of them.


    There will be no mistakes. There will be no mistakes. Gu Sen''s memory has always been very good, he can be sure that this man must be suspect.


    What''s more, he was confused by the name of chiyun.


    The man chatting with yun''er is Chiyu, the king of chijing? How could it be so coincidental? There must be a secret


    Not thinking about it, he came in again and joked, "Oh, look at that girl''s film again. Who is this man? Are you eating the man''s Vinegar again


    Gu Sen turned his head to look at his master and shook his head. "Master, I''ve seen this man before. I''m afraid it''s not easy. Can you help me to investigate the details of the people in the royal family of chijing. I have a hunch that something bad has happened."


    Seeing his apprentice rarely so serious, he stopped playing for a moment and said in a calm voice, "when have you seen this man?"


    "In a previous life, he framed and destroyed the cloud family with the same people. How can I not recognize it?" Gu Sen said firmly.


    "Fate is so, so it''s interesting. Is it a coincidence or something else? I''m afraid it''s It''s not that easy. " At this point, Meilin''s eyes darkened and became unfathomable.


    At this time, Gu Sen''s eyes fall back to the black mirror. At this time, Yun qiongjun has already come back from the deep bamboo forest in the imperial garden. She does not lie on the couch alone and does not know what she is thinking about. However, Gu Sen cherishes the serious look of her thoughtfulness, and her eyes are reluctant to leave her.


    But unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun fell asleep after thinking about it. Without the quilt covered, she just lay on the couch. Gu Sen did not curse himself: "really! I''m not afraid of catching cold Then, without waiting for his side to say anything, Gu Sen has already turned into a light and shadow and flew into the black mirror.


    Mirin opened his mouth, "young man, I can''t hold my breath!" Swing your hand and push the door out.


    Some days are gone, and now the beloved is right in front of him. Gu Sen is at a loss. He leaned over and quietly covered Yun qiongjun with a thin quilt. He stood quietly and looked at her carefully, as if he could not see enough of her.


    Looking at it, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to pull the hair scattered in front of her forehead. With the trend, his hand gently stroked her delicate face. For a moment, he said in a soft voice: "cloud son, I miss you so much. I miss you so much." I wish she could be kneaded into his arms and never separated again.


    However, the person in his heart has never put him in his heart. The person in his heart already has another one.


    This How can he face his heartache? Clearly want to approach, but also care about the past, so always vigilant to maintain a suitable distance, never thought, but give others can take advantage of the opportunity!


    On the other hand, that person just fits in with yun''er''s wishes. From then on, they are you and me. They are very proud.


    As soon as Rao Han appeared, Gu Sen became an outsider. He looked sad, but said nothing.

 Chapter 36

    Early in the morning, Rao Han just got up and washed up. He got the news that Chi Yu wanted to see him and was still in the hall.


    Rao Han wondered what his father wanted to do with himself, but he didn''t dare to delay. He rushed over and found not only Chi Yu but also a stranger who looked like a man from Wanyi.


    What do Wanyi people do?


    Rao Han frowned slightly. At this time Chi Yu had already seen him coming. He waved to him and said, "I''d like to introduce you. This is the messenger from Wanyi."


    "Qingyong has met his royal highness." The man saluted raohan.


    Rao hanchong nodded his head and asked Chiyu in a low voice: "father, what''s the purpose of Wanyi people?"


    Chi Yu said in a deep voice, "Wanqing is coming."


    "What?" Rao Han was stunned.


    Wan Qing is the queen of Wanyi. As the head of a country, she shouldn''t go to other countries easily. The last time she went to the banquet of the five kingdoms, it was amazing. How could she suddenly come to chijing again?


    Rao Han lowered his eyebrows and pondered, but he couldn''t think of any reason. He looked at Chi Yu and saw that he didn''t have an answer. He should also have no idea. He could only ask Qing Yong: "I don''t know why the queen came to our country?"


    Qing Yong said with a smile: "there''s no big deal, but the queen thinks that she hasn''t seen the king for some years, so she wants to talk to the king about the past."


    As soon as he said this, Chi Yu and Rao Han changed their faces at the same time.


    Reminiscence of the past is a familiar thing, at least between acquaintances, but in fact Chi Yu has not seen Wan Qing. The reason why Rao Han knew Wan Qing was only after seeing her portrait.


    It''s ridiculous to say that you don''t know each other, but it''s just a pretext.


    Chi Yu, with a black face, was trying to express his dissatisfaction. However, Qing Yong continued: "of course, after reminiscing about the past, the queen still has some important things to talk to the king."


    Indeed, there is another purpose.


    Chi Yu narrowed his eyes, looked at Qing Yong and asked, "I don''t know what''s important?"


    Qing Yong shook his head: "the queen did not say it clearly, but the queen once said that the king should know what is going on."


    Hearing this, Chi Yu immediately fell into deep thought, but he couldn''t think of any reason. Qing Yong was still waiting for him to speak. He could not let the other party wait. After thinking about it, he wanted to ask, "when will she arrive?"


    "Tonight." Qing Yong returned.


    In such a hurry?


    Chi Yu froze for a moment, and raohan looked at each other, frowned tightly, looked at Qingyong and said, "I will arrange people to set a banquet in the palace to welcome the arrival of the queen of Wanyi."


    Qingyong knows that this is a thank-you guest. He just came to give a notice in advance. After all, it is a big event for the head of one country to go to another country. No accident is allowed. He said thanks and left.


    Chiyu and raohan were left in the hall. Chiyu looked at raohan and asked, "what do you think it will be?"


    Rao Han shook his head and was confused: "I don''t know. Chijing has never been in contact with Wanyi, and we have no friendship with their queen. Is there anything important that she should come to discuss in person?"


    They frowned and pondered for a long time, still unable to reach a conclusion.


    "It seems that she will have to wait until she comes." Chi Yu sighed and said.


    Raohan nodded, and suddenly an idea flashed in his mind. He was shocked and said, "she shouldn''t be..."


    "What is it?" Chi Yu asked in a hurry.


    Raohan hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know if I guess it is right, but if I want to say something important, the most important thing for all countries is the time corridor. Is it because she came to find her father


    Chi Yu squinted and thought for a while and asked, "you mean, what did she get about the corridor of time?"


    "Maybe It''s just that I can''t think of it. If it''s about the time corridor, she shouldn''t tell us, but I can''t think of anything else Raohan shook his head gently and thought hard for a long time.


    "That''s it. That''s it for her." Chi Yu took a long breath and looked at raohan and said, "I''ll leave the party to you. It''s a bit of a hurry for a day, but it should also be in time."


    "Enough time." Raohan nodded and said that he would go to prepare the welcome banquet after seeing his father.


    On the other hand, Yun qiongjun stays idle in her bedroom. She feels that the whole person is going to get moldy. Her idleness every day makes her feel like she is back in the palace of Midu. However, no one dares to target her here.


    Raohan has never been seen. For so many days, she has almost been around the palace, but she has not seen him once, which makes her a little confused and begins to doubt whether raohan really likes her. If he really likes her, even if he is frightened by his marriage, whether he wants to get married or not, he should have given her a reply.


    as like as two peas, she remembered her, the man who was exactly the same as her agent in modern times.This world is as like as two peas, not the parallel world. What should be said is that there should not be two talents who are exactly alike. Why can Chi Yu and Yu Shu be so alike that she can''t even tell that this is the two person?


    A series of doubts flashed in the brain, but as tangled as a general tangle, a little nodding thread can not be sorted out.


    Just then, when Zhuqing came back, Yun qiongjun quickly threw the mess aside and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you know where he is?"


    Zhu Qing covered his chest and gasped: "little Miss, let me have a drink first Drink water. "


    After pouring several glasses of water, Zhu Qing''s breath gradually calmed down. Facing Yun qiongjun''s expectant eyes, she said, "I heard about it, but miss, you can''t go to him."


    "Where is he?" Yun qiongjun ignores Zhu Qing''s advice. She just wants to see raohan now.


    Zhu Qing also knew that persuasion was useless, so he could only say, "in the imperial garden."


    Royal Garden?


    How is it in imperial garden?


    After a flash of doubt, Yun qiongjun is going to find raohan, but she is stopped by Zhuqing again. Yun qiongjun says helplessly, "good Zhuqing, don''t stop me. I haven''t seen him for many days. It''s hard to know where he is. I have to see him!"


    Zhu Qing looked at Yun qiongjun and asked, "Miss, do you want to ask the prince why he doesn''t want to marry you?"


    Yun qiongjun was stunned for a moment, thought about it, shook her head and said, "no, I know I was a little worried that day. I don''t expect to get his reply. I just want to see him, and I want to ask him something, too


    Zhuqing didn''t expect to hear such a reply. He was stunned and said, "but miss, you still can''t go. The prince''s highness is busy now."


    "What are you up to?" Yun qiongjun doubts.


    Chiyu is not old enough to ignore the state affairs. Raohan doesn''t have to worry about this or that. Isn''t he very idle in ordinary days?


    Zhu Qing said, "I heard that an important guest is coming. The prince is busy arranging a welcome banquet. I''m afraid he can''t spare time to see you."


    "What important guests?" Yun qiongjun finally stopped insisting on seeing Rao Han. She stopped and asked.


    Zhuqing shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it''s said that it''s a big person from a certain country. Now most of them have been transferred. It seems that the big man will be here tonight."


    Zhu Qing didn''t get much information, but Yun qiongjun did know that raohan didn''t care about herself at all. Moreover, she was not familiar with the affairs of the palace. Even if she went to him, she could not help him except stare at him.


    Just doing nothing, I waited in the palace until evening, and it was almost time for dinner. Suddenly, a maid came with her dress and said that raohan had ordered Yun qiongjun to attend the welcome banquet.


    Yun qiongjun also wants to see this mysterious big man. After washing and rinsing, she takes Zhuqing directly to the place.


    When she arrived at the reception, she found that even though she was prepared, she was still frightened by the scale of the reception.


    I saw that the whole imperial garden had completely changed. There were festive decorations everywhere. In the middle of the garden, there were banquets. Except for the maids, she did not see anyone else.


    "Why no one?" Yun qiongjun doubts.


    "I''ll ask someone." Zhu Qing said a word and left. After a while, he turned around and said, "it seems that everyone has gone to meet the big man."


    "Everyone?" Yun qiongjun was surprised and said, "Rao Han has gone too?"


    Bamboo checked and nodded: "not only the prince''s highness, even the king has gone."


    Chi Yu also went?


    Yun qiongjun was even more surprised. What kind of big man would let the head of the state of chijing go to meet him in person?


    This doubt didn''t last long. Soon she saw Chi Yu and Rao Han, and there was a beautiful woman among them. At the moment she saw this woman, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but stare: "Wan Qing!"


    The great man they met was Wan Qing!


    But why did Wan Qing come to chijing? What did she do?


    Just wondering, a group of people had already come to Yun qiongjun''s side. Chi Yu didn''t know what he thought of. He said to leave for a moment and let Rao Han accompany Wan Qing. The man turned around and disappeared.


    At this time, qiongjun looks at her and shouts at her, but she doesn''t look like Rao Yun, but she doesn''t follow her.


    He asked her to come to the party and turned a blind eye to her. What does that mean?


    Yun qiongjun can''t understand.


    Wan Qing walks past Yun qiongjun without looking at her. However, as soon as he passes by, he stops again. He turns to Yun qiongjun and asks in a low voice, "you like raohan, don''t you?"


    "What?" Yun qiongjun has not recovered from Rao Han''s indifferent attitude and asks in a daze.Wan Qing gently hooked his mouth, with a hint of banter smile, whispered: "unfortunately, you will never get him."

 Chapter 37

    This time, Yun qiongjun heard it clearly, but she was puzzled. What did she mean when she suddenly said such a sentence? What does it mean that she will never get raohan?


    A bad idea flashed by. Yun qiongjun looked at Wan Qing in disbelief, but did not have time to speak. She only heard Wan Qing say again: "you think he holds you in the palm of his hand, but you are just his plaything."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Yun qiongjun immediately retorted.


    Because too anxious, the voice can not help but raise a section, immediately attracted the attention of people, including Rao Han.


    Rao Han Ben had gone far away, but suddenly found that Wan Qing didn''t keep up with him. He was looking back. Suddenly he heard such a sentence. He was stunned for a moment, and then his face became cold.


    Wan Qing saw that Yun qiongjun was infuriated, and his smile became more and more brilliant: "I''m not talking nonsense. Who do you think you are? You''re just a wild animal with no mother or father. Do you think he''ll take a fancy to you?"


    The sentence "no mother, no father" instantly angered Yun qiongjun. She clenched her teeth and raised her hand to give Wan Qing a slap. However, her slap did not fall, because she was stopped in mid air.


    Rao Han looked at Yun qiongjun with a black face, grasped her wrist and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Feeling the cold breath from Rao Han''s body, Yun qiongjun feels strange for a while, but suddenly forgets to answer. At this time, a strong pain comes from her wrist. She suddenly wakes up and says, "it''s not me, it''s her..."


    "Shut up!" Rao Han said in a cold voice. He felt more and more hard on his hands. It seemed that he was about to break Yun qiongjun''s hands. The pain made Yun qiongjun''s cold sweat pop out. However, Rao Han seemed not to notice it. His voice was cold and said, "get out of here!"


    Go away


    This word seems like a heavy hammer falling on Yun qiongjun''s head, and her mind suddenly becomes blank.


    He let her go?


    Looking at Rao Han, who looks like a stranger, Yun qiongjun feels a sharp pain in her heart. She is about to fall down in the dark. Fortunately, she is helped by Zhuqing in time.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how she left the party. When she comes back to her senses, she has already been outside the imperial garden. Standing at the door, listening to the laughter coming from inside, she is a little confused. However, the pain on her wrist tells her that it is all true.


    Raohan, the man she loved, did not even have a chance to explain to her for the sake of a strange woman. He scolded her to leave the party with such humiliating words, and his cold and piercing attitude seemed to slap her in the face.


    She didn''t understand what she had done wrong, or did she say that raohan didn''t belong to her, just like Wanqing said?


    For some reason, a familiar figure flashed into Yun qiongjun''s mind.


    Goosen.


    She did not know why she would think of Gu Sen, perhaps because she was too aggrieved in her heart and wanted to find someone to talk to. However, she did think of him. She knew that if it was Gu Sen, she would never treat her like that. He would say, "even if I were against the whole world, I would stand with you." that little boy who only knew how to cry was always that He followed her unswervingly.


    She also did not know, at the moment in Gu Sen far away, Gu Sen was looking at her cheek full of tears, and his heart was as if to crack.


    "Cloud son..." Gu Sen murmured. He clenched his fist and was about to pass through the mirror. But at this moment, a figure stopped him.


    "Master..." Gu Sen looked at Meilin in front of him and anxiously said, "master, get out of the way. I''m going to find yun''er, she..."


    "I see it." Looking back at the glare mirror, Meilin said faintly: "I have seen all the things that happened just now. I know that you are in a bad mood now, and don''t want to let her suffer injustice, but now you can''t go."


    "Why?" Goosen asked.


    Meilin waves her hand and wipes it on the glare mirror. The picture on it suddenly changes. Yun qiongjun disappears and is replaced by Rao Han, who is chatting and laughing with Wan Qing.


    Looking at Rao Han in the mirror, Meilin asked, "what''s his purpose? It''s going to be clear soon. Why don''t you let yun''er see it clearly? It''s the best for you and for her."


    Hearing this, Gu Sen can''t help silence.


    Rao Jun Han has been looking for evidence to prove that he has been looking for evidence.


    But for many days, he didn''t find any clue. Raohan would go to Yun qiongjun every day. If you were a good friend, Gu Sen would be more and more satisfied. Several times, he couldn''t help giving up, but he still insisted.


    One day, two days After more than ten days, everything seemed to be normal. Raohan did not hide his love for Yun qiongjun and thought about her everywhere. This even gave him the illusion that raohan had no problem until that day.


    At the end of the practice that day, Gu Sen came to the glare mirror again and drove it to show the picture over there. Just in time, he saw Yun qiongjun holding raohan and saying that she wanted to marry him.That sentence like a needle deep into his heart, he could not help but turn off the screen, but at this time, suddenly found that raohan did not agree.


    This discovery immediately made him feel something. For the next few days, he was watching Rao Han. For many days, Rao Han was hiding from Yun qiongjun, as if he was afraid that she would mention the marriage again. However, Gu Sen did not feel like this.


    Sure enough, he soon found the clue.


    That day, raohan avoids Yun qiongjun again and goes straight to Chi Yu. Chi Yu asks him how things are going. Raohan sighs and says it will take some time.


    Chi Yu urged him to speed up his progress. Rao Han said helplessly: "I also want to be faster. That woman pesters me every day and has already bored me. But the problem is that we must be well prepared. We won''t have a second chance. We must succeed once."


    The latter words don''t matter. But just this sentence, Gu Sen has already understood that Rao Han really doesn''t really like Yun qiongjun. The woman in his mouth must mean Yun qiongjun. He is trying to make some ideas about her.


    After hearing this, he wanted to go directly to Yun qiongjun and tell her that raohan was not kind to her. However, he could not provide evidence to show that even if he said that, he would not agree. After discussing with Meilin, he decided not to wait for Rao han to show up.


    However, to this day, seeing that Yun qiongjun has been so wronged, he can''t help it. If Meilin didn''t show up in time to stop him, he would have gone to find Yun qiongjun at the expense of his accomplishments.


    With a long sigh, Gu Sen calmed down a little, looked at Meilin and asked, "master, is yun''er in danger?"


    Meilin shook his head and said, "I don''t know what raohan is going to do for the time being. I can''t tell you. But you don''t have to worry too much. There are glare mirrors. You can go there at any time. What''s more, I gave her something to protect her life. That time is enough for you to come to her side."


    Gu Sen knows what Meilin said, but he can''t convince himself to just look at it like this. In his heart, Yun qiongjun always occupies the most important position. He can''t bear to see that Yun qiongjun is wronged even a little bit.


    But as mian Lin said, seeing is believing and hearing is believing. Only by letting Yun qiongjun see clearly, can she know that raohan''s purpose is to bring her back home.


    Meilin didn''t know when to leave. Gu Sen stood in front of the glare mirror for a long time. Looking at Yun qiongjun who was crying bitterly, he wanted to go over and give her a hug, but he couldn''t.


    After watching in silence for a long time, Gu Sen suddenly thought of an idea. He went back to the room and came back with a note in his hand.


    With a glance at Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen mobilizes his spiritual power and carries the note into the glare mirror.


    Qiongjun sits beside her in a chair, but she doesn''t know how many times she stays by her side.


    From childhood to adulthood, she had never really liked a person. She fell in love for the first time, but she didn''t expect that the person she liked would treat her like this.


    Yun qiongjun lowered her head and was silent for a long time. Suddenly she looked up at Zhu Qing and asked, "Zhuqing, do you think raohan said that on purpose? He just wanted to protect me?"


    Zhu Qing is not from a Zheng, lenglengleng asked: "Miss, why do you say so?"


    Yun qiongjun analyzed: "although I don''t know why Wan Qing deliberately provokes me, I must want to offend her. She is the queen of Wanyi. She has great power. If she offends her, I''m sure there will be no good end for me. If raohan deliberately gets angry and asks me to leave, he must be worried that I will be hurt, so I will do that, right?"


    "It must be so! He is such a gentle person, how could he not even give me the opportunity to explain. He likes me so much, so... "


    As she said this, Yun qiongjun suddenly couldn''t go on, because she found that she didn''t know raohan at all.


    In her eyes, raohan is a graceful gentleman who knows everything. But in retrospect, she never heard raohan say anything about himself. She knew nothing about raohan except sweet words.


    Eyes red again, tears "Bata" fell to the ground.


    At this time, Zhu Qing suddenly "Yi" a, said: "what is this?"


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyes and saw a piece of paper in Zhuqing''s hand. Subconsciously, she asked, "what is it?"


    "It''s just a piece of paper. I don''t know where it came from." Zhu Qing gives the note to Yun qiongjun in a puzzled way. Yun qiongjun takes it and takes a look at it. She is stunned.


    The note said: no matter when, no matter where, I will always protect you behind you.


    There was no signature on the note, but the handwriting was familiar.


    This is Gu Sen''s handwriting.


    Looking at the words on the note, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 38

    Seeing Yun qiongjun staring at the note in her hand, Zhu Qing can''t help but wonder. She came up. Read the words on the note again, and some doubts said, "sister Yun, who wrote this?"


    Yun qiongjun smiles and doesn''t speak. She just holds the note tighter in her hand, as if she is afraid that a breeze will blow it away. She looked at the front, pursed her lips and laughed, and the tears on her face gradually faded. "For me, it''s a very important person."


    In front of the glare mirror, Gu Sen''s heart beat fiercely and missed a beat. His eyes fell on Yun qiongjun from the beginning to the end, with infinite attachment and indulgence.


    Cloud son, wait for me, I will come to you. Never leave you again.


    Just cry tired, and then a unhappy thing happened. At present, Yun qiongjun is still a little unstable. She slowly returns to the couch and sits down with a long sigh.


    Seeing that sister Yun finally stopped crying, Zhuqing felt relieved and was about to find a relaxing conversation to relieve her boredom. She said, "Zhuqing, I don''t know how Gu Sen is now."


    I miss him.


    Zhu Qing is stunned and smiles on her face. Ever since Yun qiongjun came to chijing with her, she has been focusing on Prince raohan and never mentioned Mr. Gu. But today, she suddenly mentioned it. Does this mean that Gu Sen still has some weight in sister Yun''s heart?


    Zhu Qing can''t help but feel happy for Gu Sen, at least sister Yun can still remember him at this time, which is really good.


    Zhu Qing sighed: "yes, sister Yun, since we came to chijing, we haven''t seen Mr. Gu again. It''s been some days. But miss Mr. Gu? "


    Gu Sen at the other end heard Zhu Qing''s question and clenched his hands subconsciously, which made him nervous. He is very concerned about cloud''s next reply.


    What would she say What would you say There is a little expectation.


    In the face of Zhu Qing''s questions, Yun qiongjun is not squeamish. She laughed and looked at the words on the note again, nodded and said, "yes, I miss him."


    With a crack, Gu Sen felt that the last tight string in his head was broken by Yun qiongjun''s soft words. He would like to exhaust himself now, and all his accomplishments in his life would have to go through the glare mirror and rub yun''er in his arms and on the tip of his heart. Tell her, I miss you all the time.


    However, this kind of impulse is still restrained by reason. He knew that he could not. What his master said just now still reverberated in his mind. There must be something wrong between Rao Han and WAN Qing. He must not act so rashly. If he shows his horse''s foot, he is afraid that Yun qiongjun will also be in danger. And cloud son is still in raohan''s control range, if he acts, I''m afraid it will be raohan''s fear.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sen can''t help but be angry, he hates that he didn''t see raohan earlier, and that he actually pushed yun''er to raohan at the beginning. Even in those days, he had such an idea.


    Thinking, if cloud son is really infatuated with raohan, he can''t force it. As long as Yuner can be happy, he is also satisfied.


    I didn''t expect that Rao Han should treat yun''er so affectionately. However, after a period of hypocrisy for her, he set her aside. Let his cloud son so sad and aggrieved, is really heinous!


    His fist was tight and loose, and at last he had to comfort himself slowly. Don''t be impatient. Let''s have a few more days. It''s time to meet yun''er with justice these two days.


    At that time, no one can touch his cloud.


    Wan Qing has been staying in chijing recently, and the news that she has come to reminisce about the past is just a guest. However, the envoys from all over the world knew that the queen of Wanyi was always indifferent. When did you see her making friends with which country?


    But now Wan Qing insists that he is here to reminisce about the past, and there is no other way for all countries. The whereabouts of the queen are beyond their control.


    Now that the matter has come to an end, the neighboring countries are naturally in a dilemma. Over the past few hundred years, although there has been apparent harmony and peace between countries, in fact, the undercurrent has been turbulent.


    Although there is no explicit statement on the surface, we all know it clearly. Which country is not coveting the time corridor? For a long time, I just heard the existence of the time corridor, but I have not found out any trace of it.


    But just at this critical moment, Wan Qing suddenly visited chijing, which had to be taboo to all countries.


    A few days later, all countries sent envoys to chijing. It is called "reminiscence of the past" In fact, it is for the purpose of prying into the real and the virtual.


    If this is the case in other countries, gusen is naturally unwilling to lag behind. Seeing that his apprentice had already been in love, he pushed the boat to chijing as an emissary. At that time, Gu Sen De''s face was brilliant, and it was not too much to dance.


    In the hall of chijing state.


    Chiyu, king of chijing state, was in the high hall, listening to the bodyguard on the side of the hall: "report to the king, the emissary of Midu Kingdom, Jingxuan, to see you."


    King Chi Yu pinched his eyebrows and sighed, "Xuan."


    Since the queen Wanqing came to chijing, all countries began to be ready to move. They sent their own envoys to come for fear of any bad situation. It is said that it is for reminiscence of the past, in order to show some justice and justice, and also brought treasures of various countries to offer to chijing.Although the king of chijing was well aware of their thoughts, it was not easy to pierce them openly, so he had to receive them one by one. When all countries came one after another, they simply held a grand banquet and invited envoys from all over the world to drink together. In fact, it was the king who wanted to explore their details.


    Today, just after a party to explore the details, Yun qiongjun rushed to the party''s location. She knew that Gu Sen must have come on such a big day. However, she was not qualified to participate in the party, and raohan did not come to her, so she had to wait in the room for the party to disperse.


    After listening to Zhuqing said that the banquet was coming to an end, she rushed to the party.


    The party was over, and everyone went out of the gate with their own minds in mind. Yun qiongjun looks against the stream of people. Maybe it''s because of many people''s eyes. The more anxious Yun qiongjun is to see Gu Sen, he can''t be caught in the vast crowd.


    Gu Sen Gu Sen where are you? Yun qiongjun is more and more flustered, but she just can''t see Gu Sen.


    At this time, a cold voice hit her head, "what are you doing here? Don''t you know what day it is? Is this where you can go in and out at will? "


    Yun qiongjun is cold in her heart. She turns her head and looks around. It turns out to be raohan. If it was him, Yun qiongjun sneered to herself. What a heartless man. But in just a few days, was he captured by his side?


    "I''m waiting for someone. Since the party is over, I think it''s all right for me to come here." Yun qiongjun''s body is already cold, but she still says plainly.


    For raohan, her heart has gradually changed.


    "Oh, isn''t this miss Yun? Why do you come here without knowing your identity? You''re not afraid of being such a shameless prince The WAN Qing on the side of the body is fresh and refined, but it is still so unpleasant to hear.


    Yun qiongjun is not willing to show her weakness. She bends her lips in an arc and says, "do you want to be a guest? Not really. It''s the same as a prisoner. But the queen of Wanqing, who speaks in a strange way, should not lose the face of Prince raohan. "


    "You Wan Qing''s Apricot eyes turned slightly and was about to get angry. When he touched a figure in white, he stopped his mouth and subconsciously opened a distance from raohan.


    But after all, she did. When Gu Sen comes, Yun qiongjun turns her back to him, and naturally she doesn''t see it. Wan Qing watched Gu Sen embrace her from behind, put his jaw on her shoulder, and said in a dusty voice: "cloud son, guess who I am."


    At that moment, Yun qiongjun only felt that her cold heart suddenly had a temperature, and she was still helpless. She seemed to have an unshakable supporter behind her.


    These days of separation into warm tears, in the eyes around, worried about raohan with Wanqing in front of her, she is not easy to attack. Turning around and nodding at him, "you''re here at last! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Gu Sen''s face doting on her hair, the voice is soft, "did you ever miss me?"


    Yun qiongjun was stunned and glanced at him. "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better find another place to talk about it." After that, he didn''t wait to see the two people with tongue tied eyes behind him, and then he took Gu Sen to his bedroom.


    "Raohan, what''s going on?" Wan Qing looked at a pair of beautiful women who were gradually away, and was already in a rage. She treats Gu Sen infatuated, unexpectedly from just now on, his eyes did not allow his slightest bit, how can this make her not cold hearted?


    Rao Han''s face is not good either. He thought he had spent so much time on Yun qiongjun a few days ago. She should have been dead set on herself. But just now they were very close and gave him a slap in the face.


    Finally, when she meets Gu Sen, she has thousands of thoughts in her mind, but she doesn''t know where to start. And so is Gu Sen.


    His hand is still holding her, a little cool, he subconsciously with her ten fingers. Yun qiongjun was stunned, but did not mean to let go.


    "How have you been recently?" Goosen asked her. Know that she has not been good recently, but still want to ask, before he has not been around her, too many grievances have no way to hear. However, now that he is here, he only hopes that yun''er can open his heart to himself.


    Yun qiongjun lowered her eyes and said, "did you just see that, Rao Han, he Ha ha, I don''t know how to suddenly even become this pair of embarrassed appearance. I was invited by him to come here. I wanted to play happily for a while. How can I think that I have a feeling of being left behind now. "


    Gu Sen touches Yun qiongjun''s hair and silently accompanies her.

 Chapter 39

    Gu Sen gazed at the luxurious bedroom. Although it was gorgeous, it was quiet compared with the noisy hall.


    The bright moonlight shines in through the window, softly shining on the flowers beside the blooming window, casting a layer of silvery white halo on the interior.


    With the breeze blowing on his face and the fragrance of flowers, Gu Sen had no time to enjoy the beautiful scenery on such a fine day.


    He looked at Yun qiongjun, who had not been seen for a long time. His eyes were like a gentle hand, swimming slowly on her delicate facial features. He really wanted to touch her face.


    Through the glare mirror, he saw her smile like a flower for other men, sad for other men and haggard alone. He felt heartache and almost couldn''t breathe. Now he found that the guy had no good intentions towards qiongjun. He wanted to immediately mention the enemy of sword and blood blade. Unfortunately, raohan was the Prince of chijing. He blurred her eyes with the handsome jade tree facing the wind and lost with the gentle demeanor of a modest gentleman Her mind has bewitched her soul with her endless love. If she rushes to fight raohan now, how can he explain to her beloved girl that the man she likes is a strange schemer and a good at pretending to be a liar, and has another purpose to approach her?


    Raohan always likes to gaze into the girl''s eyes with affectionate eyes. In addition to his elegant leather bag, his most useful weapon is that pair of charming peach blossom eyes, which is absolutely invincible. Even if she explained Rao Han''s malice now, qiongjun didn''t see it with her own eyes. She was easily deceived by his clever words, and even she would have a grudge against herself. After all, the man she said is her favorite. She once thought about marrying him. The woman in love has zero IQ. She can''t hear it. All her efforts are in vain.


    Even if there was a long distance between them, Yun qiongjun could feel all kinds of emotions on Gu Sen''s face. Her deep eyes, which looked at her, were the surprise of reunion after a long separation, then hesitated, and finally felt helpless.


    He felt that he had brought his negative emotions to him. He quickly put away all the loss on his face. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. In fact, raohan is good to me. There may be some misunderstanding." In fact, her heart is very clear, raohan may have really changed, before gentle and considerate is a dream.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that raohan blames herself indiscriminately in the hall. She feels a little aggrieved. She is a little confused about whether raohan really likes her or has other purposes. However, before the matter is clear, these are not enough to complain to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen is his childhood sweetheart. He has always been with him. When he fell in love, he followed raohan to chijing without hesitation. He also said that he would get along well. As a result, a Wanqing was born and she was abandoned. What face does she have to say?


    "Cloud son..." Gu Sen looks at her, forced to smile, heartache almost can''t breathe.


    Yun qiongjun knew that he was still worried about himself, and a bright smile broke out on his face. Then the two brothers walked in with a good posture and patted him on the shoulder. "Gu Sen, don''t look at me with a silent expression. I''m not a child. I''ll take care of myself."


    Gu Sen looked at that pair of soft and smooth hands on his shoulders, and wanted to hold them in his arms, and then tell her the secret love. Unfortunately, he was a cynical childhood sweetheart in her eyes, and could only stand in front of her as a childhood sweetheart, and could only hide all his love in the bottom of his heart,


    "but..."


    "Oh, you don''t want to be a mother-in-law. I''m really OK." "Qiong wanhan and I were very proud of playing with me before the cold war. It''s a small problem to think about. How are you doing now? "


    When it comes to chisen, if you don''t have a smile, you can''t have a good time


    When Yun qiongjun saw Gu Sen, who was familiar with him, she burst out laughing. "That''s the deal. I''ll come to you later. You can''t refuse."


    Gu Sen raised an eyebrow. "You will laugh. It''s clear that the rain has passed."


    "Of course, it''s hard for you to come to chijing. I can''t look sad for a little thing. Don''t you like my smile the most?" Yun qiongjun is in full bloom with a brilliant smile.


    Looking at her dimple like flowers, Gu Sen Leng for a moment, sighed and rubbed her hand on her hair.


    Two people immersed in a harmonious atmosphere, Gu Sen suddenly said, "you are fat."


    Women''s figure is very important, just like the dignity of men, no one can trample on them. Hearing this, Yun qiongjun lowered her head slightly and gazed at her exquisite figure. She wanted to have chest and buttocks. She immediately held her head high and made the female part more prominent. "Gu Sen, you''re talking nonsense. I''m in great shape. You''re jealous."


    "Are you sure?" Gu Sen suspicious line of sight in her body around a circle, and finally stay in her abdomen, showing a meaningful smile.Yun qiongjun felt something was wrong when he looked at her with half smile eyes. She did eat a lot of food during this period. Raohan was very kind to her a few days ago. She sent all kinds of ancient spirit and strange things to her. She was immersed in the sweetness of love and unconsciously accepted all the snacks. If it wasn''t wan Qing, I''m afraid she was still immersed in the dream of love ¡£


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing that she didn''t respond for a long time, Gu Sen put her head in front of him and waved.


    When Yun qiongjun lifted her eyes, she saw his dark eyes. Her face turned red and she gave him a little push. "What are you doing so close to?"


    "just now you were leaning against my arms? Are you shy now?"


    "I You tease me


    "I don''t want to tease you. I just said that you have gained weight, but you didn''t speak. Obviously, you are guilty. I grew up with you. I''ve been flirting with you for a long time. I don''t dare to talk about you now


    "I''ve just been serious for a while, and now I''m talking nonsense. I''m fat there."


    "I wanted to comfort you when you were heartbroken. I didn''t want to pretend to be affectionate." Gu Sen sat on the bench beside him and said helplessly, "your prince brother is still with Wan Qing. Shall we unite with others to anger them?"


    "No, I don''t do such childish things."


    "But that''s what your prince brother does."


    "In a word, don''t let it go. Let''s talk about what happened after our separation. How are you doing?" Yun qiongjun opened her eyes and looked at Gu Sen curiously.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are chatting with each other in the bedroom. Hiding in the dark, Wan Qing sees them standing together and talking like no one else. Their words are full of intimacy, and they are crazy with jealousy.


    Gu Sen''s face is more gentle than she has ever seen before. Although she looks cynical on the surface, her gentle eyes betray him. Yun qiongjun, a big idiot, pretends not to know. Gu Sen is in love with Yun qiongjun. Now she finally understands this truth.


    The former gentle guard all disappeared, and the rest were cold words. Wan Qing clenched his fist tightly, knowing that if she went on like this, she would never get Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen will be in love with Yun qiongjun!


    She was jealous and crazy. If her eyes could kill people, Yun qiongjun would have died hundreds of times. Wan Qing cursed her with the most vicious language in her heart. She even wanted to rush to kill the woman who had taken away her beloved man. But even if she was killed, Gu Sen would not like himself, or even might I hate her forever. But Yun qiongjun can''t stay.


    "What is the purpose of your coming to chijing this time?"


    "Master gave me a task." Gu Sen light said two sentences, and did not elaborate.


    He was so happy to see qiongjun just now, and he completely forgot what his master told him. Besides visiting Yun qiongjun, he came to chijing for another reason. One was a thousand year old spirit jade that could greatly increase people''s spiritual power, and the other was a precious night pearl, which could recover the lost spiritual power when it was ground into powder clothes. The master asked him to look for the night pearl. I''m afraid Fear is also because of his broken body.


    Outside the window, Wan Qing didn''t want to see them flirting with each other. He talked about joining up with other people and quietly told Fu yunqiongjun. Just as she was about to leave, she saw a figure not far away. She looked up and saw a beautiful face. Her lips raised a enchanting smile and said silently, "prince."


    Raohan is not afraid to be seen by her. He makes a silent action and listens to the dialogue. He has been here for a while just now. He saw Yun qiongjun take the man back to the bedroom, so he secretly followed her.


    Hearing Gu Sen mention a task, raohan''s eyes flash a light.


    It has long been said that gusen''s future successor is a diseased seedling with no spiritual power. He came here obviously to obtain the treasure night pearl recently. I don''t know where he got the news.


    Fortunately, he had already been ready to take the Millennium spirit jade and the precious night pearl with him, so that it was not so easy for Gu Sen to steal the treasure.


    The people inside are talking, and the people outside look at each other and begin to calculate each other.


    Originally full of stars in the night sky suddenly disappeared, the sky covered with thick clouds, with some ominous omen.

 Chapter 40

    Gu Sen got up from his bed alone. He didn''t sleep very well last night. He was always in a mess these days.


    One is that raohan always feels that his city is too deep, and ER Wanqing''s entanglement and conspiracy make him not very comfortable. Third, he has to plan to search for treasures. He must quickly restore his spiritual power, so that he can become strong and protect Yun qiongjun.


    These days, Gu Sen either wanders alone in the palace or talks with Yun qiongjun. Bi Jingyun hasn''t seen him for a long time. They are always natural together. There is endless talk. Yun qiongjun is also very happy with Gu Sen.


    Rao Han is dealing with some affairs in the bedroom hall. When he raises his pen and writes, he feels uneasy. I don''t know why, since Gu Sen came here, he has been worried.


    Of course, raohan also knew that Gu Sen, a worthless ghost, could not stir up any big waves. What''s more, he was already ready to hide the treasure early.


    Although Gu Sen doesn''t have much ability, Rao Han is still inexplicably worried. Maybe it''s Yun qiongjun. He can see that the relationship between Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun is unusual, and Gu Sen has a great influence on Yun qiongjun.


    Rao Han still felt uneasy, so he stopped writing. He could not be passive. He had to make plans early. He had a premonition that Gu Sen could not stay!


    Rao Han called the right man to come in. "I''ve been keeping an eye on gusen these days. If there''s any news, let me know immediately."


    Raohan a pair of dark eyes is particularly deep, people can not see his mind.


    "Yes After the salutation, he withdrew from the dormitory.


    Rao Han felt a burst of heat in his chest. He put away his pen and paper and went out. The sun just rose. The scenery in the garden should be good. It''s good to go out and walk more, so that his mind will be calm. Otherwise, he will always make mistakes when he is upset. Raohan has always been a cautious man.


    The old trees in the garden radiated aura in the sun, and sparrows kept calling in the branches, which made raohan feel refreshed and breathed deeply.


    In the morning, everyone likes to go out and walk. Over there, Yun qiongjun also takes Gu Sen out to see the new flowers.


    Yun qiongjun walks ahead with her skirt. Gu Sen follows her gently. From time to time, she fiddles with the flowers on her head and drops several petals. He takes them with his hands and sprinkles them on Yun qiongjun''s head.


    With the petals of pink and dew, it seems that Yun qiongjun is more delicate than Hua. Gu Sen is fascinated by her and says, "you are so beautiful, yun''er." Gu Sen cocked up the corner of his clever mouth, and his appearance was extremely lovely.


    Yun qiongjun looked back and saw Gu Sen''s smile. She felt very relieved. She teased him and said, "when did your mouth become so sweet?"


    "It''s sweet before, but Yuner hasn''t found it." Gu Sen narrowed his eyes and grinned at Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun smiles and drags him on. When he comes to the most beautiful spot, Yun qiongjun stops. This is a small pond. In the morning, some mist rises. The lotus flowers in the pool are in full bloom, just like a beautiful woman who has just taken a bath.


    "How beautiful Yun qiongjun couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful." Gu Sen was also attracted by the beautiful scenery.


    Yun qiongjun finally let go of Gu Sen''s hand, straightened her skirt and squatted down to play with the nearest lotus flower. The dew on the petals rolled into the water. Yun qiongjun showed a pure smile.


    Raohan went all the way, and suddenly saw Wan Qing, who was in a daze. A faint mist shrouded her behind her, and there was a kind of hazy beauty.


    Raohan didn''t break the peace. He went quietly to the side of Wanqing to see what he was doing.


    Rao Han looks at Wan Qing as if he is looking at something, but her eyes are full of anger, even a trace of Murderous, which is not in accordance with her beauty.


    Rao Han followed Wan Qing''s eyes. First, he saw the pond in front of him. Then he saw two people hiding beside the pond. Oh, no, one of them was not a human being. He was floating. Raohan could see that it was Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. Moreover, they were very close, and their actions were very intimate. Raohan was not happy.


    He went to see Wan Qing again and looked at the two people''s eyes. He could see that her heart was even more unhappy. Rao Han immediately saw through Wan Qing''s mind. She hated Yun qiongjun to the bone.


    Wan Qing was absorbed in seeing, but he didn''t find raohan on the side. Raohan first said hello. "I don''t know what your highness is looking at so absorbed?"


    Wan Qing then found someone, fierce back, and quickly put away that with the murderous look in his eyes, "prince." Wan Qing was slightly surprised. How did he meet him again?


    "It must be that the scenery of chijing''s palace is so beautiful that several guests can''t stop it. Obviously, they can have a good sleep, but they want to get up and have a look at the disturbing scenery." Raohan said this with profound meaning.


    Wan Qing recognized the meaning of this saying, "is the prince coming to see my joke? But you shouldn''t be too happy to see it? " Wan Qing is not willing to show weakness."Your Highness, since we are all in the same group, we should not kill each other." Raohan raised his mouth.


    "What does the prince mean?" Wan Qing guessed about raohan''s meaning and asked again tentatively.


    "It''s better to We cooperate? How about it? "


    "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? " Wan Qing was immediately interested.


    "Don''t you like those two people over there? Don''t you want to get rid of them quickly? It happened that we wanted to go together with me, so our purpose is the same... " Rao Han put his hand behind him and took two steps around Wan Qing.


    "Who Who said I think except for their I I just can''t stand it! " Wan Qing dodged raohan''s eyes and didn''t want to admit it.


    "Your Royal Highness, admit it. In order to gain your trust and cooperate with you, I will not conceal it." Rao Han will face close to Wan Qing, and then provocatively pick eyebrows.


    "Good Well, I don''t like it when they''re together. Tell me, what kind of cooperation? " Wan Qing raised his head.


    "As for the specific ways of cooperation I haven''t thought about it yet. It has been said that there will be a banquet in the palace for two days. My father will hold a banquet for guests from all over the world. Presumably, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun will also be present. I will try to test them first. You can wait for the good play and we will discuss in detail after the banquet. What do you think? " Raohan was still smiling.


    Rao Han''s words are his own ideas, but wan Qing can''t refuse.


    "OK..." Wan Qing thought and agreed.


    "The sun is still a little hot. It''s not good for her royal highness to get sunburnt. I have to go back and have a rest." Rao Han looked at the woman''s snow-white skin and said kindly.


    But his kind words still felt uncomfortable to Wan Qing. Wan Qing saluted Rao Han, "thank you for your concern. Wan Qing will go back first. If you have anything, please let me know."


    "Goodbye!" Rao Han also nodded to Wan Qing, then turned around, and they went in different directions.


    Rao Han walked on the path with satisfaction. He felt that the scenery was beautiful. This trip was very cost-effective. When he came out, he took Wan Qing back. This woman But a good piece. Raohan showed his smile with a hidden sword.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun go back. They don''t find raohan and Wanqing.


    "I''m hungry!" As soon as Yun qiongjun returned to the room, she stretched herself.


    "But I''m not hungry..." Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun foolishly.


    "Who asked you? How can you know that you are hungry... " Yunqiongjun glanced at him with disgust, and then said to Zhu Qing, who had just woken up, "Zhuqing, go and find me something to eat!"


    "Yes, miss." Zhuqing''s lovely figure disappeared in the room.


    "Gusen, are you going to the party in two days?" Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen.


    "Go! All the guests will go. After all, it''s a banquet set up by the king of chijing. You have to give some face. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded thoughtfully.


    Two days later, in the main hall of chijing palace.


    The sound of the strings, singing and dancing, is a harmonious and lively scene. Chiyu and the queen were sitting on the top of the table and toasted the guests happily, "everyone is enjoying themselves today! You are the honored guests of chijing. It''s my honor to come to chijing! "


    Guests from all over the world raised their glasses in response to Chi Yu.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun sit together, and WAN Qing sits beside raohan.


    Gu Sen poured two glasses of wine. One was handed to Yun qiongjun, and the other was in his hand. "Yuner, I''d like to toast you!" Gu Sen narrowed his eyes and said to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun also took the glass and clinked it with Gu Sen, "are you happy today?"


    "I''m happy when there are clouds." Gu Sen grinned and filled his stomach with what was left in the cup.


    Wan Qing saw all these things in his eyes, and his heart was filled with anger, which made him gnash his teeth. The man who is flirting with Yun qiongjun should have been her! She is not convinced. Why is he so good to Yun qiongjun?


    He thought of Rao hanlai and quickly turned to Rao Han. He looked at him like a plea or an order. When he saw Wan Qing''s eyes, raohan nodded with understanding.


    He took up his glass and went to Gu Sen, "I heard that Gu Sen''s successor, Gu Sen, was different in spiritual power and power. I wonder if I can have a chance to see it today?"


    Gu Sen bit his lip, and Rao Hanming knew that Gu Sen had lost his spiritual power. He had to say such words to stimulate him. Gu Sen couldn''t answer immediately. "I''m afraid I''ll let your highness down. Gu Sen will punish himself with a cup of wine." After that, he poured a full glass of wine into the cup and drank it instantly.


    Gu Sen said that, raohan is not good to embarrass him, had to drink his own glass of wine.


    Yun qiongjun witnessed all this. Raohan didn''t look at her all the time, but she saw raohan''s eyes, which were totally different from those she had known before Why did he say that to Goosen? Yun qiongjun feels something is wrong with raohan today.

 Chapter 41

    Looking at the man in front of him, Wan Qing thought of the series of things he had done to Gu Sen recently. His eyes were a little deep and said, "Rao Han, I suddenly have a good idea. "


    Rao Han turned his head and looked at her with a little interest in his eyes, but wan Qing didn''t say anything in a hurry. He just looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Naturally, she has her own considerations. She wants to target Yun qiongjun, but she doesn''t want Gu Sen to be hurt. Naturally, she can only


    Raohan looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, dignified and elegant. She is the queen of Wanyi, a powerful woman, and the target of almost all men in the world, but her eyes are full of calculation.


    He couldn''t help but lightly hooked the corner of his lips. He smelled the same kind of breath on her body. On the surface, they were loved by people, but they all had an unknown side.


    Wan Qing chuckled twice and took two steps to one side. He was graceful and graceful. He gently folded the blooming flowers and said, "don''t you want to possess Yun qiongjun? It''s just that I want to deal with her, too. "


    " why don''t we try to Take away her ability, so that she can surrender to you wholeheartedly and satisfy my wish. Why not? "


    with a smile, Wan Qing is particularly beautiful and moving against the flowers in the imperial garden. But what she laughs at is so bright and beautiful that people can''t think of that kind of dark side.


    This is the most remote part of the royal garden. Since there are few visitors, only the breeze blows. I don''t know whose secret I heard. Rao Han listened to her words, and his smile was warm as jade. He said, "you are indeed the queen of Wanyi. This intelligence is beyond ordinary people''s ability."


    I don''t know what to say about him. He is the favored son of heaven, and naturally he is praised countless times. Now he praised himself with some sincerity.


    The wind blowing gently, with a bit of lover''s whisper.


    A few days later, in the hall.


    "Gu Sen, you have to think clearly. If you agree, it will be a lot of income." Chi Yu sat on a stool and looked at the man in front of him. The man is dressed in a blue robe, which is more elegant and straight. And that pair of a bit cynical eyes, it is a bit dare not look directly.


    Gu Sen smiles, a little unclear. Some of his eyes were meditative, and it seemed that he was also thinking about it. They want to make a deal with themselves, exchanging the treasures of their two countries for their own treasures.


    He thought it was only good for him, not bad, but somehow he always felt that there was a conspiracy. Therefore, he did not readily agree to it.


    However, he looked at the emperor in front of him, Chi Yu. He sat on the stool at the same height with himself, which showed that he did not see his meaning clearly, nor did he mean to be condescending. It has to be said that although such a move is just a small matter, it makes Gu Sen very useful.


    In fact, he felt that a small matter can better reflect a person''s behavior and behavior. This is also the reason why Gu Sen hesitated. Even though he felt that it was not right, he was a little moved, and a gentle voice rang out: "yes, Gu Sen, since we have decided to cooperate with you, we must be sincere and will not let you suffer any loss. After all, it''s good for all three of us. "


    Gu Sen followed the voice and gazed into his eyes. He saw Wan Qing sitting there, dressed in a big red dress. He was gorgeous. She was looking at herself with a smile on her lips. If it was for any other man, I''m afraid it would be irresistible for her heart.


    But Gu Sen didn''t. his heart was already locked in Yun qiongjun''s body. There was no change in his eyes, but he was more thoughtful. What he saw was whether his own interests could be maximized. But in this way, it''s really the best.


    "I don''t know if Gu Sen has any hesitation?" Chiyu gently asked Gu Sen, the language pressure is not like a king should have the tone. Gu Sen looked at him inexplicably. He felt that Chi Yu was a little strange today, but he couldn''t say where it was.


    "All right." Finally, gusen nodded and agreed to it. Anyway, since I don''t think there is any harm in this matter, let''s promise it. Besides, the kings of the two countries invited themselves, and it''s hard to say no more.


    Whatever he is, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. If anything happens, it will be fine. Gu Sen has a lot of thoughts in his mind at the same time, but on the surface, he still keeps his consistent image. He has always been afraid of any conspiracy, what matter, he can always handle flexibly.


    Hearing Gu Sen''s promise, Chi Yu and WAN Qing could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and finally let him promise this matter. He agreed, and then the matter was half successful. "Well, have a good cooperation." Wan Qing, who has not been very happy for a long time, finally smiles. She is a natural beauty. Now it''s hard for anyone to stop her charm when she smiles.


    Gu Sen looks the same. He reaches out and holds Wanqing''s hand. He smiles and says, "happy cooperation." After saying that, he did not crave the softness in his hand, and immediately let go of Wan Qing. Wan Qing took back his hand as usual, but he felt a little uncomfortable.She always knew that she was proud of her appearance, and that few men in the world could stop it. But in Gu Sen''s place, this move often does not work, frequent failure, let Wan Qing secretly bite the silver teeth, but helpless. She still likes this man, can''t restrain like.


    Hehe. Wan Qing sneers at himself. Gu Sen, Gu Sen, if you know that you have hurt your dear woman, will you regret it? At that time, did you dare to get close to Yun qiongjun?


    When the cooperation was reached, Gu Sen said, "well, I''ll send someone to deliver it later. Then he left the hall. However, as soon as he returned to his main hall, Gu Sen received an unexpected but reasonable news.


    A white pigeon landed on his window with a white envelope at his feet. Gu Sen walks over, eyes a Lin, this is Morin''s envelope! He gently took off the envelope, so as not to hurt the pigeon. He opened it and had a look. There were only a few big words on it: Wan Qing means Yun qiongjun''s ability. Be careful!


    But a few big words, but let Gu Sen unexpectedly raised eyebrows. Wan Qing wants to capture the power of yun''er? Gu Sen thought of this, his brow frowned fiercely and laughed again. Although it is a funny smile, but the bottom of my eyes is cold.


    This is a little fun. Wan Qing wants to capture yun''er''s ability, but he runs to cooperate with him. The intention of doing so is thought-provoking. After all, it is obvious that she likes yun''er''s heart. Wan Qing can''t help but know that her cooperation with her can only show that she is plotting some secret.


    After he figured it out, Gu Sen''s eyes became colder. No matter what secret she Wanqing is planning, in short, you can''t hurt yun''er. Moreover, in this era, if we lose our ability, we will have no place to stand. Instead, we will be reduced to the target of being slaughtered by others.


    His eyes turned around, and Gu Sen seemed to think of something. Good. Since they want to do something, they will do it themselves. Thinking of the subsequent development of the matter, Gu Sen couldn''t help laughing, and his eyes were bad.


    Just then someone knocked at the door. Gu Sen immediately converged his expression on his face. After destroying the paper on his hand, he spoke slowly: "come in." A servant girl, Gu Zhengsheng, is dressed up here.


    He was not happy from the bottom of his heart, but didn''t show it on his face. He just asked as usual: "how is Yuner recently?" Zhu Qing looks at the man in front of him, his face is beautiful and with a profile, which makes people can''t help but sink into it. Although the eyes and usual no two, but Zhu Qing can see that he and treat other people, less than a trace of alienation.


    This is only in the mention of his miss, will let the man in front of him show such an expression. "Miss, I''ve been very good these days. My mood is much more stable than before." Zhuqing replied with a low head. Before what she said, it was Rao Han''s abnormal days with Yun qiongjun.


    "Well." Gu Sen nods. As long as he hears that yun''er is better than before, he will be satisfied. Moreover, they didn''t hear the bad news about yun''er from her mouth, which showed that Wan Qing had not started to start. Gu Sen''s heart calmed down a little.


    "Well, continue to protect her." Gu Sen looks as usual, and asks, with a sincere concern. Zhu Qing looked at his look, the deep feeling inside let her also can''t help but move for it.


    Zhu Qing nodded solemnly, as if he had been ordered by Tianda, and said, "well, I will." Even if Gu Sen doesn''t say so, Zhu Qing will be nice to Yun qiongjun. But Zhu Qing didn''t say that.


    What''s more, Zhuqing looks at the man in front of her. She feels from the bottom of her heart that Gu Sen is a thousand times better than raohan. She just doesn''t know why, miss, she is so determined? Don''t you care about Mori?


    Zhuqing is a straight-minded person. In fact, she doesn''t look down on raohan''s noble status. Moreover, she thinks that raohan is not a good person for Yun qiongjun. At least, raohan doesn''t let people protect Yun qiongjun with such care. At least, she doesn''t see in raohan''s eyes the deep feelings that can be compared with Gu Sen.


    With that, Zhuqing left the house. In fact, in case of unexpected need, she also invented a kind of fake death drug that can make people unable to feel breathing for hours. What''s more, this fake death medicine has another effect, that is, it can neutralize all the poisons.


    Gu Sen looks at Zhuqing''s back and thinks deeply in his eyes. He doesn''t tell Zhuqing about Wanqing''s attempt to capture Yun qiongjun''s ability, so as not to scare the snake. Now, it''s up to you to see who''s playing.

 Chapter 42

    In the light of the morning, Rao Han has already got up. He can''t hide his excitement at the thought of getting Yun qiongjun''s power. He will soon be strong! But when he thought of the way she looked at him, his tenderness disgusted him!


    Rao Han rubbed his temple lightly, looked at the sky outside, and ordered to the next person


    "come on! In an hour, find me a good golden hairpin! Remember! The pattern must be harmony and harmony


    The servant took orders to retreat out, raohan sat alone in front of the table, his fingers rhythmically tapping on the table, his frown like he was thinking about something.


    An hour later, he took the golden hairpin and studied it carefully. His eyes were cold, and then he gently hooked his lips and laughed.


    The sun had already risen high. He took the golden hairpin and put on an affectionate appearance. He got up and walked to Yun qiongjun''s residence. At this time, Yun qiongjun has just got up and is dressing. With her eyes closed, Ren Zhuqing cleans her. She looks like a lazy kitten.


    Zhuqing sees Rao Han come in and is about to wake up Yun qiongjun. Rao Han, however, motioned to her not to disturb Yun qiongjun, walked gently behind her and took over the comb in Zhuqing''s hand. Seeing that he was going to make up for sister Yun himself, Zhu Qing withdrew with interest.


    Although Yun qiongjun didn''t know that she had changed her makeup, she found that although the dressing technique was gentle, it was obviously a little stiff. She opened her eyes with some doubts, but turned to see raohan was clumsily pulling her hair.


    "Don''t move..."


    Rao hanrou voice''s instruction, after pulling up the hair, the hand finally vacates the empty. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s languid appearance, he gently scraped the bridge of her nose with his index finger, with a little doting teasing


    "little lazy cat ~"


    hearing his spoiled teasing, Yun qiongjun''s heart fluttered and her face became red. Rao Han could not help but hook his lips and smile at her shy little daughter''s appearance. She turned around quickly and didn''t see the cold flash of his eyes Meaning.


    Rao Han still tender and gentle for her with the hairpin, he picked up the Pearl hairpin from his sleeve, gently for her hairpin.


    "Yun''er, in the future, you should take this golden hairpin of he he Er Xian. He he Er Xian means the harmony and happiness of a family..."


    "Now you and I are in the same country, but you and I still want to have a home Harmony, happiness... "


    Listening to his heartwarming words, Yun qiongjun feels that her heart is immersed in a pot of honey. However, she still has a little doubt in her heart: Mingming, when she mentioned her marriage with him last time, she began to be estranged, and her attitude became colder. Why does he mention the marriage by himself now?


    Rao Han seemed to see his doubts. He went up and picked up Yun qiongjun''s eyebrow pencil, carefully picked up her face, and looked at it carefully as if looking at a treasure.


    "Cloud son, you don''t have to worry about it. I have asked my father to get married as soon as possible I don''t envy mandarin ducks or immortals. "


    As Rao Han talks, he brushes her eyebrows affectionately. His breath comes to her face and makes Yun qiongjun''s heart flutter. The hand that he holds pen if have not delimited her eyebrow heart, the warmth of fingertip lets a person cannot help but approach. Yun qiongjun raised her eyes and saw the firmness and seriousness in his eyes. She felt in a trance that she could trust him for the rest of her life.


    Hook up her black eyebrows, hold her face to have a close look, the eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, and they are really charming. But in a twinkling of an eye to see the green and deep feeling in her eyes, Rao Han suddenly felt sweet and greasy. Boredom and impatience will be irrepressible. He resists boredom, holds Yun qiongjun''s hand and whispers, "Yuner, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first I''ll see you later. "


    Yun qiongjun is indulging in his tenderness and the joy of getting married. She doesn''t see that he has changed a little, so she asks him to go to work.


    Rao Han gets up to go out, the cold and impatient in the eyes no longer conceal. Zhuqing happens to be going to deliver breakfast to Yun qiongjun. Seeing Rao Han from a distance, he thinks that he and Yun qiongjun have quarreled. Carrying a lunch box, she hurried to Yun qiongjun''s house.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Yun qiongjun sitting in front of the bronze mirror, caressing the golden hairpin of the two immortals of harmony on her head with a silly smile on her mouth. Looking at some flustered appearance of Zhu Qing, she also gently told her to be careful, but the sweetness in the eyes can not be concealed.


    Zhu Qing looked at the two people''s different reactions, and murmured in his heart, wondering what had happened. But she was pulled by Yun qiongjun and sat down.


    "Yuner, raohan has asked his father to marry him. I It''s about to get married! "


    Listen to her say so, Zhu Qing''s doubt is deeper. Rao Han wants to marry sister Yun? It was a happy thing for both of them. Why was he so cold? Is it true to marry sister Yun? Thinking of Gu Sen''s advice, Zhu Qing made a firm point of his guess. But even so, she still did not have this doubt to say, looking at sister Yun''s appearance, I''m afraid she can''t listen to what she says now.


    After breakfast, Yun qiongjun rubs the golden hairpin that Rao Han gave her. Zhu Qing secretly skimmed her mouth and was about to tease her when he saw Gu Sen coming towards this side. Zhu Qing gets up to make tea. Yun qiongjun also takes up the golden hairpin and pours at him happily.


    Gu Sen looks at the way Yun qiongjun pours at him with joy, and a smile appears in the corner of his mouth."Cloud son, how do you run like a fish? It''s so flustered... "


    "You are like a fish! Take care of the fish


    Fight when you come? interesting! Zhuqing listens to the quarrel between them, and thinks that Gu Sen is much more interesting than raohan!


    "Cloud son, the birds love the old forest, and the fish in the pond think of the old forest. You''ve learned to walk like fish. It''s hard to dispel the homesickness of Gu Sen! In this case, you little shrimps will follow me back to gusen... "


    Gu Sen said half jokingly and half seriously. As soon as his voice fell, Zhu Qing held up his hands happily, saying that he wanted to return to gusen immediately. Compared with Zhu Qing''s cheerfulness, Yun qiongjun''s face is slightly hesitant


    "hum, I don''t want to go back to gusen. Gusen is your hometown, not mine. And I''m going to marry a woman. How can a new lady escape from marriage... "


    She flattened her mouth, still immersed in the joy that she was about to marry raohan. Some mischievous tones fell on Gu Sen''s ear, but exploded with a bang.


    She''s getting married? To marry raohan? She will never be cared for by him for the rest of her life Like him, gusen was never the destination in her heart.


    Gu Senqiang squeezed out a smile and turned away like a lost soul. Looking at Gu Sen who is so lost in his mind, Yun qiongjun can''t help but murmur: isn''t she willing to go back to Gu Sen with him? Why are you so sad? I don''t wish me a happy wedding. It''s childish.


    Gu Sen didn''t know how he got back to his residence. He was full of the joy when Yun qiongjun said she was going to get married. It was just a bright smile. With the sentence "marry a woman", she was particularly heartbreaking.


    He numbly picked up a jar of wine and poured it alone. He wants to use temporary drunkenness to drive away the pain in his heart, but the more he drinks, the more sober he will miss Yun qiongjun. He couldn''t help but write "yun''er" lightly on the desktop, and every stroke seemed to engrave her in his heart.


    Just at this time, Wan Qing passed by his door and looked in habitually. He saw Gu Sen drinking alone one cup after another. The next thing she wanted to know was that raohan had already started their plan, and with a smile she was determined to get, she went straight to Gu Sen.


    "Why are you drinking here alone?"


    Wan Qing goes to Gu Sen''s side and asks in a beautiful voice. Then he did not care about Gu Sen''s answer and sat down next to him. Looking at the handwriting on the desk, the word "yun''er" is vaguely recognizable. Wan Qing Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with some Enchantment: "where is no fragrant grass in the end of the world? Why should you love her alone? Why don''t you be her Princess


    Wan Qing poured a glass of wine as she said it. She handed it to Gu Sen weakly, and leaned against him intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although Gu Sen was tired of it, he still took the wine glass in Wan Qing''s hand politely and held it in a proper manner.


    "Gu Sen thanks the queen for her kindness. I''m incompetent and I have my own heart. I''m afraid I can''t stay with the queen..."


    Wan Qing looks at his intentional alienation and refusal. Although she is very unhappy in her heart, she is still patient and tries to seduce Gu Sen with the utmost charm.


    "What''s so good about Yun qiongjun? It''s worth your sincerity. Besides, she will be raohan''s bedside immediately. Why do you trouble yourself


    She showed her white wrist and continued to pour another glass of wine. She handed it to Gu sen in all kinds of manners, and her body also made a gesture to stick it on his chest.


    When Gu Sen heard her saying this about Yun qiongjun, he said the thing that made him feel deeply upset. When I saw her body pasted up, I was disgusted with her.


    Gu Sen pushes away her glass and gets up in a hurry. He saluted her respectfully and said coldly, "empress Wanqing, please respect yourself!"


    When Wan Qing saw that he was seduced by his low status, he not only remained unmoved, but also denounced her as a queen, but was so disrespectful! He didn''t show any indifference to her, but he doted on Yun qiongjun and became angry.


    She angrily threw the wine cup in her hand at his feet, clenched her silver teeth, and squeezed out the voice from between her teeth


    "Gu Sen! Don''t be ungrateful


    Gu Sen still does not change that face indifference, the disgust in the eyes even does not want to cover up more. Wan Qing felt that all the humiliation he had suffered in this life was not as good as Gu Sen''s eyes.


    Hum! Is he so low status, in his view, just mean, not self-respect? Is she so disgusting in his eyes? Goosen! You really don''t appreciate it! The humiliation I received in you today will be recovered from you and gusen in the future!


    Wan Qing gritted his teeth and finally looked up at Gu Sen. In the eye already did not have just the enchantment, the fierce extremely resentful look in the eye and just compared is quite different.


    Gu Sen is still indifferent to the poisoned look in her eyes. Now nothing hurts him more than Yun qiongjun''s "marry a woman".


    His cold eyes make Wan Qing even more crazy. She points to Gu Sen and says, "Gu Sen! You and gusen are waiting to pay thousands of times for the humiliation I have suffered today

 Chapter 43

    In the palace, Yun qiongjun is lying on the couch of the imperial concubine. Rao Han is very kind to Yun qiongjun. Naturally, the items in her bedroom are extremely valuable and luxurious.


    Take the imperial concubine''s couch as an example. The imperial concubine''s couch is carved from Sandalwood of thousands of years. The carved legs and teeth are more exquisite and beautiful. The two dragons playing with pearls in the fence are the most eye-catching, which also reflects the magnificent momentum of chijing.


    However, Rao Han knows that the main reason is that the thing in Yun qiongjun''s body is deeply inducing him. For raohan, he can be a gentle and modest childe, or a slave in front of his own interests. Raohan is not ashamed of this. On the contrary, he thinks that he knows what he wants and what he doesn''t want. Raohan is more aware that people are separated from each other. Only by firmly grasping what he wants, can he become more powerful.


    Before going through it, after the event between Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun. Rao Han can''t help but treat Yun qiongjun more carefully and gently.


    Then he beckoned and waited on the pretty maid next to him. He bent over and waited for the dispatch. In fact, the maid was a little happy and expectant. She thought that she had been serving the prince for so long and had not made any big mistakes. She suddenly thought that the prince was going to do something intimate. Looking at the gentle face of Prince raohan, the maid could not help blushing.


    Rao Han looked at the shy cheek of the maid, not only more confident of his charm, but thought of his business, he raised his hand, clenched his fist to block his mouth and light his voice: "cough."


    Seeing raohan''s face straight, the maid knew that there was a proper order. She did not think about the beautiful things any more. She replied respectfully, "I don''t know what the prince has to say."


    Rao Han took back his hand and stood with his negative hand. He looked up and down at the maid''s posture, and saw her delicate face and well-balanced figure. He nodded secretly and said, "go and call the housekeeper." The maidservant no longer said much, but withdrew to find the housekeeper.


    Rao Han knew that the maid had been waiting around for a period of time, and he had the heart to accept the servant girl. But when I thought of Yun qiongjun and the treasure she had in her body, she suddenly put away the rest of her thoughts. Now I can only think about how to treat Yun qiongjun well. When she gives it up voluntarily, these things will come at will.


    Is thinking secretly, saw the old housekeeper come in from the door. Bowing down, he said, "see your highness. I don''t know what your Highness has to do to call the villain."


    Rao Han looked at the old housekeeper''s wrinkled face and said, "you know, qiongjun and Zhuqing are the distinguished guests I brought back. You should carefully instruct the people below to take good care of them. Don''t neglect anything at all, you know?"


    The old housekeeper looked at the prince with a dignified face, and then said in a respectful voice: "yes, yes, the villain knows. The villain will go down to command those servant girls and boys later." Looking at raohan''s face, the old housekeeper knew that he could not provoke them.


    Raohan''s eyes flashed a different look, so fast that he didn''t even see the old housekeeper standing beside him. He looked at the old housekeeper vaguely and said, "of course, a distinguished guest is a distinguished guest. If there is any other small action, you should also pay back in time."


    When the old housekeeper heard this, he already understood raohan''s meaning. Although there were still many doubts in the old housekeeper''s heart, he saw that the prince''s Royal Highness ordered him to do it. If he got the order, he went down to command the servant girls and servants.


    On the other side, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know raohan''s orders. Lying on the couch of sandalwood princess, Yun qiongjun only has raohan in her heart. Yun qiongjun is convinced that raohan likes her.


    In chijing, she has the best treatment and the most noble status. Yun qiongjun wants to get up and find Zhu Qing. As soon as she was about to get up, she saw the maids waiting on the side. Each of them had a set of boxes. All kinds of silk clothes were neatly arranged in the boxes for her to choose from. Even she couldn''t help being dazzled.


    Yun qiongjun casually chose a dark blue brocade dress. When the maids saw her, they came to dress her. In her previous life, everyone was equal, and there was no such thing. She was a little flattered. She waved her hands and said, "no, I''ll do it myself. I don''t need to help me wear it."


    Several maids look at Yun qiongjun with some doubts. When they wanted to come, it was natural and proper for the maid to serve the master. They didn''t understand why Yun qiongjun kept waving her hands. The maids stopped talking. They all looked at Yun qiongjun with big watery eyes and said, "please don''t embarrass the maids any more. This is what the prince ordered. If the girl doesn''t want to..."


    Yun qiongjun looked at the maids and thought that they had also been ordered by Rao Han. Thinking that Rao Han was kind to her, she nodded obediently: "OK." Some of the maids got the affirmation. Thinking of the prince''s attention to Yun qiongjun, they got up and immediately dressed up Yun qiongjun.


    After a while, Yun qiongjun was wearing a dark blue brocade skirt, which was embroidered with pure white plum blossoms. With a white brocade belt, she could not bear to hold it. After that, her slender waist was bound. The maids raised her 3000 green silk with a delicate and exquisite Mei hairpin. Although simple, it could highlight Yun qiongjun''s fresh and elegant spirit Quality, face thin powder Dai. It''s not too much for Yun qiongjun to say that she is a country and a city.Seeing the fresh and beautiful self in the bronze mirror, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help feeling a little sluggish. She murmured, "this is me." there was a lot of disbelief in her tone. Yun qiongjun seldom looks at herself in the mirror. She thinks that a person''s appearance is far less important than his soul. If there is a beautiful and noble leather bag, but there is not a trace of pure soul, then the leather bag will be just a leather bag.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Yun qiongjun remembers the gentle raohan and smiles sweetly.


    Yun qiongjun was thinking about something. She saw the maid outside the door come in and report: "Miss, miss Zhuqing, please see you." Hearing that Zhuqing was coming, Yun qiongjun immediately said, "let her in."


    When Zhu Qing came in and saw Yun qiongjun''s dress, she said jokingly, "Miss, how can you be so beautiful after a few days'' absence"


    hearing this, Yun qiongjun blushed a little and said with a little shame: "good, Zhuqing, where did you learn from? You will also make fun of your miss. It''s not arranged by raohan With that, a little shy smile.


    Bamboo green heard this, some slightly frown, the smile of the corner of the mouth is not as strong as just. Zhuqing knows that the prince raohan treats her and her young lady very well. Even she, the maid beside her, raohan takes good care of her.


    However, the more like this, the more in Zhuqing''s heart is some faint sense of uneasiness, no one will be so good to a person for no reason, good let Zhuqing some see through Rao Han. Even like Miss, but there is not much need to treat her like this. In the heart to raohan''s not happy again one minute.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s sweet smile, Zhu Qing was worried and said, "Miss, I think Prince raohan is very kind to us, but I always feel strange. I don''t like Prince raohan very much. I feel that he is very good to us."


    At this time, one of the maids who was waiting on the side was a pretty little maid. She was the one who was waiting on raohan''s side. Hearing that they were discussing the prince''s affairs, the little maid secretly glanced at her. Zhu Qing looked worried and looked at Yun qiongjun, but she was a little indifferent.


    It turns out that the maid is arranged by the housekeeper beside Yun qiongjun, which has the meaning of monitoring. However, Yun qiongjun did not know.


    When Yun qiongjun heard Zhu Qing say this, she was indifferent and said, "it''s OK. Raohan can''t think so much about it. You can''t think about it in a day."


    when Zhu Qing sees that Yun qiongjun likes Rao Han so much, it''s not easy to say too much about it, and he quits with Yun qiongjun.


    Back in her room, Zhuqing thinks that Gu Sen once told her that she must be careful of raohan, be on guard against him, and take good care of Yun qiongjun. Zhu Qing wanted to invent some more inventions by herself to help Yun qiongjun at a critical time.


    Zhuqing thought of a light and easy to carry bow and crossbow, so he drew a draft in his own room.


    The materials of this bow and crossbow are relatively simple, but there is one kind of material used more often, but Zhuqing can''t find it easily. When he thinks of the storehouse of the prince''s mansion, he goes to the old housekeeper,


    the old housekeeper follows Rao Han''s arrangement, and puts people under surveillance around Yun qiongjun of Zhuqing. When he sees Zhuqing come to ask for such materials, he does so again and again If you have more, you will have doubts.


    Then he went to Rao Han''s bedroom hall and reported to him. Rao Han looked at the old housekeeper''s face and said, "I''m not good enough for them. If we want these materials, can''t we protect their safety? Just ignore them."


    the housekeeper bowed and said, "yes, your highness."


    When Zhu Qing knew about it, she was keenly aware that there would be materials around her from time to time. She knew that it must be the hands and feet of the people around her who could command them. The prince raohan was undoubtedly the one who could command them.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Qing immediately went to Yun qiongjun and told her.


    After hearing Zhu Qing''s words, Yun qiongjun mistakenly thinks that raohan is for her safety. She says, "Zhuqing, are you too sensitive? In fact, Zhuqing didn''t monitor us, he just wanted to protect my safety"


    in the heart of Yun qiongjun who is in love, raohan is totally for her good.

 Chapter 44

    At this time, Yun qiongjun is totally in love with raohan and doesn''t think about so many things. However, Yun qiongjun doesn''t think about so many things, but there are always things to look for her.


    Now the whole chijing Kingdom, from the people of Liming to the royal families and nobles, all know that their gentle and handsome prince has a beloved woman brought back from outside.


    Chijing''s national style is simple and special love of etiquette and benevolence, but it is related to the future of the crown prince, not to avoid the discussion after dinner.


    There are more than a dozen versions. The most interesting one is that raohan met a wolf in a forest, fought with him, and finally killed the wolf, but his royal highness was also injured. Just then, wearing a long white dress and flowing hair, Yun qiongjun appeared. Under the light of the silver moon, the whole person seemed to be stained with a hazy Fairy Spirit. The person who said it was as if he had witnessed it with his own eyes.


    As a result, many people have said that in the prince''s house, Yun qiongjun is so beautiful and beautiful that even the young master of a noble family gambles on seeing Yun qiongjun''s beauty. Whoever meets first will win.


    The people below have been discussing after dinner, and no one in the palace knows it. The whole chijing kingdom is very popular.


    In the palace after the king of chijing, the queen was lying on the bed of the imperial concubine, wearing a gold eight treasure hairpin. Although she was thirty years old, her skin was well preserved. She looked like a dark pool. But when she looked at it, she disappeared quietly. For a moment, she did not dare to look at it and was afraid to look at it.


    The queen looked at her fingernails covered with Dankou, thinking of some rumors about the palace recently. She turned her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her. In the fall of the imperial concubine, there are a pair of soft and delicate hands. They clench their fists with hollow palms. They are looking at the queen with a clever smile and beating her legs. This woman is no other than yunshang, the little cousin of the Queen''s family.


    The Queen''s expression is light, smile to say: "you also rise to have a rest, don''t be tired." I saw a delicate pink, eyebrows delicate and pure, but also through a different style of amorous feelings and charm, you can see is a rare beauty.


    Cloud dress clever response way: "it''s OK, I''m not tired, cousin, I think we''ll be a family in the future." Finish saying then particularly coquettish smile, the bottom of the eye is permeated with a trace of possessive desire.


    The queen is also a wise man. She knows that yunshang is fond of Prince raohan, but she frowns slightly when she thinks of the recent rumors in the palace. She is not satisfied with Yun qiongjun in Prince raohan''s house.


    Yunshang looked at the Queen''s displeasure, and thought of a place with the queen. Yunshang did not say much, and got up and left.


    On the other hand, since coming to chijing, Yun qiongjun, who has rarely been free, wanders into the back garden of the prince''s house with Zhuqing. Seeing a beautiful Pavilion in the back garden, Yun qiongjun, together with Zhuqing and her maid behind her, enters the pavilion to rest. Yun qiongjun sees two lines of poetry on the pavilion: "fish can be counted from bluestones, but cranes can''t return to the mountains."


    Seeing the poem, Yun qiongjun liked the pavilion even more. She looked up at Zhuqing and said, "Zhuqing, look at these two poems, which can better reflect the beauty of this place." With that, Yun qiongjun laughed briskly.


    Zhu Qing still thinks about Gu Sen''s kindness to Yun qiongjun, and secretly complains. This poem is not as good as Gu Sen''s actual action towards Yun qiongjun. No matter how good the pavilion is, it is a decoration. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s smile, Zhu Qing couldn''t bear to destroy Yun qiongjun''s mood. She also gave a smile and said, "Miss, this pavilion is very beautiful."


    Xiaojun and Xiaoyun came to the hall to share with each other


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun is puzzled. Raohan is the only one she knows very well in chijing. Recently, she has been pushed away from several people. Yun qiongjun is about to wave her hand and refuse him. But she thinks that she is at raohan''s house and that Rao Hanyin is out of the government for business. Then she thinks that she is familiar with raohan, so she can''t go back directly Jue, the warm voice of the boy said: "well, you take them to the back garden." Yun qiongjun doesn''t think so much about it. She just thinks that she is a common guest or that Rao Han is familiar with.


    I saw two people coming face to face. The lady looked like she was in her thirties. Because she was properly maintained, her skin was white and smooth, and she looked a little arrogant. The brown eyes looked at Yun qiongjun with a faint disdain. They looked up and down at Yun qiongjun and curled their lips. There was a hint of bitterness and bitterness. The lady thought to herself: the beauty of Yun qiongjun is not as beautiful as it is from outside.


    The lady beside the lady was also in a long green dress, with a cute and lovely appearance. But when they looked at Yun qiongjun, they didn''t seem to be cute anymore.


    when they went to the pavilion and did not say to meet Yun, they just sat down. The young lady was sitting beside Yun qiongjun, holding her hand, and jokingly said, "I think you are what they call Yun qiongjun, sister Yun. You are really beautiful By the way, you don''t know who I am. I''m miss shangshufu. This is my mother. My name is Liu Wan''er. " Liu Waner pointed to her mother playfully and introduced that Liu Waner wanted to be closer.However, Yun qiongjun could see from the time they came in that they were even disgusted with their own unhappiness. Yun qiongjun seemed to inadvertently open Liu Waner''s hand and said faintly, "we are not very familiar with each other." Then he sat opposite Liu Wan''er. I don''t really want to be close to Liu Waner. When Liu Waner saw Yun qiongjun''s movements, the smile on her face was reduced by three points.


    The wife of shangshufu came out and said, "Oh, look at what you said, Miss Yun. We are just here to accompany you." Mrs. Shangshu chuckled and covered her mouth, and made her eyes to make her baby daughter calm down.


    Mrs. Shangshu touched her tea cup, looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "Miss Yun, you probably don''t know. Wan''er is just at the age of marriage. It''s a perfect match for her royal highness."


    Watching the two mothers and daughters play in front of them for a long time, Yun qiongjun knows that this is the purpose of today. However, Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to make trouble for raohan because of her anger. She pretends that she doesn''t understand. A gentle smile, soft voice said: "this marriage is not all the words of the media, parents order it?" The implication is that this is a matter for the emperor and matchmaker today. It should have nothing to do with the wife of your Shangshu mansion.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun pretended to be confused and not as gentle as she had just been, Mrs. Shangshu said to Yun qiongjun, "Miss Yun, I''m still honoring you. Who do you think you are, or the wild girl brought back by the prince''s highness, you really regard yourself as a dish." He said with a sneer. Liu Wan''er also looks at Yun qiongjun contemptuously.


    When Zhu Qing heard that the two men were so disrespectful to Yun qiongjun, she would stand out and scold them. Seeing Zhu Qing''s movements, Yun qiongjun quickly restrained her hand, which she was going to lift up. She frowned at the two people in front of her and said, "if you don''t have anything, please go back. I''m not feeling well."


    When Mrs. Shang Shu and Liu Wan''er saw that Yun qiongjun was so weak that she was scolded and did not see Yun qiongjun answer back, they gave a proud smile and said with a haughty look, "well, I''ll disturb you, hum." With that, they snorted and walked out of the pavilion without salute.


    Seeing that they left so easily, Zhuqing was quite indignant. Looking at Yun qiongjun with chagrin, Zhu Qing said, "Miss, you don''t know these two people at all. You don''t pay attention to miss you at all. They are still sneering and angry at real people."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhu Qing''s indignation. In fact, Yun qiongjun is very unhappy. She knew that the two people who came to see her were just under the guise of visiting and accompanying her, so as to give her a strong impression. After all, the position of princess is very attractive. But for raohan''s sake, she could not make trouble.


    Yun qiongjun took Zhuqing''s hand, cleared her throat and said, "it''s OK. These are small things. There''s no need to worry about them." Even if qiongjun''s mind is not a big thing. However, Yun qiongjun didn''t think about it. She didn''t ask for trouble, but trouble came to her.


    A few days later, the prince''s house ushered in a guest, this guest is not others, but in the chijing King behind the cloud clothes. This time, Yunchang is not for anything else, but for a glimpse of yunqiongjun, a famous beauty in chijing.


    Yun qiongjun frowned slightly when she heard that someone was visiting again. She was not very happy when she heard that someone was visiting her last time. Seeing that Yun qiongjun is not happy, Zhu Qing wants to turn down Yunchang''s request for a visit, so as not to make Yun qiongjun feel worse.


    The little maid, who was waiting on the side, said, "Miss, this guest, you have to see that this lady is a cousin of the Queen''s family and has a good relationship with his royal highness."


    When Yun qiongjun heard her maid talk about the relationship between the guest and raohan, she didn''t want to see her. She was also a little curious, so she waved her hand and said, "please go and ask the young lady to come in."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know yunshang, but she also knows the temptation of being a princess. If she can become a princess, she will be a noble Queen.

 Chapter 45

    When Yun qiongjun learned that yunshang was the cousin of King chijing, she could not do anything to her even if she was not happy with her. After all, she could not act rashly. You should know that they are the Queen''s cousin, and now they are living in the fence. If they are not happy, they will be able to give their lives here!


    Yun qiongjun is really more and more upset. If she knew that, why did she have to come out of Midu and fall into another palace? "Ah," a sigh, including Yun qiongjun''s helpless heart. If it is true, since ancient times, the Imperial Palace has done harm to people. Once entering the palace, it is as deep as the sea.


    Thinking about it, yunqiongjun unconsciously walked into the garden, but saw that Zhuqing was bullied by yunshang with a group of people. Her voice was extremely ugly! Yun qiongjun could not bear the pain she had suffered these days. She couldn''t bear this tone any more!


    How can you say that Zhu Qing is all her people? Isn''t Yunchang not giving her the face of being a guest? What''s more, Yun qiongjun regards Zhuqing as her good sister from the bottom of her heart. How can you let her watch her good sister be bullied by others while she stands by?


    She can''t do it! So Yun qiongjun gives yunshang a slap in the face when she goes up. Yunchang is angry but just wants to fight back. In any case, she is a cousin of the queen. Who dares to be rude to her in this palace? How dare you hit her? It was the first slap in the face when she was so big. Of course, yunshang couldn''t be angry!


    but she was held back by Rao Han, who arrived in time. Rao Han said to yunshang, "Miss Yun, how can you say that both Yuner and Zhuqing are my guests? Don''t you give me face by doing this? How dare you be so rude in front of the guests? "


    when yunshang saw that raohan had stopped her, even though she was unwilling to do anything, she could do nothing. Who let raohan be the prince of chijing, and who let her heart be on raohan. "I''m sorry, your highness. It''s yunshang who is rude. "Rao Han looked at the cloud and said," it''s not me that you should apologize. "Yunchang''s hand tightly clenched into a fist, turned to Yun qiongjun and said," Miss Yun, it''s yunshang who has been rude. I''m sorry, please forgive me. "


    when Yun qiongjun saw that Rao Han helped herself to solve the problem, she unconsciously felt a little bit more favorable towards him. So she said to yunshang, "OK, this time I don''t care about this matter, but if there is another time, I will let you look good. Although Yun qiongjun is a good person, she will never allow anyone to violate her bottom line!


    no one can move her people. Once she moves, she must pay a painful price. This is the first time that Yun qiongjun passes through. She shows her cold and piercing eyes. There is not a trace of emotion in her eyes.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun say this, Yunchang can only show a polite smile and leave with a group of people. No one knew that her clenched hands had already been punctured by her own nails, and they were bloody.


    Yunqiongjun, I will never let you go! Wait for me! It was she who made raohan lose face in front of the public. She made raohan lose his face. How could she avenge her revenge!


    after Yunchang left, Yun qiongjun quickly lifted Zhuqing from the ground, full of concern: "Zhuqing, is there anything wrong with you? Did they embarrass you just now? "Zhu Qing kneaded some of his knees softened." I''m fine, sister Yun. They just scolded me, they didn''t beat me. "Yun qiongjun sighed." that''s good. If they dare to hit you, I''ll never let them go! "


    after that, Yun qiongjun thought of raohan on the side, and he gave raohan a smile." thank you just now. "Rao Han replied with a smile." you''re welcome. What''s more, it happened because I couldn''t handle it properly. It''s my fault. Why do you have to thank me? Instead, I should say I''m sorry to you. I said that I would take you to play, but let you have such a bad time these days. I feel really guilty. "


    Yun qiongjun said to Rao Han," anyway, thank you today. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been punished. You are the prince. It''s normal for you to be busy. How can I blame you? "That''s good. I promise you that as long as I have time, I''ll take you to visit chijing kingdom."


    on the way back, Zhuqing whispered in Yun qiongjun''s ear and said, "sister Yun, I always think this raohan is not simple. "Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to ask Zhuqing" why? Today Rao Han has saved you. How can you doubt the character of others? "Zhuqing Yusai" yes, he did save me today, but it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t have other ideas. Elder sister Yun, you should be careful, and you can''t be cheated by him! "


    Yun qiongjun reassures Zhu Qingdao," don''t worry, I have my own discretion. "After that, he left Zhuqing alone and sighed," ah, it seems that elder sister Yun is really poisoned. Obviously, raohan is not a good man. Although he is so light and gentle on the surface, who knows he has some small abacus behind his back. As expected, the world is right. People who fall in love are really terrible, and they have no basic thinking. Today, Gu Sen is right. It seems that I want to protect sister Yun. "


    after that, Zhu Qing quickly followed Yun qiongjun.


    On the other side, Rao Han looks at Yun qiongjun''s figure and smiles. He doesn''t look as elegant as he looks in front of Yun qiongjun. He doesn''t know how many people he cheated by his elegant leather bag. Rao Han took up the folding fan in his hand and went to his residence.After returning to her bedroom, Yun qiongjun thinks about all the things that have happened these days. She really feels a little haggard. The palace is really not a place for people.


    A few days ago, when I finally had some spare time, a group of women came to find their own troubles. Of course, Yun qiongjun knows that it''s because Rao Han is close to him. I''m afraid everyone in the palace already knows it.


    In addition, today raohan has won the honor of yunshang for his own sake. I''m afraid his future life will not be easy. Yunchang is the Queen''s cousin. She must be very important in the palace. I really don''t know how she will harm herself in the future.


    Think about the time when I didn''t cross before. At that time, I was just a killer. I didn''t have time to think about the struggle between so many miscellaneous women. The court struggle is the most tiring! Now Yun qiongjun misses Gu Sen so much that she can''t help murmuring to herself, "Gu Sen, where have you been? I miss you. "


    at least when Gu Sen is there, she will feel very relieved because she will take care of everything for her. If Gu Sen is there, she will not have to deal with these jealous women.


    Actually, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what kind of feelings she has for raohan. She just thinks that he is as gentle as jade and very comfortable to get along with. In addition to what Zhuqing said to himself, is raohan really like what Zhuqing said?


    Then his city government must be very deep. It seems that he should pay attention to it. Don''t have to sell yourself. I don''t know. After all, Zhuqing has said this twice. Although she is young, she has a good ability to see things clearly.


    If she is not fully sure, she should not tell herself about this matter. As the saying goes, "no fire without wind", there must be something fishy about it. If raohan is really like what Zhuqing said, is she not aware that she has entered the wolf''s nest?


    That is really too terrible, from raohan to get himself out of the Midu and then back to chijing, that is all his strategy. So what is his purpose? It''s a little confusing.


    Just, take a step to see a step, everything is true. It''s no use thinking so much now. It''s better to have a sleep first.


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun fell asleep with the quilt in her arms. When she was asleep, Gu Sen came. Gu Sen went to Yun qiongjun''s bed and looked at her beautiful sleeping face. He could not help but put out his hand to touch Yun qiongjun''s face and murmured to himself, "yun''er, I''m not with you. You must protect yourself. Do you know that? I''ll be back soon. Wait for me. "


    with that, she put a kiss on Yun qiongjun''s forehead. Just as she was about to leave, she found her hand caught by her. Gu Sen thinks Yun qiongjun wakes up, but finds that she is just dreaming. Gu Sen chuckles and wants to let go of Yun qiongjun''s hand. However, he hears Yun qiongjun''s dream words: "Gu Sen Goosen, don''t go. "


    GU Sen is very happy, with a bright smile on his mouth, which indicates that his cloud son has been thinking about him all the time? It''s all about him in my dreams. He also has a place in cloud''s heart, doesn''t he? Depend on him at least.


    But even if he didn''t want to leave, he had to. He turned around and disappeared.


    In the morning of the next morning, Yun qiongjun woke up and touched her face. Why did she feel that Gu Sen had come last night? It was so real, but when she woke up, there was nothing. It seemed that she was really dreaming.


    When Yun qiongjun thought of this, she was shocked. Did she really think of him? He''s in the dream of thinking about him? What''s wrong with her? Does she really like gusen. Yun qiongjun thought like this, and a blush appeared on her face. She didn''t even know that Zhuqing came in.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s picture, Zhu Qing guesses that Yun qiongjun is homesick. She doesn''t know who she dreamt of last night. So Zhuqing joked, "sister Yun, how can you laugh so happy? Did you dream of someone last night?". "


    Yun qiongjun''s face turned red, and she looked at Zhuqing." when have you learned how to behave yourself. "Zhu Qing laughs." I don''t have elder sister Yun. Seeing that sister Yun is blushing, I guess. "In order to avoid the topic, Yun qiongjun takes the towel in Zhuqing''s hand and washes her face.

 Chapter 46

    After a simple wash, Yun qiongjun sat in a chair in a daze. Finally, she was able to be quiet for a while, and she was naturally happy. But some people didn''t want her to be so comfortable.


    It turned out to be the maid of Yunchang who visited huan''er. As soon as huan''er saw Yun qiongjun, she said with a smile, "Miss Yun, this is the cake and tea that my master asked my maid to bring to miss Yun. She said that she was sorry for yesterday''s incident. She hoped that Miss Yun could ignore the villains. "


    when Yun qiongjun saw that Yunchang was so thoughtful, she didn''t think much about it. She only thought that she had come to make amends and apologized, and she didn''t care about what happened yesterday. So Yun qiongjun said to huan''er, "you go back and tell your master that I didn''t pay attention to yesterday''s things. By the way, I''d like to thank her for her cakes. "Yes, the maid left first. "En"


    after the servant girl left, Yun qiongjun knew that she had to guard against others, but she had to eat them, because Yunchang would send someone secretly to investigate whether she had eaten these cakes. So Yun qiongjun gives Zhu Qing a look, and Zhu Qing understands.


    She immediately went to pour Yun qiongjun a glass of water. There was a pill of her own characteristics in the water, which could detoxify all kinds of poisons. Even if there was no poison in the cake, the pill could still save her life at a critical time. Of course, Zhuqing also knew that yunshang would not be so kind to send them cakes. It''s necessary to guard against people, not to mention a woman with deep mind like yunshang.


    Yunqiongjun gives Zhuqing a big compliment with her eyes. Without Zhuqing, she might not have been able to live in the palace!


    after eating the cake, yunqiongjun went to sleep. She knew that someone would inform Yunchang!


    of course, Yunchang listened to a man in black report to herself, "and then she told the master, and her subordinates saw the cloud with their own eyes Qiongjun ate all the cakes you sent. "Yunshang cruel smile" well done, reward. "" thank you master. "The man in black took the reward and disappeared.


    Yunqiongjun, I think what you should do this time. It''s a chronic poison. It''s colorless and tasteless. You''re bound to die within half a month. That''s what you''re going to do with me. Even if Rao Han likes you, he can''t save you. You''d better wait for your death.


    Sometimes, a woman''s heart is really terrible, especially jealousy. Miss her cousin after the king chijing of Tang and Tang Dynasty. What do you want? Who dares not to give her face? But it was the existence of this woman that made her feel superior. She even lost face in front of the people she liked! How could she not hate and not let her pay a painful price!


    in the next half month, Yunchang sent someone to send some tea to Yun qiongjun almost every day, and Yun qiongjun also recruited all of them. Since there was no big harm to her body, then Why doesn''t she eat it? It''s bad behavior to waste food, so she takes all the orders.


    Zhu Qing watched Yun qiongjun eat so happily. Although she was helpless, she still kept calm. She is still very confident in the medicine she has researched, which can definitely guarantee the safety of Yun qiongjun''s life.


    After eating, Yun qiongjun rubbed her stomach and said to Zhuqing, "I think there must be something fishy in this cake. Otherwise, how could she give it to me every day?" Zhu Qingdao. "Don''t you have a good time eating, sister Yun, and don''t worry about the problem of poison. "Yun qiongjun said calmly." this is the medicine you gave me. It''s not a good behavior for the ancients to waste food. We should cherish the food. Since it can be solved even if it is poisonous, why don''t I eat it? The cake in the palace tastes good. "


    what is the explanation for Zhu Qing''s convulsion? But she didn''t ask. After all, as long as Yun qiongjun''s life was not in danger, she would not ask much about the rest.


    Yunchang has been observing Yun qiongjun''s movements these days, listening to the man in black reporting to himself, "report back to the master, there is nothing wrong with Yun qiongjun recently How can "Yunchang shock" happen? It''s a chronic poison with half a month''s effect! It''s impossible It''s impossible! "And he swept everything off the table.


    "Master, I saw it with my own eyes. Why don''t you go and have a look? "Cloud clothes look a Lin" I know, you go down first, I have discretion. "He was the master and his subordinates retired. "


    after the man in black left, yunshang sat on the chair decadent and clenched his hands into fists." it''s really unexpected, Yun qiongjun, you''re so capable that the poison can''t kill you. OK, good. I''ll see what you look like now! "


    after that, Yunchang got up and went to Yun qiongjun''s palace. When yunqiongjun heard Zhuqing say to herself that Yunchang was coming, she said to herself The corner raised a smile and said to Zhuqing, "it seems that someone can''t help but come to see me poisoned and dead. "As soon as the words fell, Yunchang came in with a fake smile on her face.


    "How are you these days? "Yun qiongjun politely smiles." I''ve had a good time these days. Thank you for your cake. I like it very much. "Yunchang had already gnawed her teeth in her heart, but on the surface, she was still light. How could she be said to be a lady of a big family? How could they lose etiquette in front of outsiders. "If Miss Yun likes it, I won''t disturb Miss Yun''s rest, and I''ll leave first." "Miss Yun walks slowly. "


    when yunshang left, Zhu Qing was upset." she asked sister Yun how she was doing with her medicine. She was really upset and kind. Without my medicine, sister Yun would have followed her wishes! "Yun qiongjun looked at Zhuqing with a smile. "OK, this is the past, but we need to be more careful in the future. We can''t be caught by her. After all, we have to settle down in the end. "En en" bamboo counted and nodded.


    After returning to his bedroom, she was so angry that she almost didn''t smash her palace. Huan''er said, "master, why are you so angry? Why are you so angry? Why don''t we go straight to the Queen''s wife and drive her away directly. "Yunchang road" how can I bother my cousin to come forward? "Huan''er continued." master, you can ask the queen to marry you to his highness raohan. In this way, you can not only drive Yun qiongjun away, but also become the crown prince and princess as you wish. The queen will certainly help you if she dotes on you. "


    Yunchang felt that huan''er''s words were not unreasonable, so she planned to go to her cousin and ask her to do justice to her.


    Said to go away, yunshang came to the palace behind the king of chijing. Obviously, the king of chijing was puzzled when he saw the cloud coming. "Chang''er, how did you come? "Yun Qiong immediately went to the queen and took her arm." cousin, I like raohan. Can you help me get married? By the way, drive Yun qiongjun away. "The Queen''s face changes slightly." Chang''er, how can you be attracted to Rao Han? "Yunchang looks a little red" in fact In fact, Chang''er had already liked him a long time ago. But he likes Yun qiongjun. If she goes down like this, she may not have a chance to be the princess. "


    yunshang knew that her cousin wanted her to be the crown princess. In this way, they could take care of her and consolidate their family power. So she was sure that her cousin would help her.


    "OK, Chang''er, go back first. If my cousin knows, I will tell you what the king said, and I will give you a reply. "Thank you, cousin. She went back first. "


    yunshang walked out of the Queen''s bedroom and was very happy. The ring son sees this facial expression of oneself master son to guess this matter must have been already eight nine not to leave ten. If her master becomes a princess, her good days will not be far away.


    After the queen sent the cloud clothes away, she immediately went to the king of chijing. The queen was always gentle, which is why Rao Yu liked her.


    Rao Yu saw his queen come, immediately put down his official duties to meet up. "Why did you come here? Didn''t you say you should have a good rest? You''re weak. "The queen laughed." Yu, I''m ok. Don''t worry. I''m here to talk to you about something. "Rao Yu does not understand" Oh? What''s up? "Chang''er came to see me in my palace just now. She said that she wanted to marry Rao Han. As you know, I and Chang''er are the only two left in our family now. I have spoiled her since childhood, so your majesty "


    of course, Rao Yu had already understood that his queen just wanted to get yunshang into the royal family. In this way, the status of their two sisters would surely soar, and he would also like to get what he wanted. I think if he married yunshang and han''er, han''er would not refuse.


    So Rao Yu said, "the queen said it was very true that since shang''er wanted to marry han''er, then the king would approve. "The queen is very happy." thank you, your majesty. "


    after the queen came out of Rao Yu''s palace, she went directly to yunshang to tell her the good news. Yunchang naturally was very happy to see her cousin coming. She must have come to tell her the answer.


    So Yunchang sent away all the maids and took the queen to say, "cousin, how about it? Did the king agree? "The queen took yunshang''s hand and said," the king agreed. "Yunchang is very happy." that''s great. Chang''er knows that her cousin can do anything as soon as she gets out. Chang''er is here to thank my cousin. "The queen took the cloud and said earnestly," Chang''er, you should know that although the king has betrothed you to raohan, you must not be complacent, or you will be killed. Even if your cousin has great ability, you will not be able to save you. "Don''t worry, cousin. Chang''er knows. "Well, prepare well. The king will announce this in public in a few days. My cousin went back first. "Farewell to my cousin"


    yunshang is happily dreaming of her own princess dream, which is about to become a reality. How can she not be happy.

 Chapter 47

    In the chijing palace, raohan was dealing with affairs in his palace. Suddenly Chi Yu gave an order and summoned raohan into the palace. Raohan did not know why, so he knelt down to receive the order.


    Why did his father suddenly summon him? Rao Han''s premonition suddenly has a sense of foreboding. Judging from the events in recent days, he has something to do with Yunchang or Yun qiongjun.


    Chiyu summoned, can not tolerate him to think more, Rao Han quickly changed clothes and robes, with the summoned entourage went to Chiyu''s palace.


    In the palace, there are Chiyu, raohan''s father, the queen, yunshang, and Yun qiongjun. Raohan carefully glances at the hall. When he looks at these people, he knows that his conjecture is correct. The two women are present.


    Raohan strides into the palace, kneels down to salute Chiyu and the queen, and says, "see father, Queen


    "Han''er, get up quickly. I''m calling you here today to talk about family matters with you. You don''t have to be nervous. Take a seat next to miss Yun." Chi Yu said with a smile to raohan. His beard moved and looked very kind and amiable.


    "Yes, father Xie." Rao Han takes his seat according to his father''s wishes. When he turns around, he pretends to take a glance at Yun qiongjun.


    Rao Jun could hardly feel her eyes from that moment.


    Qiong Yunhan and Qiong Yunhan have been smiling at her for a long time. I hope they can look at her in such a way.


    But today Chi Yu suddenly announced that she was in the hall, and there was Yunchang in the hall. Yunchang knew her attitude towards her. She was in the same hall with her. Although the place was empty, she was still a little stiff and uncomfortable.


    Chi Yu and the queen chatted with them intermittently. The conversation with the king was not very comfortable. She could not understand what the king wanted to do.


    Until Chi Yu sent someone to Xuan raohan again. It was Yun qiongjun''s heart pounding. Why do you want to declare raohan? The most embarrassing situation is when the three of them are together. She doesn''t like She also had a bad feeling that something must happen.


    Although Rao Jun is sitting beside her, she doesn''t say hello. There is a cloud between Yun qiongjun and the man. She can''t squint any more, so she has to sit up straight.


    "Han''er, as the crown prince, you must be very tired to accompany your father to deal with state affairs these years?" The queen cared about raohan.


    Rao Han knew that she was not sincere. He only gave a salute to the queen, "thank you for your concern. Although it''s hard, this is what han''er should do, not to mention tired."


    Yun qiongjun peeked at Rao Han again. His determination and bearing made her feel comfortable.


    Yunchang also narrowed her eyes to see Rao Han, and then laughed contentedly.


    "Han''er is really different from others. Your father taught well." The queen was pleased to smile, but in raoham''s eyes, she laughed very falsely.


    "Thank you, Queen." Raohan was still cold.


    "Is it time for han''er to have a pillow for him when he is so old? Otherwise, the crown princess''s position is too empty for a long time, and han''er has no one to serve. " The queen looked at Chi Yu with reason.


    Chi Yu, who had not opened his mouth all the time, finally said, "yes, han''er is really not small. It will be good for the queen to make the decision."


    "Well, han''er, what do you think of miss yunshang? It happens that she is also infatuated with you. How about this palace to betroth her to you as a princess? " The queen suddenly looked at raohan, and without waiting for raohan to react, she gave him the cloud clothes.


    Rao Han gnawed his teeth. He could guess that it must be a conspiracy between yunshang and the queen. But the queen was always the queen, and what she said was so straightforward. If she refused her now, the relationship between him and the queen would have some suspicion, and it would not be so easy to do things.


    After all, after all, the father and himself still had to use the queen. Seeing that the father and the king agreed, raohan could not refuse or refuse, so he had to bite his teeth and stand up and go to the center of the hall and pay homage to the queen. "After all, the marriage arranged by the queen must be impeccable, and han''er will obey the Queen''s arrangement."


    When the plan came to pass, the queen on the seat and the cloud clothes under the seat were happy to blossom. On the other hand, Yun qiongjun, the most outsider, broke her heart on her own.


    When the queen said that she would betroth the cloud clothes to raohan, there was a thunder and lightning in her head, which made her heart ache. She didn''t expect that yunshang went to ask the queen for help.


    Yun qiongjun also holds a glimmer of hope in her heart. If raohan refuses the marriage, the queen can''t impose it on him. Then she and raohan are still possible. She holds that little hope and continues to listen to their conversation.


    However, Rao Han didn''t even frown. He accepted the marriage. Yun qiongjun''s heart was as painful as a knife, as sour as vinegar It turned out that she had thought too much, but she had become amorous. I thought Rao Han would not like yunshang, but when talking about the marriage, he did not hesitate to choose yunshang. It is really sad that he wanted to be with him before he came here


    Rao Han returned to the chair and sat down again. He peeped at Yun qiongjun and saw the difference in her face. However, Yun qiongjun did not raise her head to look at him again.Maybe she felt a little uncomfortable. Maybe yunqiongjun likes him But how could raohan disobey the orders of the queen and his father? He lowered his eyes.


    Yunshang and the queen looked at each other secretly, and her face was full of gratitude and excitement. How could she not be happy when she thought that the person she was thinking about would marry her. Especially when she saw Yun qiongjun''s black face, she was even more proud. In the end, Yun qiongjun still failed to fight her, and finally she won.


    "Well, since both the queen and han''er have agreed, the marriage is settled. As for the date of marriage It''s not urgent. Let''s choose another day to choose slowly. " Chi Yu opened his mouth and echoed the way.


    Yunshang went to the center of the hall and bowed down to the hall with the corners of his mouth tilted. "Thank you, Queen. The cloud clothes will give thanks."


    At this time, Yun qiongjun also suddenly stood up and walked forward. Her face was not very good-looking. "Tell the king and queen that qiongjun is not feeling well. She also asked her majesty and queen to let her go back and have a rest first."


    "Since you don''t feel well, go back and find a doctor." Chi Yu agreed.


    "Thank you. Qiongjun first wishes Miss Yunchang and her Royal Highness the great happiness of their wedding and their happy marriage for a hundred years." Yun qiongjun turns around again and bows to the two people in the side seat.


    Yun qiongjun''s face was full of bitter smile. Gu Mo ran looked at her and felt a burst of heartache.


    Yunchang stood up with pride and responded positively to Yun qiongjun with a salute. "Yunchang thanks Miss Yun for her blessing. If you feel sick, you can go back quickly."


    Yun qiongjun nods again and is helped out of the hall by Zhuqing.


    Now that everything was settled, and that they were both successful and celebrated, what was the point of her being an outsider in it? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that today''s events were a great irony to her.


    Zhu Qing saw that Yun qiongjun''s face was not good, and she was anxious to care, "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Are you ok?"


    "No problem." Yun qiongjun shook her head bitterly. They helped her back to her bedroom.


    When Yun qiongjun returned to her room, she was completely lost and absent-minded. She sat in front of the mirror and looked at her drooping face.


    She was waiting for raohan to come. His behavior today surprised her. He didn''t have any hesitation and embarrassment. Before that, she had been aiming at her everywhere, so naturally she and raohan became an unmarried couple.


    Zhuqing looked at her with heartache. She served her tea and dinner twice, but Yun qiongjun did not move. She just sat there.


    Yun qiongjun is looking forward to raohan''s coming. Even if the result is settled, she still hopes Rao Han can come to her and give her an explanation or an apology, so that she can clearly and willingly fulfill them.


    However, she waited all night, from dawn to dusk, and then from dusk to dawn. Yun qiongjun did not wait for raohan.


    When the sun rose to the sky the next day, she finally gave up. She didn''t want to wait for him any more. He was already a fiancee. I don''t know if he lost his mind in that woman''s bed last night He didn''t have time to explain to himself.


    Yun qiongjun endured all night''s tears, and finally stopped wandering. She fell from her eyes like a stream.


    She cried with tears, tears, tears blurred her eyes, tears spent yesterday''s makeup.


    Zhuqing, who is lying on the table and dozing off, wakes up in the sound of Yun qiongjun''s crying. She is flustered. It is the first time that she has seen Miss cry like this. She may understand miss''s heartache, but she doesn''t quite understand it. She had no choice but to walk to Yun qiongjun''s side, gently patted her trembling shoulder and gently comforted her. Zhuqing was distressed and at a loss.


    Raohan was standing in front of the window of the bedroom hall, looking at the sparrow out of the window.


    Last night, he didn''t go to the so-called woman''s bed to be happy. Yunshang is not the woman he likes. Why should he sleep with her? What makes her smile?


    But father and he are two ambitious people. Their common purpose is to get the whole world. For this purpose, he can do anything to sacrifice anyone, even the closest to him.


    However, for Yun qiongjun, at the moment when he saw her lost eyes, raohan was slightly moved, and a little reluctant to give up was suddenly sprouted in his heart. But in the end, he still had no hesitation.


    He knew the plot of the queen and yunshang, but he and Chiyu understood the meaning of his father for the treasure map in the hands of the queen. He had to obey and coax the queen to be happy. In this way, it would be more convenient for them to act.


    Chiyu always wanted to get that mysterious treasure. For the great cause of chijing, raohan could never let it be destroyed in his own hands, in the hands of a child and a girl!

 Chapter 48

    Yun qiongjun has been alone in the room for a few days. She doesn''t have to make up or go out. Raohan doesn''t want her anymore. She thinks that nothing is interesting. Now Yun qiongjun is dead hearted.


    Zhu Qing is still the only one who accompanies her all the time. She delivers water and rice to her every day and comforts her a few times a day. Yun qiongjun smiles bitterly and says, "it''s OK.".


    Yun qiongjun lost all her self-confidence for a while. She felt that she was just a joke and nothing in raohan''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, the chijing palace was filled with excitement. The news of Prince raohan''s marriage with Yunchang came all of a sudden. All of them talked and praised each other and sent their best wishes to the new couple. Presumably, they all thought it was a happy marriage.


    When the news reached Yun qiongjun''s ears, the little hope she had left finally disappeared. She was lying alone on the bed, holding the quilt tightly, and her dry eyes could not shed tears.


    Chiyu had already delayed the marriage for raohan. It must be yunshang and the queen. Chi Yu couldn''t wait for them. Raohan was also a little surprised when he received the edict.


    He hasn''t visited Yun qiongjun for several days, and Yun qiongjun has never come to see him again. Maybe the marriage has stimulated her a lot, Rao Han can guess. But for the sake of the country, he still has to marry yunshang. It''s not too late to go to Yun qiongjun when the boat is done.


    Red clothes, gold hairpin, firecrackers, gongs and drums, the prince''s wedding day, the palace is decorated with festive red, the guests are happy, the whole world.


    Copper mirror Yingying, cloud change good red wedding dress, sitting in front of the dressing table, looking at the beautiful appearance in the mirror, yunshang is extremely satisfied. There was a sweetness and tension in her heart. She finally married the man she wanted to marry. Today, she is going to be the crown prince. Yunshang is even more proud when she remembers how embarrassed Yun qiongjun looks when she is alone with her makeup.


    "Girl, the lucky time is coming soon."


    The cloud clothes obediently covered her head, waiting for the arrival of the auspicious time, she could worship heaven and earth together with that graceful and graceful person.


    Rao Han also just came out of the room. His red robe made him more heroic. When he went out, several maids couldn''t help peeping at them, their eyes were full of wonder.


    But raohan''s face did not have any facial expression, regarding today''s wedding, he is as usual arranges the banquet to drink.


    Girl holding cloud clothes out of the door, after a long walk, she can smell the man beside her different breath, she knows he is her husband. Cloud Shang heart a burst of joy, hand was handed over to the man''s hand.


    Gu Sen has lived in the palace as a guest for some time. The great wedding of the crown prince was a great joy for chijing. Of course, Chi Yu invited Gu Sen to attend.


    Gu Sen drank two glasses of wine at the banquet, watched the bride and groom worship heaven and earth, and drank the wine from the prince''s highness. However, he was somewhat absent-minded, because from the banquet to now, he has been looking for Yun qiongjun''s figure, but he has never waited for her to come.


    Of course, Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun''s affection for raohan is not general. Moreover, she has not even come to the wedding banquet today, which must be very uncomfortable. Goosen made an excuse and left the banquet.


    Sure enough, qiongjun''s door is open. He ran over and saw Yun qiongjun''s bloodless face. He felt a little distressed.


    "Cloud." Gu Sen goes to Yun qiongjun and calls softly.


    "Goosen, why are you here?" Yun qiongjun raised her head. There was not a trace of strength in her words.


    "Yun''er, are you very sad when the prince is married today?" Goosen asked tentatively.


    "No, what am I sad about? What is it to me if he is married or not? " Yun qiongjun evades his eyes and is still stiff.


    "In fact, I know you don''t tell me, Yuner, I know how you feel..." Gu Sen pondered for a while, and then said, "raohan is the crown prince. He must have something to do with himself. Moreover, he can''t see through. The city is not shallow. I advise you..."


    "Well, don''t speak ill of him! What I said about him has nothing to do with me. " Yun qiongjun suddenly got angry.


    Gu Sen is stupefied. Yun qiongjun never gets angry easily. Today, she said this to him because of the prince who abandoned her Gu Sen''s heart is not a taste.


    "Well, I won''t say it." Gu Sen swallowed his saliva, "but yun''er, you have to pay attention to your body. You are not worth it. There are many people who care about you..."


    "I''m sorry, Goosen." Yun qiongjun realized that her voice was a little heavy. "You always help me and comfort me when I''m most helpless. I''m very moved. Thank you."


    Gu Sen grinned bitterly, "cloud son and I are still polite."


    Gu Sen lowers his head and leaves. Yun qiongjun looks at his wandering back and feels guilty.


    Most of the people at the banquet in the hall had already dispersed. Chi Yu and the queen also went back to their bedroom. Only prince raohan was drinking with the remaining guests. Raohan had been drinking for most of the day. No matter how good the wine was, he felt dizzy.


    All the people at the banquet finally left, leaving only the slightly drunk raohan and his personal entourage. He put down the jug and left with the help of the wall.His entourage immediately followed him out. He thought that such a beautiful day would make Rao Han eager to go back to spend the Spring Festival with the bride. The entourage was secretly happy for the prince. But who knows Rao Han changed direction, and did not go to the bedroom of Yunchang.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for you to have a bridal chamber. The prince''s bedroom is over there." The entourage is helpless to remind a way, he thinks is the prince is drunk, cause to get wrong direction.


    "You go back first. I''ll walk alone." Said raohan as he walked.


    "Prince..." Follower or follower.


    "It''s an order!" Raohan raised his voice, and his entourage left angrily.


    Yunshang was sitting alone in the bedroom. The room was as bright as day by the red candle, and the cover on her head had not been taken off. She was waiting for his bridegroom, waiting for his royal highness, whom she had been thinking about day and night.


    There must be too many guests. He can''t cope with it. He must be too busy Yunshang thought to herself that she had been sitting by the bed and waiting for a long time.


    However, Rao Han over there staggered to Yun qiongjun''s bedroom.


    The door of Yun qiongjun''s room has been closed, but the candle in it has not been extinguished. Rao Han knocks on the door. After a while, someone came to open the door. Yun qiongjun was dressed in a plain bedclothes, and her hair was gently scattered in front of her shoulders.


    She did not expect that the knock would be raohan. At the moment of opening the door, her tired eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Cloud son..." Rao Han opened his mouth, and a burst of wine gas came out of his mouth and got into Yun qiongjun''s nose.


    "Your Highness, how can you..." Before Yun qiongjun finishes, Rao Han falls on Yun qiongjun.


    At a loss, Yun qiongjun quickly helped him to the bed and sat down. Then she looked around and closed the door.


    "Cloud, I''m sorry." Raohan added, "I know that I make you sad, but I can''t help it. Being in the emperor''s house, the king''s life can''t be violated."


    Although Rao Han is a bit drunk, his mind is still very clear. Now he must get Yun qiongjun''s trust and let her give her heart to him again.


    Yun qiongjun looks at raohan, who is full of wine. His face is red, and he in red clothes fascinates her even more. He, who should have gone back to accompany the bride, came to her room Yun qiongjun was moved.


    "Sorry, cloud." Raohan continued to apologize.


    "It doesn''t matter, your highness. I understand your dilemma..." Yun qiongjun''s tears suddenly rolled down.


    Rao Han held out his hand and wiped away the tears for Yun qiongjun. "Don''t cry, yun''er. I''m distressed..." Then he took Yun qiongjun to the bed.


    Hearing Rao Han''s words, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help it any more. She immediately threw herself into raohan''s arms and held him tightly. She still forgave him Even if he married another woman, as soon as he spoke to comfort her, she would not hesitate to forgive him


    Rao Han held Yun qiongjun in his arms and raised his lips with satisfaction when she could not see her. "Yuner, you should stay by my side and don''t leave I''ll be nice to you


    Rao Han''s voice was full of doting tenderness. Yun qiongjun nodded harshly: "Hmm!"


    On the wedding night, the bridegroom did not return all night. What a shame. Yunshang waited in the room all night. When all the candles were burned out and the day was bright, she still didn''t wait to come to raohan. She was so angry that she knocked over the table of wine and vegetables, and tears of grievance came from her eyes.


    The news that Rao Han stayed in yunqiongjun''s bedroom last night came to yunshang''s ears. She clenched her fist. It was Yun qiongjun who seduced his husband and made him stay overnight. She wanted to cut Yun qiongjun into a thousand pieces!


    The sun has risen into the sky, and yunshang, with a girl close to her, stormed into Yun qiongjun''s bedroom. She must teach this fox spirit a good lesson. She dare to seduce her husband The eyes of yunshang are full of murderous spirit.


    Rao Han has left early. Yun qiongjun gets up and finally puts on her make-up. She sits in front of the mirror playing with her hair. Remembering the scene of raohan holding her last night, she feels sweet.


    Yunchang kicks open the closed door and takes out the Hidden Dagger, which is about to stab Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun stands up and uses the spiritual power of her birth to kill the dagger in her hand and injure several parts of her body.


    Yunchang lies on the ground, grinning and suffering from pain. She didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power is so strong


    However, she was still unwilling and looked at Yun qiongjun fiercely, "Yun qiongjun, you are a fox spirit. You dare to seduce my husband! I''ll make you regret what you did last night


    "Yunshang, I don''t want to fight with you. I didn''t Seduce Your Highness." After trimming her clothes, Yun qiongjun went back to the dressing table and said coldly, "I just want to tell you, don''t provoke me again. I''m not so easy to lose! If you are not convinced, I can make your body hurt more seriously, or Spread out the news that the prince stayed with me last night... "


    There was a smile on Yun qiongjun''s face. She saw the angry and helpless face of yunshang lying on the ground from the mirror.

 Chapter 49

    "You You wait for me... " Yunshang bit teeth, let the girl help her up, limped out of the door.


    "Take your time." Yun qiongjun''s face lit up with a triumphant smile.


    After returning to her room, Yunchang didn''t call the doctor to see her. She was afraid that the scandal of last night would be spread out. Besides, she lost face today. How could he behave after it was spread out So she can only bear the pain, let the girl give her some medicine.


    The next day, raohan still didn''t go to yunshang.


    Yunchang''s pain eased a little, and she went to the queen angrily. In this palace, only her cousin could make decisions for her. As long as the queen gave her order, Yun qiongjun would be overwhelmed!


    "Cousin Ask my cousin to be the master of Yunchang... " When Yunchang entered the Queen''s bedroom, she put on a pitiful face and wept.


    "What''s the matter? How could she cry so sad that the queen sitting on the soft couch saw the cloud clothes come in sadly and miserably, and quickly got up to care. "


    "Cousin, you don''t know Last night, the prince didn''t even share the same room with me... " The voice of the cloud is more miserable.


    "Ah? What''s going on? Why didn''t the prince go back? "


    "She didn''t even look at me. She ran to Yun qiongjun on the wedding night I''ve been waiting for him all night... " With tears in her eyes, the queen was distressed.


    "Stop crying. Don''t cry. Get up first." The queen raised her cloud clothes on her knees.


    When Qiong Yun changed her eyes, she stopped crying! It''s all about her! If she hadn''t seduced his highness, he would have come to see me It''s not good for the royal family to spread such a thing, so cousin, you must punish Yun qiongjun well! "


    The queen sighed, "it''s really bad..."


    "What''s more, cousin, that bitch''s aura is extremely strong. I wanted to find the prince''s highness early this morning, but she knocked me to the ground. You see, I''m hurt. It''s so painful It''s a disaster that such people can''t stay. " Yunshang continued.


    "Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power?" The queen thought, "but our royal family can''t deal with her openly. If you move her, the crown prince and her affairs will be revealed. You don''t want to be like this, do you?"


    "My cousin, I can''t lose my husband and get hurt in vain? You have to do something for me Cloud clothes a squeeze eyes, tears and flow out, "otherwise, cousin, you tell me how to fight her!"


    "You said that Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power is so powerful that she wants to fight her Then you must be stronger than her... "


    "What can you do to increase my spiritual power, cousin?" Cloud Chang heard interest, wipe tears to ask a way.


    "To tell you the truth, yunshang, the treasure of our family is related to the enhancement of spiritual power." The queen stopped and whispered, "but a lot of people want to make it. You can''t let the wind out."


    "Cousin, can you tell me where the treasure is?" Yunshang was eager.


    "Yunshang, in fact, I don''t know where the treasure is, otherwise I would have taken it into my pocket."


    Yunchang went out of the palace in mourning, but since she knew the magic power of the treasure, she wanted to get her. After strengthening her spiritual power, she must be able to beat the fox spirit of Yun qiongjun! Yunshang held her head high and strode forward.


    Wan Qing stayed alone in the room. She had just received the news from her subordinates. It turned out that the secret treasure could enhance her spiritual power. However, only the queen knew where the treasure was, and how many people in the world coveted it. It was too difficult to get it.


    Wan Qing thinks of Yun qiongjun. Her spiritual power is also very strong. Maybe the spiritual power of the treasure is not better than that of Yun qiongjun. She has understood it.


    Looking out of the window, Wan Qing raised her mouth in a meaningful way. She would rather have this ready-made one, as long as she got rid of Yun qiongjun, then her powerful spiritual power could be used by herself.


    Wan Qing, with a good abacus, stood up with a flick of his long sleeves. His beautiful face showed his pride in winning.


    So raohan went to her.


    Rao Han was playing with the birds leisurely in the yard, and he heard the footsteps of Wan Qing in the distance.


    "Why is her majesty free to come to me today?" Raohan turned slowly.


    "I have something important to discuss with your Highness the prince." Wan Qing, smiling, waved his sleeve and sat down on the stone bench beside him.


    "Your Majesty, can''t wait?" Rao Han also sat down, picked up the teapot, poured two cups of tea, and put one cup in front of Wan Qing.


    "I have promised to cooperate with you, but the prince''s Highness has been dragging on. I really don''t know what the prince''s idea is!" Wan Qing deliberately provoked raohan.


    "As for this I''m still waiting for the right time. "


    "What is the best time? Isn''t the prince in love with Yun qiongjun and can''t bear it? " Wan Qing took up his tea cup and took a sip.


    "May your majesty rest assured that I have only used her." Raohan took a sip."Time is not waiting for us. Please move faster. As long as we work together to deal with Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, we will cooperate with chijing more in the future."


    "Well, I will do as soon as I can, and I will live up to your Majesty''s request." Rao Han nodded his head.


    When Wan Qing left, raohan poured the tea in his cup behind him, spilling the tea on the trunk behind him.


    Yun qiongjun finally cleaned herself up and changed into a light pink embroidered dress. She still likes to go out in the morning, which is very suitable for the beautiful scenery of the garden.


    The red color around the palace has been removed, not as dazzling as the day before yesterday. The news that Rao Han had no bridal chamber on his wedding day did not spread in the palace. He must have valued his face and reputation, and did not want others to know about such shameful things, so he swallowed it all by himself.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t have a problem with it. She just needs to get raohan''s heart. She doesn''t care what kind of reputation she has.


    One day when she saw raohan, she thought of him again.


    Yun qiongjun takes Zhuqing to raohan. She is full of joy and expectation. The temperature in the man''s arms that night can still be remembered. She raises her mouth and smiles sweetly, and runs into raohan''s bedroom with her skirt.


    But Rao Han is not in the bedroom. The palace people say that the prince''s Highness has been summoned by the king early. Yun qiongjun nodded and wanted to go into raohan''s room.


    "Miss Yun, this is the prince''s bedroom. You can''t go in without his permission." The palace people stopped her.


    "Well, I''ll come back later." Without seeing raohan, Yun qiongjun is a little lost and goes back with Zhuqing.


    Today, Rao Hancai got up and was summoned to the hall.


    Rao Hancai came into the hall and saw Wan Qing on the side seat. Why is she here again? Rao Han slightly frowned and went forward to salute Chi Yu.


    "I don''t know why my father sent me here in such a hurry?"


    Chi Yu''s face didn''t look very good, Rao Han didn''t understand.


    Chi Yu moved his beard, and there was anger in his eyes. "Han''er, tell me honestly where you went on your wedding night?"


    Raohan was a little surprised. How could the father know about it? No one in the palace had ever spread rumors, and yunshang did not have the courage to report to his father. Rao Han turned his head and looked at Wan Qing. His eyes were sharp. Did Wan Qing come to complain?


    "Speak up!" Chi Yu pats the table, the tone is full of anger.


    Rao Han quickly turned back and knelt down on the ground, "tell my father that I didn''t go back to the bedroom of yunshang that day." Raohan told the truth, biting every word very clearly.


    "You son of a bitch..." Chi Yu''s beard moved, pointing to raohan and scolding.


    "Father, this matter is the son minister''s fault! Please punish him Raohan knelt down.


    Wan Qing was watching the good play and smiling quietly. Since raohan had been procrastinating and was not willing to help her, he moved out of Chiyu. She was also the king of a country, and Chiyu was a little afraid.


    Yesterday, she overheard the maids chewing their tongues and learned that Rao Han went to see Yun qiongjun on the wedding night. Wan Qing thought, this is a very useful fox tail So I came to see Chi Yu early today.


    "Did you go to the woman Yun qiongjun?" Chi Yu clenched his teeth and asked again.


    "Yes Raohan admitted it very quickly. "But the child minister is only to make use of her. He has to gain her trust."


    "But do you know what a disgrace you have given our royal family! Confused, confused... " Chi Yu took a look at Wan Qing. He didn''t know why an outsider of Wan Qing knew it earlier than he did.


    At the right time, Wan Qing stood up and came to the front. "Your Majesty, this cloud qiongjun has made chijing lose face. It''s really the culprit of this matter. How will your majesty deal with her?"


    "This What does her majesty think to do with it? " Chi Yu asked Wan Qing.


    "Wanqing thinks that seducing the crown prince and damaging the royal face should be punished!" Wan Qing''s eyes were filled with murderous spirit again.


    "But Yun qiongjun is a guest of my own. It''s not right to kill a person like this? " Chijing is in a dilemma. After all, Yun qiongjun is one of his important chess pieces. It''s a pity to kill him like this!


    "Your Majesty wants to make the prince''s wedding a scandal known to all? In that case Wan Qing can also help your majesty


    "Wait, your majesty, that''s not what I mean It''s just that Yun qiongjun is extremely powerful. It''s not so easy to get rid of her. " Chi Yu didn''t want to let this scandal come to light, so he quickly compromised.


    "Because of this, Wan Qing came to your majesty for help! Wan Qing knows that your majesty can do anything. He will have a way. " Wan Qing threw a wink at Chi Yu in the hall and then chuckled.


    "Then Wanqing left first and waited for your Majesty''s good news." Wan Qing then posed to Chiyu and withdrew from the hall.

 Chapter 50

    Above the main hall.


    Chiyu, the king of chijing, frowned slightly, and walked restlessly in front of the hall, as if there were many troubles in his heart. Then he took a look at raohan, who was sitting on the edge of the chair and pursed his lips. He sighed and said, "Queen Wanqing has already sent a message. Let''s start with Yun qiongjun. What do you think we can do?"


    If she does too much publicity, then Yun qiongjun is not a fool. How can she not be prepared? If they disobey the Queen''s will and delay in doing so, they will annoy the queen and destroy all plans.


    Rao Han put his sore neck back and sighed, "father, since we have achieved this for the great cause of our country, we can never have the thought of turning back. What the queen asks us to do, we carry it out. "


    As for Yun qiongjun''s side, Rao Han is naturally quite sure that he will not let the other party suspect him. After all, in Yun qiongjun''s mind, he is a gentleman who treats her like water. But Yun qiongjun has already been infatuated with him, and it is impossible for her to be suspicious of herself.


    It''s not very difficult to obtain Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power. What''s difficult is not to get her spiritual power too quickly. If she is too eager for quick success and instant benefit, she will inevitably be suspicious of her. At that time, her failure will outweigh the loss.


    "What can you do, my son?" Seeing Rao Han''s pledge to himself, Chi Yu''s heart was finally settled down and relieved. Turn to look forward to looking at him, hoping that his son can solve his own problems, that is the best.


    Rao Han''s eyes turned slightly, and he already had a plan in mind. He nodded with a smile, "father, please, this matter will be left to the children''s minister." He can guarantee to be quiet and secure. And Yun qiongjun''s chess piece is coming to the end of her value.


    This is also good, finally do not need to pretend to be affectionate in front of her appearance, this time, his heart is also more relaxed and down-to-earth. Hypocrite, it''s really hard to do.


    Chi Yu caught Rao Han''s eyes in the potential must be, satisfied with the smile.


    The plot is about to begin.


    Another day, after eating the food that the maid had brought for herself, Yun qiongjun lay on the couch and was not willing to move. This scene happened to be just ran in to find her out to play Zhuqing to encounter, can not help but wonder: "sister cloud, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been feeling better lately, haven''t you? " She anxiously comes forward to touch the temperature on Yun qiongjun''s forehead.


    Yun qiongjun lazily stopped her extended hand and shook her head. "No, I have nothing. It''s just that I often feel sleepy recently. I can''t use my strength all over. Perhaps this is what people often say, the poverty in spring and the lack in autumn. "


    In fact, even Yun qiongjun herself can''t tell what''s going on these days. She always feels weak and strange somewhere in her body. She never used to be like this, but recently she often feels weak. Even the skill of lifting chopsticks is exhausted.


    These days, Yun qiongjun simply doesn''t go anywhere. She just lies on the couch. As soon as I close my eyes, I feel nothing.


    A few days ago, Zhuqing came to look for her. When she saw that Zhu Qingxing was in high spirits, it was not good to be disappointed. But as time went on, she didn''t even wait for Zhuqing. As soon as she had lunch, she felt exhausted. She went to bed and didn''t want to get up again.


    Seeing her like this, Zhu Qing was flustered for no reason. Lian busily said: "sister Yun, where is the poverty of spring and the lack of autumn? You are lazy all day. I''m afraid you are ill. Let the doctor come and have a look


    In recent days, when Zhu Qing comes to play with sister Yun, she is lack of interest. Clearly a period of time ago is still good, how recently a pair of mental fatigue appearance? Could it be that I had a few illnesses before that, and left the root of the disease? Zhu Qing was so shocked that she would run out to find a doctor: "sister Yun, I''d better go and find a doctor for you first."


    Seeing Zhu Qing''s insistence on inviting a doctor, Yun qiongjun had to sit up and say, "Zhuqing, I really don''t need it. I''ve just been a bit lazy recently. Well, I''ll go out with you, or a lot of them will run away. " Half jokingly, she got off the bed, but her whole body was as soft as a boneless one. She was surprised, but Zhu Qing was still watching. She had to put on her hand as if nothing had happened. "Let''s go and have a look at the lotus pond."


    "Are you really OK?" Zhu Qing asked her with half a doubt.


    Yun qiongjun nodded and laughed, "seriously, what can I do for you?"


    Zhu Qing believed that, happily pulling her to the direction of the lotus pond, "sister Yun, it is the season of lotus blossom now. Looking at the past, it is really beautiful."


    "Well, let''s go and have a look." In fact, Yun qiongjun doesn''t have much interest. She is afraid that Zhuqing will worry about herself, so she will accompany her to come here. However, slowly, Yun qiongjun found that although she had cheated Zhuqing, she couldn''t cheat herself.


    However, after watching the lotus pond for a while, Yun qiongjun felt exhausted. She was eager to find a pavilion to have a rest. I saw a bird Pavilion in front of me from afar. I pulled Zhuqing to sit down and relax for a while.Leaning against the stone pillar, Zhu Qing, on one side, takes a panoramic view of Yun qiongjun''s tiredness. In her heart, she says that sister Yun is not ill, but that she has to stop for a while after walking a few steps. This is not like being ill, but a manifestation of the gradual dissipation of her spiritual power.


    Zhu Qing also has some research in this area. With this conjecture in his heart, he is not good to speak with sister Yun face-to-face. If it is as she guessed, then things will not be as simple as small things.


    Sister Yun''s spiritual power will not dissipate for no reason. I''m afraid someone will hinder her. However, she was helpless in chijing, and Mr. Gu was not around. What she can do is to develop more new inventions, and maybe she can make sister Yun survive this disaster.


    Zhu Qing is silent, thinking about her own affairs. Yun qiongjun is able to calm down and carefully sort out the recent events.


    She has been in contact with Zhu Qing, who often comes to play with her recently, and the maidservant who delivers food and cakes. None of these people have any motive for her misbehavior, so who is it


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun can''t help but flash a Qianqian figure, Yunchang.


    Yes, a few days ago, yunshang looked at herself and ran to her bedroom again and again. Her spiritual power surpasses yunshang a lot, but because of the repeated offenses of yunshang, she unconsciously consumes a lot.


    She has been in chijing for some time. Maybe she is used to her leisure time. Suddenly, a person comes to fight against her and wants to fight with her. Therefore, her body can''t adapt to it for a while, so she feels that her spiritual strength has gone and her body is weak.


    Well, it should be.


    Yun qiongjun has made a decision in her mind and decides that she can''t relax any more recently. If she has allowed herself to eat, drink and have fun in chijing, she will be a useless place for martial arts one day.


    Instead of wasting her time day by day, she had better concentrate on cultivating spiritual power, and wanted to persist for a period of time, so that she would not have this extremely uncomfortable feeling again.


    After thinking about it for a while, Yun qiongjun naturally lost her interest in appreciating the flowers. She said to Zhu Qing, who is rarely silent beside her, "Zhuqing, the weather seems to be a little hot. We might as well go back to the house and be cooler." Then he wiped the sweat on his forehead with his PA.


    Knowing that sister Yun was sleepy and wanted to go back to have a rest, she was distressed in her heart, but it was not easy to say so. She had to nod and say, "well, I''ll go to sister Yun''s room and sit down for a while." Then she helped Yun qiongjun back to her bedroom.


    When I went back, I had just had a cup of tea with Zhuqing to moisten my throat. Then the maid of the palace brought the sour jujube cake. Yun qiongjun likes the sour and sweet taste most, so she can''t help eating more. However, Zhu Qing didn''t take a few mouthfuls and put it down because he thought about the new invention. When she looks up at Yun qiongjun again, she doesn''t know when she has fallen asleep against the bed column.


    Zhu Qing had no choice but to let her lie down and cover her with a thin quilt. Then she quietly closed the door and left.


    It was midnight when Yun qiongjun woke up. She had been sleeping all day. Now she felt better. She would like to work hard, simply to take advantage of the dead of night when a good spiritual strength.


    She sat cross legged on the bed with her hands gently on her knees. She closed her eyes and began to sweep away all the distractions in her heart. However, she vaguely felt that there was something in her body that she was trying to repel. She frowned and didn''t care. This kind of discomfort she had encountered before was also a normal phenomenon.


    Luck is only a stick of incense can end, but she is here. Her hands draw an arc in the air, trying to be lucky again, but suddenly feel chest tightness is severe, she gritted her teeth and insisted, but her small face gradually turned red because of suffocation.


    It seems that Yun qiongjun is struggling with herself. She just refuses to relax and try to calm down again. However, she can''t concentrate because of her impetuousness.


    However, in a quarter of an hour, Yun qiongjun was already in a cold sweat. Finally, she could not hold on to lie down on the thin quilt behind her. She breathed the fresh air, but her heart was full of mixed feelings.


    Maybe it''s not enough rest today. I''ll try it another day. Yun qiongjun comforts herself, rolls up the quilt and goes to sleep again.


    However, several days passed, and gradually, Yun qiongjun found that no matter how much she concentrated her energy, she often felt that she couldn''t do as much as she could. In the end, they had to give up.

 Chapter 51

    In the void, a man in white slowly rose from the pool. He opened his eyes and saw a man looking at himself in the distance. He sighed and yelled, "master, why do you always have to come and have a look when I come to this pool to recover my spiritual power. Is it not a habit that people don''t know?"


    Then he won''t follow. He only has cloud in his heart.


    Looking for Lin to jump down from the tree, in the face of the disciple''s ridicule, he just replied, "I''m just afraid that you are full of miscellaneous thoughts like before. Even if you soak in the Taichi pool for three days and three nights, it will not be effective."


    Knowing that the master was feigning himself, Gu Sen did not refute it, but just laughed, "master, don''t worry. I can protect my cloud son only when I recover my spiritual power as soon as possible. How can I not do my best?"


    "She''s the only one you''re thinking about, and when you mention her, you''re just as mad as a demon. Recently, I''ve recovered a lot, but I''ve recovered a little bit Two people into Gu Sen''s room, Gu Sen can''t wait to open the glare mirror to continue to spy on cloud''s daily life.


    It was the time for lunch. Yun qiongjun had been in a bad mood recently. After taking a few bites, she climbed into bed and took a nap. But this does not affect Gu Sen to take a chair, sit quietly in front of her, because his family cloud son sleep face is also very beautiful.


    Looking for Lin Shi can''t go on, he waves his sleeve to change the lens, and the beauty in front of him turns into a beautiful man who is eating lunch. Gu Sen''s eyes suddenly sank. "Master, you only know how to see raohan every time you come here!"


    "I am observing the enemy! It''s not like you who are hopeless. You just stare at Yun qiongjun all the time. You can''t get tired of watching it three times a day. Is that right? " Looking for Lin to hate iron is not steel to stare at him, and then the line of sight again to Rao Han in the mirror.


    What''s wrong with words? This is the only fun he has to stay in gusen. However, master has to take away his right. It''s really cruel.


    "You still have a lot of room to improve your spiritual power, but it''s not enough to just stay in Taichi every day and concentrate on cultivation. In a word, if you can win raohan''s elixir, it would be great." Said mirin with a sigh.


    Gu Sen grinned. Naturally, his own body was the most clear. He had been fighting raohan''s elixir for a long time. However, opportunities often existed, but he didn''t make a move.


    All in all, I just care about cloud''s feeling.


    At present, cloud son only knows to pounce on raohan''s body. Others say that raohan''s words will not be happy. If he now forcibly goes to raohan to grab the elixir, then yun''er must be afraid that he will hurt raohan. He will not hesitate to rush to block everything for raohan. It is inevitable that yun''er will be injured. If yun''er is injured, he might as well die.


    Therefore, he did not think about the master''s suggestion. He even implemented it over and over in his mind, but he didn''t have the courage to put it into action. Forget it, just for the time being. When the boat reaches the bridge head, it will be straight. He believes that gradually he will find that there are two solutions.


    Seeing that he mentioned the miraculous medicine, his apprentice became dumb and looked for a nameless fire in his heart. He knew his apprentice well enough, and of course he knew what he was worrying about. I can''t help cursing him for being a coward.


    May be in the heart of the fire, but still helpless on the surface of a sigh, "you can''t so under the hand?" He wished that he could take the place of the disciple, but at that time, he was afraid that he would lose his temper with him in order to protect Yun qiongjun''s integrity.


    Gu Sen said with a smile, "master, she is my cloud." How could he look at yun''er hard hearted? He would like to see cloud son happy every day. How can he be willing to make her angry and hurt?


    It''s better to put this matter aside for the time being and consider everything in the long run.


    Seeing that the disciple insisted on it, and he had revealed this matter to the disciple intentionally or unintentionally in recent days, but Gu Sen had always been indifferent. No matter how well he talked to him, he didn''t care. It really made him angry and anxious, but because the other side was his baby disciple''s reason, he didn''t go down.


    Just as Gu Sen is reluctant to let Yun qiongjun get hurt, Meilin also doesn''t want to see his apprentice suffer any more. He knew that Yun qiongjun was too important to Gu Sen, so he had to give up in order to avoid the feelings of his disciple.


    It''s no choice for him to step back.


    Here, Zhu Qing was worried about sister Yun''s health and was busy with her new invention. She had no choice but to run to sister Yun during the day and saw her sleep soundly before leaving. I''m afraid that someone with a bad heart will hurt her sister Yun.


    However, recently, Zhu Qing gradually found that she has always been attentively guarding sister Yun''s side these days. These days, only a few palace maids who serve sister Yun come and go. They all look down and do their duty well. No one looks at anything strange.


    The more normal it is, the more weird Zhuqing feels. If there is no one in the daily life of sister Yun, then what is the deteriorating mental state of sister Yun? Sister Yun was afraid of worrying about her. She gritted her teeth and held back nothing to say to herself, which made Zhuqing more flustered.If you don''t know, you can''t go on like this. Now she often ran to sister Yun''s bedroom. But when she came over, sister Yun couldn''t help saying something to her, and then she fell asleep unconsciously. Sister Yun is getting weaker and weaker recently.


    However, Zhu Qing didn''t see any clue. She would like to move in and sleep with sister Yun every day. Everything was the same as before. Except sister Yun''s more and more sleepy body, there was no other abnormality.


    Zhu Qing can detect that Yun qiongjun naturally has doubts in her own heart. She didn''t do anything, but she just felt that she was very tired. She was very soft all day, and she couldn''t make any strength at all. Where was Yun qiongjun, who used to be so lively? Even Yun qiongjun couldn''t believe it.


    So she turned her attention to her daily life. On weekdays, she came and went, but only a few people, apart from Zhu Qing, who were loyal to themselves, were only a few palace maids who only knew how to do their best.


    But these maids were chosen by Rao Han himself to serve him. If one of them made a slight mistake, if Yun qiongjun said something, raohan would not let them go. What''s more, these people are only a few humble maids. Yun qiongjun has no injustice or hatred with them. They have no reason, and they have no courage to harm themselves.


    For a moment, Yun qiongjun was confused.


    But gradually, she began to have doubts. Once upon a time, her work and rest time were very regular. She got up at daybreak and went to bed after supper at night. She had never been in the habit of daydreaming during the day, except for a little nap after lunch.


    But recently, I don''t know whether it''s because of fatigue or something else. She sleeps more during the day than at night. After three meals a day, she often falls asleep in a short time.


    Wait Yun qiongjun''s brain "Cha" broke a string, already quickly caught something.


    After three meals a day, she felt most sleepy. At that time, she felt the most tired. Is it hard? The problem really lies in the food?


    Was it the maidservant of the palace or instigated? At present, it''s all Yun qiongjun''s conjectures and associations. For the moment, she''s back to her mind and doesn''t speculate about the things around her. Her most important thing now is to see if there is a problem in the daily meal.


    Making a decision secretly in her heart, Yun qiongjun can''t help but fall asleep. When she woke up again, she was awakened by the palace maid who had brought her lunch. "Miss Yun, have lunch, can I get up?"


    Yun qiongjun rubbed her eyes and sat up in a daze. She thought of her day''s conjecture. When she saw the delicious food in front of her, she could not help thinking about it. As if a conclusion had been reached, she lifted up her chopsticks but had no courage to take a bite.


    One side of the palace maid looked down at Yun qiongjun''s movements and asked her in half a loud voice, "Miss Yun, don''t you want to eat it? But the food is not to your taste. I''ll ask someone to change some dishes."


    So enthusiastic? On weekdays, I didn''t see the maid saying a word with myself. Yun qiongjun smacked her lips, put down her chopsticks and asked casually, "who made this meal?"


    The maid''s eyes blinked, and she quickly passed a little flustered. She quickly covered it with a smile. "If you go back to miss Yun, the prince says that Miss Yun is good to serve. These meals are all made by the cook in the imperial dining room for the girl."


    Imperial dining room? Yun qiongjun narrowed her eyes. "Have you ever passed someone else''s hand?"


    For example, yunshang, who has always been at odds with her. Yun qiongjun thinks about it, and will try her best to deal with those who want to die. Besides Yunchang, Yun qiongjun can''t think of a second person now.


    "Don''t worry, girl. The food was brought by the maid himself." The maid said respectfully.


    Oh? really? It is very likely that the maidservant has been bought by the cloud clothes. Yun qiongjun was suspicious when someone pushed the door in and said, "qiongjun, you can rest assured about the food. Your food is handled by the people I trust most. There will be no mistakes."

 Chapter 52

    "Good, have a good meal." Rao Han gently points Yun qiongjun''s nose. Yun qiongjun''s face turns red and her head drops.


    Raohan''s gentleness is meticulous and makes people feel like spring breeze. He only wishes to die drunk and drown in this gentle country.


    Illusory as a dream, once sunk, unable to extricate themselves.


    Looking at Rao Han''s face, Yun qiongjun said weakly, "I feel that my body is getting more and more tired..."


    "It''s you who worked so hard before." Rao Han smiles and dissolves all Yun qiongjun''s defenses. "It doesn''t matter. Just lie in bed and have a rest."


    "Well." Yun qiongjun nodded, her white face hidden in the quilt, her eyes like deer.


    Raohan went over and tucked her in.


    That''s good. That''s OK.


    Nothing matters, as long as you have raohan.


    Yun qiongjun is satisfied and lies in bed. She also felt that there was something wrong with her memory recently, but it didn''t matter. I love raohan and raohan loves me.


    That''s it.


    Zhu Qing stood at the door, looking at the two people''s affectionate appearance, Mou son dark a few minutes. She is no longer jumping off in the ordinary days, the whole person looks a little indifferent.


    There is something wrong with sister Yun''s psychic power. The man next to her must have done something wrong. What do you want to be, Xianhan!


    It''s just that Yun qiongjun has gone down, and she can''t do anything for the time being.


    Watching Rao Han leave all the way, Zhuqing takes the opportunity to slip in. Looking at Yun qiongjun, who is dying on the hospital bed, Zhu Qing''s tears are about to fall.


    "Sister Yun, sister Yun, what''s wrong with you?" Chuqing sobs and grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    Yun qiongjun, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened with a start. After struggling to open her eyes, she recognized for a long time that she said, "you are Who? "


    Hearing her question, Zhu Qing''s tears could not help but fall down and wet a large area of the floor.


    "Sister Yun, I''m Zhuqing! Don''t you remember me Zhu Qing said, "you should be careful of that man raohan. He is here to harm you."


    Hearing raohan''s name, Yun qiongjun''s eyes softened a little. She no longer looked at Zhuqing, but gently called out, "raohan Rao Han... "


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s appearance, Zhu Qing knows that it''s useless to talk too much. She went to the door and bit her teeth.


    It seems that we should speed up the progress of our own invention.


    Before, let the fairy power recover, carefree!


    In Gushen, Gu Sen devotes himself to practice here. For Yun qiongjun, he must make constant efforts to complete the cultivation as early as possible.


    Gusen is a good place for cultivation. It is sparsely populated, open and quiet, and everything is excellent. Gu Sen practiced here for a long time, and felt that his spiritual power was much stronger.


    On this day, he was practicing in the training room. With the wind blowing in his ears, Gu Sen sits on the stone platform with firm eyes. This step of cultivation is very important and can not tolerate any carelessness.


    Everything is for cloud.


    For the sake of yun''er, he can endure no matter how hard or painful he is.


    All of a sudden, the old wood in front of me moved, and the leaves clattered. Gu Mu is his master.


    "Master." Gu Sen called respectfully.


    "I have a message for you." Ancient wood''s voice is a little low, as the waves beat on the reef, is the sea''s sad cry, "and you care about the people."


    Goosen pauses for a moment.


    The news about the people he cares about is only cloud.


    "Is something wrong with yun''er?" There was anxiety in his voice, for fear that something might happen to yun''er.


    The branches and leaves of the ancient wood rustled, and the powerful wind gently brushed his face, indicating that he would calm down.


    "It''s really about the little girl." Mirin sighed and turned into a human figure. The human form is somewhat illusory, and there is not much spiritual power to find the forest.


    He looked slightly dignified, looked at Gu Sen, and slowly breathed a breath.


    Gu Sen looked at Meilin, inexplicably a little uneasy, "Shifu said, I will listen well."


    Mei Lin then said, "Yun qiongjun is in danger recently."


    "What!" Gu Sen''s hand is clenched into a fist, and the blue veins on it burst out. His usual appearance of cloud and breeze was completely gone, and now only anxiety and tension remained on his face.


    "Yes." Seeing the apprentice''s appearance, Meilin suddenly regretted telling him the story.


    His apprentice is good everywhere, but once Yun qiongjun is involved, the whole person will become completely different.


    Love to the bone, Acacia.


    "Sit down, where are you going?"


    Gu Sen steps, his back looks a bit depressed. Suddenly, he turned to look for Lin to smile, "master, I''m going to save cloud son."


    "Don''t go!" Meilin was a little angry, "your practice is coming to the key place. If you go out suddenly and rashly, you are likely to be possessed by the devil!""I can''t leave the clouds alone!"


    Gu Sen''s good-looking eyes are slightly foggy. He bites his lips, and his heart is cold. At this time, all that appeared in his mind were Yun qiongjun''s flowery smile, her graceful figure


    He can''t let the living cloud turn into a cold corpse.


    "Goosen!"


    "Master, I have made up my mind." Gu Sen turned his head and no longer looked at the forest. "I''m unfilial. I''ve taken a step first."


    Then he was about to leave when he was suddenly grabbed by a hand.


    He thought it was looking for Lin, but he turned his head and saw a pretty face.


    The figure of the man who came was a little thin and weak. He dressed up as a weak woman, but he was actually a man. His face was fine, but his eyes had a melancholy look. Her appearance is very flattering, and the male and female are indistinguishable.


    Gu Sen was surprised, "cai''er? Why are you here? "


    The person who came was cai''er, Gu Sen''s good friend. He looked at Gu Sen, laughed and spat out his tongue, "come and see you!"


    make complaints about his words, unable to speak up. Cai''er is like this. She likes to be funny. She is very strange all the time.


    But now he is so full of Yun qiongjun that he is not in the mood to make jokes with him. "I''m leaving, cai''er."


    "Where are you going?" Cai''er looked at him puzzled and said, "Ai Ai, aren''t you practicing a crucial step? How can you leave at will! Are you going to die? "


    "Caier, let me go." Gu Sen''s voice was a little cold, "I''m going to save yun''er."


    "Yun qiongjun? Is she in danger? " Cai''er listened and patted her chest, "you let me go! I have more time than you. You are practicing. How can you run around at will


    "Really?" Mirin and Goosen''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Meilin is happy that Gu Sen doesn''t have to leave, which leads to his obsession. Gu Sen is happy that Yun qiongjun has been protected.


    "Of course! We are friends


    "Leave it to me!" Throw down this sentence, Cai Er left Gu Sen.


    Thank you Gu Sen yelled in the direction of cai''er''s departure, but she didn''t know she couldn''t hear it.


    Then, Gu Sen was empty, only Gu Sen stood in the deepest place and continued to practice quietly.


    "Drink this, too."


    "Good."


    Rao Han looks at Yun qiongjun drinking the whole bowl of soup, and a faint smile comes to his mouth.


    Seeing this smile, Yun qiongjun felt that the dark, bitter and astringent soup was worth drinking. She was very happy.


    Zhu Qing looked at the two people''s appearance, in the heart already scolded Rao Han thousands of times.


    What a shame!


    But no matter how reluctant she was, she had to watch two people go in and out with each other every day. The more you look at them, the more they feel worthless for Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen.


    If Gu Sen is here, where can he have his share of raohan!


    Rao Han went out with the bowl and handed it to Zhuqing. Zhu Qing snorted and gave the bowl to her to smash.


    As his figure drifted away, Yun qiongjun touched her face. She felt that her face was burning hot and her eyelids were sleepy.


    "Hi, beauty."


    The sudden voice startled Yun qiongjun. She looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of her, and her surprise suddenly turned into a smile.


    "Cai''er, how did you come here?"


    "as like as two peas. As like as two peas." Cai''er jumps to Yun qiongjun''s bed, sits down directly and makes a face.


    "what as like as two peas?" Seeing cai''er, Yun qiongjun couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Cai''er is holding her face. Her charming appearance makes people can''t bear to speak loudly to her.


    However, instead of answering Yun qiongjun''s question, she changed the topic, "I was entrusted to remind you that there will be danger around you recently, and someone will try to seize your spiritual power."


    "Who is it?" The smile on Yun qiongjun''s face faded.


    "I don''t know that!" Cai''er, with a naughty smile, jumped back to the window and said, "that''s all I have to say! Then it''s up to you. "


    After all, before Yun qiongjun opened her mouth, the man had disappeared.


    This guy.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head, but she still did what she wanted!


    However, cai''er''s words made her think more and more wrong, and she could not help frowning.


    Who is it? Who is going to take her spiritual power.


    Several figures appear in Yun qiongjun''s mind, all of which have been in close contact with her recently. It''s Wanqing, Zhuqing Or Raohan?


    No, it can''t be raohan.


    Raohan is so good to me, how can I doubt him? He''s a good man, a gentle man.


    Rao Han is eliminated, as for Zhuqing, who has been following himself for so long, her temperament will not be her.


    Is it Wanqing? It''s not likely.So, who is it


    She kept thinking, remembering cai''er''s words just now, seizing spiritual power, seizing spiritual power


    A figure sprang up in her mind.


    Cloud clothes!


    Is it her? stand a good chance. Yunchang had a bad time with herself. Naturally, she hated her deeply and wanted to let her die. This kind of vulgar thing is very likely to be her, and only she can do it.


    Thinking about Yunchang''s appearance, Yun qiongjun''s good-looking eyes are full of opportunities.


    Good, good.


    Yunshang, if you are unkind to me, I can only be unjust to you.


    Get rid of her!

 Chapter 53

    As soon as she appeared, she got the love of raohan brother and let him scold her. Rao Han''s eyes were filled with surprise at the thought of the tremendous psychic power suddenly burst out of Yun qiongjun. The cloud clothes were filled with anger.


    Yunchang remembered that her cousin had unintentionally told her that there was a kind of spiritual fruit that could increase the cultivation of hundreds of years by taking it, and she was immediately moved. At the same time, there was a shop selling lingguo, and yunshang went in directly.


    If you open a shop in chijing capital city, you will die if you have no eyesight. So as soon as yunshang stepped into the store, the shopkeeper welcomed him, "what does this girl want? It''s not that I exaggerate. I don''t know how complete the fruits are in this shop, but there are some treasures. " Yunchang was very happy. If she took the fruit of increasing cultivation, she would surely defeat Yun qiongjun and let raohan''s attention turn to her!


    Thinking of this, Yunchang''s face took some smile. "I heard that there is a kind of spiritual fruit called julingguo in this world. According to my persuasion, this kind of spiritual fruit can increase the power of hundreds of years. What do you have here? "


    The old lady, why are you kidding me? If there were such spiritual fruits in this world, I''m afraid it would have been spread. "


    Cloud Chang''s face immediately sank down, "you just said you didn''t lack treasures in this store, but now you say no, you haven''t even heard of it. Don''t you think I''m poor and can''t afford that price? "


    The shopkeeper quickly made up his smile, "how can you? The girl looks like a man of great wealth. It''s the old man who is ignorant. Girl, why don''t you look at the others? I also have the spiritual fruit of increasing cultivation, but the effect is not as powerful as the girl said


    Cloud dress face slightly slow, "can increase how much cultivation?"


    The shopkeeper put up two fingers. "Two hundred years?" asked yunshang I thought it would be good for two hundred years. If you take a few more, you will win over Yun qiongjun. But the shopkeeper shook his head, "the girl is wrong. Only 20 years. "


    Yunshang was angry and laughed, "what''s the use of twenty years? Are you playing with me? Can you believe that I smashed your shop? " The cold sweat on the shopkeeper''s forehead came down, "girl, how dare I fool you? It''s just that the spiritual fruit of increasing cultivation is hard to come by, which is why yunshang understood this reason. She only had hope, but now she lost hope. How could she not be angry? The aura of the cloud suddenly flashed, and she was not angry, "so, I don''t want the spirit fruit which increases the cultivation. Are you a secret medicine with Sanren''s spiritual power? " The shopkeeper''s heart was shocked. He just wanted to say no, but he raised his eyes to the fierce eyes of Shang yunshang. The words in his mouth turned several times in his throat and finally said, "yes. The girl follows the old man into the back hall. "


    After saying that, the shopkeeper lifted the curtain and went to the back hall. Yunshang followed him in and took the medicine. He gave the money and he wanted to go. However, she was pulled by the shopkeeper. "Miss, the spiritual power of scattered people will be rejected by most people. You,"


    yunshang shook off the shopkeeper''s hand impatiently, "don''t worry about it. Don''t worry, I won''t tell you about the secret medicine I bought from you. " Words fall, straight away. The shopkeeper sighed behind the cloud.


    When Yunchang returned to the palace, it was about time for lunch. Yunchang conceals her figure and goes to the kitchen and stealthily puts the secret medicine in Yun qiongjun''s meal. When Rao Han sent someone to deliver the food to Yun qiongjun, he didn''t do the examination because he had prescribed the medicine. However, he didn''t expect that someone would prescribe the medicine.


    When the meal was delivered to Yun qiongjun''s residence, Zhu Qingzheng was in her room to make the final revision of her invention. Hearing Yun qiongjun call her for dinner, she quickly replied, "sister, wait a minute. My invention will be finished soon."


    Yun qiongjun felt helpless, "Zhuqing, don''t worry. Come and eat your meal first, and then finish it. "


    While speaking, Zhu Qing has stopped the action in his hand. Zhu Qing hid his invention behind him and went to Yun qiongjun. He asked her with a smile, "sister, what do you think my new invention looks like?"


    Yun qiongjun said, "your inventions are just weird. I can''t guess. "


    "Bamboo clear Du mouth, act coquettish," elder sister, you guess. These days, your heart is raohan prince. They didn''t accompany me very much. "


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t stand the little girl''s coquetry. She really ignored her these days, and immediately said, "well, well, I guess, I guess not yet?" Yunshang thought for a moment and said, "but flat?"


    "No


    "Irregular?"


    "No


    "Oh, no more guessing." Yun qiongjun took Zhuqing and sat down. "Good Zhuqing, don''t sell the key. Take it out and I''ll have a look. It''s going to be cold. "


    "All right." Chuqing pursed her mouth and put her hand behind her in front of Yun qiongjun. A silver needle, half finger thick and one finger long, was held in the white and small hand. Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing. "Zhuqing, your invention looks normal at last."


    Zhu Qing called out fiercely, "sister!" Yun qiongjun doesn''t make trouble with her any more. She reaches out and pushes the food in front of her to Zhuqing''s hand. "I know what you''re studying all day and night for. Nuo, have a try."


    Zhu Qing''s research and invention has always been how to use it conveniently, and this silver needle is no exception. Zhu Qing disinfected the silver needle first, then put it into the meal. After a while, there was no response. Yun qiongjun reached out and took back her meal. "As I said, Rao Han personally asked about the food. There was no problem. You don''t believe it. " Zhu Qing let out his breath and was about to take out the silver needle, but the silver needle changed its color at this time.The tip of the needle first turned purple, then black.


    "This?" Yun qiongjun''s face changed. Zhu Qing''s face is not good-looking. She carefully took out the silver needle and observed it carefully. Her face became more and more ugly.


    Seeing the change of Zhuqing''s face, Yun qiongjun knew that the poison was not easy. She asked, "Zhuqing, what kind of poison is this?"


    Zhu Qing put down the silver needle and pointed to a little purple on the tip of the pointer, "this kind of poison can absorb people''s spiritual power." He also pointed to black, "this kind of poison can disperse people''s spiritual power." After a pause, Zhuqing said, "I think it''s too slow to absorb spiritual power, and I want to disperse my sister''s spiritual power directly. What a wicked mind Finally, Zhu Qing''s anger is hard to stop.


    Yun qiongjun is silent at this time. Rao Han personally asked about the food, but now


    Zhu Qing didn''t say more. They went to find some food and had a quick lunch. Knowing the cause of her weakness, Yun qiongjun stepped up her spiritual cultivation, while Zhu Qing was once again involved in research and invention.


    In the evening, the food was delivered as usual. Bamboo once again found toxic, two people look at each other, the atmosphere is a little dignified. Rao Jun asked me to stand up and ask me Finish saying, want to look for Rao Han, who knows in the door and Rao Han ran into a positive.


    Rao Han smile warm, "cloud son, what''s wrong with you? In a hurry. " Seeing his smile, Yun qiongjun felt a little embarrassed. "I was just going to find you."


    Rao Han took Yun qiongjun''s hand and walked into the room and asked her, "do you want me? In such a hurry, but what''s the matter Zhu Qing looked at two hands in hand and frowned.


    Yun qiongjun said directly, "raohan, Zhuqing and I found out that our food is poisonous."


    Rao Han frowned, "cloud son still don''t believe me?"


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "No, look," Yun asked Rao han to come to the table and motioned him to look at the food and silver needles on the table. Seeing the scene on the table, raohan frowned deeper. He was poisoned, but there was only one, but there were two kinds in these meals.


    Just thinking about it, Zhu Qing asked: "Prince raohan, my sister suspected that the food was poisonous. You said the food was up to you. Now how do you explain it? "


    Today, I''m too busy to think about. It''s mine. It''s not. Can yun''er forgive me


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "I don''t blame you." Hesitated for a moment, he couldn''t help asking, "raohan, do you really don''t know what''s going on?"


    Although Rao Han knows that Yun qiongjun is not suspicious of her, he is not afraid of 10000 yuan. He is afraid that in case of emergency, he must take himself out! As soon as his mind turned, Rao Han had a plan. He slightly drooped his eyes, showing a lonely look, "cloud son, you don''t believe me?! Yes, Ben is my fault. "


    Yun qiongjun quickly denied, "I don''t distrust you. It''s just that the food is for you to ask, so I''m just... "


    Raoyang did not let her finish, "you still don''t believe me. If you believe me, how can you say so?"


    "No," said Yun qiongjun, who didn''t know how to tell her mind. Rao Han looked cold after such a meal. "Well, since you don''t believe me, I don''t have to stay here to annoy you." With that, he swung his sleeve and left angrily.


    Seeing Rao Han''s departure, Yun qiongjun rushed to chase him. Rao Han walked very fast because of his anger. Yun qiongjun couldn''t catch up with him. He called out raohan''s name. Raohan just didn''t hear him and soon disappeared. Yun qiongjun stood in the same place and was flustered. He thought that raohan must be really angry and didn''t want to talk to her again.


    Zhuqing comes after Yun qiongjun. Seeing her like this, she gets angry. Rao Han doesn''t care about Yun qiongjun. But her worry about Yun qiongjun prevailed. Zhu Qing suppressed her dissatisfaction with Rao Han and asked anxiously, "sister, don''t be sad."


    Yun qiongjun pursed her lips. "Raohan, he must be angry with me. I shouldn''t have asked that With that, Yun qiongjun felt a little aggrieved and a little angry, "but he is a big man. He is angry. My food is poisoned, can''t I ask one more question? "


    Zhu Qing didn''t know how to comfort Yun qiongjun, so she had to change the subject. "Who do you suspect is the poison?"


    Yun qiongjun said bitterly, "I came to chijing for the first time, and only had a feud with yunshang. And no one but her could poison me in the palace. It must be her "


    Yun qiongjun bit her teeth." she poisoned me and made me quarrel with raohan. "


    Yun qiongjun frowned, and her disgust for yunshang was even more.

 Chapter 54

    Yun qiongjun is really angry this time.


    She didn''t think of Yunchang. She gave her medicine to make her become what she is now.


    It''s all Yunchang''s fault!


    She is angry and angry, just want to let Yunchang die quickly.


    The window suddenly moved, and a gorgeous figure appeared in front of Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun takes a close look. It''s cai''er who just came to remind her a few days ago.


    Cai''er''s dress today is very brilliant. She has a red dress and a three thousand green silk in a high bun, and a gold hairpin inlaid with precious stones is loosely pinned on it. She leans to look at Yun qiongjun with a smile on her face.


    "Why are you here again?" When Yun qiongjun saw her, she couldn''t help smiling. "Thank you for reminding me last time."


    "It''s unnecessary to thank you. It''s not me that you should thank." The color son smiles, a smile beautiful let hundred flowers all lose color, "say again, you seem to hate cloud clothes?"


    "Of course." At the mention of Yunchang, Yun qiongjun is full of murderous spirit, which is so strong that cai''er is frightened.


    It was all cloud clothes, which made her and raohan have a gap. If it wasn''t for her, they would have been getting along.


    Cai''er looked at her playfully, reached out her hand, waved it in front of Yun qiongjun, and said with a smile, "I can help you!"


    "How can you help me?" Yun qiongjun looks at cai''er.


    Cai''er pulls a small table, and her fingers jump up and down. She looks very happy. She said with a smile, "anything! It''s OK to die directly. It''s OK to let her live like death. There''s no problem with pranks. I can do anything you want. "


    Cai''er''s smile, with this sentence, seems particularly strange.


    Hearing her words, Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows, "of course Let her live rather than die


    "Good!" Cai''er said with a smile, supporting her face, and her smile was a little weird. Eyes with three points of malice, three points of excitement, three points of mischievous, there is a confused melancholy.


    Looking at her serious manner, Yun qiongjun felt a little flustered and said, "I''m joking. Just make fun of her and let her know what''s wrong."


    "No Cai''er stood up. "That''s not fun."


    She approached Yun qiongjun a little more and whispered, "let her die directly."


    "Good." Yun qiongjun thought she was making fun of herself and chuckled.


    Let yunshang be afraid for a while, can also ease the hatred in his heart a little.


    The next day, a scream cut through the sky.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Her servant girl immediately rushed into the room and saw a woman with dishevelled hair and dishevelled face, screaming incessantly.


    "Ghost! What a ghost The little servant girl was scared out at the next moment. She cried and turned to the next bodyguard.


    "Bodyguard, can you go in and have a look?" The little servant girl was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    The bodyguard looked at the wing room and hesitated.


    The rules are that men are not allowed to enter a woman''s boudoir without the master''s permission. If you rush in, it''s a matter of losing your head to be blamed by the host.


    The little girl looked at the bodyguard''s shrinking head. She was angry and didn''t fight. "When is it! Still care about the rules! My young lady will be eaten by the ghost! "


    As soon as the bodyguard heard that the situation was so serious, he didn''t hesitate at the moment and rushed in with the servant girl.


    As soon as the door opened, a messy figure sprang out. What a coincidence, he threw himself at the servant girl.


    "Ah


    "Where ghosts come down quickly!" The bodyguard gave a big drink and seized the neck of the figure with one hand. He was so strong that he could not move.


    Unexpectedly, the little servant girl suddenly called out, "you quickly let go! Let go, miss


    "What? Is this miss? " The guard couldn''t believe it. He looked at the man in his hand. His hair was in a mess. He was wearing a white bedclothes, and he could see the delicate dark lines embroidered on the cloth. Although the person is indeed very haggard, but through the outline still can see that she is indeed cloud clothes.


    The bodyguard quickly released her hand, and the cloud clothes fell to the ground. The violent impact made her cry.


    "What are you doing?" The little servant girl quickly came up and pushed aside the bodyguard and lifted up the cloud clothes, "miss! How can you be like this


    Yunshang is crazy.


    When the queen heard of the strange situation of yunshang, she called the imperial physician to show her. When the doctor came back, he only said this.


    "It should be the madness of losing heart. It may be that there is something unclean around the lady, which makes the ghost possessed."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, the queen immediately ordered several geomantic masters to come and exorcise the ghosts from yunshang.


    No one wants to go to her side because she has lost her heart. Only that loyal little servant girl has been following, accompany her to walk in the backyard.


    There was no one in the backyard. The little maid looked at her and suddenly felt that her eyelids were heavy. Then she fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Yunchang stood in the middle of the yard, her eyes confused.


    Suddenly, cai''er appeared in the yard. She was dressed in black, which well concealed her figure and whereabouts."You! What a bad man Cai''er looked at the cloud clothes, licked and licked his lips, "the heart is very painful! It''s hopeless


    Listening to cai''er''s words, yunshang suddenly widens her eyes, covers her ears, and looks very painful.


    It seems that there is a fierce ghost around her, flickering around, there is no fixed number. They roared and hoarse. Others simply cling to her body, bite her blood vessels, drink her blood, eat her meat.


    No, no!


    Let me go! Please let me go! I was wrong! I shouldn''t have offended Yun qiongjun! But it''s all Yun qiongjun, that bitch! Blame her!


    Yunshang struggled in her heart, but her body fell to the ground in pain. Rolling on the ground. Seven orifices bleed, blood dyed red slate.


    Cai''er looked at her contemptuously, and her smile became more and more brilliant.


    "Tut! You deserve two words. " With that, cai''er came to the back of yunshang. Put out your hands and push gently.


    Yunchang fell directly into the well, and after a long time, he heard the splash of water.


    Color son enchanting smile, the figure disappeared in the dark.


    Along with the bloodstain on the bluestone, it seems that it has been washed away by rain and disappeared without trace.


    It''s like it''s never been there.


    "What? Is Yunchang dead? " When Yun qiongjun heard the news from Zhuqing, she was quite surprised.


    "Yes, I heard that yunshang went to the yard in the middle of the night the other night, and one of them fell into the well and drowned." Zhu Qing said, just feel very happy, "Yi Nu maid, come to see, good death, wonderful death! Tell her to target sister Yun. "


    "What''s more, I heard that the water in the well was red when the cloud clothes were fished up. Seven orifices bleeding, looks particularly terrible. In the morning, the cook tried to fetch water for cooking, and he was almost scared to death. "


    Hearing Zhu Qing''s description, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing.


    Is it hard for Yunchang to do many bad things and get punished?


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun suddenly remembered what Cai Er had said to her at that time.


    "Let her Life is better than death


    It''s just anger, isn''t it?


    Zhu Qing leaves soon, and Yun qiongjun slowly breathes a breath, and the hatred she has accumulated for many days disappears.


    It''s just that there''s something strange about it.


    She looked out of the window. The flowers were gorgeous and the leaves were green and dripping. It was very beautiful. Suddenly, she caught an unusual figure.


    If you look closely, it''s the ghost of yunshang.


    Yun qiongjun frowned.


    The appearance of cloud clothes is very unusual. Ghosts float around, laughing and making noises. It seems that they are crazy. And her body, it''s strange.


    But Yun qiongjun didn''t think too much about it. She still had to stay on the line, not to mention the other side was dead. She tried to use her spiritual power to send her to be reincarnated.


    However, it is even more strange that only half of them have been sent. And half of them were left alone outside the window, looking very down and out.


    "Because she never repents." Yun qiongjun murmurmured. Then she stopped paying attention to her own affairs and went to think about her own affairs.


    That night, cai''er came.


    Cai''er came over for the third time, and he was already familiar with the road. She went to Yun qiongjun''s window very casually, holding her head in her hands, and her face was full of smiles.


    "You seem to be very free." Yun qiongjun joked.


    "Hee hee." Cai''er smiles knowingly and rubs Yun qiongjun''s clothes. "It''s hard to see a beauty. You have to come whenever you have time."


    Yun qiongjun also chuckled and touched the lottery girl''s head. "Tell me, what are you going to do again?"


    For the first time, cai''er came to remind her to be careful of the people around her, so that she could raise her vigilance. In addition, Zhuqing''s invention was successful, so that she caught yunshang. The second time she came, cai''er helped her make a prank and straightened her cloud clothes, giving her a bad breath.


    She really thanks cai''er, a friend.


    Cai''er listened to her words, her eyes turned and giggled: "it''s to remind you! Be careful of the people around you! The people around you are the most dangerous. "


    "Isn''t Yunchang dead?" Yun qiongjun is puzzled. The murderer yunshang is dead. Who will harm her!


    Raohan, it''s impossible. Although the two had a quarrel a few days ago, Yun qiongjun believes that he really loves himself and will never harm her.


    It''s even more impossible for Zhu Qing to follow Yun qiongjun for such a long time, which has solved many crises for her. It is absolutely impossible for her to be her.


    But after thinking about it, there was no one around besides them.


    "Are you kidding?" After thinking about it for a long time, Yun qiongjun only thought about the result and thought about cai''er''s naughty character. This is probably the case.


    Cai''er didn''t admit it. Her charming face looks like a smile, lying on the table can be said to be a natural creature, "it is true."


    Finish these five words, even person with shadow directly disappeared, no trace."Still that bad character."


    Yun qiongjun looked at the table where he was lying over and shook her head with a smile. She didn''t take his words to heart.


    It''s just a bad time. Don''t worry about it.

 Chapter 55

    Although there was a gap between Yun qiongjun and raohan because of the secret medicine discovered by Zhuqing in the meal, Yun qiongjun is a cheerful person. What''s more, Yunchang, the biggest culprit, has already died. Yun qiongjun forgives Rao Han. Raohan was also a man of good manners, and he was as good as ever.


    And Zhu Qing learned the news and directly bit his own handkerchief.


    You are shameless, and you come to pester sister Yun.


    But Rao Han and Yun qiongjun don''t know what she''s thinking. Every day, Zhuqing''s heart is broken.


    Gu Sen, come back quickly! Otherwise, sister Yun will be robbed!


    The spring is bright and the sun is shining. It''s a good day to enjoy the flowers.


    Yun qiongjun is wearing a dream blue half arm skirt with a snow-white veil. She has a little less feminine tenderness and more heroism. This dress is lively and cool, accompanied by her hair bun fixed with glass hairpin, people can not help but see a bright.


    Rao Han is a moon white long gown, waist with a piece of good Hetian jade, face if good woman. Long hair with jade crown, more beautiful.


    The two stood together, looking like a match made in heaven.


    One side of the bamboo nearly tore his own veil.


    The flowers were blooming brightly. Yun qiongjun and raohan walked into the flowers, and the fragrance lingered around them, refreshing.


    "The flowers here are so beautiful." Yunqiongjun took a deep breath. The faint fragrance of flowers made people feel relaxed and happy.


    Rao Han is looking at Yun qiongjun, not flowers.


    "You look better than flowers." Said raohan.


    "Cough." Yun qiongjun coughed twice and blushed.


    She didn''t know what happened to her. She could hide herself well when she killed people before. I didn''t expect that I would become so restless by raohan''s side.


    Calm down, calm down.


    She told herself.


    As a former agent, her psychological quality is excellent, and soon let herself calm down and act as if nothing had happened.


    Raohan was looking at her face, and his heart was indifferent.


    He felt that there was something else in the woman. It''s not as elegant as a lady in a big family, nor is it a charming woman like fire. Yun qiongjun is more like a pine tree. She is tenacious and full of vitality. She is strong and cheerful. Every day she lives together, she can become very interesting.


    Especially her attitude when in trouble, calm, calm, can solve the problem perfectly. Instead of crying and helpless, if no one helps her, she will help herself.


    With her, the whole person is warm. It''s a little sun that spreads its light all over the world.


    "Raohan, come and have a look. The flowers here are so beautiful." Suddenly, Yun qiongjun''s cry pulled him out of his meditation.


    Raohan followed the sound and saw a small bush. The leaves were very dark, dark to nearly black. But its flowers are very beautiful, like peacock''s tail feathers, blue and green, there are strange shapes on the top of the pattern. Five feathers make a flower. The flower is huge and fascinating.


    "This is peacock wood." Rao Han said with a smile, "peacock wood has no seeds. At first, people found a tree with no leaves in the southernmost part. Someone broke a few branches and threw them into the yard. Unexpectedly, after a heavy rain, a bunch of flowers grew out of the branches. This is peacock wood. "


    "It sounds amazing." Yun qiongjun also sighed.


    I didn''t expect that there would be so many magical things here. It looks like fun.


    "That''s natural. It''s very precious. It can''t reproduce. After many years, only one mother tree was found." Rao Han reached out and touched Yun qiongjun''s head. His smile was elegant and noble. "Such a small plant is also valuable."


    With that, he reached out and stroked it gently. Jade hand reflected on the top, more white and delicate, no less than color.


    Yun qiongjun was a little stunned. The next second she saw that her beautiful hand pinched a feather like flower.


    "Ah! What are you doing with this? " Yun qiongjun was a little angry. Looking at the flowers on his hand, she felt a twinge of heartache. "How can this thing be so valuable?"


    But before she had finished speaking, the hand moved to her head, only felt that the hair had been pulled away, and the head had gained some weight.


    "Very nice." Said raohan, his hand still on her head.


    "I can''t see it again." Yun qiongjun holds her chest in her hands and stares at raohan.


    Rao Han is stunned for a moment, then takes out a mirror from his sleeve and puts it in front of Yun qiongjun.


    The bronze mirror is very exquisite, which clearly reflects Yun qiongjun''s appearance. The person in the mirror only wears an ordinary bun with a glass hairpin on it. At the moment, with a peacock wood flower, the whole person is suddenly bright and shining.


    When Rao Han saw Yun qiongjun look a little surprised, he also sprouted a feeling of joy.


    Sure enough, he fell in love with this unusual woman.From the first time he saw her, his frozen heart began to thaw. Then, little by little, he was surrounded, turned into a red line, affecting the fetters. This is a strange woman, fated, unable to resist.


    Raohan felt that he had no medicine to save him. He was fascinated by her every move. Whether it was a faint smile or a loose eyebrow, he saw everything in her eyes.


    Raohan, you''re finished.


    You''re in love with her.


    His heart is divided into two parts, half of them are persuading themselves not to sink into depression, but to focus on the great cause. The other half has lost himself and died of drunkenness.


    Therefore, he would have scruples when Chi Yu and WAN Qing put pressure on him. He didn''t want to hurt her completely.


    It''s a morbid desire.


    But Rao Han himself understood that there was no medicine for Acacia.


    "Raohan, raohan?" Seeing Rao Han''s trance, Yun qiongjun felt a little strange. Seeing that raohan had not responded, she went straight forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    I didn''t expect raohan was wandering, but his instinct was still there. As soon as I feel the breath of outsiders approaching, I immediately start to use martial arts to attack.


    This is a conditioned reflex accumulated over the years. As a prince, you are often assassinated and challenged by all kinds of inexplicable reasons. He has thus developed a good skill.


    The sudden attack startles Yun qiongjun, but she is very calm. She judges the attack mode a little, and immediately takes the attack. One move can''t decide the winner or the loser. After a few moves, Rao Han is in a daze and his hand is caught by Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun unconsciously reversed his hand, making him unable to move at all.


    Raohan came to his senses.


    "I''m sorry, I was just thinking about something." He said with a slight apology.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yun qiongjun waves her hand generously, but she is also secretly glad.


    Fortunately, his skill is very good. If he changed a person, he would have been killed by Rao Hangang.


    She looked at Rao Han''s self annoyed appearance, and felt a bit sad. She was just busy changing the topic, "anyway, how''s Gu Sen recently? I haven''t heard from him for a long time. "


    The guy said he was going to practice, but he hasn''t come back. When he comes back, he must be repaired.


    Look for a punch.


    Raohan''s eyes darkened when he heard her talking about Gu Sen. But his camouflage ability is very strong, immediately put on a feigned relaxed appearance, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know when he will be back..." Yun qiongjun can''t help but sigh. She wants to die of him.


    After saying this, Yun qiongjun suddenly finds that her hand is still in raohan''s hand and quickly takes it back.


    "Don''t talk about him. Let''s continue to enjoy the flowers." Raohan interrupted, grabbed her arm and went on.


    Yun qiongjun feels something wrong. Raohan doesn''t want her to mention Gu Sen. She wanted to say something, but looked at raohan''s face and choked back. Finally she could only nod and say, "OK."


    Then they walked on in silence. I don''t know why. They felt that the atmosphere became more and more dignified. Even the flowers on the side also lost some color.


    Raohan''s heart was burning with anger. Now he seems to have drunk dozens of bottles of vinegar in succession. The strong sour taste is deep into the bone marrow.


    Dare to mention other men in front of me!


    Especially the annoying Goosen.


    Three times and four times hindered his plan, raohan how to give Gu Sen good face to see. Moreover, from his experience and experience, Gu Sen probably likes Yun qiongjun.


    And Yun qiongjun herself. I guess she didn''t realize that she always had a good feeling for Gu Sen.


    Unforgivable!


    Gu Sen, why should he rob Yun qiongjun from him? He has no capital. And himself, the prince of chijing, looks excellent and has six arts. I am the most suitable person for Yun qiongjun! No one can take Yun qiongjun away from him! No one can do it.


    The gloom in the eyes is quietly hidden under the gentle and kind appearance, and the blazing heart is covered by a false appearance.


    It seems that we need to get Yun qiongjun''s psychic power quickly.


    Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power is very strong. She takes it as her own. She will improve her status and Kung Fu.


    Only in this way can they live together forever. Love for each other in vain.


    In the sky, I wish to be a pair of birds, in the earth, I would like to be a LIANLI branch.


    Raohan''s appearance did not change much, only himself until now, and his heart was full of jealousy and anger.


    Yun qiongjun is totally unaware of all this. She looks at the flowers and smiles on her face, but she is also very confused. She looks like a child who can''t find her way home.


    They were silent for a moment until they walked out of the beautiful flowers. Even if they returned to the room, the dignified atmosphere did not change.

 Chapter 56

    Yun qiongjun hasn''t seen cai''er for several days. Cai''er seems to have left.


    To leave, cai''er has been here long enough. If you don''t go back to Wanqing, you will be doubted by Wanqing.


    The relationship between raohan and Yun qiongjun has become delicate since the day of flower appreciation. Yun qiongjun is a strong man. Rao Han doesn''t want to apologize to someone. She is alone these days.


    But Zhu Qing is very happy, after all, chijing prince that son of a bitch will not come to pester cloud elder sister again.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care. She''s angry. She''s so angry every day that she can''t sleep well. But she has something in her heart and will not say to anyone. It is hidden in her heart silently and let it rot.


    The woods are luxuriant, the old branches depict the traces of the passage of time, and the sky is as blue as a wash. The sky was clear and the sun was shining on a fast-moving man in the woods.


    Her dress looks quite gorgeous, with translucent yarn of purple and blue gradients, jewels falling from her hem, and a bright red oil paper umbrella in her hand. Her face is full of charm.


    It is cai''er who leaves from Yun qiongjun and goes to gusen.


    Cai''er thinks that there are enough reminders and help for Yun qiongjun, so she decides to leave and go back to gusen to report the situation to Gu Sen.


    Cai''er''s body method is very fast, and he arrived at Gu sen in two days. Gu Sen is still beautiful and strange, living here, as if the soul has been greatly washed.


    Careful to avoid all the organs, went directly to the deepest Gu Sen.


    There is an ancient wood, tall and straight, green leaves such as a canopy, the years did not leave any traces on his body. Under the ancient wood, there was a young man in black, with a quiet and handsome face, just like a statue.


    "Goosen." Cai''er called, and the smile on her face was more sincere than ever.


    Only when he treats his best friend can he smile like this. This also means that only Gu sen in the world can see his most beautiful appearance.


    Gu Sen, sitting still, opened his closed eyes. There is no outsider here. Meilin is his master. He doesn''t play jokes. He can''t make jokes. His flighty and naughty temperament has been honed here.


    "Cai''er!" Seeing cai''er''s coming, he was also very happy. He invited her to sit down and said, "why did you come back so soon?"


    "I feel like I''ve got everything to say and I''m back." Cai''er smiles and hugs Gu Sen.


    "How''s Yuner?" Gu Sen asked the question he wanted to ask the most.


    These days, his practice is really breathtaking. He is always worried about Yun qiongjun''s accident. I can''t relax to practice. I almost lost myself. Even if Meilin criticized him severely, he could not control his own demons.


    One day without news from Yun qiongjun, he couldn''t be secure all day.


    Now that cai''er is back from her, she naturally wants to make sure.


    Cai''er looked at him and chuckled. Then she said, "beauty is very good. Nothing''s wrong. It''s just that she''s still dangerous, but I''ve already reminded her! Just raise your vigilance! "


    After listening to cai''er''s words, Gu Sen is really relieved. But after hearing this, Gu Sen''s heart was raised again.


    But now he still wants to put aside Yun qiongjun''s affairs. Gu Sen turns to worry about cai''er. "You are Wan Qing''s person. You should hide your trace. If she finds out you''re in contact with us, you''re dead. "


    Cai''er always comes to remind them and protect them. If Wanqing finds out, he will suffer.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect myself." Cai''er smiles innocently. If you can help a friend, it doesn''t matter if you are alive or dead.


    This is her attitude towards life. If she has no friends, if she can''t help her friends, what does her life mean.


    But Gu Sen still can''t put down his heart, he let Cai Er wait a moment, and he walked to the front of Meilin.


    "Master, I want to talk to the master about something."


    "Tell me." There was a hint of kindness in the deep voice of the forest.


    Gu Sen tells Meilin everything about cai''er, as well as about Yun qiongjun. This series of things from his mouth, twists and turns, step by step startled.


    After listening to this, Meilin pondered for a long time, and then began to speak, "cai''er''s business is still well solved. As for Yun qiongjun It''s really a bit of trouble... "


    "Let me think about it."


    The thought of looking for Lin is a whole afternoon, which is of great importance. Even if Gu Sen is anxious, he doesn''t dare to urge him. Until the evening, dotted with stars, the full moon hung high in the sky, looking for the forest to send out a long sigh.


    Gu Sen, who had been afraid to leave the atmosphere nearby, was relieved.


    Mirin sighs that he has come up with a solution, but this method may be more complicated.


    But for yun''er, no matter how complicated it is, he has to do it.


    "I''ve come up with a solution, which may be the only one." Looking for Lin, he said, "what the chijing people want is Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power. Therefore, if you want to save Yun qiongjun, you must choose between them. If you want to save people, you must let Rao Han and them speed up their acquisition of Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power. ""Why?" Gu Sen doesn''t understand, "yun''er loses his spiritual power..."


    "Listen to me." Meilin looks at her apprentice. Sure enough, when Yun qiongjun is involved, she can''t hold her breath.


    This boy is going to be eaten by Yun qiongjun.


    Maybe in the future, Yun qiongjun will become his biggest weakness.


    Of course, no matter how, this is the future, and now it is still the most important thing. So Meilin went on to say, "under normal circumstances, we all know that we can''t eat a fat man. We must be in a hurry for a while. Naturally, we hope that the water will grow longer. There is only one way for them to speed up the war against chijing. "


    "The war has started, and chijing needs strength. In order to make contributions in the war and stabilize his position as the prince, raohan, the crown prince, naturally yearns for more power. " The thick voice of mirin passes through the ear and strikes the heart. He turned into a human figure, leaning against his own ancient wood, with a calm face.


    Such a calm tone tells the story of the plot involving the four countries, which makes people think about it very much.


    "At that time, we don''t have to do anything. As long as we wait for Rao Han, they can''t help but attack Yun qiongjun. At that time, Gu Sen sneaked in alone and took Yun qiongjun out. "


    After listening to Meilin''s words, Gu Sen can''t calm down for a long time.


    Regardless of the others, just for their own sake and launched the war against chijing, Gu Sen was very moved.


    Several countries have been at peace, not only because of their geographical location, but also because of their power. If gusen launched a war against chijing, it would certainly make the country''s previously loose ties more fragmented, eventually broken and vanished. On the surface, chijing was a country of etiquette. If he launched a war rashly, Gu Sen would endure the scorn of the people in the world and bear the unwarranted charges.


    It''s just that for Yun qiongjun''s sake, Gu Sen''s everything has to be sacrificed.


    Mirin also understands this truth. If something happens to Yun qiongjun''s little girl, Gu Sen will never be in the mood to practice. Love makes people great, but it also makes people collapse.


    However, it is precisely because of Gu Sen''s love for Yun qiongjun that he gives up everything that makes Meilin admire him and pave the way for him.


    "Remember, disciple." Mirin went to Gu Sen, a pair of deep eyes staring at him, as if he could see through everything, "no matter when, just stick to your own heart. Don''t care about the eyes of the world, and don''t be bothered by the incomprehension of others. "


    "I will." Gu Sen choked. Meilin has done too much for him.


    If you can''t do what you want from Meilin, you will want to kill yourself if you don''t say anything else.


    Even the cai''er on one side was moved.


    "That''s good." "But chijing is a huge country. The war against chijing is not only achieved by us. To make chijing feel truly threatened, he needs to unite with several other countries. Of course, I can do these things. Don''t bother you. You can concentrate on training here, and make yourself stronger, so that you can protect your lover


    After looking for Lin, the figure disappeared into the night. The branches and leaves of the ancient wood rustled, accompanied by the calls of the sparrows around them, as if they were whispering something.


    Gu Sen was moved to speechless at the moment. He never knew that his master was so considerate of him.


    The relationship between the two people, has been thicker than the blood, detached from all the essence, into theory.


    For himself, mirin is gambling the whole country.


    Then, he will practice well and live up to the master''s deep feelings.


    What''s more, Yun qiongjun is still waiting for him to rescue him.


    "If you can help, you must come to me!" Cai''er also opened her mouth, and her eyes were unusually firm. The expression on the face is a little serious, no longer happy to take off in the past.


    Since Meilin can do this for Gu Sen, then why can''t he help his best friend.


    In short, he must contribute to the rescue of Yun qiongjun.


    "You are not allowed to sneak out on our back!" Cai''er warns Gu Sen, who is ready to move. Can''t he calm down?


    "OK, let''s work together!" Gu Sen nods. He also knows that he is a bit out of tune. However, he couldn''t calm down. All he could think of now was Yun qiongjun''s voice and laughter. At the thought of cloud, the whole person is dizzy.


    Their time together is so beautiful and happy


    Cloud son, you wait, I come to save you!


    For you, I will be invincible!

 Chapter 57

    In Gushen.


    Meilin was not in a hurry to launch a war against chijing, because he knew that even if Gu Sen had a great influence, he could not let the emperors who were most interested in attacking chijing with him. Unless the war has great benefits, the emperors will only stand on the sidelines and gain profits.


    Looking for Lin sneer, "think of pour is excellent." His fingers curled up on the lip, a clear whistle through the whole Gu Sen. After a while, a group of small white birds flew to the forest and circled around it. He stretched out his hand to stop a snow sparrow, and there was a rare smile on his lips. "Little sparrow, I have some letters here. Can you help me deliver them?" The snow sparrow chirped, as if in agreement.


    The smile on the corner of his lips was deeper. He held out his empty hand and hopped his fingertips in the air. In the vast expanse of land, white feather is used as paper, green juice is ink, and fingertips are used to write invitation letters floating in the air. Meilin beckoned and a snow sparrow lined up. Mirin tied the invitation to the Snowbird''s neck, "go."


    Looking at the snow sparrow flying far away, looking for the forest to gather the look on his face. Thoughtfully, he twisted the hair and tail that fell on his chest and said, "how about an accusation to chijing? I think it will make Gu Sen more reasonable. "


    Yan Luo is the emperor of Yan state, and Yan state is just a small country, but now he has received an invitation from the master of Gu Sen to seek forest. It made him wonder if the invitation was fake. But looking up at the snow sparrow circling in front of him, Yan Luo denied his guess. Snow sparrow is the emissary of Gu Sen, no one can drive it except looking for the forest.


    Yan Luo immediately understood that this is not a fake invitation letter, with a bitter smile, it is better to be fake. In recent years, there have been a lot of hidden troubles among big countries. In the end, it must be small countries like them. Now, it''s not a good thing to invite the master of gusen. But I can''t help but go.


    When Yan Luo follows snow sparrow to gusen, the emperors of other small countries have arrived. It''s customary to ask each other courtesy and inquire for information. But these emperors are also asked three do not know, although so, the heart has their own guess.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa" the sound of the hands together attracted everyone''s eyes. Looking for the forest, I wear plain clothes and long hair. Seeing that everyone was watching him, Meilin put down his hands, and his voice was flat, "please come here today. It''s for chijing. "


    The king of Yue first asked, "what do you mean by looking for Mr. Lin?"


    A letter suddenly appeared in the air, "chijing plans to seize the treasure and annex you. Do you know?"


    Looking at the handwriting of raohan, Prince of chijing, everyone was surprised. Yan Luo couldn''t help but say, "chijing has good manners, benevolence and virtue, and the emperors of all dynasties are virtuous and promising. How can you think so. "


    Looking for forest eyes with disdain, "your eyes can know people''s face, but how to be intimate?"


    The king of Yue retorted, "how can we know your heart, sir? It must be that my husband did not mean to invite me here today. " The crowd was shocked. Does the king of Yue not want to live? How dare you talk like that?!


    However, Meilin didn''t care, and admitted frankly, "yes. I didn''t mean it. I want to fight chijing. " Looking for the forest light way: "you also don''t want to sit and reap the benefits. As soon as chijing gets what they want, you will be the first to annex. "


    Shocked by the threat of looking for woods, the whole place was silent. Meilin didn''t break the silence, just watched quietly. For a long time, Yan Luo made a decision. Since he wanted to die, why not fight for it. Losing is just death. But if you win, the benefits are unimaginable. At least, it won''t be clamped down everywhere as it is now.


    "Since you are interested, we should comply with it." Yan Luo Road. With a leader, other people also expressed their compliance. At this point, the alliance leading the war against chijing was established.


    Today, chijing is still plotting how to speed up the swallowing of Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power. Listen to the palace people''s urgent report: "king, Gu Sen led Yan, Yue and other countries to launch war against China!"


    "What?" Chi Yu was startled and then sneered, "this king has not done anything to them, but they started to fight against this king first." Having said that, Chi Yu felt uneasy. He is not afraid of those small countries, but gusen


    Chi Yu wrote a letter to Wan Qing, asking him to help when Gu Sen started. Wan Qing wrote back soon. If you want her help, you can. Get Yun qiongjun''s psychic power as soon as possible. Chi Yu slightly frowned, Rao Han called.


    "Father." Rao Han saluted, "I don''t know what''s the matter with my father and his son?" Chi Yu did not say much. He put the urgent report and WAN Qing''s reply on the table, indicating Rao han to read it himself. After a while, raohan finished reading the letter and put it down.


    Chi Yu asked, "Rao Han, what do you think?" Rao Han pursed his lips and whispered, "seize Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power as soon as possible." At this point, Rao Han''s heart trembled, there was a trace of intolerance, but he was soon suppressed.


    Chi Yu nodded, "yes." Chi Yu turned around and took out a white jade vase from the dark lattice and put it in Rao Han''s hand, "take it to Yun qiongjun. You can get her spiritual power in a very short time. " Rao Han''s hand shaking slightly, Chi Yu didn''t notice. Raohan covered his hands with his sleeve robe without a trace.


    There are two flowers, one for each. When Chiyu was worried about the war and Rao Han hesitated. Gu Sen has received news from his master and sneaked into chijing palace.Gu Sen does not appear in front of Yun qiongjun, but quietly lurks around her. But Yun qiongjun''s senses are very sharp, so in order to avoid being found out, Gu Sen goes to see Zhu Qing first.


    Seeing Gu Sen appear, Zhuqing is also scared. Fortunately, she responds in time and covers her mouth. Seeing this, Gu Sen chuckled and laughed. Zhu Qing put down his hand and couldn''t help but stare at him. He lowered his voice and said, "how could you suddenly appear? I don''t know it''s scary? "


    Gu Sen didn''t have a proper shape, he said, "Oh, isn''t it about you? Come and see you. " Bamboo Qing endure again and again, still did not hold back, a white eye just lost in the past, "you most want to be the elder sister? Why don''t you go and see my sister first


    Gu Sen jokingly said: "this is not too much to think about, but not dare to go."


    Zhu Qing snorted, "you just don''t look like this. I''m not going to help you


    How do you know I need help


    Zhu Qing turned her mouth and said, "how do you feel about your sister? I don''t know how to judge. But as far as I know, if you don''t come here to see your sister, you will have something to do. My sister is sharp and easy to find you. If you want my sister not to know you''re here. I have to help. "


    Gu Sen heard a Leng a Leng, "Zhu Qing, you Sheng fierce."


    Zhuqing said with pride, "it''s not smart to follow my sister. How can I help my sister? Come on, you have to hide from your sister


    Gu Sen hesitated for a moment, "I told you, don''t let Yun er know. I''m afraid she''ll be sad. You''ll blame me. " Zhuqing heard the word sad immediately nodded, which tube behind the resentment word.


    Gu Sen had no choice but to inform Zhuqing of all his plans for looking for the forest. Finally, he said, "if I appear beside yun''er now, I''ll certainly scare the snake. So, please Zhuqing, you can help me


    Zhu Qing''s focus is not here. "Sister Yun will be sad. Whether it''s the loss of psychic power or the actions of raohan, and your plans. "


    Gu Sen naturally also knows, but if you want to take yun''er out of chijing safely, this is the only way. And now Gu Sen led the small countries to war with chijing. The arrow was on the string and had to send.


    Zhu Qing finally agreed. Because she knew it was the best choice for her sister.


    The next day, because of Gu Sen''s late night visit, Zhuqing went to bed late, so she got up late. Who knows, in such a short time, Yun qiongjun has gone out with raohan for a visit.


    Zhu Qing''s heart is a little broken. "That raohan is clearly not kind. What does sister Yun like about him


    Here Rao Han takes Yun qiongjun into a shop selling breakfast food.


    "Yuner wants to eat wonton?" The smile on Rao Han''s face is as gentle as jade, and his eyes are also gentle. It''s just that the hand between the sleeves is clenched into a fist, and the heart is complicated.


    Yun qiongjun was not aware of the rough sea under Rao Han''s smile. She hesitated for a moment and shook her head, "I don''t really want to. I just went out too early in the morning and didn''t eat. I''m a little hungry now. " After a pause, he asked, "don''t raohan want to eat?"


    Rao Han''s smile froze for a moment, and he soon returned to nature, "well. If I say, I don''t want to eat. Do you want to eat it


    Without noticing that the smile on raohan''s face was unnatural for a moment, Yun qiongjun said directly, "since raohan, you don''t want to eat it. Then let''s go. " Said, took the lead to step out of the early food shop. Raohan follows.


    After a few steps, it''s another breakfast shop. Yun qiongjun stops and turns her head to ask raohan. "Raohan, what would you like to eat?"


    Rao Han''s hand between his sleeves tightened again. "If I said," he looked into Yun qiongjun''s eyes, "I don''t want to eat it?"


    This time, instead of answering him, Yun qiongjun said, "raohan, you are a little strange today." Raohan''s smile was stiff again, and this time it was very obvious.


    Yun qiongjun hesitated and asked, "raohan, are you not feeling well today? If so, go back and have a rest. You don''t have to be with me. "


    Rao Han was silent for a moment, and then raised a smile like the spring breeze. It''s business to be with you. " However, Yun qiongjun directly pulls him back to the palace and delivers it to raohan''s palace gate. Yun qiongjun stops and asks, "you have a good rest. If it''s really hard, see a doctor. You don''t have to be with me these days. It''s important for your health. "


    Rao Han lowered his eyes and didn''t look at Yun qiongjun. He just said in a low voice. Yun qiongjun didn''t find out. Rao Han''s hand between his sleeves clenched and loosened. After several movements, the palm of his hand was cut by his fingernail and bleeding. Raohan, however, seemed to feel no pain and sank his nails in it again.

 Chapter 58

    Raohan imagined that he took the poisonous wine and let Yun qiongjun drink it. He didn''t want to think about it. At this moment, he clearly found that he didn''t want to let Yun qiongjun die, let alone kill her by himself. He didn''t know when that ancient girl with a sharp character, brave and resourceful, and sometimes emotional behavior was hidden in his heart. He knew that it was one or two It''s a difficult choice, but one must make a choice. Can he gamble with him and his whole chijing kingdom? That bet is too big for him to pay.


    He shut himself up in the room and no one was allowed to disturb him. He just lay on the bed, motionless, and his mind was blank. He just wanted to stay for a while without thinking about anything.


    Yun qiongjun went back to the house and turned left and right. Zhu Qing was puzzled and said, "what are you looking for, miss?"


    "Zhuqing, do we have any medicine here?"


    "Medicine? Miss, what''s wrong with you? Let me see "


    " don''t move, Zhuqing. It''s raohan''s, not me. I wanted to send him some medicine. "


    "Miss, what are you worried about him for? Is there no one to take care of him when he is sick? He''s not a good lady. Stay away from him. "


    Yun qiongjun frowned," what are you talking about? He''s sick. How can I not go to see him? " "Well, miss, but we really have no medicine." Gu Sen looks ugly, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Yunqiongjun turned left and right, but she couldn''t find any medicine. She thought that Zhuqing didn''t cheat her. She had to go to the kitchen and cook some dishes for raohan and a soup. After everything was finished, Yun qiongjun went to the place where raohan lived.


    "Elder sister, be careful." there are two children on the grass next to her. The boy is about five or six years old, and the girl is almost ten years old. They play shuttlecock again. They look childlike. They are quiet and happy. What they have forgotten for a long time seems to be recovered from them. She smiles silently. Who knows if she will return to the fun of childhood ?


    When she got to the gate of Prince''s house, she found that it was quiet, and the gatekeeper stood upright like a benchmark. She stepped forward and was stopped. "His highness is not seeing any guests today"


    "please inform me that Yun qiongjun is visiting." "the prince''s palace says that no one is allowed to disturb you today." the bodyguard lit up the weapons and carried them one by one After the ticket, the girl saw Yun qiongjun go up and lie down in the bodyguard''s ear and say a few words. She slowed down her face and said, "let me go in and report it.".


    Raohan was lying in bed. He wanted to be quiet even for a moment. Although there was no sound of an insect around him, he was still agitated. It seemed that he had to tie the bell to get rid of the bell.


    "To your highness, Miss Yun, please see me." The door of the house was knocked gently. The guard stood outside and whispered.


    "Miss Yun? Joan Hearing this, Rao Han turned over and asked about the dizziness caused by his excessive force.


    "Yes." The bodyguard listened to Rao Han''s anxious and concerned tone, and could not help but pinch a sweat for just himself. Fortunately, I hesitated to come in and report again and again. Looking at the prince at this time, I''m afraid that if he didn''t report, this official position may not be able to protect it.


    "Please meet me in the atrium." He quickly got up to tidy up his clothes and socks. Raohan didn''t remember the hesitation and hesitation just now. He only wanted to get to qiongjun as soon as possible.


    "Yes." The guard led the troops back. But after the bodyguard withdrew, Rao Hancai from qiongjun came to find his own joy in the reaction.


    Qiongjun shouldn''t have come. Looking at the bottle of Medicine on the table, Rao Han felt a basin of cold water suddenly extinguished his hot heart.


    Now qiongjun has come. Is he going to take this medicine or not?


    In his heart, Rao Han hesitated for a long time, but he still poured it into the wine pot he was drinking in his own room, and took it up and walked out.


    "Qiongjun!" As soon as he entered the atrium, Yun qiongjun was sitting at the bottom of the room, enjoying the flowers. Raohan rushed to meet him, and the smile on his face seemed to overflow.


    "What were you up to? Am I disturbing you Seeing Rao Han for a long time, Qiong Jun can''t help sighing that his concern is chaotic. Men and women are different. It''s against the rules to visit directly without invitation. Fortunately, their relationship is close, otherwise it will be an embarrassment.


    "How can you affect me? When Miss Yunda comes, of course, everything stands aside. " Joking with a smile, Rao Han even if at this time the heart of a thousand turn back, but dare not show half of the voice.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden? Something urgent? " Looking at qiongjun''s sweat, raohan can''t help but ask with concern. In such a hurry, was it not qiongjun who met with some difficult problem to solve?


    "What can I do for you! Here, this is the medicine I bought for you. Since you are injured, you should look like a vice-patient. How can you do without good cultivation? "


    Hearing qiongjun''s concern for his words, raohan''s heart can''t help but feel a little sweet. Such a good girl, how can he give up her suffering. Raohan''s heart became more and more firm about his choice.


    "My wounds are small ones. The imperial doctor has come to see it. It''s no big problem. You can rest assured. " She comforted qiongjun with a smile and patted her wound. "You see, it''s not all right."Qiongjun couldn''t laugh or cry at Rao Han, and his heart, which had always been concerned about, finally fell back to its original place. "I really don''t know what to say about you..."


    "What else are we talking about! Oh, by the way, didn''t you say you wanted a good drink last time? I have a bottle of good wine. Would you like to have a drink with me


    Bending down to salute, qiongjun could not help laughing at his disorderly appearance. "Of course."


    At this time, the sun is very good, and they are singing poems and writing to each other. Qiongjun was not a woman of ordinary people, not to mention being together with raohan. Push a cup to change a cup, soon a pot of wine was drunk by two people.


    In the process of the two drinking, in fact, a figure has already quietly arrived. This figure is Gu Sen. Gu Sen has always been careful. How can he not find raohan''s abnormality at this time? Originally wanted to come out to interrupt the two people get along, but just when he was about to come out, he was stopped by cai''er sales.


    "What do you want to do?" Glare at Gu Sen, Cai Er''s tone is very unhappy.


    "Can''t you see raoham''s abnormality?" His eyes are fixed on cai''er''s eyes. Seeing a trace of retreat in cai''er''s eyes, Gu Sen immediately understands that there must be another article after the event.


    "Do you take the initiative to tell me the cause and effect, or I go out in front of qiongjun and ask raohan why." With a forceful voice, Gu Sen can''t refuse at this time.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." After all, cai''er dare not look into Gu Sen''s eyes. And how can Gu Sen be reconciled to such a good rest, step forward, will cai''er back to the corner. Gu Sen uses the advantage of height to impose pressure on cai''er, "are you sure you don''t tell me?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it any more, cai''er had to force Gu Sen to promise that after telling him the reason of the matter, he vowed not to interfere in it.


    Although Gu Sen said that he could ask Rao Han, he knew that Rao Han would not tell himself. In order to know the truth and deal with it earlier, Gu Sen has to promise that he will never destroy raohan''s plan.


    "In that bottle of wine, the medicine was put in..." Cai''er hesitated and said it again and again. Her voice was too thin to be heard.


    "The medicine? Ha ha, I didn''t expect our prince to be so eager. " Obviously, Gu Sen is full of anger when he wants to go to the crooked place. It''s not surprising that Gu Sen thought much. After all, qiongjun was drinking with a man and a woman. He also took medicine in the wine. No matter who it is, I''m afraid the first reaction is the same.


    "I didn''t expect raohan looked like a dog, but he was so Tut tut. " In the eyes reveals contempt, Gu Sen always despises this kind of scheming man.


    "What do you think..." Cai''er, who realizes that Gu Sen wants to be crooked, blushes with shame. "That bottle of medicine is Zhuqing''s fake death medicine."


    Fake drugs? Gu Sen can achieve such a position, how can he be a fool? As soon as I hear these three words, I can basically guess the causes and consequences of things. Gu Sen at this time extremely regretted that he had promised cai''er not to interfere in this matter. After all, it''s not what you want to see.


    However, I can''t repent now. Although cai''er can''t defeat him in martial arts, it''s very simple to inform jaohan. But raohan is always cunning. If he mentions his vigilance, then no matter what he says, compared with qiongjun, he can''t believe it.


    If there is no way to stop it, you can only sit by and watch the development of things. Gu Sen looked at qiongjun a cup after a cup of wine, heart also with more and more suffering.


    Looking up and down at raohan, Gu Sen wants to find out where the fairy medicine is, but he fails in the end.


    With a sneer, Gu Sen didn''t know what he thought. Leaning against the rockery, he didn''t move any more. He just stayed quietly and looked at qiongjun.


    Qiongjun had already drunk a lot of wine at this time. Qiong Jun was not an ordinary lady. At this time, the wine was on the top, and his words became more and more indifferent. At this time, Rao Jun''s fault had been ignored. The two people''s chatting from place to place made their feelings move forward.


    "Qiongjun, do you want to believe that the last thing I want to hurt in my life is you." Looking at qiongjun''s gradually blurred expression, raohan''s eyes are full of firmness though suffering.


    He is not qualified to say the word "love". In this case, let yourself try to ensure her comprehensiveness!

 Chapter 59

    Not long after I came out of the room, I heard the sound of wind music in the distance. Among them, there was a song saying: "the fallen leaves hide, the eyes of flowers droop, the mist disappears and the fog wakes up. Let''s be carefree. When you swim in the middle of the water, the flowers on the bank give you brocade. It''s better to be with the emperor when you are in the solitary dome..." The song was melodious and beautiful, as if it came from a pavilion by the water. Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but wonder: "there is such a wonderful sound in the world. It''s really wonderful."


    "This woman is chijing, but he thought of chijing. Everyone was submissive to him. He called him king. He was respected by others. He had mysterious power. He hit the tree trunk with a fist, and his blood flowed. When was he in such a mess, he could start without scruple for the purpose. He looked at the pot of wine that he was holding slightly and dropped on the grass It''s wilting from green to brown, and now he''s going to kill the people he cares about the most.


    Soldiers pressed down on chijing state. If there was no help, it would turn to ashes in an instant. He slowly straightened up. He wanted to do it like this. He held his wine and went away slowly. He laughed at the sky again. However, it was only known by heaven and earth.


    Yunqiongjun was immersed in a bath tub, surrounded by warm water. A face suddenly appeared in front of her. It was raohan. He was really perfect. He was gentle and optimistic, delicate in heart, complete in six arts. He was full of poems and books, but he had temperament and demeanor. He was also a good-looking person. He was still the prince of Tang Dynasty. It was difficult for any girl to see him without a little bit of affection.


    He never feels embarrassed when talking to him, or there is pressure or how you can tell your heart to him. Yun qiongjun sighs:


    "if chijing is really the best place in the world."


    After taking a bath, she chose a light blue embroidered skirt with only a green hairpin on her head, which made her extraordinary and refined like a fairy. At this time, she and two maids were left in the room. The two maids looked silly, but in an instant, blood flowed from their necks. Yun qiongjun was stunned and found that the house was full of ten assassins.


    All the comers yunqiongjun can feel are not mediocre, but how can these people be her opponents? Gu Sen looks at all these things outside the window, afraid that Guan Yun is hurt. He just wants to make a move, but he stops at the gate of the small pavilion.


    Rao Han stood at the door and asked softly, "Yuner, are you ready to meet you for a long time"


    when yunqiongjun heard raohan''s voice, he felt at ease and it was time to end it, didn''t he? She gathered a powerful spiritual power and rose up. She looked down at the ten assassins, and the assassins fell to the ground one after another Action, even the assassins are dead before they can make a move.


    At this time, Rao Han outside the door also felt wrong. How could such a powerful spiritual power burst out? He pushed the door and found people in black everywhere and yunqiongjun standing in the center opposite him.


    "Well, do you have anything?" his voice was trembling. He was not trembling because of worry, but his heart was shaking for such a powerful spiritual power.


    However, how could Yun qiongjun know what he was worried about was that he was worried about "what can I do? Let''s go"


    he noticed that Yun qiongjun''s dress was so beautiful that she was a cool and noble Queen just after she pushed in the door. Now she has returned to the purity of a fairy.


    "Cloud son, put on this dress, if really more temperament, I believe that the woman will be happy to see you." he is so boasting of you, do not think there is much exaggeration, perfunctory is so sincere, Yun qiongjun''s cheek is slightly red, did not answer.


    They finally arrived at the pavilion. The pavilion was wrapped up with layers of spinning yarn, which had a kind of hazy beauty. The pavilion was shining by the lake, and the artistic conception was even more. It seemed that they knew someone was coming. The yarn separated from the middle and showed a stone road.


    They looked at each other and walked slowly. The singing stopped, but the music of the piano was still there. I must have been tired of singing. When I approached, I found that the structure of the pavilion was a closed space. It turned out that all the four sides of the pavilion were composed of four doors. Suddenly, a door opened and they walked in. The door on the lake was open. As soon as they entered, they looked at the lake as if they were in the middle of it In a picture.


    There is a piano stand on the right. The woman sits on the ground and plays a piece of music. She has a pair of wonderful hands. Otherwise, how can she play such a natural sound.


    The woman didn''t get up when she saw someone coming. Instead, she played the song "Su Xin met the prince." "you and I are old acquaintances. Don''t be too polite. This girl''s name is Yun qiongjun. I''ll take her to have a look."


    "I''m really grateful for your appreciation of Suxin." she said and made a bow.


    "You are so polite. I heard that the girl was sad when I came here, so I don''t know if I can tell you one or two"


    "it doesn''t matter if you want to know. After all, it''s old. I used to be the daughter of the emperor, and I had no worries about food and clothing. But when I was young, I was mischievous. One day I went out and put the nails under the carriage. As a result, the horse could not bear the pain of stepping on the nail and became crazy There were two women and two children sitting in the car, and they were all killed by the law, and I should be executed.


    In order to protect me from the emperor, my father was sent to the official post and put into prison for me. He lost everything overnight. My father killed himself and I was sold to a restaurant to be a prostitute. If it was not for the crown prince, I would not have been today "


    she said with a bitter smile," please sit down and I''ll get some drinks when I''m here. ".After saying these words, Suxin went out directly, "I''m afraid I came back to her sad place after a while"


    raohan said, "but I don''t want to waste this pot of wine. Today, I went to take liukang wine buried under peach blossom tree for decades. I want to invite you to have a drink. If there is a beautiful scene of Liangchen, don''t let it down"


    "that''s exactly what I said.".


    In the dark, a servant dressed up in front of Suxin gave her a lot of gold bars. "You''re doing well tonight. Xiuzi rewards you. Let''s go." Suxin takes the package and laughs. Zhengcan just wants to talk, but she finds that she can''t speak any more. "The master also said that if you use it, you don''t need to keep it." the servant disappeared in the night.


    Raohan and Yun qiongjun, with their backs on their backs, sat by the door by the lake with a glass of wine each,


    "if it''s really a good wine with a strong aroma, people can''t help drinking more." Yun qiongjun said. Raohan didn''t answer, and yunqiongjun felt more and more tired. Maybe it was because the alcohol level was too high to drink?


    She felt that there was something different between men and women. She couldn''t stand it. It was better to let raohan go out first, but she fainted before she finished. Rao Han holds Yun qiongjun and kisses her forehead. You are really beautiful today, as I expected at the beginning.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen rushes in.


    Rao Han said, "is it too late to appear now?" a contemptuous look at Gu Sen, his eyes are not the slightest temperature, and he is quite different from him in the daytime.

 Chapter 60

    Gu Sen is very angry. Since he likes Yun qiongjun, he should not do anything unusual to her who died. Gu Sen thinks that he must rescue Yun qiongjun and not fall into the hands of Rao Han.


    Raohan, the prince of chijing state, is handsome and kind to outsiders. At first, he thought so, but gradually Gu Sen found that he could do something harmful to nature for his own benefit. Since Gu Sen knew that he was such a person, he no longer wanted to entrust Yun qiongjun to him. Gu Sen was worried that Yun qiongjun would be injured at that time. He should take good care of Yun qiongjun.


    They both looked at each other, Gu Sen glared at raohan: "I tell you, don''t hit her attention, or I will let you die."


    Raohan chuckled, "that''s a big tone. Do you think you can beat me with your spiritual power. I contacted Yun qiongjun from the beginning in order to get her spiritual power. With her spiritual power, I can make my country strong. Now it''s just that Yun qiongju is dead. As long as Wan Qing helps me cast the Dharma, I can get all her spiritual power, and you will never see her again. However, no one knows how heartache raohan is at this time. This is also his beloved woman. Gu Sen will never see her again. If there is an afterlife, he would like to be an ordinary person and meet and fall in love with Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen listened to his words and killed him immediately. At this time, Yun qiongjun was conscious. She could hear these angry words. She felt bad. Wan Qing hated me so much. If I fell into her hands, I would surely die without a corpse. As a result, Yun qiongjun tried hard to open her eyes, but she couldn''t earn it.


    She didn''t know what to do. Now she was just conscious, but there was no way. She didn''t know what was going on. She could only hope that she could move.


    But Yun qiongjun didn''t expect Gu Sen to have such a handsome side. It was really serious and terrible. But she hopes that Gu Sen can be well, never again hurt for her. Yun qiongjun thinks of how lively and cheerful Gu Sen was at the beginning, but now she often gets hurt and often smiles in front of herself. Her heart was a little sad to think of it.


    In fact, Gu Sen has already put Yun qiongjun in the most important position in his heart for a long time. But it seems that there is always a piece of window paper between them. Today, this piece of paper has been pierced, not by others, but by themselves.


    It turns out that the other party is in danger, he is so miserable, and even wants to do anything for him (her), including life.


    Gu Sen does not deny this, because he knows that Rao Han is superior to him, but Yun qiongjun is still in raohan''s hands. He must rescue Yun qiongjun, even if he sacrifices himself.


    Rao Han seemed to see through Gu Sen''s thoughts and sneered: "Gu Sen, don''t be paranoid. Yun qiongjun is so useful to me. I can''t give it back to you. If you don''t play tricks, I can guarantee that you have a whole body. If you make me angry, you''ll die. "


    Gu Sen thought of the way he looked at Yun qiongjun at that time. He had the same love in his eyes. He chuckled and said, "Yun qiongjun is dead. You killed her for her spiritual power. Are you really not upset at all?"


    Rao Han is very sad, but he can''t. as long as he gets the treasure, he can unify the mainland. At that time, I will be the master. I can have as many beauties as I want. It''s not worth it to be a cloud qiongjun. Rao Han has been lost in his mind, which can''t be saved by anyone.


    at this time, Yun qiongjun was really surprised. It turned out that raohan didn''t love me at all. He just said that he met and fell in love with me just to get my spiritual power. How could he suffer for me? This must be Gu Sen''s one-sided statement, not true.


    But what Yun qiongjun doesn''t know is that at the beginning, Rao Han approached her for her spiritual power. But in the process of slow contact, he found that Yun qiongjun was different from the girls he usually met. He found that he really fell in love with her. Yun qiongjun is lively and cheerful, kind and strong. Raohan is very relaxed with her. However, no matter how much he liked Yun qiongjun, it was not as important to unify the mainland.


    Fortunately, Qiong Jun didn''t make the fake medicine, but she didn''t let her drink the fake medicine.


    As time goes by, Gu Sen looks at raohan and doesn''t mean to let him go. He starts to use his spiritual power to attack raohan, and raohan doesn''t show weakness. He also begins to attack Gu Sen with his lifelong skill. Fortunately, Gu Sen was quick, otherwise he would die or be injured.


    Gu Sen was angry, and he also used the skill he had been practicing to fight raohan. So they both began to fight mercilessly. Cai''er outside the door heard the voice inside and hurried in to see the situation.


    When cai''er sees that the situation is not favorable, he helps Gu Sen to support him. He knew that raohan had a miraculous medicine on him, so he decided to take this opportunity to steal it.


    so in the fight between the two, cai''er secretly applied some small magic while raohan was attacking Gu Sen. as a result, raohan''s stomach was suddenly kicked and fell down, while cai''er was amused and laughed. Gu Sen knows that it must be cai''er who has come to help him. He is very grateful to cai''er in his heart.Cai''er takes advantage of raohan is paying attention to Gu Sen''s body, and takes away the elixir on his body.


    He thought that he would come anyway, so he would save Yun qiongjun. So he began to look for Yun qiongjun and found that she was locked up in a cave in the back garden. He floated around the cave and found that he could not get close to the cave. He was very puzzled. He knew raohan couldn''t put Yun qiongjun in the cave so easily.


    Cai''er tried his best to save her. He used all his magic arts, but he couldn''t break the cave which was cast by raohan, so he was very distressed.


    Yunqiongjun hears that someone has been moving the barrier that keeps her here. She knows that it is cai''er who tries to save her outside. She knows that Gu Sen is in a fight with raohan, and Gu Sen can''t get through. But she couldn''t wake up. She had to worry.


    Cai''er outside suddenly saw a depression on the barrier. He seemed to think of something and began to look around the cave. After a while, cai''er took a very humble stone and put it into the depression, which was completely consistent. Then saw a bunch of purple light rushed into the cave, the barrier broke. Cai''er is very happy to see Yun qiongjun.


    However, Gu Sen and raohan naturally saw this strong purple light. Raohan called out "no good" and ran to the back garden. Gu Sen followed him in a hurry, worrying about whether something had happened to cai''er.


    When we got to the back garden, cai''er was holding Yun qiongjun and walked out of the cave. Rao Han was very angry. First, cai''er couldn''t move. Then he was ready to snatch Yun qiongjun. But Yun qiongjun suddenly stopped in mid air. It turns out that Gu Sen is also casting a spell to grab Yun qiongjun. However, Gu Sen was injured and froze in the air for a few seconds. Yun qiongjun fell into raohan''s arms. Looking at Yun qiongjun like this, Rao Han''s eyes felt a little pain, but it soon disappeared.


    Rao Han looked at Gu Sen and cai''er, and his eyes were cold. "You are not my opponent. Take advantage of my good mood now, let you have a way to live and get out of here." Gu Sen was very angry. How could his beloved be so taken away by him? After thinking about Wan Qing, he said to him, "since Wan Qing likes me, can I help you? Who do you think she will listen to?"


    raohan scornfully said: "you say that she has helped me, she has benefits, but to help you, she can not get anything, but also look at her beloved people With others, as long as I get spiritual power, I can unify the mainland, and there will be no disputes. Isn''t this a good thing. "You madman Cai''er said angrily.


    But Gu Sen fell into deep thought and did not speak for a long time. Cai''er pushes him, and Gu Sen returns to his mind. It turns out that Gu Sen has been thinking about his and Yun qiongjun''s past. They have cried, laughed, sad and happy.


    Gu Sen''s most impressive time was that he spent too much spiritual power during his practice, which made him exhausted.


    Yun qiongjun happened to see him. She looked at Gu Sen''s miserable appearance and helped him with her spiritual power. Although she recovered a little, she still needed to cultivate for a few days, so Yun qiongjun took care of him all the time. This incident makes Gu Sen realize that he has always been fond of Yun qiongjun.


    He said to Yun qiongjun, "I''ll help you find out about the time corridor, and I''ll take good care of you."


    Yun qiongjun was very happy and said, "well, I found that you have changed. You don''t need me to protect you any more. Ha ha." with this, Yun qiongjun began to laugh, and Gu Sen also laughed. He found Yun qiongjun very cute.


    After a few days, Gu Sen has almost recovered. They plan to set out to look for the space-time corridor, but Yun qiongjun thinks it''s not right. She thinks that Gu Sen is not completely good. It''s better to wait until it''s complete and then set out.


    Gu Sen is very moved to know that Yun qiongjun is so considerate of him.


    From then on, Gu Sen secretly vowed that he would protect Yun qiongjun from any harm. What''s more, now that she really fell into the hands of bad people, even if they sacrificed themselves, they should also rescue her. As if she knew what Gu Sen thought, Yun qiongjun said in a loud voice, "Gu Sen, don''t do anything stupid.".


    But no matter how loud it was, Gu Sen couldn''t hear it. So when cai''er pushed him again, he came back to God, and angrily started to work for raohan and said, "raohan, I want you to die badly."


    Then the two sides fought again.

 Chapter 61

    Rao Han holds Yun qiongjun in his arms and hits Gu Sen''s chest. Although Gu Sen retreats in time, he is still hurt by the palm wind, and his heart aches.


    Gu Sen''s eyes are dark. He knows that he has been hurt. It''s very difficult to defeat raohan and take Yun qiongjun away. He has to think of a way. Otherwise, perhaps a careless, he himself will also fold here!


    During the fight, Gu Sen''s eyes glanced into his arms. Cai''er gave him the elixir. When he turned his head, he lifted up his lips and showed a bad smile. "Ouch, raohan, are you living more and more back? I can''t even put one thing away. " Gu Sen stepped back a few steps and took the elixir out of his arms. He swayed in front of Rao Han. Raohan''s face immediately turned ugly.


    Gu Sen didn''t think it was enough. He said, "look, cai''er is still a little girl. Tut Tut, raohan, you are more and more useless


    "Asshole!" Rao Hanyun and qiongjun are shocked, but they know that they can''t help if they just break in like this. So he began to use his own spiritual power to arrange an array that could trap people. Fortunately, she has powerful spiritual power, and soon the array is formed.


    Yun qiongjun shouts at Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, stay away!" Gu Sen is very quick. After hearing Yun qiongjun''s voice, he immediately breaks away from the battle circle. Chi Yu raohan''s reaction was slow. It''s covered by Yun qiongjun''s array.


    Yun qiongjun ran to Gu Sen''s side and quickly said, "go, I''ve trapped them with my array. But it won''t last long. " Gu Sen''s eyes are different. Naturally, you can see that what Yun qiongjun said is true. Leave with Yun qiongjun immediately.


    Zhu Qing and cai''er are worried about Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, so they stop and wait for them after they go to chijing imperial city. Seeing Gu senyun and qiongjun from afar, Zhu Qing and cai''er are relieved.


    Cai''er is ready to drive, while Zhu Qing helps Yun qiongjun help Gu Sen into the carriage. Everything is ready. Cai''er drives the carriage to Gu Sen.


    After a few days, the four spent their time in the carriage. They were in a hurry for fear of being overtaken by Chi Yu''s men. Finally far away from chijing, cai''er finally slowed down some speed. At this time, Yun qiongjun, who is no longer nervous, remembers Rao Han and what happened recently.

 Chapter 62

    All this happened so suddenly that it completely exceeded Yun qiongjun''s expectation. All this was not what she thought. She didn''t believe what happened.


    When Yun qiongjun understands all this, her heart aches. Before, Yun qiongjun has never been in love. Raohan is the first person yunqiongjun falls in love with. She can do anything even for him. If Rao Han really needs Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power, as long as Rao Han makes it clear to himself, he can give up the spiritual power for him, But I don''t want raohan to treat himself like this.


    In order to find out the truth of everything that happened, yunqiongjun wants to know raohan''s real thoughts and whether raohan is really with her because of her spiritual power. So she decides to go back to chijing. When


    returned to Chi Jing, Yun Jun Jun knew that after returning to Chi Jing, Yun Jun Jun avoided all eyes and went straight to the palace. But in the palace, Burma did not see Rao Han, but found that he and Yu had discussed what was in the palace garden.


    Although Yun qiongjun had trapped Chi Yu and raohan together, she had already known that Chi Yu and raohan had run away. However, she did not expect that they were not together. Yun qiongjun did not expect that Chi Yu and raohan were together now.


    Wan Qing and Chi Yu are whispering something, which may not be heard by others, but Yun qiongjun now has powerful spiritual power, and can hear it clearly.


    Wan Qingqi said to Chi Yu, "raohan is so stupid. Can''t you tell whether Yun qiongjun is dead or not?"


    Chi Yu also had some doubts, "this is really wrong. After all, raohan is not so careless. How can we not tell whether people are dead or not? Is it Rao Han who is really in love with Yun qiongjun and is reluctant to do so? "


    After listening to Chi Yu''s words, Wan Qing laughed contemptuously: "can''t you give up? Are you sure you mean raohan? He did the last time Yun qiongjun was poisoned, and this time, do you think he would be reluctant to do something about her? " Chi Yu did not object, but nodded as if thinking.


    Wan Qing took a look at Chi Yu''s silent look, and his anger was even stronger. "So are you. You and raohan are both trapped by Yun qiongjun. They just solved their predicament just now. How bad are your abilities? Can I believe you?"


    After listening to Wan Qing''s words, Yun qiongjun realized that her previous poisoning was also planned and implemented by Rao Han, whom she trusted very much. Now, Yun qiongjun believes that Rao Han''s first contact, later his trust, and later his kindness to her are all for the sake of her spiritual power.


    This recognition makes Yun qiongjun no longer have the conversation between Wan Qing and Chi Yu. She leaves raohan''s home angrily. However, Yun qiongjun doesn''t see her. When she goes out of her hiding place and disappears in front of Wanqing and Chiyu, they stop all the conversation and smile triumphantly at the direction of her disappearance.


    Yun qiongjun leaves in a rage and walks aimlessly. Although Yun qiongjun is very angry and wants to find raohan, she doesn''t know where to go now. Her anger and sadness make her lose her direction.


    "Qiongjun, why are you here?" A familiar voice rings in Yun qiongjun''s ear.


    This is Rao Han''s voice. He knows that he has done something wrong to Yun qiongjun. However, Rao Han never thought that Yun qiongjun would come to chijing. This place is especially dangerous for Yun qiongjun.


    Hearing Rao Han''s voice, qiongjun raised her head and saw that it was the one who poisoned herself, but she trusted him very much.


    Rao Han just looks at Yun qiongjun but doesn''t speak. He doesn''t mean to avoid it. He goes up and pulls Yun qiongjun to find a safe place to talk.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t want to have anything to do with him at all. She just got rid of him and said, "raohan, you really don''t feel guilty at all. You''ve done so many things that I''m sorry for. You don''t mean to talk to me like this."


    Rao Han knew after hearing what Yun qiongjun said. Yun qiongjun already knew all the things she had done, including every poisoning before.


    "Raohan, you treat me like this. I trusted you so much! What a blind man Yun qiongjun rushes towards raohan. Looking at the posture, she doesn''t intend to die well at all. She just intends to fight with raohan.


    Rao Han said to Yun qiongjun as he dealt with it: "if this can make you calm down, I can let you fight. If my life can let you put down all your resentment against me, then I can let you take it."


    Listening to Rao Han''s words, Yun qiongjun''s anger was even more intense, and her movements were even more fierce!


    Although Rao Han said that he could let Yun qiongjun take his life, he was defusing Yun qiongjun''s moves one by one, and retreated to his own house. In his rage, Yun qiongjun didn''t find out at all.


    "Qiongjun, calm down and listen to me." Rao Han is still thinking about explaining to Yun qiongjun. Although raohan has done a lot of unforgivable things to Yun qiongjun, raohan likes Yun qiongjun very much, so I hope Yun qiongjun can listen to his explanation and understand his hardship."Raohan, you don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to hear anything. I know everything. I still believe you and like you more. I''m blind!" Yun qiongjun''s actions become more and more fierce. They all want Rao Han''s life. But at the moment of success, they always show more or less flaws.


    "Qiongjun, I can''t help it. I have to do this. I don''t want you to forgive me, but I hope you can understand me. Don''t hate me like this. I don''t want you to hate me." Rao Han said sadly to qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun can''t believe his words any more. He is afraid that raohan is still lying to her, just to regain her trust. Finally, his own life will be completely lost in raohan''s hands.


    With a cold smile, Yun qiongjun said to raohan, "raohan, do you think I will still believe you? I believed you very much before, but you, you poisoned me many times, did not care about my body, only wanted to ask for my spiritual power. If I believe you again, my life will be lost in your hands one day! "


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Rao Han was very ashamed. "No, qiongjun, I really like you. If it wasn''t for some reason, I would not treat you like this."


    "I won''t believe you any more. I won''t believe what you said in the future. It''s better not to have any relationship between you and me from now on. I don''t want to see you again." After saying this, Yun qiongjun withdrew her attack.


    Rao Han stopped and looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "I''m sorry, qiongjun."


    After listening to Rao Han''s words, Yun qiongjun thinks that he is apologizing for what he has done before. "I''m not sorry. I just blame me for believing in the wrong person, treating you as a lover and trusting you with my heart."


    After that, Yun qiongjun is about to leave, but before leaving, she suddenly feels powerless.


    "What''s going on?" Yun qiongjun asked in a puzzled way.


    Raohan was ashamed and said to Yun qiongjun, "I''m sorry not only for the previous incident, but also for the present one."


    After listening to Rao Han''s words, Yun qiongjun suddenly felt powerless, and then noticed that she had already arrived at raohan''s house. During the fight between Yun qiongjun and raohan, Wan Qing and Chi Yu had released colorless and tasteless enchanting smoke, which made Yun qiongjun inhale.


    "Raohan, I don''t know what important effect my spiritual power has on you. However, if you calculate me like this, don''t you really feel guilty and never love me?" Yun qiongjun yelled at raohan.


    Raohan lowered his head.


    When Wan Qing saw Rao Han''s appearance, he looked at him scornfully and said to Yun qiongjun, "yunqiongjun, you''d better accept your life!"


    Yun qiongjun chuckled, "Wan Qing, you want me to have this spiritual power, right? I tell you, even if I die, I can''t let you take my spiritual power!" Looking at Wan Qing, who had already changed her face, Yun qiongjun said, "whose idea is this matter today?"


    Wan Qing''s face is not very good-looking, but after thinking about it, Yun qiongjun is now trapped. After two days, she can''t be so arrogant. She says to Yun qiongjun, "now that you''ve reached this point, I''ll let you understand that everything is raohan''s idea. Chi Yu and I follow his advice. When we contacted you, Chi Yu and I said yes Send someone. He insists on going by himself, because he says he wants to kill you and take away your spiritual power. Ha ha... "


    Chi Yu is beside listening to Wan Qing''s words and is always smiling with pride. Rao Han is unexpectedly silent. There is no objection. He just looks at Yun qiongjun in silence.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Wan Qing''s complacent look. Chi Yu looks at her sarcastically. Raohan just looks at her. His eyes are focused on her, but there is no emotion. Yun qiongjun suddenly feels disgusted when she thinks of the deep love between her and raohan.


    Yunqiongjun knew that they would not kill her in a short time, so she stopped holding on and fainted.


    Rao Han looks at Yun qiongjun and faints. He runs in front of her, picks up Yun qiongjun and prepares to take her to the guest room, but is stopped by Wan Qing and Chi Yu.


    Rao Han said to Wan Qing and Chi Yu, "get out of the way. She has fainted. What else do you want?"


    Wan Qing shook his head and said to raohan, "no, although she can''t run now, she won''t be able to wake up. I''ll take her away and take care of her."


    Rao Han suddenly laughed, "Wanqing, I tell you, although you are the queen of Wanyi country, but now you are in chijing country. I don''t want you to take away the people. Do you think you can take it away?"


    Wan Qing was very angry at raohan''s words, but he had to admit that it was a fact. He had no choice but to step back and say to raohan, "I won''t take Yun qiongjun away, but you have to lock her up in a place we all know. It''s for our great cause and we don''t want to be emotional."


    Rao Han saw Wan Qing''s resolute attitude, chuckled and agreed.


    However, what raohan had just seen behind the wall was nothing that raohan had done.After the servant tells Gu Sen everything, Gu Sen insists on coming to visit Yun qiongjun, regardless of his injury. He knows that Yun qiongjun is very important to Gu Sen, so he can''t stop him. He can only send more troops to Gu Sen to protect Gu Sen and help Yun qiongjun.

 Chapter 63

    Gu Sen and the people of the forest seeking sect go directly to chijing. They hurry to save Yun qiongjun. They are afraid that it will delay a little time and put Yun qiongjun''s life in danger.


    Yun qiongjun is taken into the room by Rao han to rest. However, Rao Han asks many people to take care of Yun qiongjun. For the sake of the treasure, Rao Han has to sacrifice Yun qiongjun.


    "Raohan..." Unconsciously, Yun qiongjun calls raohan''s name.


    Rao Han listens to Yun qiongjun''s name, and immediately goes to the bed to see if Yun qiongjun has woken up. However, he sees a yunqiongjun who has been calling his name but has not woken up.


    "Qiongjun, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I really have no way. I have to get the treasure. Without the treasure, my ambition will not be completed, and my childhood dream will not come true." Rao Han looked at Yun qiongjun, who had been calling her name in her sleep, and said sorry to her.


    In fact, Yun qiongjun is not unconscious. She can hear all the people talking. It''s like being in a dream and half awake. She calls raohan''s name unconsciously. She doesn''t know why to call raohan''s name. Mingming should hate raohan deeply.


    Yun qiongjun thinks about it, but tears come out of her eyes. Yun qiongjun feels sad that her feelings have ended before she starts.


    Rao Han is heartbroken when he sees the tears from the corner of Yun qiongjun''s eyes. Although he has been plotting against Yun qiongjun, Rao Han''s affection for Yun qiongjun is getting deeper and deeper in getting along with him and falling in love with him.


    Now Rao Han doesn''t want to ask Yun qiongjun''s understanding. He just wants to ask Yun qiongjun not to hate him. In this way, raohan will be much more comfortable.


    "Ah..." Rao Han wiped the tears out of Yun qiongjun''s eyes, sighed and walked out of the room.


    After Rao Han walked out of the room for some time, Yun qiongjun heard the footsteps of three people coming from outside. Through the sound of footsteps, Yun qiongjun knew that it was Chiyu, Wanqing and raohan.


    After Chi Yu, Wan Qing and Rao Han entered the room, Rao Han came to the bed and called Yun qiongjun softly: "qiongjun, qiongjun, wake up..."


    Looking at raohan''s gentleness towards Yun qiongjun, Wan Qing felt depressed: "raohan, she can''t wake up for a while now. It''s useless for you to shout."


    Chi Yu is also a little impatient to raohan said: "OK, raohan, let''s hurry to discuss it."


    Hearing what they said, Yun qiongjun was puzzled. What did they want to discuss? Now she''s in this situation. In principle, it''s OK to take away the spiritual power directly. Why should we discuss it? What else do they have in mind?


    Rao Han listened to Chi Yu''s words and left the bed and went to Wan Qing and Chi Yu''s side.


    Wan Qing looked at raohan with disdain, and said, "you are really affectionate."


    Rao Han listened to Wan Qing''s words and looked at her. His eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Wan Qing knew that raohan was warning himself not to talk nonsense, and WAN Qing had to shut up.


    Chi Yu looked at two people''s swords, he can only sigh in the heart, and then quickly change the topic: "you two don''t quarrel, let''s hurry to talk about business." Chi Yu''s words just spoke, saw two people give each other a look that wants to kill each other, then look at Chi Yu.


    Chi Yu looked at two people and understood that all the words could only be said by themselves.


    Chi Yu said to Wan Qing and Rao Han, "we have just known about Yun qiongjun''s physical condition. But if you want to take out the spiritual power, you need to apply the last medicine. After this medication, Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power can be extracted."


    Hearing Chi Yu''s words, Yun qiongjun is very flustered. If the spiritual power in her body is extracted, she will not be able to live. What should I do? The people she hated had not seen them die and had no revenge. Yun qiongjun didn''t want to die like this. Now Yun qiongjun had to hope that Rao Han had a little conscience to protect herself.


    "Can you wait a while, and then wait." Rao Han hesitated to Chi Yu said.


    "Wait, do you think you can afford to wait? When Gu Sen finds out that Yun qiongjun is in our hands, he will definitely bring someone to take Yun qiongjun away. We can''t afford to wait. If you want to wait, you can wait for Gu Sen. Yun qiongjun, we will take her away. " Wan Qing said sarcastically to raohan.


    "Without Lingli, qiongjun will die!" Rao Han roared to Wan Qing.


    Wan Qing hummed and said: "you now care whether she will die, before every prescription is your hand, every action is your plan, what qualification do you have to say here?"


    Rao Han couldn''t say a word in Wan Qing''s sarcasm, because what she said was true. He planned all the things and did all the medicine by himself. So he was not qualified.


    Yun qiongjun has been listening to their conversation in bed. Hearing raohan buy her time, Yun qiongjun is still moved. But after hearing Wan Qing''s words, her hatred for raohan is all over the place, even more than before. She has no hope for raohan. As expected, raohan doesn''t say any more words."Now that we have reached a consensus, let''s move quickly and don''t delay any more." Chi Yu said.


    Wan Qing and Rao Han nodded and went to the bedside and jointly administered medicine to Yun qiongjun.


    "Wait! Let her go Suddenly, Gu Sen''s voice came from outside.


    "Goosen is coming. Come on Wan Qing said anxiously.


    Gu Sen arrived with the rescuers sent by Meilin when they were giving medicine.


    "Bang..." Goosen kicked the door open.


    At the same time, Chi Yu has already squeezed Yun qiongjun''s face and poured it down.


    Gu Sen is still late. Wan Qing and the three of them have jointly poured the last medicine into Yun qiongjun''s body.


    "Raohan, you little man!" Gu Sen rushed to raohan, and the soldiers who came over entangled Wan Qing and Chi Yu.


    Rao Han sees Gu Sen rush to come, quickly set up the posture, ready to fight.


    Gu Sen rushes to attack raohan. While attacking, he says to raohan: "raohan, how much does qiongjun love you? You even unite with Wanqing and Chi Yu to deal with her. Do you treat her like this?"


    Raohan said to Gu Sen with a little shame: "I really am sorry for her, and I also apologized to her. But I was close to her because of her spiritual power, so I had to give up now. How could it be?"


    "Well, I knew that you had an impure purpose to approach qiongjun on purpose. I should have dissuaded qiongjun from contacting you at first!" Gu Sen said with some regret.


    Rao Han knows that Gu Sen really cares about Yun qiongjun. Although he doesn''t know if he has other purposes, according to his previous observation, Gu Sen should have a love for Yun qiongjun.


    "Cover up!" Gu Sen suddenly retreats toward the bedside and shouts at the soldiers to cover themselves.


    All the soldiers are standing by Gu Sen''s side, keeping Gu Sen close behind him.


    Before qiongjun gets to qiongjun''s bed clothes, let Gu Yunhan take out the medicine under the cover of qiongjun.


    "Stop it!" Rao Han rushes to the bedside to stop Gu Sen''s action. However, he slows down a little and asks Gu Sen to give Yun qiongjun the elixir and save her life.


    "Kill me! I will let them all die The sound of fighting attracted the guards in the palace. The palace guards arrived in time to help Wan Qing kill the three enemies.


    After taking the elixir to Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen knew that her life was no longer in danger, so he set down his mind to kill the enemy. The more he killed, the harder he became, the more he killed his eyes.


    Lying in bed, Yun qiongjun has been trying to use her psychic power. She wants to break through the drug effect, open her eyes and help Gu Sen and her enemies, but she doesn''t succeed.


    Gu Sen''s situation is not even good. The soldiers who came to the rescue were killed and injured. There were few soldiers who could fight in the first World War. Compared with those who came to rescue all the time and did not know how many palace guards, it was not worth mentioning. If the battle went on like this, all the people, including Gu Sen, could only die in the palace, not alive at all Hope.


    Wan Qing, Chi Yu and Rao Han laughed at the situation. Wan Qing didn''t want Gu Sen to die. He said to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, I advise you to surrender. You are not as many as us. It''s impossible to save Yun qiongjun successfully. You may even put your own life on..."


    After listening to Wanqing''s words, Gu Sen was very angry, "surrender? Don''t think about it. Not only will I not surrender today, but I will take Yun qiongjun out safely! "


    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Wan Qing is more angry. Why do all the people in their hearts turn to Yun qiongjun? Her beautiful face is distorted. She looks at Yun qiongjun with hatred. "Kill me, kill Gu Sen and all the people he brings!"


    "I see you die today!" The voice of Yun qiongjun suddenly rings in Wan Qing''s ear, which makes Wan Qing startled.


    Wan Qing, Chi Yu and Rao Han look back at Yun qiongjun in surprise.


    Yun qiongjun gave raohan a cold look and said, "I''m afraid you all don''t want to see me when I wake up. However, I wake up. Today you didn''t kill me. Today is your death date!"


    After Yun qiongjun said this, she did not listen to anyone. She immediately exerted her spiritual power and wounded Wan Qing, Chi Yu and Rao Han.


    "Her spiritual power is more powerful." Wan Qing looked at Yun qiongjun and said.


    However, as if she hadn''t seen it, Yun qiongjun shows her spiritual power and shakes Wanqing, Chiyu and raohan out of the palace. The powerful spiritual power makes Yun qiongjun produce a shock wave, which directly collapses the house where Yun qiongjun is imprisoned, and the surrounding area is in a mess.

 Chapter 64

    "Damn it!" Wanqing hair is scattered, clothes are broken, bright face is also covered with dust. I''m in a terrible mess.


    Chi Yu, who fell beside her, was no better. Her crown jade was broken, her long hair was scattered, and her clothes were stained with blood. Every time she coughed, she would spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Cough" raohan slightly droops his eyes, and his mood is somewhat complicated. He didn''t want to hurt yun''er, but he had to hurt her for various reasons. Now she had not lost her spiritual power, but had greatly increased her spiritual power, which he should have been happy about. But it also represents the failure of their plan. How can he be happy?


    Wan Qing, however, did not have the leisure heart to sympathize with raohan, who was in a complicated mood at the moment. "Rao Han, did you tamper with Yun qiongjun''s medicine?"


    Rao Han frowned, "No Although he was distressed, he also understood that great things should be the priority.


    "Hum." Hum, who would you be cold? We all know what you think about Yun qiongjun, but it''s really stupid of you to do so for her! "


    Rao Han''s heart originally blocked a breath. At this time, listening to Wanqing''s words, he was also angry. "Speech needs evidence. Now, Queen Wanqing is so eager to blame me for this. Is it you who secretly did the trick?"


    "You Wan Qing was very angry, but she had no evidence to refute and to punish raohan.


    Rao Han sneered, "how, can''t answer?"


    Wan Qing said angrily, "raohan, don''t go too far!"


    Rao Han opened his mouth and wanted to go back, but was stopped by Chi Yu, "when do you want to make trouble? Do we have to die here? "


    Rao Han''s open mouth closed, Wan Qing glared at him fiercely. Looking at the other side, Yun qiongjun kneels down beside Gu Sen, her long hair covers most of her face. She can''t see her face clearly. She just exudes a series of emotions, such as anger and sadness, which makes people feel extremely depressed.


    Wan Qing takes back his eyes and sneers in his heart. Back to see Chi Yu raohan two people have closed their eyes and began to breathe. Also no longer think much, also follow close eyes to regulate breath, in order to let oneself recover the action ability as soon as possible.


    "Oh, you''re all damned here." All of a sudden, the three people''s attention. I don''t know when, but Yun qiongjun has gone to the three of them.


    The long skirt of Yun qiongjun was puffed up as if blown by the wind under the explosion of spiritual power, and her black hair was messy and enchanting. Delicate small face pale without the slightest blood color, but the lips are as red as just drunk blood.


    Evil.


    At this moment, Wanqing three people heart bottom only left this one word.


    After Wan Qing was stunned, he gritted his teeth and said, "why aren''t you dead, Yun qiongjun? Yunqiongjun, why didn''t you die after all these years?! Why are you still alive? "


    All these years? A little surprise flashed in Rao Han''s eyes. How old is Yun qiongjun? Wan Qing said it for many years? Yun qiongjun also noticed Wan Qing''s words, but at this moment, she didn''t care.


    "Ah," Yun qiongjun tilted her head and looked innocent. "You are not dead yet. How could I die? " Hearing Yun qiongjun''s reply, Wan Qingsheng vomites blood again.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care about her anymore, but looks at raohan. Raohan also looked at her. They looked at each other for a long time. Yun qiongjun laughed, "Rao Han, I thought you liked me. But I''m naive. " Raohan was silent.


    Yun qiongjun sighed, "are you even unwilling to give me an explanation? I... " The blood in her throat made Yun qiongjun tighten her lips. Knowing that she was hurt, she had better leave as soon as possible!


    As soon as she thought about it, Yun qiongjun raised a vicious smile around her mouth. "Isn''t queen Wanqing really looking for my spiritual power? Here you are. " However, a person''s face is clear. Although Wan Qing managed to avoid it, he was still swept by the afterwave of spiritual power. He vomited out another mouthful of blood and passed out in a coma.


    Before losing consciousness completely, Wan Qing once again cut raohan''s eye. If it were not for him, how could they have come to this end? She will let raohan pay for his kindness! Rao Han naturally noticed Wan Qing''s eyes, but he didn''t care. It''s just a woman who thinks highly of herself. But yun''er


    Chi Yu looks extremely ugly, but at this time he is injured. He can''t beat Yun qiongjun, who has greatly increased his spiritual power. He can''t say that. If he is not careful, he will die! She had to resist the impulse to start and watch Yun qiongjun walk away.


    As soon as she turned around, Yun qiongjun raised her hand and covered the blood gushing from her throat with her wide sleeve robe. She vomited it in her sleeve and wiped the blood on the corner of her lip. Then she put down her hand and walked quickly to Gu Sen''s side. Yun qiongjun found that Gu Sen was in a coma, and his body had become much more transparent. She felt flustered, "Gu Sen, Gu Sen? Wake up!


    Yun qiongjun called many times, but Gu Sen didn''t open his eyes. The guilt in my heart was higher than that in my heart, and I was at a loss because of my panic. At this time, Zhu Qing also saw the situation here and made a decision, "sister Yun. We went to Wangdian to find cai''er. She''s a ghost, too. She must have a way


    Yun qiongjun is so flustered that when she hears Zhuqing''s suggestion, she does not think much about it. She carefully holds Gu Sen up and finds that he is surprisingly light and heartache.Two people no longer tube Chi Yu and Rao Han, with Gu Sen rushed to Wang Dian. Looking at the back of Yun qiongjun''s leaving, Rao Han''s hand can''t help but clench. His eyes are clouded. "Yun''er, you can only be mine."


    Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing take Gu Sen to Wangdian, where they meet cai''er. It was also a surprise to see the three people in such a mess. He quickly took the man back to his home and asked in an urgent voice, "what''s the matter with you? Why are they all in such a mess? Is Gu Sen still hurt so badly? "


    Yun qiongjun didn''t know how to open her mouth, so she was silent. Cai''er has no choice but to turn her eyes to Zhu Qing, who tells the story of cai''er''s departure one by one. That twists and turns, ups and downs of the experience let cai''er feel that he has a heart, is beating fiercely.


    Seeing that Zhu Qing has finished speaking, Yun qiongjun immediately asks cai''er, "cai''er, you and Gu Sen are both ghosts, and they share the same origin. You should be able to save him, right? Gu Sen is so hurt that I''m afraid if I don''t think of a way to deal with it. "


    Cai''er knew what Yun qiongjun was worried about. She immediately checked it carefully, and then turned pale. "Gu Sen''s injury is so serious that I can''t help him."


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s body shook and almost fell to the ground. Zhu Qing quickly helped her, "sister!"


    Cai''er was also surprised and was quick to learn, "don''t worry, Yun qiongjun. We can go to gusen to find Mr. Meilin. He is Gu Sen''s master. He is so powerful that he must have a way. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded reluctantly, "let''s go." After that, he immediately picked up Gu Sen and set off. Cai''er sees that she is also hurt badly, but Gu Sen''s injury is serious, but it''s not a matter of time and a half. She wants to persuade her to take a rest day before leaving. However, seeing that Yun qiongjun is extremely urgent and worried, she can''t open her mouth and leads the way in silence.


    Cai''er has been to gusen several times and is familiar with it for a long time. Soon, he led Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing to Gu Sen center. Cai''er stopped and said, "the biggest ancient tree in front of me is Mr. Meilin''s body. Don''t offend me Yunqiongjun Zhuqing nods to show that she knows.


    Yun qiongjun saw at a glance that the ancient trees were towering, the tree trunks were tall and straight, and the green leaves were like a canopy. However, the years did not seem to leave any traces on him.


    Yun qiongjun can''t describe how she felt when she saw the ancient tree. She can only say that it is unique and unique in the world.


    Cai''er is used to it. Standing in front of the ancient wood, he respectfully said, "Mr. Meilin, Gu Sen is injured. I can''t save him. "


    A burst of green light streamed out of the ancient wood and turned into a man with long hair and plain clothes. Cai''er repeats what Zhuqing told him to Meilin.


    Caier''s words fall. Several people were silent. Finally, Meilin walks up to Yun qiongjun and takes Gu Sen from her hand. Her indifferent eyebrows fluctuate. "How could he be so hurt?" "It''s all my fault," said Yun qiongjun in a low voice. If it wasn''t for saving me... "


    Meilin interrupted her directly and looked at cai''er, "he didn''t drink the elixir I asked you to give to Gu Sen, did he?" Cai''er hung her head and did not dare to see the forest. Seeing cai''er like this, Meilin also knows the answer.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun realized that what Gu Sen had given herself was a miraculous medicine that could increase her spiritual power. She was almost drowned in guilt and sadness.


    She murmured: "Gu Sen gave me the elixir."


    Mirin did not look at her. "I know. If not, how could you finally increase your spiritual power, and then shock Wanqing, frighten Chiyu raohan and his son, and bring Gu Sen back to gusen. "


    Meilin walks to his own body and slowly releases and takes back Gu Sen''s hand. To his surprise, Gu Sen is still floating in the air. Mirin lifts his hand, and the green light shoots out of his palm, covering Gu Sen''s whole body. The green awn is wrapped layer by layer, forming a huge green cocoon.


    Yun qiongjun raised her step to get closer, but she was stopped by Miaolin. "Gu Sen is seriously injured and can''t be disturbed. You don''t have to come back here these days. "


    Yun qiongjun was stunned. After a long time, she responded, "Mr. Meilin, I want to see Gu Sen, and I won''t disturb his recovery." Looking for the forest is not affected. Yun qiongjun bit her teeth and knelt down. "I know I hurt Gu Sen. I want to look at him and accompany him. Please, Mr. mirin, let me stay


    Cai''er also asks, "Mr. Meilin, and Yun qiongjun is also hurt. Now out of gusen will definitely be Wanqing and Chiyu people caught. In this way, Gu Sen''s efforts were in vain. Let her stay. "


    Looking for the forest to slightly frown, and finally sighed, "OK. On the edge of gusen Central District, there are the houses that Gu Sen once built. Where do you want them to go. You can come to see Gu Sen every day. Don''t make any noise. "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun was overjoyed. "Thank you for looking for Lin Cai''er also said happily, "thank you very much, sir." Zhu Qing is also happy for her sister Yun.

 Chapter 65

    Yun qiongjun rubbed her eyebrows and sighed deeply. Zhu Qing asked her suspiciously, "elder sister, don''t you go to see Mr. Gu Sen today?"


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip and whispered, "Mr. Meilin doesn''t want to see me very much." Even so, Yun qiongjun knows that Meilin doesn''t want to see her at all! Although mirin always looked indifferent, he could not help frowning when he looked at her.


    Yun qiongjun felt a little hurt in her heart, but she also knew that it was her own fault. After all, if you care about the person, for a person you don''t care about, she won''t see that person. What''s more, Gu Sen is also the person she cares about. Now she is injured here


    Yun qiongjun lowered her eyes and covered up her injuries. "Zhuqing, let''s go to see Gu Sen Zhu Qing is a little puzzled. Didn''t you think Mr. Meilin didn''t want to see her before? Why are you going now? However, Zhu Qing always takes Yun qiongjun''s ideas as the main idea, and does not raise his own questions. He follows up.


    Yunqiongjun and Zhuqing''s accommodation is arranged by Meilin, which is already on the edge of gusen''s central district. Gu Sen is placed in the center of Gushen by Miaolin. Therefore, yunqiongjun still has a long way to go to see Gu Sen. Yun qiongjun takes advantage of this road to calm down her mood and thinks about how to help Gu Sen recover as soon as possible.


    Now Gu Sen is seriously injured and lacks spiritual power. His body is transparent enough to see the scene behind him. People can''t help but wonder if the wind blows him away. Meilin also said that Gu Sen is extremely fragile now. He is just an ordinary spirit animal. With a light blow, he can be destroyed.


    Think of it. Yun qiongjun''s heart felt as if she had been pricked by a needle, and she felt a lot of pain. "Gu Sen...." Yun qiongjun can''t help murmuring.


    With the deepening of the two people, the sun is blocked by a huge ancient wood, and the light penetrates through the branches, like scattered starlight and concrete fragments of time. This kind of Gu Sen is too beautiful. Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand why Gu Sen left in such a beautiful place.


    Soon Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing arrive at the gusen center. The vision of Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing is dominated by an ancient tree. The old wood is straight and straight, and the green leaves are like a canopy. The years have not left any traces on him. Like the oldest emperor in the forest.


    The noumenon of seeking forest.


    Under the ancient wood, there is a cocoon of the same size as the human body emitting green light. Inside, Gu Sen is sleeping.


    Yun qiongjun carefully reached for the cocoon and whispered, "I''m sorry, gusen." Every day she came, she said the same thing every day. She knew that Gu Sen didn''t want to listen, but she didn''t know what to say.


    For a long time, Yun qiongjun put down her hand and sat down next to the green cocoon.


    "Mr. mirin, I know that you must be able to save gusen. Would you please tell me? "


    Meilin did not know when he was standing under the ancient wood. Maybe he has been there all the time. It''s just that she didn''t find out.


    Hearing Yun qiongjun''s words, Meilin said directly, "I have a way. Just see if you are willing to


    Yunqiongjun stood up in surprise and looked at Meilin. "Please tell me, sir." Zhu Qing can''t help but pull Yun qiongjun''s sleeve. She had a hunch that the way to find Mr. Lin would be bad for Yun qiongjun. But at this time, how could Yun qiongjun think so much? What''s more, Gu Sen sacrificed her life for her?


    Naturally, Meilin noticed Zhu Qing''s small movements, but he didn''t care. He said, "Gu Sen looks like this now. One is that his spiritual power is over consumed. The other is that he has not recovered. He adds new injuries to his wounds, which hurt the origin. Now, to save Gu Sen, a lot of spiritual power is needed, and he has to be open to receiving. You are the only one who can achieve this condition here. It''s just that this method was used in humans


    "What is the solution?" asked Yun qiongjun


    Meilin was silent for a moment and said, "take blood as the medium to transfer spiritual power. That is, you have to bleed Goosen. But Gu Sen is a ghost now. The amount of blood you need may kill you


    "I will." Yun qiongjun did not hesitate. She turned her head and looked at the green cocoon wrapped with Gu Sen, "he helped me a lot, saved me several times. Now it''s just giving him spiritual power. I have no reason not to


    Meilin''s eyes softened at that moment. "This method can only be implemented by yourself, and no one else can get close to it. So I''ll tell you how. You go to the cocoon. "


    Then, Meilin told Yun qiongjun how to do it, and put a special dagger into Yun qiongjun''s hand. "Be careful. Endanger your own life, "Millington said," and stop. "


    Yun qiongjun held the Dagger''s hand and unconsciously clenched it. "OK."


    Yun qiongjun approached the green cocoon and got into the green cocoon deftly along a crack in the cocoon.


    The man''s skin is like white jade, his face is handsome, and his expression is quiet. He is dressed in black, just like a fine statue carved from white jade. It''s just that the body is thin, and it''s very fragile.


    Yun qiongjun held out her hand and put it on the man''s forehead. There was no temperature. But in the past, there will be cold through the palm, Qin into the heart. Yun qiongjun''s eyelashes drooped slightly, "Gu Sen." Her hand touched Goosen''s cheek inch by inch. "I''m sorry. I will save you. " Heart, began to ache again.Yun qiongjun took back her hand. First she bit her finger and drew a complicated pattern on Gu Sen''s face with blood. Then she cut her wrist and put it on Gu Sen''s chest. The blood flowed out and was absorbed by Gu Sen''s body. Then she stopped. Finally, she gritted her teeth, bent over and covered Gu Sen''s lips.


    The blood drips away, but Gu Sen doesn''t seem to wake up at all. Fortunately, Gu Sen''s body is gradually solidifying. Yun qiongjun doesn''t lose her confidence.


    More and more blood was lost, and Yun qiongjun''s eyelids became heavy. She knew it was time to stop. However, Gu Sen Not yet awake. may not.


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t hold on any longer. Her eyelids sank and her consciousness sank into darkness. She seemed to hear Gu Sen say, "silly girl."


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun tightly to stop bleeding. After finishing the work, I had the heart to look at her carefully. Gu Sen''s long white fingers gently traced Yun qiongjun''s face, "you''re thinner. Why are you so haggard? " Gu Sen''s fingertips rest on Yun qiongjun''s lips. He remembers that it''s very soft and sweet.


    Gu Sen couldn''t help but lean over and gently rubbed Yun qiongjun''s lips. "Yun''er, are you haggard for me or for raohan?"


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun out of the green cocoon, and Zhuqing pours on her. Gu Sen knew that if it was not for the forest, he would have broken into the green cocoon in the early morning. Looking at the pale face of the man in his arms, he said in a soft voice: "yun''er has lost too much blood and spiritual power. He needs to take a good rest. I have the most abundant aura here. Let Yuner live with me in recent days. It''s good for her recovery. " Zhu Qing naturally nodded.


    After placing Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen tells Zhu Qing to take good care of her and goes to find Lin.


    At that time, mirin leaned on his own body, with a soft smile on his lips. "Gu Sen, your eyes didn''t disappoint me." Gu Sen knows that Meilin refers to Yun qiongjun''s choice to save him. But in the end or heartache. Naturally, Meilin could see it and said, "you just recovered. Yun qiongjun lost her spiritual power again. You don''t have to train these days. Take a few days off. "


    Gu Sen''s lips involuntarily raised, "thank you, master."


    The next day after Gu Sen wakes up, Yun qiongjun also wakes up. Her first sentence is, "how''s Gu Sen?" Gu Sen, who was sitting beside her, cracked his mouth, "so yun''er cares so much about me? I''m so happy! "


    "Qiongjun didn''t care, but I didn''t feel relieved when I saw you. Don''t be sentimental As if Gu Sen didn''t hear, he laughed happily.


    After a while of laughing, Gu Sen goes out to prepare dinner for Yun qiongjun. Knowing that Yun qiongjun is very weak these days, she doesn''t eat too much, so she cooks millet porridge specially. Carrying millet porridge to the door, Gu Sen was about to open the door when he heard a suppressed cry. Gu Sen''s hand is so stiff in the air.


    It''s Yun qiongjun. Crying.


    Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun is not crying for him. It''s for raohan. When raohan hurt her like that, he thought she had let go. But after all, it was just what he thought.


    Gu Sen stood outside the door for a long time, but in the end, he left with millet porridge. Not far away, Zhu Qing, who is cooking medicine for Yun qiongjun, looks from the beginning to the end, and is silent for a long time. In the end, nothing was said.


    Gu Sen warmed the millet porridge again and then went back to the room. Seeing him come in, Yun qiongjun reluctantly smiles and takes the millet porridge and drinks it slowly.


    In the days after that, Gu Sen thought of various ways to make Yun qiongjun happy. Give her pastry for sex, perform magic for her, and show her the beautiful scenery of gusen Every time, Yun qiongjun smiles, but Gu Sen can see that Yun qiongjun''s smile is not as deep as her heart and her eyes. She was not happy.


    Zhu Qing also thought of many ways. Later, Yun qiongjun didn''t even smile. Finally, after the funny show that Gu Sen and Zhu Qing performed together, Yun qiongjun did not laugh. She said, "Gu Sen, Zhu Qing. That''s enough. " Her voice was so light and light that it was almost blown away by the wind.


    Gu Sen is deeply distressed. He held the girl in the palm of his hand, how could she be so hurt. But there was nothing he could do. Goosen sighed, "it''s our fault. If yun''er doesn''t want to laugh, he doesn''t. I won''t force you. "


    Yun qiongjun''s lips curled up a small arc, "HMM."


    Since Gu Sen''s recovery, Yun qiongjun has not gone back to her original residence, and Meilin hasn''t mentioned it. I think it''s tacit. These days, Yun qiongjun has been sad for raohan. Gu Sen is jealous and distressed.


    Gu Sen thinks that he is very powerful now. Why not kill raohan secretly? After walking for such a short time, Gu Sen saw Yun qiongjun go straight to a big tree without turning. Gu Sen is startled and grabs Yun qiongjun. "Be careful."


    Yun qiongjun looks up in a daze and finds that she almost hit a tree. "No attention," she whispered


    Gu Sen sighed helplessly and took Yun qiongjun''s hand. "Let''s go." Yun qiongjun nodded and did not struggle. Obviously absent-minded.

 Chapter 66

    Soon it''s time to find Lin to give Gu Sen a holiday, but Yun qiongjun is still sullen and dispirited. As a result, Gu Sen has no mind to practice. He has no choice but to blame him. He has never loved anyone, but gusen is his lover. Gu Sen loves Yun qiongjun just as he loves Gu Sen.


    He sighed softly and finally said, "since you don''t want to practice now, I won''t force you." Gu Sen lowers his head in shame. Meilin regards him as a parent-child and wants to pass on gusen to him. For him, mirin made so many sacrifices and made many efforts. Now he is


    Seeing through what Gu Sen was thinking, he said, "Gu Sen, you don''t have to feel ashamed to me. Maybe your choice is not right, but it is the best


    Gu Sen looked at Meilin in a puzzled way, "master, I don''t understand."


    Looking for Lin''s eyes a little distant, "born, seven emotions and six desires are indispensable, even if has died into a ghost, but also has feelings. Gu Sen, you tell me, if a person has no emotion, he is still a person? " Gu Sen is silent.


    Looking for Lin to smile, "have no feeling, perhaps is the God, perhaps is the devil. And I, and gusen, need people. Only people know what guard is. And guarding is the most powerful force in the world. "


    Gu Sen nodded, "master, I understand. But now I, "


    Meilin knew what Gu Sen wanted to say and said directly:" there is a fairyland in the north of gusen, and the aura is not far away from here. The scenery is also excellent. It''s a good choice to go there to relax. " Melington thought for a moment, "you go to the fairyland to practice. Take Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing and ask them to help you and see different scenery. "


    Gu Sen knows that this is the most suitable place for him to practice. Going to fairyland is just for Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen''s heart murmured master, determined to make himself stronger as soon as possible. Only in this way can we protect Yun qiongjun and the people he cares about. This is also the best way to repay master.


    "Cloud?" When Gu Sen enters the room, Yun qiongjun supports her palate with one hand. Her eyes are out of focus, and her thoughts are gone. Gu Sen''s heart aches, but it must be raohan again.


    Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen blankly, "ah?"


    Gu Sen quickly converged his mind and said with a smile, "tomorrow I''ll go to a fairyland in the north of gusen. I want you and Zhuqing to help me practice. So let''s ask if you''re going


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip and said, "Gu Sen, yes..." Knowing that Yun qiongjun would refuse, Gu Sen immediately said, "did you agree? That would be great. I''m going to tell Zhuqing and clean up my things With that, he rushed out.


    Yun qiongjun laughingly looks at Gu Sen, who is afraid of her refusal. She thinks that these days have been muddleheaded. It''s better to go elsewhere to have a rest. But it seems that Gu Sen has matured a lot? Just thinking about it, Yun qiongjun sees Gu Sen rushing back again.


    Yun qiongjun looks at him inexplicably. Gu Sen laughs, "yun''er, you treat me so well, I want to reward you." As a result, Gu Sen kisses Yun qiongjun on the cheek. Yun qiongjun is startled by the sudden kiss. She stares at Gu Sen like a hurricane and disappears in front of her.


    Yun qiongjun reaches out her hand and caresses the place where Gu Sen kisses. Her face turns red.


    The next day, Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing follow the snow sparrow sent by Meilin to the fairyland in the north of gusen. Although it is the north of gusen, it is not far from the central area. After a while, the three arrived.


    The fairyland here is a valley. The three of Gu Sen see it from a high place. The green grass is like crystal clear, the exotic flowers and plants lead butterflies to fly together, and the mountain spring tinkles like fairy music.


    "It''s beautiful." Yun qiongjun sighs.


    "Yes." Zhu Qing closed his eyes and said, "the air is sweet."


    Gu Sen noticed that Yun qiongjun was in a better mood and couldn''t help laughing. "Let''s go. Let''s get down."


    Because now, Yun qiongjun has lost all her spiritual power, and she has not practiced because of her decadence. Now it''s impossible to go down by yourself. It can only be carried by gusen.


    For some reason, Gu Sen feels a little nervous. He carefully reaches out his arm, takes Yun qiongjun''s waist, and jumps down. The sudden sense of weightlessness makes Yun qiongjun embrace Gu Sen''s waist involuntarily. Gu Sen''s heart leaped and almost didn''t fall directly. But Yun qiongjun suddenly thinks of kissing Gu Sen again.


    It seems to be a long time ago. Yun qiongjun is sad.


    No matter how delicious the food is, you can''t eat it every day. However beautiful the scenery is, if you look at it every day, it will produce visual fatigue. A few days before they lived in Wonderland, Yun qiongjun was in a good mood. It''s just that after a long time, Yun qiongjun seems to have returned to what she was before she came to fairyland. Gu Sen is broken.


    "Yuner, I just saw a butterfly in the flowers that I had never seen before. Shall we go and have a look? " Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun''s hand and, despite her refusal, takes her to the flowers. But Yun qiongjun didn''t want to look at it. "Gu Sen, I don''t want to have a rest."


    Gu Sen pursed his lips, opened his mouth to speak, and then closed it. He came and went back and forth several times before he let himself use his old language way: "you always say you want to rest all day long. What are you doing so tired? Did you do something indescribable with me at night? But why don''t I know? "Yun qiongjun didn''t notice that Gu Sen was different, and gave him a look. "What are you talking about? Stinking rascal. "


    Gu Sen''s playful and smiling face was quite offensive, "then I really play rogue." As she said this, she began to kiss Yun qiongjun on the cheek with her sexy thin lips. Yun qiongjun looks at his movements and remembers Gu Sen''s gentle kiss on her cheek a few days ago. Her cheek is slightly red. She raises her hand and slaps Gu Sen''s face to one side.


    Gu Sen was relieved to see that she was in a good mood.


    Between the two, Zhu Qing began his own research.


    Zhu Qing didn''t like raohan very much when he saw him. Now that Rao Han has hurt Yun qiongjun again, Zhuqing hates him even more. She also blamed herself. If she could find something useful earlier, she would have discovered raohan''s plot earlier, so that her sister would not be so deeply involved. It''s not what it looks like today.


    When it comes to research, even focusing on it will fail. Although Zhu Qing''s talent is extremely high and he is also intelligent, he still fails because of his absent mindedness.


    An explosion startles Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, and scares away the butterflies in the flowers.


    When Yun qiongjun pulls Gu Sen to the research room of Zhuqing, what she sees is a mess of research platform and a confused sound of Zhuqing.


    Yun qiongjun looked at her in a funny and angry way. "Were you worried when you were doing the experiment? Why are you in such a hurry now


    When Zhuqing heard this, her tears came down. Yun qiongjun was startled. She felt that she had pulled her into her arms. "Why did you cry? Don''t cry. It''s my sister who shouldn''t have said that to you


    "No Zhu Qing shook his head, "elder sister, it''s Zhuqing''s fault. If Zhu Qing had studied earlier... "


    Yun qiongjun is silent. She understands what Zhuqing means. But it''s not Zhu Qing''s fault, it''s her own obsession.


    There are two flowers, one for each.


    When Gu Sen Zhuqing was worried about Yun qiongjun, Wan Qing was more careful. Even some grass and trees are all soldiers, I don''t know how scared they are.


    "Your Majesty." The minister handed over the rules.


    Wan Qing rubbed his temple with headache, "what''s wrong? What did gusen do? Or did chijing have another accident? "


    The minister had no idea what Wan Qing said, so he had to reply according to his original plan, "Your Majesty, next month is your birthday. How do you want to do it? "


    Wan Qing kneaded his temple hand for a while and said, "don''t do it wantonly. As long as everything goes well. " The minister is more confused. As the queen of Wanyi, who dares to disturb her birthday?


    When Wan Qing saw the minister''s expression, he knew what she was thinking. He felt a fire in his heart and finally pressed down, "OK, OK. You can do it yourself. Just don''t screw it up. "


    The minister was ordered out.


    Wan Qing closed his eyes again and took a rest. Then Qijue summoned cai''er.


    The girl''s face was delicate and bright, but she had no expression, "Your Majesty."


    Wan Qing''s hand with big red Cardan raised slightly, "how are Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen recently?"


    Cai''er bowed her head, covered up her hatred, and made a respectful gesture. These days, Gu senyun and qiongjun are together with Mr. Meilin. I don''t dare to get too close, so all I know is that Yun qiongjun doesn''t seem to recover. "


    Wan Qing hands a Yang, mercilessly falls on Cai Er''s face, "rubbish!" Color son slants head, bit tight lip, "ask your majesty to forgive."


    Wan Qing said with a cold smile, "tell yourself how much news you have reported since I sent you to spy on Gu Sen? How much information is useful? Well? "


    Cai''er did not dare to quibble, nor could he. He still said, "please forgive me."


    Wan Qing said, "OK. I''ll let you go this time. If you can''t give any more useful information, you know, what the consequences will be. Go ahead. "


    Caier, "yes. Thank you


    After leaving from Wanyi palace, cai''er first returns to look at Dian and makes sure that there is no tail behind him. Then he enters Gu Sen at ease. But he didn''t go at the right time. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are in Wonderland now.


    Cai''er is a ghost. Although he was beaten by Wan Qing, he couldn''t see it on his face. Looking for the forest but do not know how to see, directly asked him, "Wan Qing started to you?"


    Cai''er nodded uneasily, "it''s OK."


    "Is it because the information you give is useless Although it is an interrogative sentence, its tone is affirmative.


    Cai''er nodded.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "if Wanqing calls you again. Just tell her that Gu Sen is seriously injured. In order to save Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun has lost all her spiritual power. "


    Cai''er looks at Meilin in shock, "this?"


    "It''s true," mirin explained. You also need to report some real and useful information. Otherwise, Wan Qing will doubt you sooner or later, and you will surely die. "


    Knowing that Meilin is for his own sake, cai''er''s eyes are slightly red, "thank you, Mr. Meilin."


    Meilin shook his head, "you have love and righteousness, how can we treat each other mercilessly?"When Wan Qing calls again, cai''er listens to Meilin''s advice and tells Wanqing the truth. After getting useful information, Wan Qing was satisfied. This time, he did not punish cai''er and asked him to leave.

 Chapter 67

    After cai''er left the palace, he came to Gu Sen directly.


    He found Meilin and told Wanqing about his reaction to Meilin. Meilin nodded after listening, "you''ve done well. It''s hard for Wanqing to doubt you any more."


    "But I don''t want to hurt my friends." Cai''er has some helplessness. She hangs her head and looks tangled on her pretty face. "Wan Qing wants me to do these things. I don''t like it. I don''t want to help her do this at all."


    Cai''er''s words are full of confusion. After hearing this, he began to say, "you don''t have to worry about it. Life in this world, we should live according to our own heart. Your first intention is your heart. Don''t be influenced by the outside world. Do what you want to do


    "My, original intention..." Looking for a forest makes cai''er suddenly clear. She stood up from her stool and looked at mirin. Her words were full of gratitude, "I see! Thank you, Mr. Miriam


    "You''re welcome." Looking at cai''er''s excited appearance, I also have feelings in my heart. He turned into a human figure and touched her head. The palm of his hand was gentle and warm, which made cai''er calm down quickly.


    "Remember, once you are in danger, we will all help you." Meilin''s words are gentle, "just let go, your friends are standing by your side."


    "Well!" Cai Er nodded heavily.


    After making up her mind, cai''er goes to fairyland and finds Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, who are relaxing.


    Yun qiongjun has been depressed because she has been in a bad mood for several days. She has lost a lot of weight. However, Gu Sen treated her as before, telling her jokes every day, coaxing her to eat more and taking care of her.


    "Cai''er, why are you here?" Seeing cai''er''s arrival, Yun qiongjun is very surprised and asks Zhu Qing, who is studying at the research station, to make a pot of tea.


    "Hee hee." Cai''er looks in a good mood and smiles so charming that even Yun qiongjun can''t help being surprised by the character''s face.


    "I have nothing to do, so I came to see you." Cai''er pulled the bamboo stool aside, sat down directly, held his head, and looked at Gu Sen, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Sen has been back to cai''er, some of his body trembled slightly, his voice was vague, "nothing, you don''t want to come here."


    However, cai''er is the kind of person you don''t want her to see. Gu Sen''s words arouse her curiosity. She quickly walked over to Gu sen in front of her.


    "Pooh When he saw Gu Sen''s appearance, Cai Er couldn''t help laughing directly, "what kind of shape are you! Ha ha ha


    Gu Sen now painted a big face, ugly image, but very happy. On a closer look, they are all painted with plant pigments.


    Even Yun qiongjun looked at the shape from a distance and laughed a few times. However, these sounds are also very precious to Gu Sen. he looks at Yun qiongjun''s smile and thinks it is a valuable treasure in the world.


    Of course, now cai''er is still on the side. Gu Sen has to wash her face quickly and take cai''er to sit down opposite Yun qiongjun.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?" Goosen said.


    "To help you, of course." Cai Er said with a smile. The next moment, she told Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen all the tricks she knew about Wan Qing. The more they heard, the more frightened they were. Unexpectedly, Wan Qing''s mind was so deep that he had made so many intrigues against them.


    It''s terrible.


    Cai''er finished and took a big drink from the teacup, and then she said again, "so you must be careful when you do things recently. Mr. Meilin asked me to tell Wan Qing about Yun qiongjun''s loss of spiritual power. I reckon that maybe she will attack you recently. You must be on guard. "


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun was worried, "cai''er, we have time to prepare well, but what should you do? You are really going to die if you are caught by Wan Qing like this. "


    Cai''er has helped them so much that Yun qiongjun is really reluctant to part with this friend.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve made up my mind. It''s useless for you to persuade me." Cai''er said happily, her words were extremely firm.


    When Yun qiongjun heard her talk about this, she knew that her persuasion was fruitless. After giving cai''er a good command, cai''er left.


    However, after cai''er leaves, the more she thinks about it, the more wrong she is.


    Why? Why does cai''er help them?


    Gu Sen sat next to her, watching her in a trance, and gave her a kiss.


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun was caught off guard by a kiss, and her cheeks turned red. "Don''t get close to me. Get five meters away from me."


    "Well, well, if you don''t say that, what is yun''er thinking? The expression is so dignified. " Gu Sen takes the topic lightly.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun heard this, her anger suddenly disappeared. She looked at Gu Sen, and the doubts on her face almost overflowed, "why does cai''er help us?""Well It has something to do with her life experience. "


    "What background?" Yun qiongjun faintly sniffs out an unusual smell from it. She pinches Gu Sen''s ear and says, "don''t sell the key, just say it."


    "Pain, pain, let go! If you let go, I''ll say


    "Say it Yun qiongjun snorted coldly. Her expression seemed a little coquettish, which almost distracted Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen quickly retracted his divergent thinking, thought about it, and then talked about what he knew.


    Cai''er was originally an ordinary person, but she did not happen to meet the inner struggle for power in Yuanyi. At that time, Wanqing wanted to be the ruler of Yuanyi. In order to seize power, he did a lot of evil things, one of which directly led to cai''er becoming a evil spirit.


    Cai''er, who has become an evil spirit, is unwilling to do so. She decides to hide in Wan Qing''s side and strive to avenge herself one day in the future.


    "So, she hates Wanqing more than any of us. She wants to die quickly." Gu Sen finished with a faint melancholy in his voice.


    "Wanqing, that vicious woman, is not worthy of being human at all!" Yun qiongjun is also very angry after hearing this. She feels worthless for cai''er.


    "Well, now, don''t be angry! Did you just wonder if cai''er would come to the Infernal Affairs and lead us into Wan Qing''s trap? "


    Yun qiongjun felt a little embarrassed. "I misunderstood cai''er."


    "It doesn''t matter. When she comes next time, you can directly apologize to her. She has a big heart and won''t blame you." Gu Sen said with indifference, "in short, we are still careful now. There are too many crises around us. Zhuqing''s invention has not been finished yet. You and I have no strength to tie a chicken. Now we are living in seclusion in fairyland for a period of time. Don''t run around."


    "I understand." Yun qiongjun nods. Gu Sen looked at her look a little itchy, hugged her, comforted: "don''t worry, everything will be OK."


    "Well." In Gu Sen''s warm arms, Yun qiongjun nods, and the slight red color on her face goes into her heart.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Yun qiongjun told herself.


    Because, I still have Gu Sen!


    Cai''er came again two days later. This time, as soon as Yun qiongjun saw her, she pulled her to apologize.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you." Yun qiongjun sincerely apologized to her.


    Cai''er didn''t care. She waved her hand, "no, normal people think so! After all, there must be demons when things are abnormal, and your suspicion is well founded. "


    When Yun qiongjun sees that she really doesn''t care, the self blame that has been accumulating in her heart gradually dissipates.


    Gu Sen touched her head. "Look, I said cai''er doesn''t mind this kind of thing."


    The three entered the makeshift hut. The house is not big. It was built by Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. Although the sparrow is small and has five internal organs, it is very warm inside.


    Cai''er likes this kind of warm feeling very much. She can''t help sighing: "I like this small house so much! It''s beautiful. "


    Hearing the admiration in her words, Yun qiongjun lowered her head somewhat embarrassed. It was the first time she had set up a small house like this, and she had never thought she could do such a thing well before. At present, she was hard to pay the result.


    They went in together and sat down at the table.


    "I came here to remind you." As soon as she sat down, cai''er said, "not only Wanqing, but also many people want your life."


    "Who is it?" Hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s eyes filled with murderous spirit.


    She thinks that she treats people with courtesy, but some people are ungrateful. She also has no way, the heart is dangerous, had to soldiers to block the water to cover.


    "Prince of chijing, raohan."


    Yun qiongjun can''t believe it. Her expression on her face is frozen. She looks at cai''er and says, "why doesn''t he let me go?"


    "It''s a pity, it''s true. Cloud, trust us. " Gu Sen also said.


    Hearing Gu Sen say the same thing, Yun qiongjun is silent. She believes in Gu Sen and cai''er. They must have evidence to say so.


    Now, Yun qiongjun feels that the haze in her heart has been dispersed. Raohan was so kind to her that he wanted her life.


    "Goosen, I''m not sad."


    A moment later, Yun qiongjun spoke. The words are very firm, similar to her before, and even more rigid.


    "This son of a bitch, I thought he was sincere Yun qiongjun clenched her teeth. "Unexpectedly, he just wanted my life."


    "Don''t be sad." Goosen reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s not worth it."


    "I''m not sad. I just hate myself. Why didn''t I see it earlier? " Yun qiongjun snorted coldly, and her eyes were full of violence.


    Looking at her, Gu Sen has been relieved for so many days.


    Good. His cloud is back at last.

 Chapter 68

    "Well, cai''er, how do you know that rascal raohan wants to kill me?" After thinking about it, Yun qiongjun only felt refreshed.


    Such a man is not worth his grief.


    Cai''er heard this question and recalled it for a while, then said, "well, once in chijing, I saw that he was going to attack you."


    "So early?" After hearing this, Yun qiongjun only thinks that she is really too late and blunt. People have long wanted to kill herself, but she doesn''t notice at all.


    Cai''er shrugged his shoulders and went on to say, "he is close to you for a purpose."


    Then Cai Er said all the things.


    Yun qiongjun listened silently, only to find raohan really a wolf in sheep''s clothing. The appearance is bright and gentle, but the heart is rotten.


    He''s like a dog.


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun didn''t speak and gulped down a cup of strong tea. Bitter taste straight into the heart, tea is very hot, the heart is cold.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with some worry. He goes to cai''er and asks in a low voice, "yun''er can''t be upset. What can I do?"


    Cai''er glanced at him faintly, "what character of beauty do you still don''t know? She couldn''t have thought of it. She was only deceived by a temporary illusion. When she knows the truth, she will not abandon herself. On the contrary, she may turn sadness into motivation and become stronger. "


    "That''s good." Gu Sen breathed a sigh of relief, and the unhappiness of these days also slipped away with this breath.


    Who is Yun qiongjun? She was an agent before. This small setback is impossible to defeat her, her eyes gradually firm up, see color son can not help but some scalp numb.


    "In other words." Yun qiongjun suddenly opens her mouth, which scares Gu Sen and cai''er. When they looked over, they heard Yun qiongjun ask, "why didn''t you tell me before? Let me know earlier that there might not have been so much after this. "


    "Well..." Cai''er knocked on the table with her finger and said slowly, "it''s like this. At that time, although I saw him trying to hurt you, I didn''t know why I changed my mind and didn''t attack you. Since he didn''t do it himself, I saw that the situation was still calm and safe, so I didn''t tell you about it. "


    So it is.


    "Now you..."


    Before Yun qiongjun finished her words, cai''er interrupted her, "I really feel worthless for you. Raohan, that man with a beast''s heart, how can you trust your heart? "


    At this point, choi''er''s voice rarely trembled. She was really nervous. In the past, when she was not familiar with Yun qiongjun, she was able to look at these things calmly. Now, cai''er regards Yun qiongjun as a friend, and naturally she can''t see others rack their brains on her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. It''s like being cheated by a scum for a period of time." Yun qiongjun immediately spoke to comfort her.


    But cai''er is still upset. She thinks that she would have told Yun qiongjun earlier to be on guard. Otherwise, it will not be like this. Gu Sen is seriously injured and Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power is completely lost.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. Thinking of it, she simply stamped her foot and left. Yun qiongjun couldn''t stop her.


    "Cai''er!" She yelled, but Cai Er didn''t stop and left quickly without looking back.


    Yun qiongjun helplessly looks at cai''er''s leaving figure. At the next moment, she turns around and looks at Gu Sen with a smile, "why don''t you persuade me?"


    "Well." Gu Sen, who was eating snacks, was frightened by Yun qiongjun''s twisted appearance. He choked and coughed for several times. "How can I persuade him? Cai''er does what she wants, and let her think about it clearly. "


    It doesn''t matter if Gu Sen tells the truth. After all, he is so familiar with cai''er that he doesn''t have to worry about it. But Yun qiongjun is not the same. She is still worried, "is there anything really going on?"


    "No, No Goosen shook his head very definitely.


    In the evening, Gu Sen grabs some fish from the pool for Yun qiongjun, sprinkles some salt and oil on it, and roasts it on the fire for a while, and the fragrance overflows.


    "It''s delicious!" Yun qiongjun took a deep breath. All the fragrance in the air ran into her head. "I want to eat it."


    Gu Sen immediately takes a roasted fish from the shelf on one side. Yun qiongjun takes it and takes a bite. I think the skin of fish is crispy and the meat is tender. It tastes delicious.


    Gu Sen looked at her such a gluttonous appearance, can''t help but smile, "delicious, eat more."


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun solved what she had in her hand three times and five times, and then picked up another one, but her mind was not entirely on it.


    Raohan, what does he think?


    Recalling the first meeting, Rao Han''s burning posture is very attractive. At the beginning, although there were some frictions and unhappiness, they became unimportant with the deepening of communication, and then they became friends. Later, the friendship gradually began to ferment, reaching the level of friendship above Youda.This is what Yun qiongjun is like. When she is not a friend, she gets along as easily as water. But once she regards people as friends, she will try her best to believe each other. After falling in love with each other, she is willing to go through fire and water, for the sake of each other, she can give up the whole world.


    But now, I was cheated by the so-called "lover" at that time. Not only can''t be a friend, the other party also wants to kill her. Tenderness becomes fragmented, from which we can see the twisted malice, which makes people nauseous.


    It''s disgusting!


    "Anyway, I was thinking about raohan at that time." After eating another fish, Yun qiongjun turned to Gu Sen and said, "did he want to get close to me in the beginning?"


    "Sure, that guy must have been upset in the beginning." Gu Sen shrugged his shoulders and laughed a little carelessly. "Hypocrites like him have a purpose at the beginning, otherwise they will not even look at you."


    "This I seem to think of something! " Yun qiongjun''s heart moved and immediately blurted out, "he saw you at the beginning, but he never said it!"


    I see! This guy, at first, wanted to get close to her, and then wait for the opportunity.


    Yun qiongjun felt her whole body''s blood boiling, blazing hot. She sneered in her heart, thinking that if the girl in love has no IQ, such obvious flaws can not be seen.


    "Don''t blame yourself." Gu Sen looked at her appearance and said, "take him as a non recyclable waste! No matter what he does so much, I will curse him at night if he is sad


    "Pooh Yun qiongjun is amused by Gu Sen''s words. She glances at Gu Sen and says, "that''s enough. It''s not lethal at all. I might as well castrate him. "


    "Good idea!" Gu Sen sighs.


    "I''m kidding," said Yun qiongjun! Just stay here and clean up! I''m in the room. "


    When she left, yunqiongjun thought of something else and quickly folded it back. "And remember to leave some for Zhuqing. She has a hard time doing research."


    After Gu Sen repeatedly promised to come down, Yun qiongjun left contentedly.


    On that night, there were no clouds and fog in the sky, and a full moon could not hide their light. There are stars all over the sky, shining on the ground.


    The spring of fairyland tinkles, and fireflies fly by in groups, just like stars falling on the earth.


    "That''s very nice to see." Yun qiongjun can''t help sighing.


    "I said it was beautiful." Gu Sen also said in the side.


    This scene was discovered by him a few days ago. The beauty directly shocked the soul, which made Gu Sen sigh with the uncanny workmanship of nature. At that time, he felt that his cloud son would certainly like this kind of scenery.


    Sure enough.


    Yun qiongjun stands aside, her bright orange dress makes her look more energetic. Hair simple, with cloth into a horse''s tail, plain face, stand upright, full of sassy heroic posture.


    Yunqiongjun takes a serious look at the scenery, but Gu Sen can''t help looking at her all the time. He felt that the brilliance of thousands of stars and moons could not compare with his cloud. His cloud was the most beautiful existence in the world.


    But Gu Sen''s eyes are so strong that it''s hard for Yun qiongjun to ignore it. After a while, the feeling was even stronger. No way, she had to turn around and stare at Gu Sen, "look at the scenery, why are you looking at me? I don''t have the scenery here. "


    "The scenery here is not as good as you!" Gu Sen didn''t even think about it and blurted it out.


    It''s just that as soon as the voice falls, both of them blush.


    Gu Sen is OK. His face is not so white. He hides well in the dark. However, Yun qiongjun''s blush is very obvious. She is originally white, and the light red floating on her face is like a colorful apple, which makes people can''t help but take a bite. Gu Sen watched, itching in his heart, as if he had been gently scratched by a cat''s paw.


    After a few minutes, he couldn''t help it any more. He carefully held down the back of Yun qiongjun''s head and kissed her.


    A gentle kiss fell on her face, and Yun qiongjun''s eyelashes trembled. This time, her face has been ripe, red to the neck. Then she reached out her hand and pushed it away with embarrassment. Gu Sen said, "it''s very late. Let''s go back to bed."


    "Ah! Why Gu Sen is not satisfied. He hasn''t eaten enough tofu. It''s rare to have such a pleasant evening interrupted and not to be enjoyed.


    "Don''t you come in and sleep? Then I''ll lock the door, and you''ll have enough to watch it yourself! " With that, Yun qiongjun ran into the house like a runaway and brought the door with her.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen ran to the place and called out: "no! Cloud son, let me in! "


    ¡­¡­


    Cicadas are calling, people are laughing, life is still very beautiful.


    Yun qiongjun thought so, with a sweet smile on her face. After a while, the breath becomes gentle, into the gentle dreamland.

 Chapter 69

    These days, without raohan''s Enigma, Yun qiongjun has been very happy for several days.


    Everything between and raohan was forgotten by her. Everything is just a bad luck, I have no lover, since the other party can not appreciate, she also has nothing to say.


    But man is a creature with a tendency of self abuse. The less you want to remember, the easier it is to remember.


    In the next few days, the situation became more and more serious.


    When washing clothes, I often forget that I have washed them once and started to wash them again; when I cook, I start to be distracted when I cut vegetables and cut vegetables unconsciously, almost cutting my fingers


    Gu Sen sees all her changes and is anxious in his heart. He had no choice but to send a letter to cai''er to see what happened to Yun qiongjun.


    Cai''er has gone back to think about Yun qiongjun that day. But today, she asks Gu Sen to see Yun qiongjun and gets angry again.


    "That chijing Prince is really haunting!" Caier said coldly. She was so disgusted with raohan that she still lingered in Yun qiongjun''s mind, which made her wish that the other party would die quickly.


    "Stop hating him! Now the most important thing is how to get the cloud out of here. " Gu Sen doesn''t care if Yuner hangs up or cares about raohan. He just hopes that she can live a happy life every day. And if he can accompany her through this period of time, he has been very satisfied.


    Color son listened to Gu Sen''s words slightly recovered some reason, she side head, thought. However, as he was always in a bad mood and couldn''t think of anything to do, he had to bear a bitter face and look at Gu Sen pitifully.


    Gu Sen''s scalp felt numb. "Don''t just look at me. Give me a solution!"


    "I can''t think of it!"


    "Then keep thinking about it!"


    ¡­¡­


    They argued for a while, but there was no good solution, so they had to sit down and sigh.


    Besides, the invention of Zhuqing needs an assistant. Seeing that Yun qiongjun has been on the verge of distraction these days, she is called to help.


    "I''ll mix it up later." Speaking of his own research, Zhu Qing''s eyes are bright and full of thirst for knowledge.


    Seeing her like this, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing. Then it seemed to think of something, stopped smiling and kept silent.


    Zhu Qing looked at her appearance and felt sad. At the beginning, she thought raohan was wrong. Now she thought about it carefully. Then she should be a little tough and pull Yun qiongjun out of it. Otherwise, it would not be like this, the whole person seems to have been taken away the soul, lifeless, lifeless.


    "You can help me with that ingredient." Zhu Qing buried his head on the experimental platform, and the researcher said without raising his head: "it''s the bottle that is the fourth from the left in the third row of cabinets next to it."


    "Good." Yun qiongjun replied. Then she stood up and answered, thinking of raohan''s face and people


    When she and raohan enjoyed the flowers together, the beautiful appearance of peacock wood was deeply engraved in her mind. Especially when he reached out to fold the huge and beautiful flowers and put them in her bun, he was a perfect match.


    "It''s really beautiful..." Yun qiongjun murmurmured. At that time, the scene of indulging in the gentle countryside is still fresh in my eyes. The flowers are blooming in the pines and the girls are in the spring. However, all these will be mirages and finally proved to be illusions. But she did not want to believe that she would rather drown in the gentle country.


    She took the ingredients off the cabinet and handed it to Zhu Qing. After that, Yun qiongjun squatted on the stool with her hands around her. Her eyes were a little out of focus. Zhu Qing, who was immersed in the experiment, also took the time to look at her. When she saw Yun qiongjun, she was very sad.


    The liquid medicine mixed together, blue and purple color looks very good. Zhu Qing looked at the liquid configuration, but slightly frowned.


    The air is filled with a charming sweet, Zhu Qing is stunned.


    No! The ingredients are wrong!


    She immediately left the experimental platform and looked at Yun qiongjun, who was still in a daze. She did not want to take her arm and drag her out. But it was a little late, and the experimental platform exploded in an instant, and the flames were all over the place.


    Gu Sen and cai''er, who are talking to each other outside, see that something happened here, and their faces suddenly change. They arrive here immediately. Gu Sen remembers that Yun qiongjun is still in it, and the whole person is not well.


    "Goosen! Calm down Cai''er looked at Gu Sen, who was about to rush into the room without thinking about it. He quickly pulled him in, "wait a minute, then we can talk about it! Don''t rush in! You look like a stupid bear like this. "


    "But the cloud is still in it!" Gu Sen yelled, his eyes a little red.


    "And hurry to find water!" Choi suggested. Gu Sen immediately woke up and ran out again.


    Fortunately, the place they chose to build a small house was on the edge of a beautiful pool. At this time, they just needed to direct the water to it. Soon, the fire was extinguished and did not spread out."Gu Sen...." Suddenly, Gu Sen heard a cry, the voice is very small, if it is not now very quiet around is not heard at all.


    Gu Sen''s ugly face finally had a trace of joy, and he ran in the direction of the sound. There was a big cupboard. Cai''er also came and removed the things that were in the way. They saw Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun hiding in it, curling up.


    "Cloud!" Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun in surprise. She doesn''t seem to have any serious injuries. At most, it''s just some small bruises. His face was a little dirty from the smoke, but on the whole, there was no problem.


    "Gu Sen...." Yun qiongjun cried in a low voice. She was a little dizzy because of the heavy smoke. She was in a daze, and her head was full of paste.


    Gu Sen quickly takes Yun qiongjun out and gives it to cai''er to take Yun qiongjun back to the house for a rest. In turn, Gu Sen pulls out Zhuqing again. Zhuqing doesn''t matter, but the lab is blown up like this, which makes her feel a little upset.


    "Are you all right?" Gu Sen looks at Zhu Qing''s embarrassed appearance and asks with concern.


    Zhu Qing shook his head, indicating that he was OK. Then she went to the laboratory, which was burned to the frame. Fortunately, the fire did not spread to the shelf, and the ingredients were not affected. Otherwise, their lives would be here today.


    It''s just that recently, the state of Yun qiongjun is really distressing for her. Yun qiongjun has helped her so much. She has to repay her.


    But now, she''s really at a loss. She can invent all kinds of things, but she can''t see the heart.


    Zhu Qing suddenly complained about herself. Why did Yun qiongjun help her so much? Now she can''t make Yun qiongjun happy.


    I''m such a useless person.


    Zhu Qing thought so silently in his heart.


    At this time, Gu Sen has already rushed to take care of Yun qiongjun. Zhu Qing is the only one left here. After thinking for a long time, Zhuqing finally sighed in a low voice and stood up to pick up his things. Suddenly, she heard a clear voice behind her, "are you ok?"


    "Not bad." The bamboo clear head also does not return to say.


    It''s cai''er who''s here. Gu Sen takes care of Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen said that there was a little maid here, so he came to have a look.


    Cai''er looked at the research materials which occupied a whole wall curiously. She couldn''t help smacking her tongue, "my God, it''s so powerful!"


    "Is it? Do you have any research on this? " For his familiar topic, Zhuqing can''t help but be attracted, and his voice also brings a trace of liveliness and playfulness.


    Color son see her so ask, some embarrassed, "no, I just out of curiosity."


    After that, she looked at Zhu Qing''s face again. Although she had a smile on her mouth, her face was still sad. "Are you also worried about Yun qiongjun?"


    "Yes Zhu Qing quickly nodded, "she is such a wandering soul in recent days. She can''t live a good life. I''m afraid that if she goes on like this, some day unexpected consequences will happen. "


    "I''m worried about her, too. She''s my good friend." Cai''er sat down beside Zhuqing, looked at her and sighed heavily, "Alas!"


    "Don''t be so sad. There must be some way, but we don''t know." Looking at cai''er''s sad appearance, Zhu Qing is flustered. Cai''er is good-looking, and her brow is so tight that people''s heart will be broken.


    Cai''er no longer talks, but looks at the sky. It was a fine day. The sky was as blue as a jewel.


    Zhu Qing also accompanied her to sit quietly for a while, just opened his mouth: "otherwise, we work together?"


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Think of a way together!" Zhu Qing suggested, "I think all the sources are in raohan, as long as you think of making raohan''s ugly face show, you may be relieved?"


    "You have to let Yun qiongjun see it with her own eyes! Otherwise, there will be some fantasy left in her heart! " Cai''er continues to look at the sky in silence.


    "So we need to work hard together." Zhu Qing looked at cai''er, and her voice was firm, "anyway, I will not let go anyone who hurt my master! What Prince chijing, let him die directly


    "Good idea! Together, I can''t believe it, I can''t think of it! " Cai''er is also very excited.


    The two people have been discussing this issue until the evening, Cai Er left is that both sides are very reluctant to give up. Although she didn''t talk about any substantial results, cai''er was still very happy. After all, she had another good friend.

 Chapter 70

    After sitting for a while, cai''er suddenly knocked on the head of Zhuqing. Don''t you want qiongjun to be happy? Just think of a way. Isn''t it making qiongjun even more unhappy when you are so depressed? "


    Yes, he said with a clear eye. One''s emotions can affect the emotions of people around them. She is now so depressed and sulky, can''t it affect sister Yun and make her more unhappy?


    Zhu Qing frowned, "cai''er, how can I make sister Yun happy? We''ve thought a lot of ways before, but they''re all useless? "


    Cai''er made a look of thinking, "isn''t qiongjun lovelorn? Then just let her be attracted to another person! "


    Zhu Qing said: "but sister Yun knows very few people, and now she is so sad, which is so easy to be moved? What''s more, raohan how to use harm cloud sister again, but the outside evaluation, he is still very excellent. Sister Yun is so good, but it is worth the best man. "


    Cai''er said with a smile: "isn''t Gu Sen a better man than raohan?"


    Zhu Qing thought seriously, "it won''t be you. You''re not as good as raohan. "


    Cai''er


    Zhu Qing continued: "in gusen, only Mr. Meilin and Gu Sen are familiar with us. So it is... "


    Cai''er''s heart is gratified. The girl is finally enlightened. Who knows, "..." Mr. mirin? " Zhu Qing smiles at cai''er, "Mr. Meilin is really excellent."


    The color is covered with black lines.


    One didn''t hold back, cai''er curled up her fingers and knocked on Zhuqing''s forehead again. The pain made Zhu Qing cry, "what are you doing?" Zhu Qing stares at cai''er and grits her teeth.


    Cai Er Bai glanced at her, "how could Mr. Meilin and qiongjun be together? I''m talking about Goosen, Goosen, you idiot


    Zhu Qing suddenly realized, "yes. Although Gu Sen said it was a little out of tune, it was really excellent, and she was also very good to sister Yun! "


    Cai''er''s face showed an expression that could be taught, "so let''s find a way to fix them up? It can not only make qiongjun no longer sad, but also find someone to take care of Gu Sen


    "Good!" Zhu Qing gets excited.


    The color of her eyes is gloomy. He lived many years after he became a ghost. At that time, he was in Wangdian, met Gu Sen and WAN Yun, and witnessed their acquaintance, love, and final parting.


    Clearly it is not their fault, clearly they love so much, but they are destined not to be together. One is the queen of Wanyi and the other is the successor of gusen. However, the entanglement between power and interest, desire and ambition has destroyed the people who love so much.


    Cai''er remembers the punishment of the day, the tears of Gu Sen''s eyes, the smile of Wan Yun''s lips, and the hands stretched out secretly by Miaolin and his helpless despair. It seems that it has been a long time, and it seems that it was only yesterday.


    Cai''er raised her hand to cover her face and buried her sadness. For a long time, Cai Er put down her hand, but with a smile on her face, "fortunately, you are still there." Wan Yun, qiongjun. Even if you have lost the memory of the past, it can''t change that you are her, she is you.


    Caier whispered: "qiongjun, now you are no longer the queen of Wanyi. You can be free to stay with Gu Sen. But do you still love him? "


    "Cai''er!" Zhuqing walked out of the distance, but found that cai''er didn''t follow up. Looking back, the guy stood there in a daze. He was a bit unhappy, "didn''t you say that she arranged sister Yun and Gu Sen? Do you want me to do something alone by standing there? "


    Cai''er said with a smile: "Oh, I was just thinking about it." Cai''er remembers a time when he and WAN Yun went to Gu Sen and met Gu sen in the bath. At that time, Wan Yun ran away quickly. But it is because of this that the relationship between the two people has developed rapidly. Thinking of this, cai''er made a decision, "Zhuqing, I have a way!"


    Zhuqing immediately asked: "what way, you say quickly!"


    Cai''er, a thief and a thief, laughed, "make a chance encounter and let qiongjun see Gu Sen bathe! With Gu sen in such a good shape, qiongjun will surely be moved. "


    "Good!" Zhu Qing''s eyes lit up.


    They both said they would do it. Cai''er and Zhu Qing discuss the position, and then separate their actions. Cai''er goes to Gu Sen, and Gu Sen''s cultivation is just over. Seeing cai''er, Gu Sen asked with a smile, "cai''er, you are here."


    Gu Sen nodded, "and then we all nodded. Your spiritual power is also very strong, but Gushen''s spring can warm up the ghost body. Shall we go to the bubble


    "Good." Without any doubt, Gu Sen immediately said, "let''s go. start out early and start back early. I''ll see the cloud later. " Then cai''er led Gu Sen to the place where he and Zhu Qing had agreed.


    However, Zhuqing is confronted with a problem. Yun qiongjun is not willing to go out. Zhu Qing was sweating.


    "Sister, can you go with me? How about that? I really want to go to see the spirit spring of Gu Sen mentioned by Cai Er. " Zhu Qing uses his assassin''s mace to beg. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun still takes this one, "just this time."


    Zhu Qing nodded again and again, "just this time!"Yun qiongjun gets up and goes to find Lingquan with Zhuqing.


    Gu Sen''s side, cai''er takes people to Lingquan, and slips away on the ground that he needs something to soak in Lingquan. In fact, he goes to see how Zhuqing is doing.


    Cai''er sees Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun coming to the side from a distance, smiles happily, and quietly makes a gesture to Zhu Qing that he has finished. Who knows, it was still seen by Yun qiongjun.


    "What are you and cai''er doing?" asked Yun qiongjun strangely


    Zhu Qing''s expression flustered for a moment, and soon recovered his composure, "haven''t I been immersed in the spirit spring before? So let cai''er prepare something for me to soak in the spirit spring. "


    Yun qiongjun is still a little strange, but she knows that Zhuqing will not hurt her, so she doesn''t ask more.


    Seeing that Zhuqing and Yun qiongjun are about to go to Lingquan, cai''er is very worried when she sees that Zhuqing has not left yet. But Zhu Qing is racking her brains to think about how to run away. However, she will not cheat others, and she is not willing to cheat her sister Yun.


    Yun qiongjun, who was walking by her side, noticed that her face was very twisted. She couldn''t help asking, "Zhuqing, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? You look so ugly. "


    "I don''t feel very well in my stomach. Sister Yun, I''m sorry. I asked you to come, but I let you go alone. "


    Yun qiongjun laughed. "Zhuqing, I won''t go. Send me back. " Zhu Qing is shocked. If sister Yun goes back with her, she will soon have a plan? She and cai''er''s efforts are in vain?


    "No, sister Yun! Some of them have bad stomachs. It''s OK. I''ll just go back and have a rest. You''ve come to soak up for a while. Besides, cai''er has worked hard to prepare for us. We won''t go. Isn''t it a waste of cai''er''s hard work? "


    Yun qiongjun said helplessly, "OK. Then be careful on your way back. "


    Zhu Qing nodded and left quickly. After leaving Yun qiongjun''s sight completely, Zhuqing sneaks back and hides with cai''er in the secret place.


    Yun qiongjun''s face was absent-minded, but when she raised her eyes to see Gu Sen, who was naked in the Lingquan, her face turned red. "You, you, why are you here?"


    Gu Sen was also confused, "I also want to know how you came here?"


    Yun qiongjun was at a loss. "Zhuqing asked me to come." As she spoke, Yun qiongjun wanted to step back. Unexpectedly, her feet slipped and fell into the spring. Gu Sen quickly came to hold her in her arms. Then, Yun qiongjun finds out that Gu Sen is not half naked, but completely exposed.


    "Ah Cloud qiongjun burst out a burst of screams, Gu Sen helplessly looked down at her, "cloud son." Hiding in the dark two people bitter face, their ears hurt.


    It seems that Yun qiongjun didn''t hear Gu Sen''s voice and began to struggle violently. Gu Sen was afraid of hurting her, so she had to release his hand. Yun qiongjun feels that her hand has been released a lot, and her struggle has increased. Gu Sen sees this and has to let go. Yun qiongjun immediately climbed out of the Lingquan and stood beside it, blushing and bewildered.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other with embarrassment.


    Yun qiongjun is completely incapable of thinking. But Gu sen in Lingquan didn''t lose his thinking ability. After careful consideration, he could understand what was going on. Helpless way: "cai''er, you come out. You must have done it. "


    At this time, Yun qiongjun also reacts. Zhuqing has to ask her to come here today. Finally, she says she has a stomachache and leaves. Now it seems that this is clearly the design of Zhuqing and cai''er, so that she and Gu Sen collide. "Zhu Qing, you must be here. Come out, too. "


    Hiding in the dark, Zhuqing and cai''er looked at each other and walked out slowly.


    Yun qiongjun grinded her teeth. "Come on, what do you two want to do?" Gu Sen looks at cai''er, his eyes are deep. He can probably guess cai''er''s intention. But he did not know whether he should be happy.


    Although the color son face is reluctant to look, in fact, the heart of the smile bloom, but he stretched his face, made a pair of innocent state, "I don''t want to do anything."


    Yun qiongjun picked out the blue veins in her forehead and turned to ask Zhuqing, "Zhuqing, you say."


    Zhu Qing has never designed Yun qiongjun like this. Although she is kind, she still feels very guilty when she sees Yun qiongjun like this. She confesses directly, "my sister is not happy these days. Cai''er says it''s because she is lovelorn. So we want to find a good lover for my sister again


    Yun qiongjun can''t help but look at Gu Sen involuntarily. She just looks at Gu Sen and stares at her eyes. Her heart leaps. Her legs completely disobey the command of her brain and runs away like this!


    Zhu Qing was stunned. Cai''er couldn''t help but laugh, "ha ha, Gu Sen, do you see that? Qiongjun is still the same as before. She blushes when she sees you naked, and runs away when she can''t help it! " Gu Sen couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 71

    Cai''er is still talking excitedly. Suddenly, she finds something wrong. Why does Zhuqing suddenly quiet down?


    Looking back, he saw that Zhu Qingzheng looked at him thoughtfully. Suddenly, he was about to slip away. He asked, "what do you mean by what you just said?"


    "What? I don''t remember what I said just now Cai''er is playing ha ha, can''t help but some regret. Just now he said it frankly, but now he can''t get round the lie.


    Seeing cai''er''s evasive eyes, Zhu Qing felt more and more problematic. He grabbed cai''er''s hand: "did miss and master know each other before?"


    Cai''er bravely refused to admit: "what are you talking about? How can I not understand it?"


    Zhu Qing looked at her quietly. Cai''er was numb by her scalp. She couldn''t help swallowing saliva: "why do you look at me like this?"


    As soon as he lowered his head, he saw that Zhuqing seemed to be holding something in his hand. He felt more and more uneasy. He shook off Zhuqing''s hand and wanted to run. However, he heard Zhuqing say, "running is useless. This is my latest development. It can spread out with the wind, and it can be spread half a mile away. It''s only useful for the dead. But I don''t know the specific effect. It happens that you can help I experiment. "


    Although the effect is not clear, cai''er knows that it must not be a good thing by looking at Zhu Qing''s squinting eyes and evil smile on his face. She squeezed out a smile and said, "if you want to know what you want to know, just ask me. I know everything and say everything."


    "Really?" Zhuqing took that pill like thing to shake, some don''t believe cai''er.


    Cai''er quickly nodded, indicating that he would never conceal half a sentence.


    Zhu Qing then put the pill away, patted the stone beside him and asked cai''er to sit down. Then he asked, "they know each other, right?"


    Cai''er nodded.


    "How long has it been?" asked Zhu Qing


    Cai''er thought about it and said, "it''s a long, long time..."


    "Very long, how long?" Zhu Qing asked, looking at the bottom of the matter.


    Cai''er''s face suddenly sank: "it''s been so long. I don''t remember it clearly. It''s much older than you anyway."


    Bamboo Qing holding a small face close to the past, said with a smile: "then you tell me about it."


    Subconsciously, cai''er was about to deny it. However, she caught sight of something in Zhuqing''s hand. She could only say it honestly: "it''s a long time since Yun qiongjun was not Yun qiongjun at that time."


    "What is a lady, not a lady?" Zhu Qing immediately interrupted him.


    Cai''er''s face pulled down: "do you want to listen to it?"


    He hates to be interrupted.


    Zhu Qing quickly raised her small hand and made a seal gesture on her mouth. Cai''er glared at her and asked, "you should know Wan Yun, right?"


    Bamboo counts and nods.


    It is well known that Wan Yun was the queen of Wanyi.


    Cai''er continued: "Yun qiongjun is wan Yun. She has a very strong spiritual power, which is better than the present Queen Wanqing. At that time, all the spirits of the dead were working under her hand, which can be said to be extremely powerful for a time."


    "Gu Sen is the successor of Meilin, the current leader of Gu Sen, and his strength is also excellent."


    "They met once by chance, but they didn''t expect to fall in love at first sight. Originally, because Wan Yun''s strength was too adverse to the sky, the other three countries have always been afraid of her. Now when you see the two of them, they are worried that they will join hands. Even if the three kingdoms are added together, they will not be their opponents."


    "So powerful?" Zhu Qing still couldn''t help interrupting, but this time Cai Er didn''t give her a look, but nodded and said, "if you were born in that era, you will know how powerful they will be together."


    "What happened then?" Zhu Qing asked.


    "Later..." Cai''er''s expression suddenly darkened: "because of the fear of their strength, the other three countries joined forces to frame them up. As a result, the power of the whole world began to become unbalanced. Therefore, Gu Sen''s master had to take action to punish the two of them."


    "God The devil Zhuqing suddenly jumped up: "you mean the emperor? But since ancient times, no one has survived from the curse of heaven. Aren''t they still well? "


    "Good?" Cai''er smiles bitterly: "at the beginning, Gu Sen''s master helped them enter the corridor of time while killing them."


    "And then?" Zhu Qing asked.


    Cai''er sighed and said, "the next thing I want to do is listen to Gu Sen The two of them entered another world through the time corridor, but there seemed to be something wrong in the time corridor. Gu Sen retained his memory in this world, but he lost all his abilities. Even his physical quality was affected. Wan Yun Although she retained some of her abilities, she lost all her memories. "


    "Gu Sen thinks that it is because of his own relationship that Wan Yun is implicated. Therefore, in that world, he does not continue to approach Wan Yun, but keeps a certain distance from her and wants to protect her in the dark. Originally, two people could have a peaceful life in that world, but something happened."With that, cai''er sighed again: "at that time, Gu Sen was just ten years old, and I accidentally learned that someone was going to frame up the cloud family In that world, Wan Yun has become Yun qiongjun After getting the news, Gu Sen cheated Yun qiongjun to school. He went to the cloud''s house and pretended to be looking for Yun qiongjun, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the enemy. But he didn''t expect to... "


    Zhu Qing''s heart suddenly raised, the voice also some hair tight: "what''s the matter?"


    "I didn''t expect that the other party would be so cruel. They didn''t intend to stay alive. They directly used the bomb, and then another fire directly burned the cloud family. No one, including Gu Sen, escaped." Cai''er said here and clenched his fist, as if he wanted to kill those people.


    "Well How did you come back? "


    Zhu Qing''s question interrupted cai''er''s mood. He took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know. After he died, he returned to this world, but he didn''t live. Instead, he became a ghost and stayed in Wangdian to provide nutrients for Wang Dian''s existence. He could not return to the world forever."


    The tragic fate of the dead Zhu Qing knows that he is very sad about the experience of the two lovers. He is also moved by Gu Sen''s persistence in Yun qiongjun. Tears flow down unconsciously, wiping tears and asking cai''er: "well The lady is How did you get back? "


    Cai''er shook her head: "I don''t know. Gu Sen didn''t tell me that. Maybe he was afraid that Yun qiongjun would be sad when he mentioned it, so he didn''t ask."


    However, just knowing the situation at the moment is enough to make Zhuqing Haosheng sad. He is clearly a couple of lovers, but he has been separated again and again. He said in a hazy tear eye: "I think the young master and the young lady are a couple. I didn''t expect that they are really lovers."


    After the explanation is clear, Zhu Qing doesn''t bother cai''er any more. It''s just that this incident makes her feel miserable. She is moved and sad. On the way back, she still cries all the time. Until she meets Yun qiongjun, she can hardly hold back the cry. However, with the red eyes, anyone can see that she has cried.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhuqing, whose tears have not dried. She immediately gets angry. She regards Zhuqing as her younger sister and takes care of her. However, someone will bully her!


    There are only her, Zhuqing and Gu sen in this fairyland. It is self-evident that those who bully Zhuqing.


    "This weeping ghost, he dares to bully you. Wait, I will avenge you!" After that, she didn''t even have a chance to speak to Zhu Qing. Yun qiongjun ran to Gu Sen''s training place.


    Now that Yun qiongjun''s strength is greatly increased, Zhuqing doesn''t respond at all. Yun qiongjun has disappeared in front of her eyes, and she can''t help worrying.


    Jonson doesn''t think that Gu Yuner is still bullying her, but Gu Yuner doesn''t think it is Gu Yuner who bullies her.


    No, no one bullied her at all. She just felt sad about their encounter because of the story of Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. At the same time, she was moved by the feeling of never giving up. Where was someone bullying her?


    But it''s too late to say anything. She runs after Yun qiongjun in the direction of her disappearance, trying to stop her before Yun qiongjun teaches Gu Sen a lesson.


    It was only on her side that she started. Yun qiongjun had already arrived at Gu Sen''s training place.


    Gu Sen''s training place is a waterfall. The high waterfall flows down the river. Gu Sen Duan sits on a big stone in front of the waterfall, completely unaware of Yun qiongjun''s arrival.


    However, Gu Sen''s self-cultivation made Yun qiongjun angry. He bullied Zhu Qing and said that he didn''t have it at all. It was really irritating to see that he could still practice!


    Yun qiongjun bit her teeth and ran to Gu Sen with her skirt.


    Gu Sen''s stone is in the middle of the current below the waterfall, which is at least 10 meters away from the shore. There are only some small stones, less than half the size of a foot, in the middle.


    Although Yun qiongjun has a lot of spiritual power, she has no memory of her previous life and has little experience at all. She is eager to question Gu Sen, but without thinking too much about it, she rushes in.


    After several years of impact, the small stones were polished very smooth and covered with water. Yun qiongjun had just run two steps, and her body reeled and fell directly.


    "Ah --"


    Yun qiongjun subconsciously exclaimed. When Gu Sen, who was practicing there, heard Yun qiongjun''s cry, he suddenly woke up from the practice. He saw that he was falling down. He didn''t want to jump into the air, and held Yun qiongjun in his arms before he fell into the water.

 Chapter 72

    Yun qiongjun is held in her arms by Gu Sen. they jump over the water and land on the ground steadily. All this happened in the blink of an eye. A moment ago, she was still falling towards sleep. At this moment, she was carried back to the shore by Gu Sen.


    After a while, Yun qiongjun regained her consciousness and saw the naked upper body at a glance.


    When practicing under the waterfall, his clothes will always be wet. Gu Sen simply takes off his coat. But after all, he is not alone here. There are two women, Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing, so they still wear pants.


    Gu Sen''s chest muscles are very developed, and he looks very powerful. Leaning against his chest, Yun qiongjun feels at ease.


    Feeling the breath from Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help blushing. Even when she was with raohan, she had never been so close. The first time she was so close to a man made her feel a little confused. She raised her head subconsciously, just in line with Gu Sen''s eyes.


    It is like a sword like eyebrows are so spirited, angular facial features show a man''s unique fortitude, with the natural scattered long hair together, there is a kind of free and unrestrained feeling.


    For a while, Yun qiongjun was so crazy that she suddenly realized that Gu Sen was no longer the little boy who only knew how to cry. He had grown up to be a real man.


    For some reason, she suddenly remembered Gu Sen''s words about protecting her. If it was Gu sen in the past, she would have doubts, but if it was Gu Sen now, she believed it was OK.


    Being held by Gu Sen, she felt very at ease, which was never felt before.


    As soon as this feeling rises, Yun qiongjun''s heart is in a state of confusion. She gets out of Gu Sen''s arms in a hurry. She stands aside with a red face and forgets to avenge Zhuqing.


    Just for a long time, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Looking back, she saw that Gu Sen was still standing in the distance, even her posture had not changed.


    "You Are you all right? " This kind of Gu Sen makes Yun qiongjun feel a little uneasy. She feels that there is something wrong with her. She patted Gu Sen on the shoulder. As soon as she asked, Gu Sen opened her mouth and spat out blood.


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun was shocked and screamed.


    After gushing out the blood, Gu Sen lost his consciousness and fell to the ground. Yun qiongjun quickly helped him, but he was very anxious.


    She didn''t know what happened to Gu Sen. she was fine just now. Why did she vomit blood all of a sudden?


    In a panic, he puts Gu Sen up and wants to help her go back to rest. At this moment, Zhuqing comes to the scene and is shocked. He thinks Gu Sen is knocked unconscious by Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t know what Zhuqing was thinking. Seeing her coming, she said in a hurry. They helped Gu Sen back. At this time, Zhu Qing had a chance to say, "sister Yun, you misunderstood me. You didn''t bully me. I just I just thought of something unhappy


    "Ah?" Yun qiongjun was stunned for a moment and then came to know what Zhuqing was saying. He said quickly, "no, I didn''t start with him. I don''t know what''s wrong with him. All of a sudden, he vomited blood and became unconscious."


    Without her previous memory, Yun qiongjun is still in a muddle in her cultivation of the world. However, Zhu Qing is quite clear. She touches Gu Sen''s pulse and feels that her pulse is very messy. She says with uncertainty, "how can you feel like you are possessed by a devil?"


    "What?" Yun qiongjun was surprised and possessed? Isn''t that serious?


    Zhu Qing quickly shook his head: "no, no, it seems that it is not possessed by the devil, or suffered internal injury."


    Zhu Qing has only a little knowledge about this. Yun qiongjun doesn''t ask her any more. After they go back with Gu Sen, they put Gu Sen on a bed made of thatched grass.


    After coming out, Yun qiongjun asked Zhuqing, "just let him lie down like this?"


    Zhu Qing looked at Yun qiongjun and said with a bitter face, "I''m not sure what''s wrong with you. I can only do this first. I''ll find someone to show him."


    Yun qiongjun is still worried about Gu Sen, but she doesn''t recognize the meaning of Zhuqing dialect.


    Both of them had no good way to deal with it. They had to let Gu Sen lie down like this. Seeing that it was getting dark, they went to prepare dinner. When they were ready, Yun qiongjun went to see Gu Sen to see if he was awake, but when he went in, he found that there was no one!


    What about Goosen?


    Yun qiongjun is shocked. Gu Sen is seriously injured and still in a coma. It is impossible for him to leave alone. Does someone come here and take Gu Sen away?


    At this thought, she was so anxious that she came out to find Zhuqing, and they went to Gu sen in a hurry.


    The secret place was not big, but it was not small. After searching for half an hour, they searched almost all the places, but Gu Sen was not seen.


    Yun qiongjun became more and more worried: "have they already gone out?"


    Zhu Qing shook his head: "no, this place is unknown to others, maybe..." Just then, Zhuqing suddenly thought of a person - cai''er.


    Can Cai Er take Gu Sen away?There are only four of them here. It seems that only cai''er can take Gu Sen away quietly.


    It''s just that Yun qiongjun doesn''t know cai''er is here. She can''t tell Yun qiongjun. She wants to let Yun qiongjun go and find out for herself. But before she opens her mouth, Yun qiongjun suddenly says, "can it be over the waterfall?"


    The waterfall is so far away from the exit that Yun qiongjun only thinks that Gu Sen has been taken away. She doesn''t want to go over to the waterfall at all. Until then, she has searched all the places and only the other one is left. She suddenly remembers.


    With this in mind, Yun qiongjun takes Zhuqing and runs there. However, Zhuqing is full of worries. She feels that cai''er has taken Gu Sen away, and she should be over the waterfall. She doesn''t know what cai''er is taking Gu SEN for. If Yun qiongjun sees cai''er, what should she do?


    Zhu Qing''s little head thought hard. Before he could figure out a way, they had already arrived at the waterfall. Yun qiongjun saw the two figures in front of the waterfall at a glance.


    One is Gu Sen, sitting cross legged, as if in practice.


    The other is cai''er, who is sitting cross legged opposite Gu Sen at the moment, facing Gu Sen''s four palms. The rich aura is constantly transmitted into Gu Sen''s body through cai''er''s hands.


    The spirit power circulates in Gu Sen''s body, constantly repairing his injured viscera. The water vapor around him turns into white steam and surrounds them under the influence of the spirit power.


    As time goes by, Gu Sen''s face gradually gets better. It seems that the injury has been repaired, and Yun qiongjun''s heart is gradually relieved.


    Soon cai''er regained her aura and stood up to come this way.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised why cai''er is here. When she is about to ask, she hears cai''er say, "what are you doing up to make him suffer such a heavy injury? Don''t you feel heartache at all?"


    Yun qiongjun felt that cai''er had something to say, but just after she opened her mouth, cai''er began to blame again: "once or twice. Before..."


    "Cai''er!" The voice from behind interrupted cai''er''s words. Gu Sen came over and said, "I''m not OK. What are those useless things to do?"


    Cai''er took a look at him, pursed her lips and muttered: "you can protect her, let her misunderstand again and again, and don''t tell her the truth. She doesn''t even know that you are good to her!"


    Cai''er''s words made Yun qiongjun feel moved. She looked at Gu Sen and asked, "what does she mean by her words?"


    Gu Sen shook his head: "what, that is to say I am injured."


    Injury?


    Cai''er shakes her head secretly, but Gu Sen doesn''t want to let Yun qiongjun know. He can''t say anything. He glances at Gu Sen and says, "I''m gone."


    "To where?" Goosen asked.


    Cai''er waved her hand: "of course, I''ve been back to Wanqing for a long time. I''m afraid she suspects me. I have to go back and have a look. By the way, she has plans."


    Seeing cai''er leave, Yun qiongjun thinks about what she said just now, but still feels something wrong. She asks Gu Sen, "is there really nothing else?"


    One side of Zhu Qing can''t help but to speak, but Gu Sen still shook his head: "nothing else."


    Yun qiongjun believed in Gu Sen, so he didn''t ask him again. When he asked about his injury, Gu Sen said casually: "it''s because of the sudden interruption of cultivation that the spiritual power can''t run smoothly. It''s nothing serious."


    "Yes Because of me? " Asked Yun qiongjun.


    Before she went to Gu Sen, she slipped and almost fell into the water, but she was rescued by Gu sen in time. At that time, Gu Sen was just practicing. It must have been because her cry had alerted him and caused his practice to be interrupted.


    "I''m sorry." Yun qiongjun lowered her head and said.


    Gu Sen gave a careless smile: "what''s wrong? I''m not OK now? It''s so late. I''m starving. Let''s go to dinner


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows and glanced at Gu Sen: "do you want to eat?"


    Gu Sen was dumb, scratched his head and said, "don''t care about these details. Even if I''m not hungry, aren''t you hungry?"


    As he said this, Gu Sen winked at Zhuqing. Zhuqing even nodded: "yes, yes, I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner."


    Seeing both of them say so, Yun qiongjun feels a little hungry. She lets them drag herself back. Only at the moment when Gu Sen grabs her hand, her heart is pounding. This has never happened before. Is it because Gu Sen is different?


    However, when she thought of Gu Sen''s appearance as a child, she felt that she must have been too thoughtful. Gu Sen was still the original Gu Sen, and the previous scene must be her own illusion.


    Well, yes, I must have thought too much.


    So comforting myself, three people walk all the way back.


    But Yun qiongjun doesn''t know that her mind has begun to change quietly.

 Chapter 73

    After cai''er left, she was still thinking about the scene before. The more she thought, the more angry she was, the more anxious she was. Finally, she couldn''t help talking to herself and scolding Gu Sen.


    "I wonder if Gu Sen is mentally ill? Concealing the truth of the matter has always let Yun qiongjun''s girl misunderstand her for so long. After all, nothing serious has happened. It''s a good day today. In the middle of her training, Yun qiongjun suddenly interrupts her. She''s hurt and vomites blood. She won''t let me say anything about her... "


    Scolding and scolding, cai''er suddenly thought of something like that, leisurely spit out a sentence, "Oh, yes, he is not a person."


    A long breath, Cai Er some helpless and funny, "it''s just, how they like it. What kind of heart do you have here? I really answered the sentence that the emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is anxious. "


    If they want to die or die, they will go with them. No matter what misunderstanding or willingness, he will not be able to do anything even if he wants to be in charge.


    No longer think about Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun''s trouble, subconsciously calculate the time, he should return to Wan Qing.


    Just as he was about to leave for home, his body suddenly reacted. As an evil spirit who had lived in Wangdian for hundreds of years, he could not be more familiar with this feeling.


    Wan Qing is calling for him.


    The familiar and beautiful female voice, with his irresistible power, seemed to whisper in his ears and hover over his head.


    "Choi, it''s time for you to come back."


    Cai''er has already put away the previous unhappiness, as if it was just a mask, said to tear off, without leaving a trace. Only left a smile, bent a pair of eyes slightly squint, "color son is ready to go back."


    Wan Qing said "um," and then no longer said anything, removed the mana.


    If cai''er doesn''t come back, she can''t find out what happened to Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen. And if they don''t leave each other, she can''t live a good life.


    For her, Yun qiongjun is not only a threat to her position as Queen of Wanyi, but also Gu Sen''s heart.


    This is the plan to return to Wanyi. Cai''er didn''t stop much along the way. As usual, as soon as he returned to Wanyi, he went straight to Wanqing.


    In the face of Wan Qing, the most she said to him was, "how are Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen now?"


    Today is no exception.


    Cai''er sighed, pretending to be sad and said, "well, I''m afraid you will be disappointed again."


    Wan Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled invisibly. His eyes were cold. He could not hear the joy, anger, sorrow and joy in his voice, "say."


    About Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, cai''er says that half is hidden and half is hidden. From time to time, she makes up a short story for WAN Qing. In addition to the fact that they are still together, cai''er mostly said what Wan Qing wanted to hear.


    After listening to cai''er, Wan Qing asked him to step down.


    When the huge palace was empty and only wan Qing was left alone, her beautiful face began to show her hatred for Yun qiongjun.


    Ever since she knew that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen were together, her reluctance and resentment increased day by day. Yun qiongjun is the most dangerous person to her throne as Queen of Wanyi. Only when she is dead will she have no worries. And Gu Sen, is her long-time heart, she vowed to get.


    For a long time, she asked cai''er to keep an eye on Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, and at the same time she was thinking about ways to separate them. As long as Yun qiongjun is alone and wants to attack her alone, it will be much easier and there will be more opportunities.


    But after a long time, she has tried many ways. Whether it is to say that her fate is good or the timing of her choice is not right, it is to let Yun qiongjun escape one after another. In the long run, I''m afraid


    After a while, Wan Qing closed his eyes and shook his head, "no, it''s impossible."


    What should she do?


    Wan Qing raised his forehead with one hand and closed his eyes gently. He settled down and thought carefully.


    To be able to sit in the position of Queen of Wanyi Kingdom, in addition to having a strong spirit calling ability, more importantly, Wan Qing is very intelligent.


    Since she can''t make Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun separate, she''ll do a little trick there to make them hate each other. Wan Qing said her plan unconsciously as she thought about it.


    "If I use my spiritual power to control Yun qiongjun and make her lose her mind and can''t tell the good from the bad, even if they can''t be separated for the time being, it''s a good way to put them in an antagonistic relationship."


    It has to be said that Wan Qing is a good move, but when she was happy to think of a good plan, she did not know that her plan was well known by heaven and earth, and was also heard by cai''er.


    When Wan Qing asked cai''er to withdraw, cai''er took a special look and found that Wan Qing had held all the others back, so he collected his breath and hid quietly outside. Although this process has been a bit long, it is also boring. If Wan Qing didn''t tell her plan at last, I''m afraid he would have gone to sleep.


    Cai''er, who learned of Wanqing''s plot, immediately ran to Gu Sen and told him the news. But in order not to reveal his identity as a eavesdropper, he had to withdraw carefully.As soon as cai''er returns to the secret place, he sees Gu Sen there. Without waiting for him to open his mouth to say something, he tells Gu Sen about Wan Qing''s strategy by himself, like setting off firecrackers.


    But cai''er finds that it is not his business, but it seems that he is the only one who is worried.


    "Well, did you listen to me just now? I said Wan Qing was going to kill Yun qiongjun! "


    Afraid Gu Sen really did not hear, Cai Er also deliberately raised the volume in the end, almost yelled to break throat.


    But Gu Sen didn''t think so. He looked relaxed and looked at him with a smile. He seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with him. "I heard it."


    Cai''er was so angry that he rushed to tell him as soon as he heard the news, but he didn''t appreciate it.


    "I heard you return this side reaction. Don''t you treasure Yun qiongjun? Now I know that Wan Qing is trying to kill her. How can she become a light hearted person again


    Gu Sen was amused by cai''er''s appearance. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, yun''er is not so stupid? Wan Qing''s little tricks, yun''er will never be like her intention. "


    "Are you really so relieved?" Cai''er couldn''t believe it. She blinked her eyes and whispered, "she is so stupid!"


    Gu Sen nodded, "OK, don''t worry, yun''er will be OK."


    Cai Er snorted, "I don''t worry about her, I am..."


    I wanted to say "worry about you", but I finally swallowed it back. Anyway, I said it in vain. It''s better not to say it.


    But Gu Sen is not so much at ease with Yun qiongjun as he is a little too confident. Some things you think will not happen, but it will happen.


    Just before cai''er returns to the secret place, Yun qiongjun has just taken Zhuqing out to play. The two miss each other perfectly, and Gu Sen, who knows about Wan Qing''s plot, is confident, so no one tells Yun qiongjun to be careful.


    It was a fine day. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing had a good time all the way. They talked and laughed, and sometimes scratched each other.


    "Zhuqing, don''t run away. Let me catch you. I must scratch you to cry!"


    At this time, Zhu Qing didn''t dare to obey. Naturally, she used her strength to run as far as she could, and when she ran forward, she didn''t forget to look back to see if she was catching up.


    Zhu Qing finally gets away from Yun qiongjun. She is secretly glad that she can''t catch up with her for a while. Suddenly, she hears a cry behind her.


    "Be careful, don''t move!"


    She didn''t have time to think about it too much. Maybe it was because of the worry mixed with Yun qiongjun''s cry, or because of something else. After hearing this, Zhu Qing immediately stopped.


    Yun qiongjun shrugged off her jest and trotted over to Zhuqing''s feet. She looked down at the injured rabbit.


    Yun qiongjun gently picked it up to check the injury. "It should have been in practice."


    Zhuqing also squatted down, leaning on his head and looking at the rabbit, but he was talking to Yun qiongjun. "Miss, you can find that it''s so far away, so inconspicuous."


    But Yun qiongjun''s mind was on the wounded rabbit at this time. She worried, "it''s not very hurt. I have to heal her."


    Yun qiongjun is the only one who can cure the wound. Seeing that she can''t help anything, Zhu Qing sits by and waits for her.


    At this time, Wanjun thought about how the rabbit could be saved in Yuanjun.


    It was not by chance that she could see the rabbit, but by necessity. All these are under the control of Wan Qing.


    When Yun qiongjun was halfway through healing the rabbit, she found something was wrong. But when she wanted to move, it was too late.


    It''s a back bite! The force was beyond her control. Before her hands were withdrawn, her throat had a faint smell of blood, and there was no time to react. A mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Zhuqing was so scared that she didn''t even know what happened.


    "Are you all right, miss?" In panic, Zhu Qing almost cried.


    Zhu Qing leaned over so that Yun qiongjun could lean on her. Suddenly she thought of Gu Sen and said, "I''ll go and find Gu Sen, and you''ll be fine."


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head. She is very weak and tired of talking. But such a thing happened, in addition to Zhuqing around her, she can''t think of anyone else can attack her. What''s more, why is the rabbit so skillful that it happens to be at Zhu Qing''s feet?


    Zhu Qing didn''t know what to do. She was so tearful.


    Yun qiongjun holds Zhu Qing and supports her body. She uses her last spiritual power to summon the spirits nearby to tell Gu Sen about her injury.


    This is the last thing that Yun qiongjun can do. After the last trace of spiritual power is exhausted, she also faints.

 Chapter 74

    Zhu Qing was holding Yun qiongjun who had fainted. He prayed silently that the undead would go to the secret place and tell Gu Sen the news. At the same time, he was worried about what to do if they met with other dangers before Gu Sen arrived?


    If only they didn''t come out to play today, if only she could see the rabbit in advance and then run away in another direction. If only she could be more alert when she met the injured rabbit But there are not so many if, the fact is that things have happened, Miss also hurt, thinking, Zhu Qing finally stopped tears, and shed down.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s Zhuqing''s fault. Zhuqing didn''t protect the young lady well."


    Zhu Qing sobs, while Gu Sen and cai''er are talking and laughing in the secret place.


    When she realizes that there is a ghost with Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power coming in, cai''er immediately feels that something bad has happened.


    Gu Sen and cai''er looked at each other quickly for a second. Thinking of what cai''er had said before, they felt bad, but they still didn''t want to think about the worst. Yun''er will be OK. It won''t be.


    When Gu Sen calls up the ghost and hears it tell them about the murder of Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen''s face changes greatly. Without saying a word, he rushes out of the secret place to find Yun qiongjun.


    Now there is only Zhuqing beside yun''er. She can''t do anything. If he is not quick, he can''t imagine what kind of result they will get if they encounter any danger again.


    As soon as Gu Sen sets off, cai''er also follows, and his mouth doesn''t stop when he is on his way. "Isn''t it that your cloud son is so clever that he won''t fall into Wan Qing''s scheme? I''ll tell you she''s stupid and you''ll argue with me. "


    Gu Sen was not as garrulous as usual with cai''er, "OK, I don''t want such a thing to happen. I know it''s my fault this time. Now it''s important to find yun''er first."


    Although cai''er is not polite, she will say a few words about Yun qiongjun when there is nothing wrong. But now that something has happened to her, he is as anxious as Gu Sen.


    Fortunately, the place where yunqiongjun and Zhuqing go out to play is not too far away from the secret place. After about half a column of incense, Gu Sen and cai''er arrive.


    At a glance on the open grass, Zhu Qing, sitting on the ground holding Yun qiongjun, is so conspicuous that she doesn''t even need to look for it.


    At the same time, Zhu Qing also realized that someone was coming. Looking back, he saw that Gu Sen and cai''er came together, and a hanging heart was finally put down.


    Fortunately, no one else is waiting.


    When he walked in, Gu Sen saw the bloodstain on Yun qiongjun''s chest. His face was already pale. He felt a pain in his heart. He was even more regretful. If he had listened to cai''er, all this would not have happened.


    Cai''er has been following Gu SEN for so long that he knows what he thinks.


    "Let''s see how she''s doing. Save people first. It''s time to be sad."


    Cai''er''s words awaken Gu Sen and takes Yun qiongjun''s hand to probe her pulse. With the change of his pulse beat, Gu Sen''s face became more and more ugly.


    Knowing Wan Qing''s mind in advance, she worries about her return, but cai''er knows that Yun qiongjun''s life will not be in danger. After all, Wan Qing''s purpose is to make Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen oppose each other, but since it''s a reverse attack, it''s certainly harmful to the body.


    "How about it?"


    "It''s love poison," Gu Sen took back his hand and turned to stare at cai''er, which made him cold and scared.


    Color son mouth corner shakes a shake, "you this is what look in the eye?"


    Gu Sen said solemnly, "you go back and steal the antidote. I can''t solve the poison."


    He didn''t need to talk about it. Cai''er knew it, but he couldn''t help wanting to be poor.


    In cai''er and Gu Sen''s time, Zhu Qing more or less infers what happened today.


    Just when cai''er was ready to go back to steal the antidote, Zhuqing, who had been waiting for her, suddenly said, "this poison is not only the antidote on WAN Qing''s hand that can be solved."


    Gu Sen''s eyes brightened and anxiously asked, "do you have a way?"


    Cai''er is busy to stop after hearing this, it seems that there is a rescue, there is no need to risk back to steal the antidote, now naturally happy.


    Bamboo count nodded and continued: "among my inventions, there is one thing that can relieve this love poison."


    "That''s easy. I''ll go back and talk about the rest. But I can''t do anything else except sit here." After that, cai''er didn''t go back and took the lead.


    Hearing that Zhu qingneng has a way to detoxify yun''er, Gu Sen is relieved and takes yun''er from Zhuqing''s hand and goes to the secret place.


    Cai''er has always been talkative, so she has to say something to Gu Sen along the way.


    "I say you are in a hurry. When you see something wrong with your cloud son, you will be very flustered. Don''t you forget what Wan Qing''s purpose is?"


    "Naturally remember, it''s not a fish, then forget it."Cai''er continued to say coldly: "even if it''s Zhuqing who can''t help it, your cloud son won''t have any big deal."


    "What you say is what you say."


    Gu Sen knows that cai''er is right, but yun''er is still in a coma. He can''t be as worried as cai''er.


    "You..." Cai''er is so angry that he doesn''t want to say anything.


    And Gu Sen is not in the mood to pay any more attention to him. He has a rare quiet all the way.


    When they came back to the secret place, Zhuqing found out what she said could be used to relieve emotional poison.


    Zhuqing spread out the palm of his hand, lying there was a small bead, it didn''t look special. If it wasn''t for knowing that Zhuqing would not make fun of this kind of thing, cai''er would not believe that the bead could have such a great ability to detoxify.


    Driven by curiosity, cai''er stretched out her hand and took the Pearl, muttering, "can this little bead really suck out the poison of love?"


    Bamboo see him a look that can''t believe, can''t help but smile, "can say is, also can say is not."


    This is not only let Cai Er hear confused, "you play me?"


    Gu Sen was also puzzled and said, "the most urgent thing is to help yun''er expel the emotional poison in his body. Zhu Qing, do you think this bead can be solved in the end?"


    Zhu Qing took back the Pearl in cai''er''s hand and patiently explained, "if there is only one person, you will not have affection.",. If there is concern in the heart, it will slowly produce feelings. Only when you have a loved one in your heart will the poisoned be poisoned. The reason why love poison is called love poison is not unreasonable. Similarly, if you want to use my magic bead to detoxify this poison, only two people love each other will have effect, otherwise it will be just a common bead. "


    Zhu Qing''s words, listen to Gu Sen a burst of embarrassment, but his face is still normal, but his ears have been slightly red and do not know.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s appearance like this, cai''er stood on one side and looked at the play like holding hands and laughing, "then you said it with no saying, and this love poison must be able to solve." And he said to Goosen, right, Goosen? "


    Gu Sen lightly coughed, did not receive the color son''s words, but asked Zhu Qing, "then how should this magic bead be used?"


    Miss Jonesen said, "miss qiongsen will take the poison in her body as soon as she sees the poison in her body Let''s go, and the poison will be solved. "


    As soon as cai''er listened, he did not wait for Gu Sen to speak, and quickly gave Zhu Qing a look in his eyes and said, "this is simple. Shall we go first? So that they can play freely. "


    Zhu Qing lowered her head and chuckled. Naturally, she knew his ghost mind. But Gu Sen didn''t speak, so she had to stay to take care of the young lady.


    When Zhu Qing looks up again, she accidentally sweeps her face, only to find that the color of Yun qiongjun''s lips has changed from light purple to deeper and deeper. She didn''t expect that the poison would spread so quickly in a short time. If you don''t detoxify miss as soon as possible, if you drag on the poison spreading all over the body, she can''t guarantee that her magic beads can still be useful.


    Zhu Qing reminds Gu Sen: "there is not much time left. Cai''er and I will go out first. If you need help, please call us. We won''t go too far."


    After giving the magic bead to Gu Sen, Zhuqing and cai''er go out and wait.


    Realizing that only Gu Sen is around now, Yun qiongjun''s face is even more red. In fact, she had already woken up when they had just returned to the secret place. The reason why she continued to pretend to be unconscious was that she wanted to confirm her conjecture before the coma and whether the person who had harmed her was Zhuqing.


    But unexpectedly, this time she was wrong. Not only was Zhuqing not the one who harmed her, but also became her savior. If there was no magic bead invented by Zhu Qing, who could guarantee that cai''er would return to Wanyi state to steal the antidote, then who could guarantee that he would return with the antidote?


    As for Zhuqing, she was ashamed and had a blushing face. When she heard that Zhuqing explained the specific effect of magic beads, she really wanted to turn over and bury her face tightly.


    Originally, Yun qiongjun only regretted that she had taken Zhuqing as a villain, but now she is even more regretful that she saved the rabbit. If she didn''t have so much to do to save the rabbit, she would not have heard about the love poison and magic bead. She felt deeply that she had dug a big hole and jumped in.


    Zhu Qing''s words made Gu Sen''s ears red and Yun qiongjun''s face even more red, but no one noticed it.


    Gu Sen doesn''t know that Yun qiongjun has woken up and heard so much. At the moment, seeing her cheeks turn red, it''s just a side effect brought by emotional poison.

 Chapter 75

    Gu Sen holds the beads and makes luck for Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun instantly feels that her body is wrapped up in the warm air, so she slowly sleeps over.


    GU Sen carries Yun qiongjun into the room and puts it on the bed to help Yun qiongjun cover the quilt. When she woke up, it was the next morning, and the sun was shining into the house. A ray of sunlight shines into Yun qiongjun''s bed from outside.


    Yun qiongjun felt a little uncomfortable when she was stabbed by the sun. She rubbed her eyes, supported her bed with her hands, and sat up.


    Gu Sen comes in from outside with a bowl of porridge in his hand. He sees Yun qiongjun sitting up slowly. She quickly put down her bowl and walked quickly to Yun qiongjun.


    "Awake?" Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun and puts a pillow behind her to help her cover the quilt. To prevent Yun qiongjun from catching cold.


    Then Goosen looked around, pulled a bench and sat down.


    "Well." Seeing that it was Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun nodded shyly. After all, she heard their conversation clearly yesterday.


    Gu Sen stares at Yun qiongjun for a long time. Looking at her with a serious face. This makes Yun qiongjun feel a little sad. After being watched by a person for a long time, she will feel a little uncomfortable.


    Gu Sen didn''t notice Yun qiongjun''s expression. With a long sigh of relief, he went to the table, picked up the bowl of porridge and went to Yun qiongjun.


    "You don''t look very well. First have some porridge. I''ll go to the kitchen early in the morning and cook your favorite porridge for you. I also put some tonic things in it Gu Sen dug up a spoonful of porridge with a small spoon. He blew it carefully and then handed it to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun looked at the porridge, but she was somewhat resistant. She looked at Gu Sen and shook her head with a smile. "No, I don''t have any appetite right now. Please put it here and I''ll eat it later."


    Goosen pursed his mouth and put the bowl down. Looking at Yun qiongjun on the bed, she said excitedly. "You don''t know. You''ve been sleeping for hours. We''re scared to death! " With that, Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun''s hand in his arms. The next second, as if she was afraid to disappear.


    Yun qiongjun feels the warmth coming from her hands and tightly surrounds her hands. She was startled and quickly took out her hand and lowered her head. Hold hands tightly.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to face Gu Sen. At this time, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know whether she likes Gu Sen or not, but Gu Sen has always been very good to herself.


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head in annoyance. She wants to clear away all these annoying and brain damaging things from her head one by one, so as not to allow herself to think about these things.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun''s attitude towards him, and sees her shaking his head, thinking that her poison has not been cleaned up. So I feel sick and my head hurts.


    "Qiongjun, what''s wrong with you? Is it a headache. I I, I''ll give it to you right now. I''ll find a way to go Gu Sen couldn''t speak clearly. In a panic, he stood up in a hurry.


    Yun qiongjun was startled by Gu Sen''s reaction. She said, "no, no, I''m fine now. Don''t worry about it Just thinking about something else. It''s nothing. "


    At this time, cai''er comes in from the outside and sees that Yun qiongjun has already woken up. She says, "good morning, you are all awake. How are you? Are you feeling better?" Cai''er looks at Yun qiongjun with a faint smile. Yun qiongjun looks at cai''er and smiles. Nodded.


    Cai''er tilted her head. "That''s good. Sister qiongjun will have a rest. I''ll go out with Gu Sen to discuss something." Cai''er blinks her beautiful big eyes and looks at Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and nods.


    Cai''er takes Gu Sen and goes out. Before going out, she winked at Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and says something. "You wait for me here. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were flushed with shame. Zhuqing saw it outside the door, and Qingzhu understood it. She covered her mouth and hid in a smile. She didn''t go in and said anything more.


    Cai''er smiles with the people outside, looks around and takes Gu Sen to a place where there is no one. He followed Gu sen in a low voice.


    "If Wan Qing knew that Yun qiongjun had not been poisoned, I would have been exposed. In order not to expose me, I still need to let Yun qiongjun pretend to be poisoned. This needs your cooperation."


    After listening to this, Gu Sen thought it was the same. After thinking for a while, he said, "I have a way. Let''s go back first. "


    Color son sees Gu Sen so confident appearance, can''t help but feel some curiosity, pulled Gu Sen''s clothes, asked him, "do you have any way?".


    Gu Sen nodded, pretending to be mysterious and winked at cai''er.


    After they went back, Gu Sen went to Yun qiongjun''s house. He told her his plan, made them pretend, pretended to be hostile, and then went into the forest and told her why. Yun qiongjun nods in surprise. Unexpectedly, Wan Qing is like this.


    However, at this time, Yun qiongjun doesn''t find a smile in Gu Sen''s eyes. It''s unusual.


    After thinking about it, Yun qiongjun got out of bed. First, they quarreled in the house. The noise was very loud. Even if the door was closed, you could hear it clearly outside. Then they fought directly in the house. The sound of falling things in the room was very clear. So they went all the way out into a forest.At this time, cai''er frowns at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun who flash by like shadows. The two figures laughed helplessly and sighed. As long as you don''t expose yourself. He shrugged and went on.


    After Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun hit the forest, they stopped.


    Yun qiongjun asks Gu Sen curiously, "do you want to continue?" Gu Sen looked around and nodded. Prevent some eyes and ears around.


    Suddenly, there is a small sound in the forest, which is captured by Gu Sen. Gu Sen frowned, picked up his sword, set up a fighting posture, and started fighting at Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun was stunned and immediately set up his sword technique.


    Gu Sen''s sword towards Yun qiongjun is slightly deviated. He only scrapes it by Yun''s ear. He also takes Yun qiongjun''s hand and pulls her into his arms. Looking at Yun qiongjun affectionately.


    Gu Sen''s sword technique and speed are too fast. Before yunqiongjun can fight back, Gu Sen is forced to push Yun qiongjun into his arms. Facing each other, Yun qiongjun blushes and pushes Gu Sen away. Gu Sen stepped back several steps and coughed.


    However, Gu Sen looks at the people in front of her. Looking at her blushing face, Gu Sen can''t help but feel a little cute. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised. He picks up the sword and rushes to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun quickly returns to Gu Sen''s sword with her sword. Their movements look very fast, but if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the mystery inside. Two people cooperate very tacit understanding.


    On the surface, it seems that there is a strong intention to kill, but in fact, the two people communicate with each other in their eyes. This sword technique has the intention of killing, but it is dissolved in a move.


    Gu Sen squinted and his ears kept an eye on his surroundings. The man hasn''t left yet. Gu Sen takes a glance at him. He''s so fast that even Yun qiongjun doesn''t find out.


    Yun qiongjun stabs Gu Sen with a sword. Gu Sen leans over and raises his eyebrows. At the same time, Yun qiongjun throws herself into the air and falls down. Gu Sen firmly grasps Yun qiongjun''s tiny waist, stands on tiptoe and turns around. Yun qiongjun was stunned.


    At this time, Gu Sen pricked up his ears and heard the man fly away with his lightness skill.


    But Gu Sen doesn''t tell Yun qiongjun that he continues to fight her.


    Gu Sen throws down his sword, flashes directly in front of Yun qiongjun and grabs her wrist. Yun qiongjun is really shocked by Gu Sen''s move.


    "What are you doing? Let go." Yun qiongjun twists her wrists and tries to break free from Gu Sen''s hand, but her strength is still less than that of Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen chuckled and whispered in Yun qiongjun''s ear: "you can''t do this. You can''t beat me now. What can I do if I''m not with you in the future?"


    The soft words are whispered in Yun qiongjun''s ear. Every word is spat in her ear, which makes Yun qiongjun shiver.


    Gu Sen looks at her reaction and secretly smiles, holding her hand to teach her martial arts step by step.


    Yun qiongjun is also blushing with shame. She secretly turns her head and looks at Gu Sen, who is devoted to teaching her martial arts. It turns out that Gu Sen is serious and looks so good.


    At this time, a gust of wind blows, blowing down many leaves and falling from the sky. Countless fallen leaves fell on both of them. The scenery is beautiful.


    "Study hard." At this time, Gu Sen pulls Yun qiongjun around a corner, but Yun qiongjun''s mind is not here. This turn directly twists her hand. "Ah Yun qiongjun dropped her sword and rubbed her wrists. Gu Sen throws down his sword and looks down at Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    But when they looked up at the same time, they hit their heads.


    Yun qiongjun rubs her head and looks at Gu Sen with a sad look on her face. She blames him. Gu Sen doesn''t care about himself. Seeing Yun qiongjun''s painful tears, he is very distressed.


    At this time, Wan Qing also learned from the intelligence agent that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun had a fight there. After fighting, he squinted and went to the window with his back to the Holy Spirit. "Is it true?"


    Kneeling on the ground, the spirit nodded, "well, I saw it with my own eyes." Wan counted his head, turned around, waved and let the man go down. Sit in a chair by yourself.


    Wan Qing sat there and snorted coldly and said to himself, "hum! I didn''t expect that the relationship between the two people was so fragile that it didn''t look like it was on the surface. It seemed that Yun qiongjun was just like this. I had to plan easily to defeat her so easily. " Wan Qing was also in a good mood at this time, thinking of cai''er beside Gu Sen.


    Then, she cast her magic power to recall caier.

 Chapter 76

    Knowing that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun had a fight, Wan Qing wondered whether his plot had been successful. So Wan Qing called cai''er back.


    "Cai''er, you must be more careful when you go back." Said Goosen.


    As a good friend of cai''er, Gu Sen takes care of cai''er and worries about her life safety this time.


    Cai''er nodded and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will. I will come back safely." After saying the words, he walked out of the secret place without even looking back.


    is going to go back and actually want to find out how many Eyeliner there is in the secret world. As soon as she returned to Wanqing, Wan Qing called cai''er in a hurry.


    "Cai''er, have Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun really turned against each other? Are they playing tricks on me? " Wan Qing asked suspiciously.


    Cai''er knows that if you want to win Wan Qing''s trust, you must add more flavor to describe the situation before. So Cai Er described the situation before carefully.


    "Yun qiongjun has just started to faint. After waking up, her attitude towards Gu Sen is completely different from that before. Then, she confronts Gu Sen everywhere. Gu Sen thinks that she has offended her. He also apologized to her, but Yun qiongjun didn''t take it seriously. On the contrary, his disgust grew deeper and deeper. " Cai''er said without any emotion floating.


    "Don''t they doubt why he suddenly became like this?" Wan Qing asked.


    "They doubted, of course, but Yun qiongjun didn''t know why she was like that. Everyone couldn''t find the reason. They all jumped quickly. Ha ha, but it still didn''t change the fact that Yun qiongjun hated Gu Sen." Cai''er describes the details of the time with both voice and emotion.


    And then? And how did they fight? " Wan Qing asked quickly. After listening to the words of Wan Qing,


    knew that they didn''t worry much. Wan Qing had a lot of eyeliner in the secret world. Luckily, at that time, he made a play with him.


    "I was not very clear about the situation at that time. When the two of them started fighting, I was working nearby. Later, I heard the sound of fighting and ran over. As a result, I saw Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun fight. They finally entered the forest and fought Cai''er said to Wan Qing.


    "And who won? Is Gu Sen hurt? "Wan Qing asked anxiously and curiously. At that time,


    did not see the eye liner of Wan Qing. At last, the skills of two people, such as Gu Sen and Yun Jun Jun, were very powerful. The eyeliner only confirmed that the two of them had already fought, worried that they had been discovered, destroyed the Queen''s plan, and then returned directly.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are playing fake games. It is clear that they are acting. There is no winning or losing at all. So cai''er doesn''t know who should win. Cai''er''s eyebrows are twisted at the thought of this.


    When Wan Qing saw cai''er''s appearance, he asked suspiciously, "cai''er, why? Didn''t the two of them win or lose? Or the two of them are acting, and you are hiding from me for them


    Cai''er thought: never, let Wanqing doubt herself at this time. Her trust, which she had so hard to take, has not been revenged, so she can''t go wrong at this time.


    Cai''er pretended to be relaxed and said: "queen, how can it be? How can I help them to hide from you? It''s just that when they came back, they came back separately. It''s impossible for Gu Sen to hurt Yun qiongjun. However, you know Yun qiongjun''s skill is almost broken up in order to save Gu Sen, so Yun qiongjun can''t hurt Gu Sen


    Hearing cai''er''s reply, Wan Qing also slightly lowered his doubts.


    Wan Qing asked cai''er to wait by, and then he called some holy spirits to come over. "Go to the secret place and help me keep an eye on Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. What are they doing every day? I want to know everything. "


    Cai''er found that Wan Qing had never seen the Holy Spirit he had called. For his own task, cai''er had to venture to ask: "queen, I don''t seem to have seen your Holy Spirit."


    When Wan Qing heard cai''er''s question, he said with a smile: "of course you haven''t seen these holy spirits. I recovered them after you left. They came to me on their own initiative to express their heartfelt feelings. Now they are all listening to my orders and will not be sent by others."


    Cai''er was very surprised. He didn''t know what kind of benefits Wan Qing promised these holy spirits? But these Holy Spirits seem to have been listening to Wan Qing''s orders all the time. Moreover, cai''er finds that in the eyes of these holy spirits, they can''t see their unwillingness to Wanqing''s orders, but they accept them willingly and sincerely.


    Cai''er is very suspicious, but he didn''t ask in front of Wan Qing. After all, he didn''t want to arouse Wanqing''s suspicion.


    After he collected his emotions, he said to Wan Qing lightly: "congratulations to the queen. Congratulations on her great help. But the queen can''t ignore me. Oh, I''m the most sincere. Oh, I''m so tired today. Can I have a rest?"


    Cai''er has a great effect on Wanqing, and it is impossible not to refuse cai''er''s request. Therefore, he said to him quickly: "don''t worry, I trust you very much. You are my most important subordinate. Today, I blame me for not considering your body. Since you are tired, you should go down and have a rest. Take a good rest in these two days and come back to me in two days. I still have heavy weight It''s up to you. "Cai''er nodded, and then he went back directly. Now he just wanted to find out why these holy spirits would listen to Wanqing so much.


    In order to find out everything, cai''er deliberately pretends to be friendly and wanders around the palace in an attempt to run into a holy spirit.


    The Kung Fu pays off. Cai''er finally meets a very young Holy Spirit at a long distance from the gate of Wanqing palace.


    Cai''er pretended to be very cute and ran towards the Holy Spirit. Happily, she said with a smile, "brother Holy Spirit, what are you doing here? Why haven''t I seen you before?


    That very young Holy Spirit, looking at such a lovely girl, like his smile so sweet, can not help blushing. "We are here to help the queen," he said shyly


    "Why, help the queen? Did the queen do you any good Caier pretended to be curious and asked jokingly to the little Holy Spirit.


    The Holy Spirit looked flustered and quickly shook his hand and said, "no, no We don''t expect the queen to give us anything, let alone hope that the queen will give us good. We simply come to help the queen. "


    Qiao son heard more puzzled, why, these holy spirit will be so selfless, do not want any good to help Wanqing at all? What ability does Wan Qing have? What is the purpose of these holy spirits?


    Cai''er thinks about it, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. Cai''er has to risk her life to tell Gu Sen about it.


    After that, she said, "why does Gu Wansen get the news without conditions? What is the secret? "


    Yun qiongjun thought for a moment. She had no idea at all. After shaking her head, she said to Gu Sen, "I don''t know. In principle, the Holy Spirit can''t do this. It doesn''t have any benefits. It doesn''t ask for any reward. Is it just for the sake of being around Wan Qing?"


    As soon as Yun qiongjun''s words were finished, Gu Sen''s head hurt. It was impossible.


    It suddenly occurred to Yun qiongjun that Wan Qing and Meilin had been in contact with each other for a long time. Maybe Meilin would know about it. So Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, why don''t you go to find Meilin? I think he may know."


    Gu Sen thinks that Yun qiongjun''s idea is really good. The contact between Meilin and Wanqing, and his identity, will certainly know all kinds of situations that other people don''t know, so maybe Meilin really knows everything.


    After Gu Sen figured it out, he quickly said to Yun qiongjun, "qiongjun, I''ll go to find Meilin now. I think you''re right. Meilin may know all the inside information about this matter."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and said to Gu Sen, "OK, you can go quickly. Be careful on the way."


    Gu Sen nodded and said to Yun qiongjun, "well, I see. You should be careful yourself."


    After finishing the speech, Gu Sen immediately ran to the place where he lived. He was afraid that if he was a little late, he would not know the truth of everything.


    When Gu Sen came to the residence of Meilin, he opened the door and called out: "master!"


    Meilin was totally unprepared. He was startled by Gu Sen''s voice: "Stinky boy, what''s your name, so loud." Seeing Gu Sen''s sad look on his face, he pretended to scold Gu Sen with two sentences: "you are the master of the three treasures hall. Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    "master, recently many holy spirits have helped Wan Qing unconditionally. Why? Do you know? "


    After hearing Gu Sen''s words, Melin knew that she could control the Holy Spirit. They nodded and said to Gu Sen, "actually, I have not told you that Wan Qing is completely different from her before."


    Gu Sen asked, "is it totally different? Why is it different? "


    Meilin came down and patted Gu Sen on the shoulder and said, "Wan Qing is very powerful. Now, no matter where the Holy Spirit is, all of them are willing to work for her."


    After listening to Meilin''s words, Gu Sen said anxiously, "I just want to know why the Holy Spirit is willing to work for her. Don''t you hesitate? Master


    Looking at Gu sen in a hurry, Meilin did not pay any attention to him. He continued: "because Wanqing''s spiritual power has increased, she has used the mother''s ability again. All the Holy Spirits regard Wanqing as the mother. As long as Wan Qing gives an order, they will serve him."


    Gu Sen doubts: "the mother''s ability? What is it? "


    Mirin said with a smile: "everyone has the ability of this mother, but the mother''s ability in her own woman''s body is relatively strong. So far, few people have practiced this ability. It costs too much to use this ability."


    Meilin sighed: "I didn''t expect Wan Qing to use this to improve her ability to summon the Holy Spirit and help her to accomplish her goal in her heart. Why?"


    Gu Sen looks dignified and says goodbye to Meilin and returns to the secret place.

 Chapter 77

    Gu Sen''s face was dignified all the way back to the house where he lived. Yun qiongjun is a little strange. I don''t know what Gu Sen learned from Meilin''s mouth. Her face is so solemn. You know, Gu Sen has always been a bit of a hippie, even if he is in danger, he doesn''t seem to be very nervous.


    Thinking about it, Yun qiongjun felt a little worried, "Gu Sen, what''s the matter?"


    Goosen shook his head. "No After hesitating for a moment, Gu Sen said again, "something''s wrong." Then he shook his head again, "No


    Yun qiongjun was a little puzzled, "are you busy or are you ok?"


    Gu Sen sighed sadly, "yes, there are. You ask Zhu Qing and cai''er to come over. I''ll tell you, let''s think about it. "


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun also knows that the problem is not simple, and immediately calls Zhuqing and cai''er over. Cai''er knows about it, but she doesn''t know the reason, so she listens carefully. Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing, who don''t know about it, dare not to be distracted.


    Gu Sen summed up what he knew and told his intelligence in the shortest language. After listening to Gu Sen''s words, the other three were silent.


    Their strength was weaker than Wanqing, but now Wanqing''s ability has been strengthened Gu Sen and cai''er think deeper than Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing. They know that when Yun qiongjun was Wan Yun, he was powerful and could control all the dead to do things for himself. Now Wanqing''s strength is gradually approaching that of Wanyun, and it also uses the mother''s ability, which is very disadvantageous to them.


    The four were silent.


    Gu Sen sighed again, "I can''t think of any way. Now all I can do is to make myself stronger as soon as possible. I''m going to practice now. Think about it. " With that, he got up and went to the training place planned by mirin.


    Yun qiongjun also said: "my ability is also biased towards the dead. It should be able to compete with Wanqing. I also went to practice. " Yun qiongjun followed her to the training ground.


    In a few words, only cai''er and Zhuqing are left. They look at each other. Cai''er opened her mouth first, "Zhuqing, we have only you who are the most intelligent except Mr. Lin. Think more about it. I''ll go to Wanqing to observe and see if I can find a way to solve it. " Before the words fall, the color has gone.


    Zhu Qing simply want to cry without tears, these three people even let her think of a way?


    Although all kinds of heart tired, Zhu Qing still seriously thought, "to call the dead, you need sound waves, then if I blocked the sound wave? "


    With a flash of light in his brain, Zhu Qing jumped up happily, "ah! I see! " I rushed to my research place.


    Three days later, Zhuqing rushed to find Yun qiongjun with a rattle like gadget. "Sister, sister, I have a solution."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen both open their eyes at the same time. When they face each other, Yun qiongjun turns red and looks away. Gu Sen was embarrassed.


    Zhu Qing didn''t notice the delicate atmosphere between them. With her new invention, he took Yun qiongjun and showed her, "elder sister, Mr. Meilin said that Wan Qing had learned the art of summoning and had just controlled those spirits. Summoning requires sound waves. If, then, I cut off the sound that she sends out. Is she not able to control the dead


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are stunned at the same time. After careful consideration, it is true in theory.


    Gu Sen points to what Zhuqing put into Yun qiongjun''s hand. "Is this what you invented?"


    Zhu Qing nodded with pride, "yes. Because it looks like a rattle, so I call it the truncation rattle, as long as you shake it, you can start it. If you want to shut it down, just shake it. "


    Yun qiongjun laughed. "It''s really your style. How convenient can you come?" Zhu Qing smiles with embarrassment.


    Gu Sen said, "let''s have a try. It''s not as magical as Zhuqing said


    "Good." Yun qiongjun raised the truncation rattle and shook it.


    After stopping, Gu Sen said, "let''s wait for cai''er to come and ask him about Wan Qing''s reaction, and we''ll know if the truncation rattle is useful."


    Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing nodded one after another. Yun qiongjun said, "Gu Sen, seal the rattle with your spiritual power, so as not to ring it carelessly." Gu Sen nodded and put the truncated rattle into place.


    At night, cai''er finally leaves Wan Qing and comes to gusen.


    Seeing Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing seems to be waiting for him. I feel a little strange, but the excitement overwhelms everything. Cai''er laughed and said, "I have good news for you."


    Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing look at each other. Gu Sen said, "what''s the good news?"


    Cai''er didn''t notice the difference of the three, and said excitedly: "today, I don''t know why, Wan Qing can''t control Gu Sen''s dead. That is to say, she can''t hear from us now! "


    As soon as cai''er''s voice fell, Zhuqing cheered, "Yeah! My new invention is a success


    Cai''er looks confused, "what new invention?"


    Gu Sen grinned and said, "didn''t we tell you that Zhu Qing is researching new inventions these days, and today''s successfully researched truncation rattle can cut off Wan Qing''s calling sound wave, and then make her unable to control the dead?"Color son mouth corner a draw, "Gu Sen, you tease me again! I haven''t been back to gusen these days. How could I know? "


    Gu Sen said with a smile, "who told you not to come back? Fall in love with Wanqing Hearing the speech, cai''er is going to hit people. Gu Sen dodges easily. The two started fighting like this. Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing watched and laughed happily.


    Gu Sen is happy and interesting here. In Wanyi palace, Wan Qing almost has no breath and crooked nose!


    "What? Out of control? " Wan Qing felt the resistance of Gu Sen''s undead when he performed the art of Holy Spirit, and his face was distorted.


    Over the years, she has been practicing hard, and it is even more difficult to learn the art of the Holy Spirit. It is not easy to achieve the present achievements, and we can mobilize the spirits of the dead from all over the country, but it is only a few days? The Holy Spirit in the secret place can''t be controlled!


    Wan Qing clenched his teeth and said, "damn Wan Yun, you''ve been reincarnated so many times, but he''s still so powerful. The news that this king lost his secret place completely. "


    Wan Qing rubbed his forehead with a headache and glanced at the letter sent by Chi Yu. Suddenly, he remembered his cooperation with Chiyu last time. Wan Qing sneered, "Chi Yu gave birth to a good son." Thinking that Rao Han would dare to tamper with the medicine given to Yun qiongjun, which led to the failure of their final plan, Wan Qing was so angry that he wanted to kill raohan immediately.


    But raohan is the prince of chijing after all, and WAN Qing can''t do it. It''s only for a reason or for raohan. Wan Qing immediately gave orders to the undead to send raohan''s message to her.


    Rao Han understood what he was thinking about Yun qiongjun, though he thought that those who achieved great things were worthy of small details. Even if Yun qiongjun will hate him in the future. He will also get Yun qiongjun. But I still don''t want Yun qiongjun to hate him.


    After Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen return to gusen, raohan''s spies are fewer. After all, gusen is not so easy to invade. But it is these very few spies, the news sent back, let Rao Han is even more depressed.


    Rao Han is afraid that Yun qiongjun really hates him, but he is very angry. Now Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are very close. Rao Han felt restless and filled his mouth with wine jar.


    The news from the dead to Wan Qing is just the way Rao Han drinks for Yun qiongjun. When Wan Qing got the news, he was very angry. "I haven''t settled with him about the last change of dressing. Now it''s for Yun qiongjun to make this gesture. Oh, raohan, don''t you just like Yun qiongjun? I give you a chance


    Wan Qing immediately wrote back to Chi Yu. Chi Yu is stunned when he sees that Rao Han must be trusted by Yun qiongjun within three days. Then a burst of anger rose, "she is a hard nut to crack!" Who doesn''t know what his son did to Yun qiongjun? If so, Yun qiongjun can forgive and trust Rao Han again. Then Yun qiongjun must be a fool!


    Although angry, Chi Yu still took the letter and read it word by word. Seeing the last sentence "launch a war and attack chijing", Chiyu was completely stunned.


    "Is this woman crazy?"


    Rao Han just woke up from drunkenness when he was summoned by Chi Yu. After reading the letter, he said, "it''s impossible to regain the trust of yun''er within three days! It is clear that she intends to fight against our country in this way! "


    Chi Yu tired way: "no matter how she thinks. This war cannot be fought. "


    "Father emperor!"


    Chi Yu sighed, "Rao Han, at this time we have been hostile to Gu Sen. Compared with Wanyi, the national strength is also inferior. If we really fight with Wanyi, Gu Sen will take advantage of the fire. Do you know what will happen? "


    Raohan gritted his teeth and said: "we will face this situation. What about Wanyi? "


    Chi Yu shook his head and sighed, "but Wanyi is stronger than chijing. Wan Qing can summon the dead to fight. And we? "


    Raohan was silent.


    For a long time, Rao Han threw away the letter paper that had been held too tight, and said in a low voice, "yes, my son." Rao Han walked out of Chiyu''s study. The man who had always been in high spirits was a little decadent for the first time.


    Chi Yu has some heartache. He also believes that those who have achieved great things are not empty details. But raohan, after all, is his son, how can he not be distressed? It''s just that the world is like this, and there''s nothing he can do about it.


    When Rao Han returns to his residence, he is filled with complexity when he sees the small gift that Yun qiongjun gave him. He didn''t want to hurt yun''er any more, but


    Rao Han clenched his hands into fists. "Cloud son, why don''t you give me the spiritual power and stay by my side? Why do you have to be so nice to that Goosen?! I''m better than him


    Wan Qing listened to the undead''s account of Chi Yu raohan and his son''s reaction to this matter, and his face showed a satisfied and vicious smile, "this whole world, including you and Gu Sen, will be mine."

 Chapter 78

    "You must succeed when you go here. All the people in our country are in your hands." Chi Yu sighed.


    Rao Han looked at Chi Yu''s tired face and did not give up, "father and Emperor rest assured, I will abandon children''s private feelings, to the overall national situation as the most important." He said it in a loud voice, but he had no confidence in his heart. He was even a little bit pleased that he could finally see her again.


    At this time, Gu Sen, three people are sitting in a group.


    "Cai''er has come back to Wanqing and continue to watch to see if she has any further actions." Zhu Qing chewed a chicken leg and said with two legs up.


    "Well, I don''t think she''ll give up and come up with other bad ideas." Gu Sen said solemnly. He glanced to the right. "But if you can look like a girl, Zhuqing."


    "If you''re really handsome for less than three seconds, I don''t have to dirty my skirt if I eat like this. Look at him, sister Yun." Zhu Qing spat out his tongue at Gu Sen.


    "Well, don''t make any more noise. You''re right. This time she will be angry. She will try her best to kill me. Now that her spiritual power is getting stronger and stronger, it''s better to think of something as soon as possible. After all, we can''t hide here for a lifetime. "


    They looked at Yun qiongjun with a serious face and stopped laughing. They understood what she said, but they couldn''t think of any other way.


    "What do you two do with a sad face? It''s people''s imagination."


    "Yes, yes, to yun''er is reasonable." Yun qiongjun stares at him, and Zhuqing laughs and says, "ha ha, your sister can cure you"


    the three people are talking and laughing. Suddenly, Zhu Qing''s mouth is frozen and they look to one side. They smile and smile and find something wrong. They look at the "raohan?" Yun qiongjun yelled softly.


    At this time, several people have their own thoughts.


    "How dare you come?" Zhu Qingqi drum drum said. Thinking about what he would do again, the hypocrite can really play.


    "Zhu Qing can''t be rude" goodbye to him. She doesn''t know what to say. She thinks that they are doomed to be enemies since that day. Gu Sen looks at all these things silently. His fists have been clenched and his eyes have turned blood. These changes did not escape raoham''s eyes.


    "Cloud son, I''m sorry. I was forced to kill you, but in the end, I was still reluctant to part with you. I changed the medicine to save you. Later, my father found that he drove me out. Now I have nowhere to go, but I can only escape here. I am afraid that you hate me and misunderstand me. "Rao Han wiped the corners of his eyes, as if there were tears flashing.


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic. You must have been sent by Wanqing, or how do you know we are here now?" Zhu Qing would like to tear raohan, if there is no gu Sen next to him, I''m afraid he has already rushed out.


    Rao Han was also stunned by the question, "well, Zhuqing, raohan did change the medicine that day, which shows that he really does not want to hurt me. You should not worry about it, and I believe that he has his own difficulties." After hearing what Yun qiongjun said, Zhu Qing stopped talking and turned around.


    "Yun''er, thank you." Rao Han said it from the bottom of his heart. He really didn''t expect that yun''er would forgive himself so easily and even rescue himself. But what should I do with your heart. Rao Han quickly put away his emotion and gave Yun qiongjun a smile, which was full of gratitude and warmth.


    Yun qiongjun felt warm in her heart and thought: This is the first time I like someone. He is as gentle and talented as jade, and he is the one who wants to take my life and spiritual power. Which one has the upper hand in your heart? Don''t let me mistake you once. Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun smiles bitterly at raohan.


    "Cloud son, still did not forgive me from the heart, did you? I''ll prove it to you. I''ll prove it to you


    "Oh, some people are still crying for mercy with modesty and hypocrisy. Look at what you have done and want to be forgiven. Are you teasing my lady?" Yun qiongjun just wanted to scold Zhu Qing.


    "Zhuqing is right. I did it. We chijing people always uphold good manners and benevolence. I didn''t do it. It''s unkind. I feel guilty to my friends. I don''t have the face to stay here. But I have to cut off five fingers to apologize and ask for your forgiveness. If so, I can''t? I''ll give you my life. " He''s gambling. Yun qiongjun still cares about him, and bet on her heart. Just as he expected, when he picked up a dagger and was stabbing his finger, Yun qiongjun spoke.


    "If you come just to chop your hands and apologize, you don''t have to. I don''t want to see blood again in this place, raohan. I remember I said that if you hurt me one day for the sake of spiritual power, I don''t hate you, but I won''t forgive you. Since you''re here, you can stay well."


    It''s true that the voice of "cloud Er" is full of bitterness. Qiongjun even follows her.


    The wind gently blowing, standing in front of the man''s hair has been blown disorderly, but still beautiful, which she has known for a long time, it seems that there is something more than that which can''t be explained clearly. And she did not think about it. Today she saw a person as if she had used all her strength. In her sleep, she felt that she was slowly rising and then leaning against a cloud. It was so comfortable that she rubbed again. What flavor was so familiar, like a kind of tea fragrance, she suddenly woke up and saw her lying on a vacant land, standing in front of the once unparalleled childe."Do you want to kill me when you bring me out in the middle of the night"


    "look, Yuner." A swarm of fireflies flew up from the ground and slowly spread upward. Finally, he found that a heart-shaped shape was formed. Yun qiongjun was fascinated by the beautiful scenery. Rao Han took out a five colored flute from his sleeve and played it. He could see his finger tapping the flute hole, just like a gurgling stream flowing to the heart field. It opened up Yun qiongjun''s mind and opened up his bad feelings. He was still so excellent.


    He walked slowly to Yun qiongjun. The moonlight on his back was so bright that she lost her eyes again. She watched him slowly approach her and slowly took her hand. She thought that all these were illusions. Rao Han put a jade bracelet in her palm. "This is the mother''s mother left him to marry the woman she loves. Now he meets and hopes you take it, no matter how you feel to me He. "


    Having said that, Yun qiongjun took over the jade bracelet and said, "raohan, is my spiritual power really so good?"


    If you really have how good, this life is not negative, Tathagata is not negative Qing, but the word from Guli is such an eyesore.


    Rao Han slowly hugs Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun gently puts her head on his shoulder.


    All of this has not escaped. Zhu Qing and Gu Sen, who observe all these things in the dark.


    "Why don''t you tell the truth? Are you satisfied with the result? In a few days'' time, miss, you will be happy if you are killed by someone else, right? "


    "Zhuqing, you don''t know my feelings for yun''er. I don''t want her to be hurt a little bit, but she is the only one who can make decisions on this matter"


    "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you understand? Today, yun''er defends him by protecting him. She is still in love with him. Therefore, she can only find out by herself. No matter how deep the fox hides, it will leak out. Don''t worry too much about it. We will be fine if we keep her. Remember not to talk to yun''er about this matter. "


    Zhuqing lowered her head, thought for a moment, nodded, looked at Gu Sen, and they disappeared in the woods.


    The next day.


    "Gu Sen, do you have anything to eat there? Gu Sen, Gu Sen, why does he ignore me? What''s wrong with Zhuqing Yun qiongjun is confused and always feels that Gu Sen is deliberately alienating her.


    "What''s going on? I don''t know." he also glanced at raohan, who was sitting next to the flute and went to the secret place.


    "Yuner, be more careful"


    "OK, I know"


    but Gu Sen has been walking in the front and fighting with Zhuqing all the way. He is so happy that he never looks at Yun qiongjun and refuses to talk more. From time to time, Yun qiongjun glances at the two crazy people in front of him, thinking that maybe they are too busy, and the other hand is habitually put on this one I found the jade bracelet on my hand. I raised my hair and looked at myself with a smile in my mouth. I was flustered.


    At the same time, Gu Sen can see all this clearly. His fist is tight and loose, loose and tight, accelerating the pace of progress.


    After walking for half a day, "Hey, aren''t you tired at all? Please don''t hurt yourself when you''re hit.


    " Why are you talking so much? "Gu Sen said coldly. Zhuqing shivered. It seems that it would be better not to offend him.


    "Cloud son, drink water, I just called back."


    "Sister Yun, who knows that this time there is no poison, or do not drink it, if you are thirsty for Zhu Qing, you will be," said Zhu Qing indignantly.


    "Thank you raohan for bringing it to me"


    "sister Yun must have been drowned in the soup by the one surnamed Rao." Zhuqing murmured and ran away.


    "What do you think of yun''er?"


    "It''s a wonderful place to live in."


    Gu Sen on one side walked to the deep forest, and Zhuqing''s noisy voice followed him.


    "I know they all look at me as a thorn in their flesh. Fortunately, you don''t think so." Hearing this, Yun qiongjun gave a smile


    "why? They''d better worry about me. They won''t care about you for a long time. Don''t take it to heart. "


    "What yun''er said is that I am stingy!" He shakes the bamboo fan gently. Unfold into a semicircle. It looks elegant.


    "It''s said, those fruits can''t be picked, you don''t listen. Now, you''re injured"


    "it''s OK, it''s just skin trauma, but somehow it won''t starve to death. No"


    the two people came through the dense forest in a quarrel.


    "Here, this is what Gu Sen specially picked for you to eat, but he did not..."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen, and Gu Sen sits with her back to him. She doesn''t know why she has a little pain in her heart. Soon, Yun qiongjun moves her eyes.

 Chapter 79

    When Yun qiongjun gets along with Rao Han these days, she even finds that her feelings for raohan are not as important as she thinks. Her feelings for him are not something called love. It''s just something called admiration.


    Admiration and love are not the same, there is a substantial gap between the two. What''s more, Yun qiongjun finds that raohan seems to be gradually alienating her these days, and she is not depressed by raohan''s estrangement.


    On the contrary, I think this kind of feeling is very good, that is, the relationship between ordinary friends. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know why she feels this way. Didn''t she like raohan with all her heart before?


    Is it because she changed her mind so quickly, or did she not really like raohan from the beginning to the end? For raohan, does she just appreciate it more. Is it just that she mistook this appreciation for love?


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what she thinks now. She feels that she is really confused. Rao Han was expelled from chijing because of her. Anyway, as long as he didn''t do anything unforgivable, she and he could still be friends and coexist peacefully.


    If he does something, then this friend is absolutely unable to do it. Now, Yun qiongjun is more or less wary of raohan.


    Although let day is indeed he helped her change the medicine, but the ancients said that "the heart of prevention is indispensable" can not be 100% trust others, otherwise how they die do not know. This sentence is also true, human nature is selfish, will hurt others for their own interests.


    Since her experience in chijing, Yun qiongjun is more or less defensive against the people of chijing. After all, once bitten by a snake, she is afraid of the well rope for ten years, which is human nature.


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and shakes off the thoughts in her mind. She tells herself that it''s still calm now. Why should I want to worry so much? It''s better to be happy every day.


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun is a little happier. She plans to go to Gu SEN for a chat. She doesn''t know why Yun qiongjun likes to be around Gu Sen now. She can''t tell why. I just feel very comfortable with Gu Sen, without any pressure or burden.


    When she was alone with raohan, she only felt a deep sense of pressure, and she was almost out of breath.


    It''s not only Yun qiongjun, but also Rao Han. He always thinks that since he came back to Yun qiongjun again, Yun qiongjun has become a bit different from before.


    Rao Han is in his own room, standing by the window, thinking about what happened to him and Yun qiongjun these days. In fact, he is a little puzzled. Why does Yun qiongjun change so much about him now that she doesn''t like him a little bit before.


    In the past, I believe everyone can see that Yun qiongjun loves him, but now it is different. When she is with him, she is very easy to be distracted, and she is always absent-minded. She is clearly talking to him, but she doesn''t listen to anything. She is just perfunctory.


    What''s more, Yun qiongjun is very happy when she sees Gu Sen, and the corners of her mouth will rise unconsciously. He sees all these things in his eyes, but he doesn''t say anything.


    When Rao Han thought of this, he couldn''t help laughing at himself. "It''s ridiculous. Why do I feel uncomfortable and unhappy in my heart. At the beginning, I approached her because of her powerful power? How could I be attracted to her? How can you care how she treats others. It seems that we really have to make a quick decision. We have to deal with the matter explained by our father and leave here earlier. "


    as a matter of fact, raohan knows better than anyone else that he is afraid that after he stays here again, he will put all his heart into it. He is destined to be the king, the king can not have anything to hinder his own things or people to appear, it will disturb his pace. In his view, the throne is superior to everything, including his own heart.


    He can not follow his own heart to do, but he can not ignore the ownership of the throne. His ambition is better than his heart.


    At this time, he received a secret letter from Chi Yu: "han''er, make a quick decision." Rao Han laughs bitterly. It seems that he is destined to do so.


    "Chijun and chijun are chatting with each other, but they don''t know if you''re having a good time. "Yun qiongjun nodded thoughtfully." I know, but he hasn''t done anything yet. Let''s wait and see. "


    GU Sen never expected that Yun qiongjun would say that. When Rao Han came here that day, Zhu Qing questioned Rao Han''s reason and was blocked back by Yun qiongjun. Why now?


    Looking at Gu Sen like this, Yun qiongjun knows what he is thinking. How to say that they are all childhood sweethearts. Naturally, she knows what Gu Sen is thinking. Yun qiongjun helplessly says to Gu Sen, "I helped him before, but it doesn''t mean that I must trust him. Anyway, I almost had an accident in chijing. I still have the heart to guard against people. Don''t think I''m so stupid. "Gu Sen still laughs cynically and teases Yun qiongjun. "Yuner, you''ve always been like this." Yun qiongjun is going to chase Gu Sen to fight. Who is Gu Sen? Naturally, he knows what Yun qiongjun wants to do, and immediately gets up and runs outside.


    Yun qiongjun yelled, "Gu Sen, don''t run if you have the ability!" Gu Sen said as he ran, "I''m stupid if I don''t run. I won''t be finished if you catch me. "Hey, as like as two peas, you''d better wait for me, and I''d better not let me catch you!" and the two people are just like children.


    After an hour, "Hoo hoo, no running, no running, Yuner, I''m wrong. At this time, Yun qiongjun grabs Gu Sen''s clothes and is panting on her face, but she is still very aggressive and says, "dare you? "Gu Sen succumbed." she didn''t dare. She begged Yunda to spare her life. "It was almost like that." Yun qiongjun let go of Gu Sen and lay on the soft grass, looking up at the blue sky.


    Gu Sen sees Yun qiongjun like this, and he falls on her side. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun says to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, do you think we can go on like this all the time? Looking at the clouds under the same sky shoulder to shoulder, "Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun''s beautiful face and said," if you have a heart, what''s impossible? Before yunqiongjun had a good time to think about her affectionate words, Gu Sen said, "Yuner, are you homesick? I''ll tell you if you like"


    Yun qiongjun''s good mood is gone. She gets up and stares at Gu Sen angrily. "You just miss spring. I don''t care about you!" and then she walks to the kitchen. Yes, after playing for so long, she''s hungry, of course Go to the kitchen and find something to eat.


    Gu Sen looks at the figure of Yun qiongjun''s leaving. His mouth is full of smile, and his eyes are full of warmth. Can he think what yun''er just said was for him? Can he think that Yuner said this in order to stay with him?


    Gu Sen thought like this, thinking of the smile on the corner of his mouth unconsciously put it to the biggest. But his eyes flashed a little dim, could he really stay with cloud for a long time? Now he doesn''t dare to think about it, but he really hopes to be with yun''er.


    But if he wants to let his Yuner pay the price of his life, Gu Sen is not willing to. He would rather keep this feeling in his heart forever and never tell yun''er all his life, because only in this way can his favorite cloud''er not be hurt. He just wanted his cloud to live happily.


    Yun qiongjun is so angry that she goes to the kitchen to look for something to eat. All the way, she murmurs to herself, "Gu Sen, do you know what I want to ask you? Do you laugh every time? What''s the matter? I can understand my heart, but you give me such an answer! You just miss spring, and your family miss spring!


    Yun qiongjun is hard Showing the pose of this little woman, Yun qiongjun saw a figure in the kitchen from a long distance. She thought she was mistaken. When she walked in, she found that there was a person. But who is this? There must be something wrong with being so sneaky in the kitchen!


    so Yun qiongjun quietly walked over and poked a hole in the window like a thief to see what happened inside. It doesn''t matter whether you look at it or not. When you look at Yun qiongjun''s eyebrows, it turns out that Rao Han''s approach to her is not mean. She and Gu Sen are right.


    At this time, Rao Han doesn''t know that all this has been watched by Yun qiongjun. He thought that there was no one in the kitchen at noon. After all, there was still more than one hour before their meal time. Raohan could only start at this time when he had mastered the rules of their meal time.


    Who knows that an accident happened today. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen quarreled and found that she was hungry, so she came to the kitchen to find something to eat. Unexpectedly, she saw raohan poisoning their food.


    It seems that the last time Rao Han changed her dressing was just for a purpose!


    Yun qiongjun suddenly got up and pushed open the kitchen door. The medicine in raohan''s hand was immediately scattered on the ground. It''s true to say that one is guilty of being a thief. Rao Han turns around and sees Yun qiongjun. For a moment, all his words are stuck in his mouth. He wants to explain, but he can''t explain. The facts are all in front of him. If he has anything to say, he can only blame himself for his bad luck.


    Yun qiongjun looked at Rao Han and said, "Rao Han, I really didn''t expect you to do such a thing. "Rao Han exposed his nature in front of Yun qiongjun for the first time." this is the real me. "Yun qiongjun is cold hearted." don''t you want to give me an explanation? "There''s nothing to explain. The facts are in front of you, just as you can see." Yun qiongjun was cold hearted. She wanted to give raohan a chance, but now he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 80

    Yun qiongjun said, "well, since you have already said that, and I have seen the facts, then let''s make a clean break. I admit, I really like you before, if I don''t like you, I won''t be sad because of anything you do. "Did you still like me now?" raohan asked? "Yun qiongjun shook her head." my love for you was long gone when I left chijing. It has been gone since you just wanted to give us medicine. I don''t want the person I like to be a hypocrite, a person who will do anything to achieve his own goal "


    Rao Han wryly laughs." I know, I thought that it might be a mistake for you to fall in love with me before. Fortunately, it is not too late for you to wake up. "I don''t know why raohan was elated when he heard Yun qiongjun say that she liked him a little. But when he heard her say she didn''t like him, he felt a sense of loss all over his body. In the end, it''s the right thing to say that she doesn''t like herself


    Yun qiongjun really doesn''t love raohan at all. It''s just a friend''s affection. What he did just now has exhausted his friend''s feelings. For Yun qiongjun, raohan is just the most familiar stranger. There is nothing else.


    Yun qiongjun continued to say to Rao Han, "I know you have never liked me. What you like is just your throne. That''s all you''ve done today. "Raohan did not speak, which was tacit. I can''t imagine that he thinks he''s covered up very well, but he''s still seen through by Yun qiongjun.


    "I won''t ask you too much about today''s affairs. Thank you for saving your life on that day. Today, I''ll let you go. The next time I see you will be a stranger. Either you die or I will die. You go. "


    Rao Han said to Yun qiongjun," in fact, you don''t love me. You should see better than me. Can''t you see through your heart? You love Goosen. Every time you see him, you can''t help but smile. To be honest, sometimes I envy him. Next time we meet, we can only be strangers. Take care of it. "


    Rao Han left without looking back. He doesn''t know why he said those words just now. Is it really out of jealousy of Gu Sen? Does he really like Yun qiongjun in his heart? But even if he likes it, his identity and status will not allow him to like a woman who does not know the origin.


    What''s more, he said that there was no use in this scene. He had been exposed and could not stay. It was a complete failure for her father to give her.


    I don''t know how my father will punish him after he goes back. In the end, he was too careless and looked up to Yun qiongjun''s feelings for himself.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Rao Han''s leaving and thinks about what he has just said to herself. Her heart, she does not seem to understand Even raohan has seen it, so why does she continue to cheat herself? She has not been a childhood sweetheart for Gu Sen, has she? She likes him, is a kind of love like, not before she thought the friendship like.


    She already knew her heart, but she didn''t know Gu Sen''s heart. Now Gu Sen is really different from when he was a child. He has too many secrets, so she doesn''t know what his heart is and what his thoughts are. Maybe she was afraid that gusen would refuse herself.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. When did she become so sentimental. She was not like this before. Emotion is really wonderful.


    Just as Yun qiongjun was about to leave, cai''er suddenly came out from the side. Pointing to Yun qiongjun, he began to scold him, "Yun qiongjun, have you made a mistake? How can you release Rao Han? Do you know that if you let him go like this, it will hurt all of us. Do you know what you just did? You are too selfish! "Cai''er doesn''t get angry. This is too much for Yun qiongjun!


    he doesn''t like Yun qiongjun at all, which deepens his bad impression on Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun was not angry, but said to cai''er calmly, "raohan, he won''t do this. I believe him. "Cai''er was even more exasperated when he heard this sentence." he just wanted to poison us! How can you be sure that he will not lead troops to invade? The ambitious man like him has no heart! Why do you believe him so much? Well, I''m wrong about you, yunqiongjun. You can do it yourself! "


    cai''er leaves in a huff and puff. Seeing all this, Yun qiongjun naturally feels a bit uncomfortable. She really can''t guarantee whether raohan will lead troops to attack here. She just doesn''t want to kill him, she just wants to give him a way to survive. Her sixth sense told her that even if raohan was no worse, he would not take advantage of others'' danger. Now she can only pray that her sixth sense is correct.


    If Rao Han really leads the army to attack here, then she will be a criminal for ages. Yun qiongjun is very depressed. Who would have thought that so many things happened in this day, which made her quick to react. She didn''t know what to do.


    Cai''er sits on the grass angrily. He really didn''t expect Yun qiongjun to be so kind-hearted. His mind is too pure. How can he say that he can let people go?In fact, he saw everything. He had seen it since Yun qiongjun went into the kitchen and questioned raohan. He only hid in the dark all the time. After all, he could not show up, otherwise raohan would not be released so easily.


    How to say that he works for Queen Wanqing on the surface, but he has to help Gu Sen. he can''t expose his identity so easily. If he didn''t let raohan go, raohan would remember his appearance. Now that the chijing state has been captured by Wanqing, it must be sooner or later.


    If he had not calmed down just now, I''m afraid he would not be able to help Gu Sen at all in the future, and he would only end up with the end of both body and spirit. Now Wanqing''s strength has become more and more powerful, even Chi Yu must listen to her words obediently, you can see.


    Chiyu is more intelligent than others. Everything has to be careful. As for Yun qiongjun, he can''t help it. The people have already let go. What else can we do? We can only take a step to see.


    Cai''er gets up and plans to find Wan Qing. He has been out for a long time. If you don''t take the time to go back, Wan Qing will be suspicious. Cai''er disappears in the same place in a short time.


    Yun qiongjun walked like a sleepwalker. She didn''t know when she hit a person. She just wanted to change direction and continue walking, but her hand was held by someone.


    When Yun qiongjun looks up, it turns out to be Gu Sen. Gu Sen thinks something has happened to Yun qiongjun''s face in the daytime. He stops her from going on. Gu Sen changed his usual chuckle and said to Yun qiongjun with a serious face, "Yuner, what''s wrong with you? How a face of dejected, but what happened? "Seeing that it was Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun had no time to control her emotions.


    All the grievances rushed to my face. Holding Gu Sen was a cry. "Gu Sen, do you think I did something wrong. "Gu Sen gently holds Yun qiongjun and rubs her head. Her eyes are full of tenderness." what''s the matter? Tell me, yun''er seldom makes mistakes, does she? "After hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun slowly calmed down.


    Tell Gu Sen what just happened. "Gu Sen, I let Rao Han go. Will you blame me?" Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun after listening, "Yuner, how can I blame you? If you let him go, it means you''re kind. Why bother? "But But aren''t you afraid he''ll lead his troops in? "


    " I believe that since my cloud son is sure to let him go, he must also be sure that he will not lead troops to fight in, will he? "Wuwuwuwu, it''s still Gu Sen, how are you?" Yun qiongjun sobbed at Gu Sen with her nose and tears. Gu Sen fondly coaxed Yun qiongjun into saying, "fool, even if you are not sure, we are not vegetarians. How can we let him fight as soon as he says. Don''t worry, everything has me. "


    with Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun has a sense of peace of mind. As long as he is there, all problems can be solved easily. When she was a child crying ghost really has grown up, can be alone can also protect her comfort her.


    How could she not be moved by such Gu Sen? Which woman in the world doesn''t want someone to protect themselves and take care of themselves all the time. When you make a mistake, rub your head and gently tell you that even if the whole world does not believe you, I also believe you. Even if you make a big mistake, I will hold up all this for you that day. You just have to hide under my wings.


    Although Yun qiongjun was an agent before she passed through, she was just a little woman in her bones. She also hoped that someone could hold up a day for her, so that she could be a soft and weak little woman without any worries.


    There is no doubt that what Gu Sen has given Yun qiongjun is this kind of feeling, so that she can give her heart to the people he takes good care of. This kind of peace of mind is not felt in raohan at all, which makes Yun qiongjun more convinced that Gu Sen is the only one she likes from the beginning to the end.


    Yun qiongjun falls asleep on Gu Sen''s shoulder as she thinks about it. Gu Sen looks at the little woman in her arms who has already fallen asleep. Her eyes are full of indescribable tenderness. She hugs Yun qiongjun in her arms and strides to her room.

 Chapter 81

    After being told by cai''er, Yun qiongjun always feels a little uneasy, and cai''er has left again, which makes Yun qiongjun feel a bit remorse. However, she firmly believes that raohan will not really do that. If he does, she will certainly not let him go.


    Unconsciously, it has been three days since Yun qiongjun let raohan go back. Every day, it''s very insipid. There is no sign of anyone invading the secret place.


    As time goes by, and Rao Han doesn''t come to see her, Yun qiongjun more and more believes in her own ideas. Raohan will not really do such a thing.


    However, just as Yun qiongjun was thinking like this, Zhuqing ran to Yun qiongjun. She was running very fast and said to Yun qiongjun breathlessly.


    "No, I just found that someone has surrounded the whole secret place with aura. Do you think raohan, who you let go, came back with people?"


    Yun qiongjun is aware of the seriousness of the matter, but she still doesn''t believe that Rao Han has done it. She frowns and looks at Zhuqing and says firmly to her.


    "I''m sure raohan won''t!"


    Zhu Qing is helpless about Yun qiongjun''s belief in raohan. However, the most important thing is not to discuss who broke in, but how to solve it.


    He said to Yun qiongjun.


    "Let''s go to Gu Sen first."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and went to Gu Sen with Zhuqing. After telling him about the incident, Gu Sen didn''t hesitate. He immediately raised his vigilance and said to both of them.


    "No matter who comes, we should protect ourselves. Let''s go and have a look."


    Yunqiongjun and Zhuqing nod one after another. Zhuqing takes a look at Yun qiongjun, goes to Gu Sen''s side, pulls him aside, and whispers a few words in his ear. Gu Sen looks back at Yun qiongjun.


    See his brow tight frown, do not want to think, Zhu Qing must be saying to him is Rao Han with people into the secret.


    However, Yun qiongjun didn''t want to explain anything. Instead of looking at the two of them, she observed the surrounding environment. She saw that the sky was covered with purple light and the surrounding was foggy, which made people feel very bad.


    Seeing such a scene, Yun qiongjun''s heart is uneasy. She is afraid that raohan is really bringing someone back. She will be too disappointed with him. Moreover, she and raohan have said that they will not be merciful when they meet again.


    Gu Sen listened to Zhuqing''s words, in fact, he was not sure that the person to come must not be raohan, but do not make a conclusion at will until it is confirmed.


    He shook his head at Zhuqing, indicating that she would stop talking. Zhuqing knew what he meant. Moreover, she was Yun qiongjun''s girl and didn''t say much.


    Gu Sen comes to Yun qiongjun''s side and looks at her nervously. Knowing that she is doubting whether the person coming is raohan or not, he pats her on the shoulder. Yun qiongjun looks back at Gu Sen and sees the man who smiles at her and gives her a sense of security. She understands his meaning and nods to him.


    Gu Sen took a few steps forward, opened his arms, folded his hands in front of his chest, and drew a circle around him. The green light surrounded Yun qiongjun and put his palm on his head.


    In an instant, a column of green light rushed into the sky, trying to break the aura, but everything was futile and useless. The purple light was still firmly covered in the whole secret place.


    At this time, the three people''s hearts are very nervous, always tense, pay close attention to the surrounding environment, for a time the atmosphere becomes dignified, Gu Sen knows that such a powerful aura is not ordinary people can lay down, this must be extremely dangerous.


    Gu Sen thinks in his heart that if Rao Han really brings people here, it must not be so easy to deal with. Gu Sen doesn''t want to hurt the two of them, and says to Yun qiongjun.


    "Take Zhuqing with you first!"


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu sen in surprise and says firmly to him.


    "I''m not going. If I want to go, we''ll go together."


    Gu Sen looks back at her. She is helpless. She knows her character. In order to ease the atmosphere, the ruffian smiles at her.


    "I''m ok. You take Zhuqing and I''ll catch up in a minute."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t speak, but she doesn''t move her steps. Zhu Qing also says that she won''t go first. The strength of three people is greater than that of one.


    At this time, the breath of danger is still approaching, and Yun qiongjun calls on the dead. Close your eyes tightly, and the instant green light will surround her.


    After finding out their environment through the dead, Yun qiongjun wants to see who brought them here, but finds out that it is the one he doesn''t want to see.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun''s body shakes, Gu Sen and Zhu Qing both see it. Through her reaction, they know that it must be Rao Han.


    Due to the emotional fluctuation, Yun qiongjun''s call to the dead is over. Due to the abnormal ending, the aura in Yun qiongjun''s body fluctuates. She coughs a few times, and there is a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth. Gu Sen anxiously moves forward to check.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head and said she was OK. However, Gu Sen is still worried.Now she doesn''t know how to describe it in her heart. She feels that the defense line formed in her heart breaks down completely at the moment of seeing raohan. She always thought he would not do this before, but he was so merciless.


    The only hope for him in my heart was also shattered. If I met her again, she would not have any feelings for him. If there was such a station, she would not be merciful.


    Gu Sen helped Yun qiongjun to a tree to have a rest. I know that she is sad, but I didn''t mention it. I don''t want to embarrass her.


    Now, Yun qiongjun is so depressed that she can''t see and listen to all the things around her. She suddenly feels funny. Others say he will come back, but she still insists that he won''t come back. I''m afraid she is the most stupid person in the world!


    At this time, Rao Han and his men have come to their surroundings. Gu Sen first sees them and subconsciously protects Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, standing in front of them and blocking them with a strong body.


    When Yun qiongjun sees raohan, her eyes are cold. She stands up and wants to move forward. Gu Sen blocks her for fear that she will be in danger.


    If the eyes can kill people, raohan is estimated to have died countless times at this time. His heart has been extremely disappointed with him and no longer has any attachment to him.


    Soon, Rao Han asks the people he brings to surround the three people. Yun qiongjun looks at him with disappointment.


    "Raohan, you let me down. I didn''t expect you to be like this. I was blind."


    Seeing her so painful, Gu Sen is very distressed.


    Rao Han didn''t feel embarrassed at Yun qiongjun''s rebuke. Instead, he showed a indifferent smile and took two steps forward. Gu Sen still wants them to run first. Rao Han knows his intention and says sarcastically.


    "It''s no use. I''ve surrounded this place with spiritual power. No one can go out."


    Rao Han''s reaction made Yun qiongjun even more angry. Her face turned red. Her disappointment and regret surrounded her tightly.


    Gu Sen looked at him in an atmosphere. He could be so justifiable after doing such a thing. It''s really hard for ordinary people to do it. His cheek is really thick!


    "How could you be so shameless? Yun qiongjun was kind enough to let you go, so you repay her?"


    Raohan put up his smile and looked serious.


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do it."


    With that, he raised his hand to the air and waved it to his subordinates.


    "Give it to me."


    With his command, a crowd rushes towards them. Although Yun qiongjun is hurt a little, she is inspired by raohan. Zhu Qing and Gu Sen rush up to fight with them.


    The two men, like two brave arrows, rushed into the crowd and knocked down their men one by one.


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were red with anger, as if she wanted to kill all of them. However, because there were too many people in raohan, another group of people would rush forward when one group was knocked down.


    Rao Han looked at the two of them fighting hard, pulling the corners of his mouth, a cold smile, a complete look at the lively attitude.


    Seeing that there was no turning point in the situation, raohan winked at a man around him. The man nodded to him and rushed to them with a pair of men.


    However, he leads Gu Sen to one side. Gu Sen, who is in the scuffle, does not notice this phenomenon and is still entangled with them.


    But after all, there were too many of them. One man scratched his arm when he was not paying attention. At this moment, another gave him a heavy blow.


    Gu Sen stops and feels a aura in his body. Suddenly, he turns over the river and spits out a mouthful of blood in his stomach. While Gu Sen relaxes his vigilance, raohan casts a spell at Gu Sen, and a green light enters into Gu Sen''s body.


    Feeling his head a little dizzy, Gu Sen realized that he might have been cast by him and tried to control his body. However, he was fighting with others and had no time to resist the aura.


    While fighting, Yun qiongjun also noticed that Gu Sen was led to the other side. He wanted to go over, but he was kept under control. He was even hit by people because he was distracted.


    There is no way, can only shout Gu Sen, but Gu Sen did not seem to hear the same, ignored her.


    Continue to entangle with them. At this time, Gu Sen feels a wonderful feeling in his body and looks at Yun qiongjun, who is fighting with him side by side.


    With their backs to their backs, the two men knocked down the enemies one by one. At this time, Gu Sen saw that "Yun qiongjun" beside him was knocked down by the two men. He lay weak on the ground and looked at himself helplessly.


    How could gusen watch her hurt like this? She rushed to Yun qiongjun''s side, knocked all the people around her to the ground and asked her about her situation. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun got up and inserted a fire bath dagger into Gu Sen''s body. She felt a little cold into her body. Then she felt the body was too hot to bear. She groaned in pain. Looking at the person she had saved, she was not Yun qiongjun at all, but raohan''s ¡£He realized that Rao Han had made the man look like Yun qiongjun by using his spiritual power. He was really regretful. At this time, when Yun qiongjun sees Gu Sen lying on the ground in the distance, Zhuqing also finds that it''s not right. The two men are nervous and almost call for him at the same time.


    "Goosen."


    But it''s too late. A man kicks Gu Sen up and falls heavily on the ground. Gu Sen struggles to raise his head and looks at the man who is shouting at him in the distance.


    Seeing that Gu Sen was injured, the men lay on the ground with no strength to fight back, so they all stopped. Yun qiongjun knocked them down with all the strength she had in her family. She ran to Gu Sen and held his head in her arms. Tears flowed out like broken beads.


    Gu Sen looked up at him. There was blood flowing out of his mouth. Seeing that she was ok, he had a smile on his face. Then he felt that his eyes were dark and fainted.

 Chapter 82

    Yun qiongjun holds Gu Sen who is injured and unconscious in a daze. The whole person seems to be stupid.


    On that day, cai''er told her that raohan would surely bring people to attack here. However, she insisted that raohan would not do that even if he had no feelings for her, but she did not expect to hurt Gu Sen.


    Rao Han''s men surrounded Yun and qiongjun, while he was watching with cold eyes. Even the expression on his face did not change at all, and he waved to let people attack.


    Without Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun is like a bird without wings. She is not afraid at all.


    At Rao Han''s command, the soldiers approached Yun qiongjun a little bit. Yun qiongjun still didn''t respond, but as soon as everyone stepped three meters in front of her, she only felt the air around her suddenly cooled down.


    To be precise, it''s not the temperature around, it''s how they feel.


    For some reason, they felt an extremely cold breath from Yun qiongjun, as if they were in hell. Everyone was pale. Even if the sweat on his forehead slipped into his eyes, they didn''t dare to blink.


    Rao Han saw that they stopped. He frowned and cried, "what are you waiting for? Get her down for me


    If they can''t move forward, they will not be able to move forward because they can''t think about it, but because they can''t move, it''s not because they can''t move forward because they can''t think about it.


    Under the influence of this idea, they dare not move forward.


    However, when Rao Han''s voice dropped, there was a sudden change in the scene, but the change came from Yun qiongjun. Originally, Yun qiongjun seemed to be ordinary, but a very strong spiritual power broke out. Those spiritual powers came from all over the world and gathered around Yun qiongjun.


    At this moment, the shadow of death shrouded everyone in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the body of one of the soldiers suddenly flew out, shaking and falling like a broken kite. The blood spitting out in the air turned into a blood rain from the sky and dyed a large area red.


    But this is not over. The sound seems to be a signal, and then the sound of "bang bang bang" continues to ring. From near to far, all the soldiers around Yun qiongjun are severely knocked out.


    In the blink of an eye, except for the comatose Gu Sen, there was no figure within the range of tens of meters around her.


    But from the beginning to the end, Yun qiongjun did not move at all.


    But with the increase of spiritual power, he directly defeated a small part of raohan''s men and horses.


    At the moment, Rao Han also felt the tremendous spiritual power. His face suddenly became gloomy. He looked at Yun qiongjun with gnashing teeth. He jumped to Yun qiongjun and stabbed his sword into her chest.


    "When!"


    With a crisp sound, the sword that should have pierced Yun qiongjun''s chest was blocked by the spiritual power around her!


    How could it be!


    Rao Han was shocked and felt extremely incredible.


    Although the scene of the soldiers being defeated before was shocking, he could do it easily, so he didn''t pay attention to it, but he didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun could stop his attack!


    At this moment, Yun qiongjun raised her head, and her eyes shifted from Gu Sen to raohan. Her eyes became colder and colder from the pain. Raohan couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    Yun qiongjun puts Gu Sen on the ground and slowly stands up. She looks at raohan indifferently. Her seemingly weak hand is slowly lifted up and is facing raohan''s chest.


    Strong spiritual power gushed out of Yun qiongjun''s hand. Rao Han had only time to hold up a layer of defense, and the whole person had been knocked out.


    "Poo --"


    at the moment of landing, raohan''s blood gushed out. However, Yun qiongjun did not give him any chance to relieve his injury. As soon as he hit raohan, he rushed over and attacked raohan again.


    Rao Han holds a breath forcefully and blocks Yun qiongjun''s attack. His heart is more and more awe inspiring. At the moment, Yun qiongjun is like a changed person, with no less gentleness than before. Every move is extremely sharp. A strong sense of oppression comes from her, giving him the feeling that he is facing a mountain that can''t be climbed at all!


    Under Yun qiongjun''s command, Rao Han has no strength to resist. He has been beaten. There are more and more wounds on his body. Soldiers around him want to help, but he has been shaken out before he can get close to him.


    After a long time, Rao Han felt more and more tired. He glared at Yun qiongjun with hatred. He bit his teeth reluctantly and called out, "withdraw!"


    When he called out the word, Rao Han had already taken the lead to find out the opportunity. He took advantage of Yun qiongjun''s offensive and fled to the distance.


    Yun qiongjun watched Rao Han escape, but he didn''t go after him. At the moment, Gu Sen was the most important one.


    She went back to Gu Sen''s side and carried the unconscious Gu Sen on his back. Then she found Zhuqing, looked back at the secret place and said, "let''s go, go to gusen."Gu Sen is seriously injured and comatose. She can no longer support the secret place. Soon, this place will be closed. What''s more, Gu Sen is so badly injured that they can only take her back to gusen.


    Both of them didn''t stop on the way. After arriving at gusen, they went straight to the place where Meilin practiced. However, Meilin didn''t know about Gu Sen''s injury.


    "What is wrong?" Mirin frowned and muttered to himself.


    Early this morning, he felt very uneasy. He always felt that something was going to happen. At the first time, he thought of Gu Sen, the apprentice. However, Gu Sen was in a secret place. People didn''t know where he was. He should be OK.


    It''s not Gu Sen''s words. What''s going on?


    After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t understand, so he spent the whole day feeling what happened. Until he inadvertently turned his attention back to gusen and felt the familiar breath, his face changed instantly.


    "Goosen!"


    That breath is definitely Gu Sen, yes, but why is it so weak?


    Meilin disappears from her original place in an instant. When she reappears, she is already in front of Yun qiongjun. Looking at Gu Sen, who is unconscious on her back and has a faint breath to the extreme, Meilin almost faints.


    She takes Gu Sen from Yun qiongjun''s back. Without saying a word, Miaolin turns around and walks away. Yun qiongjun wants to follow her, but at the moment when she gets close, she is pushed out by the aura of Miaolin.


    "Stay away from him!" Mirin dropped a cold word and left with Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun stands in a daze and doesn''t speak to Zhu Qing.


    In a flash, three days have passed. During the three days, Yun qiongjun tried to visit Gu Sen several times, but all of them were blocked out by mirin. His cold eyes were like a knife in her heart.


    But she didn''t blame Meilin, because she knew that if it wasn''t for her, Gu Sen would not be hurt. It''s right for Meilin not to give her a good face.


    Yunqiongjun can''t see Gu Sen, so she has to ask Zhuqing to see it. But as time goes by, the news that Zhuqing brings back is that Gu Sen is still in a coma.


    "Can''t you even find the woods?" Yun qiongjun clenched her fist. The palm of her hand was pierced by her fingernails, and the bright red blood dripped out, but she felt no pain at all.


    Zhu Qing watched, but she didn''t know how to comfort her. She was not good at these things. She had already said what she could say in the past ten days, but Yun qiongjun couldn''t listen to it. She was just remorse.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s miserable appearance, she can''t bear to turn her head. Unexpectedly, she sees a familiar figure.


    "Caier?" When Zhu Qing saw cai''er, he was stunned.


    Cai''er looked at her without saying anything. She went straight to Yun qiongjun and said in a cold voice, "I tried to persuade you before, but you don''t stop. Now it''s OK. Are you satisfied?"


    She has been following Wan Qing all the time. She can know anything at the first time. When he heard that raohan had taken people to the secret place, he knew it was not good. But he knew it was too late, and even if he did, it would be too late.


    Later, he got news that raohan was defeated and returned. Although he did not know how Gu Sen and he did it, he could not help being happy. However, the next news made him completely unable to calm down.


    Gu Sen was seriously injured and unconscious!


    Cai''er can''t sit still. She finds an excuse to leave Wanqing. She first takes a look at the secret place and finds that the entrance to the secret place is closed.


    This secret place is completely supported by Gu Sen''s spiritual power. The secret place can''t be entered, which shows that the news of Gu Sen''s serious injury is true.


    Yun qiongjun takes Gu Sen, who is seriously injured. There is no other place to go. He can only go to gusen. So he comes to gusen directly. When he meets Meilin, he learns that Gu Sen is still awake.


    Once again, Gu Sen is seriously injured for Yun qiongjun again!


    So many times, Gu Sen, that fool, knows that Yun qiongjun doesn''t know all this, but he still pays in silence. He is so stupid that he can''t help it!


    After being angry, cai''er can''t help it any longer. She looks at Yun qiongjun with anger in her eyes: "for you, he doesn''t hesitate to give up everything. He will bear the curse of heaven with you. For you, he doesn''t hesitate to give up his life. For you, he will even be at the mercy of his body, but you are indifferent!"


    "What do you say?" Yun qiongjun stares at cai''er, shocked beyond measure.


    Cai''er was so angry that she couldn''t remember everything. She forced down her anger and said, "I don''t know what you have. He is willing to accompany you for three generations."


    Sansheng Third generation?


    What exactly does cai''er mean?


    Knowing that Yun qiongjun didn''t understand, cai''er patiently explained: "you and he have been together in the first world, but you have made the world out of balance. Gu Sen accompanies you to bear the curse of heaven. When you go to another world, it is for you that you will die miserably. Now you are the dead, but you still stay by your side Think about his feelings for you

 Chapter 83

    After saying those words, cai''er leaves directly, leaving Yun qiongjun standing there alone.


    Cai''er''s words had a great impact on her.


    Three generations


    Did Gu Sen accompany her for three generations?


    Somehow, her eyes were red.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s dejected appearance, Zhu Qing tries to comfort her, but is stopped by Yun qiongjun: "Zhuqing, let me calm down by myself."


    When she said this, Yun qiongjun couldn''t keep calm. Her voice was shaking. Zhu Qing sighed and turned away.


    What Yun qiongjun thinks in her mind at the moment is only cai''er''s words.


    The first generation She didn''t know about the first life. At that time, she forgot everything. Gu Sen never mentioned it to him. She always thought that they met in another world.


    There, Gu Sen is like an asshole. She goes around her back every day. Sometimes when she gets bored, she bullies him. Gu Sen doesn''t get angry and just cries.


    Later


    She couldn''t remember what happened later. She only knew that her family had suffered a sudden disaster and all the people were dead, and gusen was implicated in going to find her.


    She always thought it was Gu Sen''s bad luck, but now she seemed to think of something.


    On the day of the accident, she was in school, so she survived. But she should not have been at school. She should have been at home. Only because someone called her to school would she survive.


    Who was the one who told her to go to school? She couldn''t remember.


    Unconsciously thinking of cai''er''s words, she vaguely felt that the man seemed to be Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen''s death is entirely due to her!


    This The second should be the color.


    This third generation should be now.


    She remembered that after seeing Gu Sen''s death for the first time, he had no skin and no face to follow behind him. She wanted to help her find the time corridor and send herself back.


    It''s very exciting to meet an acquaintance in a foreign country, but she has never been aware of Gu Sen''s feelings for her No, it''s not that she didn''t notice it, but her impression of Gu Sen has always been in her childhood. In her eyes, Gu Sen is still the little boy who knows how to cry all day long, only to follow her.


    Therefore, even though she was aware of Gu Sen''s feelings for herself, she could not accept it.


    No one will believe the feelings of a child who has been laughing all day. Of course, Yun qiongjun is no exception, or she doesn''t want to admit it.


    But


    Gu Sen is really not that little kid at the beginning. When she was held in his arms that day, she clearly felt his solid chest, and the tight muscles filled people with a sense of security.


    But she still chose to escape.


    And it is because of her repeated evasion, let Gu Sen''s heart is scarred, but he is still inseparable, with his life in the protection of himself.


    She also clearly remembers how Gu Sen was injured, because he saw the illusion of raohan. He thought that he had been hurt and was caught. Gu Sen would try his best to save himself. As a result, he was seriously injured and comatose, and there was no sign of waking up for more than ten days.


    Thinking of all this, Yun qiongjun has already burst into tears.


    She suddenly found that she did not know how to face Gu Sen.


    ¡­¡­


    On the bed, Gu Sen is still in a daze. Meilin sits by the bed and monitors everything in Gu Sen by magic. Naturally, he also sees the scene of cai''er talking to Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen didn''t want to tell Yun qiongjun the truth, and Meilin knew that. So when Gu Sen was seriously injured and unconscious for Yun qiongjun, he didn''t say anything even though he was angry.


    But cai''er didn''t resist. He was Gu Sen''s best friend. He couldn''t watch his best friend pay so much again and again, but he didn''t get any reward.


    In fact, mirin thought so, so when he saw this scene, he didn''t stop it.


    Qiong Jun''s eyes are still on her feet. She can''t even move her eyes, but she can''t even move her eyes.


    After so many days, Yun qiongjun still looks like this. Zhuqing goes to her and asks her to have a meal. She doesn''t pay attention to it. It''s like she hasn''t heard Zhuqing''s words. She doesn''t respond at all.


    Yun qiongjun is not made of iron. She hasn''t eaten or drank water for a long time. Even if she has strong spiritual power, she can''t hold on. This day, Zhuqing has just found her, and before she has time to speak, Yun qiongjun has already shaken and fainted to the ground.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s haggard face, Zhu Qing is extremely distressed. She takes Yun qiongjun back to her home and resets her. As soon as she turns around, she sees Meilin.


    Looking at the comatose yunqiongjun, Meilin sighed and said to Zhuqing, "when she wakes up, tell her I want to talk to her."


    "Well." Qiongjun nods to take care of it.After a coma for three days, Yun qiongjun slowly woke up, but even after opening her eyes, there was no focus in those eyes, only a dead gray.


    Zhu Qing wiped his eyes, which were red and swollen with crying, and said to Yun qiongjun, "Miss, the master of the young master wants to talk to you."


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s eyes brightened. She took a look at Zhuqing and struggled to find a forest. Zhu Qing stopped in a hurry: "Miss, you can''t hold on like this. You''d better eat something first."


    These days, Yun qiongjun is unconscious. Zhuqing can only feed her some liquid food, but she doesn''t eat much. It seems that her body is resisting. So even now she wakes up, she is still weak.


    Yun qiongjun wants to say that it''s OK, but before she can stand firm, she will fall again. Zhuqing quickly helps her. Yun qiongjun says weakly, "go and get me something to eat."


    Help Yun qiongjun back to bed, and Zhuqing goes to get food.


    After eating, Yun qiongjun''s face improved a lot and her strength recovered. She was anxious to know what Meilin wanted to say to her. Instead of letting Zhuqing follow her, she staggered to Meilin.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Gu Sen lying on the bed. The pain like tearing came from her heart again. Her body shook and she could not help falling to the ground.


    Meilin stabilized her figure with spiritual strength in time, sighed and said, "let''s go out and talk."


    He has been watching Yun qiongjun for so many days through illusions. He knows all about Yun qiongjun recently. Seeing one of them seriously injured and unconscious for the sake of the one he loves, and the other is out of his mind. He plans to talk to Yun qiongjun.


    Out of the house, Meilin takes Yun qiongjun to a quiet place. As soon as she opens her mouth, she says, "your two lives are really bad."


    Yun qiongjun listened to this sentence quietly without opening her mouth.


    Meilin continued: "when I adopted Gu Sen, he was still a child. He didn''t know anything and was curious about everything. His talent was not very good, but he was very diligent and good-natured. I thought he would replace me to be the controller of gusen soon, but I didn''t expect that he would meet you."


    "As soon as you two met, you had a good impression on each other. However, your strength is very strong. When you two are together, other countries are afraid of it. They have repeatedly attacked you, making the whole world out of balance. I have to punish you."


    "I know it''s no wonder of you. Maybe it''s your destiny It''s just that I watched Gu Sen grow up and can''t bear to die like this. I can''t think of a way to send you away. What I didn''t expect is that your tragedy will continue. "


    "Later, Gu Sen came back. Although he was already a dead soul, he still came back. Do you know how happy I was when I saw him? I was so excited that I didn''t fall asleep for a long time But you come back. After you come back, Gu Sen is like a different person. Every day he only knows how to turn around you. "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun felt bitter.


    Meilin looked at her and said, "I''m not blaming you. I just love Gu Sen. he has paid so much for you in silence, but you have lost your original memory. You don''t know anything about it."


    Yun qiongjun lowered her head in silence, feeling more and more miserable.


    Yes, Gu Sen has been paying for her in silence, but it''s really like what Meilin said. Does she know nothing about it?


    No!


    Although she lost her memory, she did not lose her senses. She was clear about Gu Sen''s efforts, but she refused to accept them.


    Of course, there is a reason for the loss of memory, but it is more in her own.


    Gu Sen didn''t dare to contradict her when she was a child. She thought that she would listen to her subconsciously since she was a child.


    But she didn''t know that the crying ghost had been protecting her secretly.


    Yun qiongjun clenched her fist, bit her teeth and said, "I..."


    "You want to know about the past, don''t you?" Mirin seemed to know what she thought and said it first.


    Yun qiongjun nodded.


    She can''t let Gu Sen go on like this. She wants to find back her original memory. Only in this way can she get rid of the impression of Gu Sen when she was a child.


    Only in this way can Gu Sen''s efforts be rewarded.


    Melin took a deep look at her and said, "I don''t know much about your affairs. I can''t tell you all the things. Only by reviving your own memory will you remember the past bit by bit."


    Yun qiongjun was stunned for a moment and asked, "but my memory has been lost. How can I find it back?"


    "I have my own way."


    Meilin said, looked up at the sky: "there are three days is the full moon night, these three days you get good health, full moon night you come to me, I can let you restore your memory."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to find Lin''s memory, but as long as she can think of the past things with Gu Sen and ask her to do anything, she simply agrees to come down.

 Chapter 84

    Moonlight sprinkles on gusen, beautiful as a dream.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun, Meilin sighed slightly, but she couldn''t help asking, "Yun qiongjun, do you have a good idea? If you look back on the past, you will never have a chance to get rid of gusen. "


    Instead of answering, Yun qiongjun asked, "Mr. Meilin, don''t you want us to be together?"


    Melin admits frankly, "no hope."


    Yun qiongjun pursed her lips, feeling a little depressed, "why?" As a master, if you don''t agree with us together, why do you have to do so much?


    Qiongjun sighs that you are not allowed to export. Then you reincarnated, and Goosen followed you. I can''t bear to see Goosen hurt so much behind you


    Yun qiongjun is shocked. Recalling the journey, she exclaims that it''s her fault. She can''t even pay back her fate. I don''t care about her.


    "I know you don''t understand why I don''t agree with you, but I still help you a lot."


    "Gu Sen is a good boy. I like him very much. Gu Sen is a heavy burden, but it''s not what he has to bear. He''s just for me. I can''t get him off the load, I can only make him easier. "


    Looking for Lin''s indifferent eyes on Yun qiongjun''s twinkle eyes, there was heartache in her voice, "I don''t want you to love him, I just want you to treat him better. Gu Sen has done too much for you. "


    "I''m sorry," said Yun qiongjun


    However, Meilin did not continue this topic and asked her, "have you decided? Not going back on it? "


    Yun qiongjun nodded firmly, "it''s decided. Never go back. "


    "So close your eyes." Looking for Lin''s hands, the green star awn, like a luminous elf, surrounds Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun just feels as if she is wrapped in warm spring water, which makes her feel extremely comfortable.


    "Open your eyes." The sound of looking for the forest rings in my ears, as if it had been several centuries.


    Yun qiongjun slowly opens her eyes and looks at Dian. Although it is different from what she saw, she can be sure that it was here that she met Gu Sen again.


    Yun qiongjun just stood there and did not move. Looking at the peaceful looking Dian, she felt relieved that she had not seen her for a long time. Then she saw a familiar figure, Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun runs to Gu sen in a hurry. She holds out her hands and hugs him. Gu Sen, however, seems to have no sense of her existence, penetrates her and goes straight ahead. Yun qiongjun is stunned and quickly reacts. This is the dreamland of recollection. Gu Sen doesn''t know her existence now.


    Yun qiongjun felt a pang of pain.


    Seeing that Gu Sen was about to go far away, Yun qiongjun rushed to catch up with him. After knowing that she doesn''t exist for Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun doesn''t care as much as she did before. Her eyes fell on Gu Sen''s face and found that Gu Sen was much more immature than he is now.


    Then a clear smile appeared on Gu Sen''s face. Yun qiongjun was still wondering, so she heard Gu Sen shouting happily, "yun''er!" At that moment, Yun qiongjun thought that Gu Sen could see herself, but she soon realized that Gu Sen was calling another person, her previous life.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen''s eyes. The girl''s white clothes and black hair are obviously the same as her, but it makes people feel that the girl is more exciting.


    Wan Yun.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly feels that the world doesn''t need that girl''s existence. Because she looks so perfect.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and stands in front of the girl. The smile on her face is too gorgeous.


    She watched them know each other, love each other, and leave each other. There is no match under heaven.


    She looked at Gu Sen, her eyes were infatuated, and she would not let go.


    She watched Goosen follow her from generation to generation.


    She watched Gu Sen gradually become a shameless and skin less appearance, just to protect her.


    She looked at Gu Sen sad, happy, sad, pain, despair, she looked at his love, his hate, his helplessness, his arrogance.


    Thousands of years.


    That''s not easy.


    Yun qiongjun burst into tears. Memories of the past reverberate in my mind, once sweet in my heart. Every time I leave, Gu Sen pretends to be happy.


    How could she forget? How could she forget? Then she almost lost the one who loved her so much.


    "Stop crying." The voice of looking for Lin suddenly rings, and Yun qiongjun finds that she has left the dreamland of memories. Mirin was standing by her side.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s eyes full of tears, Miaolin was filled with emotion. However, she just said, "if you let Gu Sen see your crying like this, it will be extremely painful. I''m afraid I''ll blame you too


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. She didn''t know what she meant. Her tears just kept falling. Looking for Lin helpless, Gu Sen is not a fragile, rarely cry in front of him, others dare not cry in front of him. As a result, he has never coaxed others.Now seeing Yun qiongjun cry so pitifully, he can''t just walk away. As is helpless. Meilin sighed. It''s just hard for him to raise an apprentice. How can he help his apprentice coax his daughter-in-law now?


    Of course, Yun qiongjun didn''t let him coax her in the end. Zhu Qing, who heard Yun qiongjun''s cry, quickly came to him. Knowing why Yun qiongjun was crying, Zhu Qing didn''t say much. He held Yun qiongjun and made her cry enough.


    Cai''er patted Yun qiongjun on the back and said softly, "don''t blame yourself. Goosen never blamed you. " Yun qiongjun cried more loudly. Zhu Qing glared at cai''er fiercely. Unable to speak!


    Cai''er touched her nose and decided to go to see Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun held Zhuqing in her arms and cried bitterly, "how selfish I am to do those things. How stupid I am to see Gu Sen''s heart to me. How bad I am, I always hurt Goosen. "


    Zhu Qing gently patted Yun qiongjun on the back, "elder sister, there is still time. You still have a chance to tell Goosen you''re wrong. You still have a chance to repent. "


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "I''m afraid Gu Sen won''t wake up."


    "No. Sister, you have to believe that for you, Gu Sen will wake up. "


    Yun qiongjun has been haggard these days. After crying like this, she falls asleep directly. Zhuqing carefully puts her person on the bed. It was noon when Yun qiongjun woke up, and the sun was so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Yun qiongjun squints at the sky. Gu Sen is the one who can''t get rid of in her mind. His smile, his noise, his good.


    Yun qiongjun finally understands that she is also interested in Gu Sen. But Gu Sen never made it clear, and she couldn''t believe it, so she chose to escape.


    When Zhuqing comes back with a bowl of porridge, she sees a warm smile on the corner of her lips. It''s like the next generation.


    Zhu Qing called her with a smile, "sister, I cooked porridge, you come to eat some."


    "Good." Yun qiongjun raised her hand to cover her eyes. After her eyes adapted to the dark light, she walked to Zhuqing, took the porridge and swallowed it. "The craftsmanship of Zhuqing in our house is getting better and better. I don''t know who is going to get cheaper."


    "Sister, you have time to worry about my business, it''s better to think more about when you and Gu Sen get married." Yun qiongjun doesn''t speak any more. Zhuqing also understands that she has said something wrong, so she keeps silent.


    After eating the porridge, Yun qiongjun put down her bowl and said leisurely, "if Gu Sen wakes up now, it''s to marry him now, and I''m willing to." Zhu Qing was stunned.


    Women are those who please themselves. Although Gu Sen is still in a coma, no matter how beautiful Yun qiongjun is, he can''t see it. But Yun qiongjun still changed her clothes and put on delicate make-up.


    As a ghost, cai''er doesn''t need to eat, so when Yun qiongjun arrives at Gu Sen''s injured place, cai''er is holding her chin to count the hairs on Gu Sen''s face. Yes, cai''er is so boring.


    Yun qiongjun has now opened her heart knot. She is much more relaxed. Seeing this shape, she can''t help laughing. Cai''er turns her head when she hears the laughter. When she sees Yun qiongjun, she is extremely surprised.


    Cai''er joked: "Gu Sen is not awake, you are so beautiful. If Gu Sen wakes up, don''t you want to dress up as a fairy? "


    Yun qiongjun lifted her chin and joked, "can''t I be called a fairy now?"


    "I''m sure you''re a beauty," she said


    Yun qiongjun chuckled and said, "ha ha ha, Cai Er, what are you more beautiful than me? Besides, you are a Laurie. "


    Color son black line, "I don''t care about you. I left early. Goosen, take care of it. " Yun qiongjun nods, indicating that cai''er is at ease.


    After cai''er leaves, Yun qiongjun goes to Gu Sen and sits down.


    In principle, ghosts are the same, the injured body will become transparent, and the rest will not change. But Goosen is different. After his injury, Gu Sen''s body will become transparent like ordinary ghosts, and his face will turn pale, just like a living man.


    Yun qiongjun''s hand falls on Gu Sen''s face, and her fingertips trace the outline of Gu Sen''s cheek again and again. Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "Gu Sen, have I ever said that you are very beautiful, and I am very moved."


    The word "good looking" reminds Yun qiongjun of the past life she saw in her dreamland. She is a little upset. "Gu Sen, my previous life is really beautiful, isn''t it? More beautiful than I am now. Do you like the past life better, and you never tell me


    Of course, there was no response from Goosen. Yun qiongjun felt a little boring. "It''s all my own. What kind of vinegar do I eat?"


    Then Yun qiongjun changed the topic, "Gu Sen, do you know that? In fact, I have already liked you. But you don''t tell me. If you had told me earlier, we might have had a baby. But you are so good that children inherit your looks, and I don''t know how much they will attract


    "Wake up, goo Yun qiongjun took Gu Sen''s hand and her eyes turned red. "Will you wake up? Goosen, wake up... "

 Chapter 85

    Looking at Gu Sen''s silent appearance, Yun qiongjun stooped down on Gu Sen''s chest, sobbing and heartbreaking. Yun qiongjun raises her head, and her red lips fall on Gu Sen''s lips. Tears slide through smooth and delicate cheeks and flow into Gu Sen''s throat, with a bitter taste.


    Goosen thought it was sweet.


    Yes. Goosen wakes up. When Yun qiongjun''s tears fall on him, when her tears flow into his mouth.


    Love is the greatest emotion in the world. Yun qiongjun''s love dissolves in her tears and awakens Gu Sen, who deeply loves her.


    Yun qiongjun lies quietly on Gu Sen''s chest. Suddenly, she seems to be aware of something and suddenly opens her eyes. Before Gu Sen could close his eyes, he ran into Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun is stunned and Gu Sen is stupefied. Don''t he just want to hear more about yun''er''s confession?! All of a sudden, I''ll give him this one?!


    Yun qiongjun came back to her senses and gnashed her teeth. "You lied to me?" Gu Sen wakes up, grabs Yun qiongjun and takes her into her arms. "Yuner, you also like me. I''m so happy! "


    Yun qiongjun didn''t care what he was talking about. I was cheated. She struggled, "you liar! Do you know how worried I am about you? How guilty I am, you still cheat me like this! I will never forgive you! " With the words of reproach, Yun qiongjun''s tears also fell.


    Gu Sen immediately broke away from the joy that yun''er also liked me. He held Yun qiongjun in his arms and was extremely distressed. He gently coaxed her, "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have been hurt, I shouldn''t have been in a coma for so long. I shouldn''t have let yun''er worry and feel so guilty. Don''t cry. My heart aches. "


    Gu Sen thought that Yun qiongjun would not cry again, but the woman''s mind Yun qiongjun cried more violently. In a hurry, Gu Sen threatened: "cloud son, if you cry again, I will kiss you." Yun qiongjun turns a deaf ear.


    As soon as Gu Sen gritted his teeth, he picked up Yun qiongjun''s face and kissed her. Yun qiongjun was shocked and struggled, "you Let go! Put Go! Gu... " Sen!


    All of Yun qiongjun''s words are swallowed by Gu Sen. Lips and tongue intertwined, love and shame intertwined. Yun qiongjun indulges in Gu Sen''s gentleness and doesn''t want to wake up again.


    When Gu Sen realizes that Yun qiongjun''s strength of struggle is reduced, he is overjoyed and can''t help but hold Yun qiongjun closer. Yun qiongjun struggles uneasily for a while, and Gu Sen has to let go.


    They didn''t know how long they had been kissing. When they separated, Yun qiongjun felt that she couldn''t even breathe. Yun qiongjun blushes and stares at Gu Sen fiercely. Seeing Gu Sen''s Scarlet lips because of kissing, she turns her head shyly and doesn''t dare to look again.


    Gu Sen began to laugh, holding Yun qiongjun and laughing like a fool. "Finally, I''ve got my daughter-in-law. It''s not easy." Yun qiongjun glared at him, "who is your daughter-in-law?"


    Gu Sen kisses Yun qiongjun on the cheek and says with a smile, "isn''t my daughter-in-law you? Why, I don''t accept it after eating it? " The smile on Gu Sen''s face immediately changed into a small expression of grievance.


    For Gu Sen''s face changing stunt, Yun qiongjun is also convinced. It''s just that this topic is too embarrassing. Yun qiongjun changes the topic uneasily, "didn''t you dare to be with me before? And let me be with raohan''s scum Speaking of this, Yun qiongjun was a little aggrieved. "If you hadn''t said anything, could I have been fooled by that scum man?"


    Speaking of raohan, Gu Sen is also full of depression, but now it is important to coax his daughter-in-law, "well, it''s my fault. My fault. Don''t worry, daughter-in-law, from now on, no one can get close to you within half a foot except me, even if I am dead! "


    Yun qiongjun "poops and hisses", the grievance disappears, and laughs out, "that bamboo clear also can''t?"


    Gu Sen affirmed: "no! That little girl is so close to you, but I''m always jealous


    Yun qiongjun''s heart is full of sweetness, but on the surface, she looks discontented, "how can you be so overbearing? Zhuqing is my sister. Why can''t you get close to me? "


    Gu Sen "hum" a, full of proud Jiao, "no is not. Whether she is your sister or not


    Yun qiongjun quipped her lips. "If you do this, I''ll have no friends."


    Gu Sen blurted out, "I''m enough for you! You just need to look at me alone Words fall, Gu Sen a look of annoyance, seems to be in regret that he said the wrong words.


    But Yun qiongjun''s heart moved. Her heart was filled with something called happiness.


    But Yun qiongjun didn''t forget what she wanted to know, "Gu Sen, you didn''t want to be with me before. Why? "


    Gu Sen was silent for a long time.


    Yun qiongjun was hurt, but she still said, "if you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you."


    Gu Sen wryly smiles and shakes his head. "There''s nothing that can''t be said."


    Goosen took a deep breath. "I''m just scared." Gu Sen''s smile was bitter. "I''m afraid that, like our first life, I''ll end up in a state of near total disillusionment. I''d rather live than die. "


    Feeling the loneliness and sadness in Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun reached out her hand and took Gu Sen''s hand. "Gu Sen, you said that I didn''t like you in my last life, and I won''t like you in this life. But now I like you. So you''re not right. Therefore, we will not live or die. "Gu Sen raised his lips slightly. He put out his arms around Yun qiongjun and said, "Yuner, I''m very lucky to meet you. I''m also very grateful to God that you and I love each other


    Yun qiongjun held him back, "so we have to believe that we will be together for the rest of our lives. As long as you still love me, I will be there


    Seeing the firmness in Yun qiongjun''s eyes, Gu Sen smiles and says, "Yuner, I love you." Gu Sen''s face is getting closer to Yun qiongjun''s. Yun qiongjun is nervous and shy, but she doesn''t move. Gu Sen''s lips fall on Yun qiongjun''s forehead, the tip of her nose, and finally the red lips.


    He kisses her, as he kisses the skirt of a goddess, so devout, with palpitating care.


    No one will not be moved by him. Yun qiongjun thought, this man is really wonderful. Good enough, if anyone dares to hurt one of them, she will certainly return ten!


    "Cloud son, I will be with you. Don''t run away, don''t hide. This love is the only one in life. "


    Between the lips and teeth, his words, word by word, fell on her heart. They hugged each other tightly and kissed warmly. It seems to melt each other into his own blood.


    "Qiongjun?" Cai''er''s voice suddenly rang out. The two embracing people, if shocked, released their hands at the same time. And then because of each other''s tacit understanding, they looked at each other with a smile.


    When cai''er came in, he saw two people who were far away. Cai''er felt a little strange, but the joy of Gu Sen''s awakening temporarily covered up other feelings.


    Cai''er said happily: "Gu Sen, you are awake at last. We are worried to death."


    Gu Sen''s heart was moved, but his mouth did not show, "is it? Are you so worried about me? I thought you felt like you were finally out of trouble


    Cai''er''s mouth twitched, "am I such a person? Gu Sen, are you kidding me all the time


    Gu Sen nodded solemnly, "you know my heart very well."


    Cai''er: "it''s just


    Yun qiongjun laughed happily. Hearing the laughter, cai''er glared at her. She also found that Yun qiongjun''s cheeks were ruddy and her lips had been left with teeth marks. Needless to say, that tooth mark must be Gu Sen''s.


    Cai''er can''t help being jealous. He and Gu Sen have known each other for thousands of years, but Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen got to know each other later than him. Now they are together again, and he is alone.


    Cai''er looks at Gu Sen with a smile in her eyes. She looks at Yun qiongjun with a warm smile and says, "Gu Sen, qiongjun is so good? You and I have known each other for thousands of years. But qiongjun has been in love with you for decades? I''m afraid that in the future, you won''t need me. If qiongjun doesn''t like me, you will definitely cut off contact with me. "


    Gu Sen glanced at him, "cai''er, what are you talking about? You are my friend. No matter how the times change, how you and I change, it will not change. "


    Yun qiongjun, on the other hand, is red faced. She knows that cai''er is out of balance now, and she is not angry. He thought of his previous misunderstanding of cai''er and said, "cai''er, I want to apologize to you for the previous things. Not only did not listen to your advice, but also misunderstood you. It broke your heart. "


    Hearing this, cai''er was embarrassed, "you didn''t know before. How can I blame you?"


    Yun qiongjun said sincerely, "cai''er, no matter what you say. I''m all wrong. I apologize to you now. Please forgive me. "


    When cai''er saw Yun qiongjun''s sincerity, her expression became serious. "I don''t blame you. But you really hurt gusen. Gu Sen and I have known each other for thousands of years. What I hope most is that he can live a good and happy life. For Goosen, you are his happiness. "


    Hearing cai''er''s words, Yun qiongjun was deeply moved. She listened quietly and understood that cai''er also took her as her friend, otherwise she would not have said so much.


    Cai''er lowered her head and didn''t notice Yun qiongjun''s expression. He went on: "qiongjun, I don''t expect you to love gusen more than your own life. I just hope you can treat him better and better. "


    "You fellow Gu Sen hits cai''er''s shoulder with his fist. He looks very heavy, but actually he is very light. Gu Sen smiles, but his eyes are slightly red, "yun''er treats me very well. What are you talking about


    But Yun qiongjun shook her head. "Cai''er is right. I''m not very good to you. You are so good, I should treat you better. I used to be stupid. Never again. "


    Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen and said, "Gu Sen, I like you very much. I like you very much."


    Yun qiongjun looked at cai''er again. "Cai''er, you are my friend, always. Don''t worry. From now on, I will never let Goosen down. "


    "Well," said cai''er, with her red eyes and a happy smile on her face, "it''s a deal."


    "Well, it''s a deal."

 Chapter 86

    Chijing.


    In a few days, people all over the country knew about raohan''s defeat. The whole country simply can''t accept that the prince''s Royal Highness, who has always been wise and quick in thinking, will lose his troops to others. Therefore, the whole country is shrouded in an atmosphere of sadness and sorrow.


    They shouldn''t go back to chijing in a dark and windy night. At this time, the main hall of chijing''s Imperial Palace was still brightly lit, and a voice full of anger could be heard from afar.


    "You useless trash Chi Jue was sitting on a dragon chair with yellow robes. His eyes were fixed on raohan kneeling below. His voice was like thunder roaring.


    It''s rare for him to lose his temper like this, but this time he lost too much. The army of chijing was defeated so quickly that he could not accept it.


    But when he thought about it carefully, Chi Jue thought it was not easy. The army of chijing state was controlled by him. This time, he would lose so fast. It is not possible that he intended to do it. And chijue can think of only one person who has a heart


    Raohan!


    Raohan, raohan, as the crown prince, he is not competitive. Thanks to me, I also let you lead the army to rub the enemy''s spirit. I never expected you to be so disheartened.


    Chi Jue thought so, and his heart was full of anger, "Rao Han! Don''t think I dare not touch you


    Rao Han was kneeling on his highness Fang Mo, his head was slightly lowered, but his body was kneeling straight, like a ten thousand years old pine on the top of Jue.


    Looking at his appearance, Chi Jue became more angry and said in a loud voice, "you prince, you don''t want to do it, do you? I think you have something in mind. Chijing can''t hold you any more... "


    To the back, the more chijue scolded, the worse it was. Rao Han just listened in silence. His face was still indifferent. However, his heart was already infuriated, and he restrained his anger.


    You can''t be angry, you can''t contradict your father''s words.


    The abusive person''s words are continuous, and the scolded person is silent. For a long time, Chi Jue also felt bored. At first glance, raohan''s face was irritated. He immediately waved his hand to let him go.


    Back to his house is already in the middle of the night, the pressure of darkness outside. Rao Han ordered people to light the lamp, sitting on the table several sides, the heart of the mind has been around several circles.


    Rao Han wants to get rid of chijue more and more deeply, this person is too in the way. After all, it is only a matter of time before anyone on both sides looks at the other side.


    But the most irritating thing is that he can''t do it yet.


    The queen still held in her hand what he longed for most, and he had to get that power. Therefore, chijue can''t die now.


    It has to be said that raohan is a very tolerant person. Even so, he can knock his teeth out and swallow it in his stomach.


    He got up and went to the window. Looking at the full moon in the dark night sky, Yuehua splashed on his body, more and more slender and graceful.


    He couldn''t help murmuring: "when is the end of the world..."


    Since that day raohan returned to chijing, he was very low-key. I have never been out of the house. I stay in my own house in peace and quiet. I write poems and sing songs every day and night, which has the charm of a talented scholar.


    When Chi Jue saw that raohan had not given birth to anything big, he did not pay special attention to him. It''s also good to let him live under his own eyes, so as to save him what to do.


    But raohan didn''t think so. When he went back that night, he stayed up all night and worked out a plan. Although we can''t do anything about chijue now, we can prepare well in the dark. The next day, he let his men start to prepare, to support a force of his own in chijing.


    In this way, in the future, they can have more chips.


    It has to be said that raohan is very good at seizing the opportunity. Now the whole chijingdu seems to be shrouded in a haze. The people of chijing have been in a gloomy state recently. Chijing, once famous for its elegant folk customs, has seen a rapid increase in various cases.


    Raohan''s action was quietly spread out in such an atmosphere. The top officials of the country are busy pacifying the common people, and no one pays attention to raohan''s small moves.


    At the same time, Yuanyi palace.


    Yuan Qing sits on the comfortable gold drawing hollow out soft stool, and takes over the document handed over by one side of his heart. Indifferent to see a few eyes, it put it on the table, to the heart of the nod head way: "you go out first."


    The confidant did a courtesy, just then God did not know to come to the door, but also sent away the maid.


    The door was brought up, and suddenly, there was only yuan Qing left in the empty hall.


    "I didn''t expect to lose." Yuan Qing''s voice has hidden regret, "I thought we could solve those two people easily. It seems that we have to find another way."


    It''s just that Rao Han lost so thoroughly. It seems that Yun qiongjun''s psychic power must have increased.


    It didn''t bode well for her.


    "Since her spiritual power has increased, I have to devote myself to practice." Yuan Qing kneaded his temple, his dignified and beautiful face looked as usual, but his obsession still couldn''t be put down.She must let Yun qiongjun die. Although she is broken to pieces, she will never live beyond her life.


    With this in mind, there was a glimmer of killing in her eyes. Then she slowly closed her eyes, and when she opened them, they returned to their former calm colors.


    That sudden flash of killing intention, as if it had never existed.


    Yuan Qing chose to close the door and concentrate on cultivation. Raohan at that end was not idle. He secretly used his own strength to find the information of mysterious spiritual power.


    But this mysterious and mysterious spiritual power has always been hidden. Looking for it in such a large area is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    For several days, no news came.


    Rao Han waited for a long time, but he was a little agitated. On that day, he sat in the courtyard, surrounded by beautiful scenery. The faint fragrance of bamboo fluttered from several sparse and green bamboos planted in that corner. The flower beds next to them were in perfect order, which was even more beautiful. Rao Han is holding a wine cup, good wine fragrance, will be around this piece of beauty as the air.


    He was already a little restless waiting.


    At this moment, however, a figure came in in in a hurry. This is a confidant of his, named forget worry. He is a very capable man.


    Forgetting worry anxiously went to raohan''s side, knelt down on one knee, and said in a loud voice, "report to your highness, the mysterious spiritual power you asked us to investigate a while ago has got a good look."


    "Show it to me." As soon as Rao Han listened, he immediately put down his wine cup and stood up. Because of his great strength, the red wine was splashed a few drops, falling on his white clothes, like a scattered plum.


    Forget worry to hand over the investigation result immediately, Rao Han looked at a few eyes, facial expression is silent.


    It''s good to have the results.


    After reading, he looked up and said to forget worry, "you should send someone to investigate the place mentioned above."


    Then he felt uneasy and added, "you''ll follow me."


    "I understand."


    After forgetting his worries, Rao Han stood in silence for a while, and his face returned to his former appearance. He sat down and rubbed the rim of the cup with his long fingers, and his face was calm.


    Just now he has lost his state. He can''t help it. The power of the mysterious spiritual power is too important for him. Only in this way can his cultivation be further improved, and he can no longer think about being wrapped up in the shadow of chijue.


    He doesn''t want to be used as a gun anymore.


    And this premise is, he must get this power!


    However, fate always likes to make fun of people. Three days later, raohan, who was calm in appearance but anxious in heart, received a news that made him nearly collapse.


    "What do you say?" Raohan tightly clenched his fist, and his face began to have a trace of broken signs. He looked at the trembling subordinates in front of him, trying to make his voice appear a little calmer, "forget about what happened to them?"


    The subordinate did not dare to look at raohan at all, and his body was shaking all the time. As soon as he asked, he quickly knelt down and answered, "the news comes from the front that all the people sent out by your royal highness have been killed. Even the great master forgetting worry has not been pardoned and the whole army has been destroyed."


    The news was a bolt from the blue for raohan, and his face became extremely dangerous. But he still held back, looked at shivering subordinates, calm way: "you first step down."


    "Subordinate I have one more word to tell your royal highness! " Although the subordinates are nervous, their words are still very clear.


    "Tell me." After hearing the news from the front, raohan has no hope for the news coming down. All his confidants are dead, and his strength is short now.


    The subordinates considered their words, and then said, "go back to your highness, although you forget your worries, your Highness has gone, but before he died, he sent a message saying that the matter is in order."


    "What?" On hearing this, Rao Han suddenly turned his head and looked directly at the subordinate''s body, "you say it again."


    The subordinates immediately said all the things he knew. Raohan listened all the way, and his frown gradually expanded.


    "Get out of here." As soon as his subordinates finished speaking, Rao Han gave him an order to leave.


    "Yes Naturally, subordinates can''t refute it, let alone that he has long wanted to leave. As soon as he got the order, he walked out of the door at a high speed.


    Raohan did not pay attention to him at all, and repeated the words of his subordinates in his mind.


    The mysterious spirit power has an appearance. This is great good news. You know, it''s ethereal. Right now, I''ve fished out this needle from the sea.


    With this news, raohan''s anxiety of waiting for many days finally dissipated. Although the heart is still worried about the death of worry, but there is nothing more important than mysterious spiritual power.


    If you want to become a great tool, you must give it up first.


    Rao Han thought so, went out of the door, immediately summoned his men, rushed to the place where the mysterious spiritual power was hidden.

 Chapter 87

    During her stay in wangzhan, yunqiongjun has slowly recalled her previous memories. It turns out that It turns out that she and gusen have known each other for a long time. Her feelings for Gu sen in this life are based on their feelings of a long time ago.


    It turned out that Gu Sen had loved her for so long and for such a long time. Now when she recalled it, she felt that it must be very painful for Gu Sen, and she made him wait for so long and so long


    So many years of waiting, a few lives of protection is really too hard, for both of them is too cruel.


    Besides, Gu Sen also lost the chance to recover his body in order to save himself. How to say that she can not let Gu Sen always appear in the form of a soul. After all, what he has done is because of her. How can she make Gu Sen pay such a high price?


    How to say that Gu Sen was once the king of Gu Sen. as a king, how can he not even have a physical body? How to make others willingly submit? At the thought of this, Yun qiongjun immediately went to find Meilin and asked if there was any way for Gu Sen to recover.


    Yunqiongjun found several places and finally found Meilin. So yunqiongjun said to Meilin, "Meilin, do you know what else can help Gu Sen recover? "Meilin was very surprised when she saw Yun qiongjun. Obviously, she had no idea how Yun qiongjun would come to him.


    But after hearing what Yun qiongjun asked him, Meilin understood that he had come to him for Gu Sen''s business. He said, Yun qiongjun has always been in the Sanbao hall for nothing. How could she suddenly think of looking for him.


    So Meilin thought for a while and said to Yun qiongjun, "since the medicine that can make Gu Sen recover is gone, now the only way to restore Gu Sen''s physical body is the mysterious spiritual power of empress chijing. I don''t even know how powerful it is.


    All over the world, this is probably the only way to restore Gu Sen''s body. But miss Yun, you have to think about it. It must be very dangerous to go to chijing before this time. If there is a case "


    Yun qiongjun interrupted what Meilin wanted to say." even if there is a lot of danger, I must try it. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will never give up! Even if there is a chance, I''m not afraid. There is nothing that can stop me. Thank you, mirin. I know what I should do. "Then she left.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s leaving, Meilin sighs softly. She doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. The word "love" can''t be seen through. Meilin shook his head slightly, turned around and went to work on his own affairs.


    After Yun qiongjun came out from Meilin, she stood in the place where Gu Zhan had the most spiritual strength, and began to summon the dead to inquire about the news about the king of chijing for herself.


    Because Yun qiongjun has just regained her memory, her spiritual power is definitely far behind that of her previous life. Now she has to rely on Gu Zhan''s abundant spiritual power to strengthen her spiritual power a little, so as to summon the dead to explore her own way.


    No matter how, even if Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power is weak, she is still the queen of Wanyi. She has the power to summon the spirits of the dead through the ages. Wan Qing has, and she naturally has. Therefore, it is still possible to summon several undead with her current ability and the spirit power of Gu Zhan.


    After a while, the undead summoned by Yun qiongjun appeared in front of her one after another. Yun qiongjun looks at the undead who appear in front of her, and complacently takes back her spiritual power. The group of dead people said to Yun qiongjun, "we are at your disposal. We are at your disposal." when Yun qiongjun heard these ghosts, she felt a special sense of familiarity. She had summoned the dead in the same way before. Yun qiongjun unconsciously showed a sense of despotism belonging to the king.


    It has to be said that Yun qiongjun really feels like a king in the world. Her whole body is domineering and natural. This aura is enough to shock those spirits and make them willing to work for Yun qiongjun. "I ordered you to go to chijing to investigate where the spiritual power of the king of chijing was now. "


    after listening to Yun qiongjun''s command, the dead said in the same voice," we will listen to the order. "As soon as the group of dead people said this, they all disappeared in front of Yun qiongjun. If Yun qiongjun knows that what happened just now is true. I''m afraid she really thought she was just dreaming.


    I didn''t expect that the strength of the undead could be so amazing. All of a sudden, it disappeared and appeared again. It''s true that there is no trace of the dead. The main reason is that Yun qiongjun has only remembered some things, and has not remembered all the things about her being the queen of Wanyi kingdom.


    So she didn''t know that if she was strong enough to summon the dead, she could summon the most powerful one to be sent. Now her spiritual power is not enough, and what she summoned is only the lowest level of the dead.


    Gu Sen has a panoramic view of all this. He didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun''s memory had recovered so quickly, which really shocked him. How can you use the art of summoning the dead so quickly. As expected, his cloud son is a real strong man. Although her spiritual power is still very weak, it will not be long before her spiritual power will rise by a large margin.If he is right, yun''er''s memory of the past life must be closely related to her recovered spiritual power. When yun''er''s spiritual power is completely restored, she will remember all the things in the previous life.


    Gu Sen doesn''t know whether this is good or bad, but whether it''s good or bad, he will go on with her. He didn''t want to go through the pain of parting again. He didn''t want to


    Gu Sen is also very curious about why Yun qiongjun suddenly calls the dead. This makes him very puzzled. He just saw the scene of the dead when he was ordered by his employer to leave for work. He didn''t know anything about the things ahead. Gu Sen plans to go to Meilin and ask him what he can do to restore his body.


    After all, he is only a spirit now, and it is very inconvenient to do many things. The most important thing is how can he stand beside Yun qiongjun as a spirit body? After all, the spirit body is too weak. Sometimes he can''t protect Yun qiongjun, so he wants to go to Meilin to see if he can recover his body.


    When Gu Sen comes to Meilin, he is always active. Meilin is surprised to see Gu Sen coming. What''s wrong with both of them today? Why did one leave and the other come? Gu Sen asked, "Mi Lin, do you know any way to restore my body? "Finding Lin is as like as two peas, and the two of them are even separated. They even ask him the same questions. Are they sure that they are not mistaken?


    Mei Lin looked at Gu Sen puzzled. "Why do you ask this question? Miss Yun has asked me just now. Didn''t she tell you? Yes, she won''t tell you such a dangerous thing. I told Miss Yun that there was only one last way to restore your physical body, that is, the spiritual power in the hands of King chijing. But now no one knows where this spiritual power is hiding. Compared with Miss Yun, it takes a lot of effort to find it. If you are in the palace of chijing, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to drink "


    after listening to Meilin''s words, Gu Sen left immediately. He finally understood why Yun qiongjun wanted to summon the dead just now. She was going to help him get the spiritual power to help him recover from his body. How could she be so stupid, how could she make a decision on such an important matter without consulting him at all? Does she know how dangerous it is for her to do so How worried about her!


    Meilin looked at Gu Sen''s figure who was leaving so quickly. This matter still had to be solved by themselves. He just said the last way. As for how to make the decision, it was up to them.


    Yunqiongjun has just received a report from the undead gate that she met a group of people on the way to inquire about the whereabouts of the spiritual power. The man that Yun qiongjun intrudes into the mind of the dead is raohan! Naturally, Yun qiongjun knows that raohan is not so easy to deal with.


    So Yun qiongjun sent some more undead to investigate, and told them to be careful and to interfere with raohan''s party when necessary. The spirit of the dead has to order them to do what Yun qiongjun told them.


    Just then, Gu Sen knocks on the door of Yun qiongjun''s room. Yun qiongjun opens the door. Unexpectedly, she sees that it''s Gu Sen and immediately lets Gu Sen into the room. "Gu Sen, why are you here? "Gu Sen has a black face." yun''er, are you going to search for that spiritual power on your back? "


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t say a word for a moment. How did he know that? He wanted to do it without telling him. As soon as Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun''s expression, he knew it must be like this. So Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun with great heart: "yun''er, it doesn''t matter what I do. The most important thing is you, do you know? I don''t want to see you hurt a little bit. See you hurt, than let me have no body more painful, you understand? "


    hearing what Gu Sen said, Yun qiongjun also said to him," Gu Sen, do you know? How hard I feel to see you lose your chance to recover your physical body because of me. How much self reproach will it make me feel if you are in a spirit state all your life? I just want you to be OK. Both of us have been walking well just "


    after saying that Yun qiongjun is beautiful, her face is full of tears. Gu Sen is deeply distressed and a little happy to see her like this. At least his cloud son always cares about him, doesn''t he.


    Yun qiongjun continued to say to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, we should not give up this last chance. We should have hope. This is our last hope. We must hold it. "Gu Sen tightly encircles Yun qiongjun in his arms." OK, I promise you that we will not give up this last hope, and we will work together! "


    after that, there is a faint smile on their faces. Yes, as long as there is each other, they will firmly grasp each other''s hands and never let go.

 Chapter 88

    In the small courtyard, gouson sat on the stone table under the plane of the phoenix tree. Gousen''s face was shining and white, and the corners were clear and cold. In the dark, deep eyes, there was a water like tender look, a tall nose and a beautiful eyebrow. At this time, Gu Sen''s brow was showing undisguised love. In the hands of Gu Sen, there was a fragrant Longjing, and his face was full of agreeable expression. When there are a few silk doting smile flash. Sitting opposite Gu Sen is Yun qiongjun, who is also drinking tea. Yun qiongjun sees Gu Sen''s eyes gently looking at herself.


    After that, Yun qiongjun''s delicate face was as white as white, and she lifted up a bright smile. She was so cheerful that she couldn''t stand Gu Sen''s constant gaze. On her face, it seemed that there was a bit of rouge on her face, which made her feel a little shy.


    It is undeniable that Gu Sen is happy and happy now. In Gu Sen''s heart, Yun qiongjun has always been a very special existence, not only the person he likes, but also his subconscious relatives.


    Seeing that Gu Sen was still looking at her, Yun qiongjun raised her smile and waved her hand in front of Gu Sen''s eyes. She said playfully, "Gu Sen, what are you thinking about? So focused." After that, he looked at Gu Sen with some ridicule.


    Gu Sen was stunned, and then came to his senses. Seeing the teasing in Yun qiongjun''s eyes, he tried to play a trick on Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen ground his tea cup with his hand and said, "yun''er, do you know? There is a famous building called chunhongyuan near here. I heard that there are many romantic stories in it. " After that, she looked at Yun qiongjun with some teasing.


    Yun qiongjun is not a simple little girl who is not familiar with the affairs of the world. When she thinks of the rumors of those high-ranking officials, and then listens to the name of the building, she will know that this is a place where women sell their looks. Yun qiongjun has already guessed in her heart that this is Gu Sen''s deliberate trick on her. Yun qiongjun tries to play tricks on her. She looks a little light and says, "are you still like those high-ranking officials who have gone to love, love and love?"


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with a light expression, for fear of making a joke and going too far. Then he said, "maybe. You don''t know me. I''m that kind of person. " After that, Gu Sen gave a mischievous smile and made a face at Yun qiongjun.


    Seeing that Gu Sen is so concerned about her actions, Yun qiongjun is not only closer to Gu Sen, but also looks at Gu Sen''s grimace and pretends to dislike him and says, "don''t do it. It''s ugly." As like as two peas, Yun Jun also made a face with the same face.


    Gu Sen looks at the smiling simple Yun qiongjun, and can''t help but stretch out a hand with a thin cocoon to caress Yun qiongjun''s delicate face. Gu Sen looks like a little reminiscent and says, "it''s good. You''re still here, and you''re not far away from me." Now Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with great treasure, just like finding his lost treasure.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s move, Yun qiongjun''s smiling face turned away from Gu Sen''s hand. She looked away from Gu Sen''s hand and looked at other places instead of Gu Sen''s affectionate eyes.


    Gu Sen originally thought that he and Yun qiongjun had gone back to the previous mode of getting along with each other. There were no more problems between him and her. However, looking at Yun qiongjun''s somewhat indifferent expression, he said frankly, "what are you thinking, yun''er? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Yun qiongjun looks at the man who cares about him very much. However, Yun qiongjun is more aware that this recovery not only reminds her of Gu Sen, but also reminds her of the deep hatred she bears and the mission she has to bear in her memory. When she thinks of Yun qiongjun here, she can''t help but look chilly, A cold look in his eyes.


    Gu Sen looks at the coldness in Yun qiongjun''s face. He thinks that Yun qiongjun has recovered his memory now. Gu Sen doesn''t know how to comfort Yun qiongjun. He takes the tea in his hand and sips it gently. He feels nervous and moistens his voice. He is about to say something.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s expression of hesitation, Yun qiongjun frowned, put down her teacup, and had no intention of watching the beauty in the yard. She said frankly, "I know what you want to say. I have nothing to do. I''ll go back to my room first. You can have a rest earlier." Yun qiongjun''s calm mood was disturbed by the sudden memories. When she thought of the time corridor, her mood was even more fluctuating.


    Gu Sen raises his hand and is trying to hold Yun qiongjun back. However, when he thinks of the time corridor, the hand that he has just stretched out has been retracted a little bit. Gu Sen knows that he is holding Yun qiongjun now, just to remind her of the past of appreciating you more quickly. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s back walking alone, Gu Sen is also very sad and self reproachful. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s repression, Gu Sen secretly makes a decision in his heart.


    Back in the room, Yun qiongjun is tired and sits on the chair. At this time, Yun qiongjun only wants to unlock the secret of the time corridor. Yun qiongjun knows Gu Sen''s affection deeply. Yun qiongjun also wants to respond to him. However, she recovers her memory and her deep hatred. There is a knot in her heart, which is like a transparent thin layer Membrane has blocked the relationship between her and Gu Sen. Yun qiongjun doesn''t dare to pierce it easily. She is afraid that after piercing, she will never come back. That knot is the corridor of time.Seeing Yun qiongjun''s pale face, Zhu Qing, who is waiting beside Yun qiongjun, has a trace of worry in her eyes. She is afraid that she may touch Yun qiongjun''s sadness. She says, "are you OK, miss?" With that, Zhuqing hurriedly walked to the table in three steps and two steps to get a glass of white water for Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun takes the water from Zhuqing and holds it in her hand. In fact, Yun qiongjun always takes Zhuqing as her good sister. Looking at the obvious worry in Zhuqing''s eyes, she also realizes that she has worried Zhuqing. She brings up a pale smile and says, "don''t worry, Zhuqing, I don''t have anything important to do. I just think of Shiguang corridor and Gu Sen "


    seeing Yun qiongjun''s pale face, Zhu Qing comforted him and said," Miss, you didn''t see that Mr. Gu had done a lot for you. In fact, you have a high status in his heart. I think Mr. Gu can treat you with such sincerity. "


    After listening to Zhuqing''s words, Yun qiongjun took the tea in her hand and was distracted. She didn''t realize the temperature of the water, so she drank it straight, "ah, it''s very hot." Zhu Qing didn''t expect Yun qiongjun to drink the water directly. She quickly got some cold water. In Yun qiongjun''s tea cup, she looked at Yun qiongjun nervously and said, "are you OK, miss? The water has just been boiled. How can you drink it straight? "


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that she would be so flustered because Zhuqing said something about Gu Sen. Originally pale, she also calmed down because of this mistake. Yun qiongjun relaxed her eyebrows and sipped her lips slightly. "It''s OK. I was just distracted. Now I''m much better. Don''t worry, Zhuqing." Say, pull the hand of bamboo green, clap like consolation.


    When Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing are talking, someone asks for a meeting outside the room. When Zhuqing goes out, she sees a beautiful little maid in maid''s clothes. When Zhuqing thinks that Yun qiongjun is sad, she hesitates. She doesn''t know whether to let Yun qiongjun see her. She looks at the maid and asks, "what''s the matter with you? If there is nothing important, please go back. My miss is not feeling well today


    The maid was blessed and said respectfully, "it was Mr. Gu who sent the maid to tell Miss Yun that he knew that there was a place with beautiful scenery and could relieve his heart knot, so he specially invited Miss Yun."


    When Zhu Qing heard her maidservant say this, she could not help but flash a light in her eyes. Thinking about Yun qiongjun''s situation at this time, going out for relaxation and having a visit is also the best way to untie the knot. He nodded his head and said, "well, tell Mr. Gu to clean up." After Zhu Qing orders, she turns to find Yun qiongjun.


    Hearing what Zhuqing said, Yun qiongjun was also moved. Knowing that it was Gu Sen''s good intentions, Yun qiongjun said in a voice, "listen to you, a girl. I want to go out for a break, have a visit, and inquire about the time corridor."


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s face had recovered, Zhu Qing joked, "Miss, I don''t know whether it''s attractive to play or Mr. Gu..."


    During the joke, Gu Sen has already appeared. It turns out that after knowing that Yun qiongjun has promised to go out, Gu Sen doesn''t have much to clean up, so he comes to Yun qiongjun. Seeing Gu Sen''s anxious look, Yun qiongjun gives him a glass of water.


    After drinking water, Gu Sen said, "let''s go." Gu Sen still has some worries in his heart, but when he sees Yun qiongjun''s soft face, he knows that he is thinking too much.


    When Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen come to an ancient town with simple folk customs, they can see that the streets are crowded and disorderly. A close look, these people are from different industries, but the expression on each face is satisfied and substantial. There is also a bridge, the gorgeous sunshine spread on the bridge, giving people a sense of sunshine.


    Seeing this scene, Yun qiongjun felt inexplicably satisfied. As if their satisfaction could infect her, Yun qiongjun''s eyes were bent and her smile was more gorgeous in the sunlight.


    When Gu Sen sees that Yun qiongjun is so happy, he is about to say something. But Yun qiongjun suddenly remembered that if she had not suffered from those deep hatred, she could have lived her life safely without looking for a time corridor here. Thinking of the time corridor, Yun qiongjun immediately looked at Gu Sen and said, "Gu Sen, do you know where the time corridor is?"


    Gu Sen sees that Yun qiongjun still cares so much about the time corridor. Gu Sen is helpless and self reproached in his heart. However, Gu Sen also clearly realizes that if the time corridor is not completely solved, there will always be a gap between him and Yun qiongjun, and there will never be a way to get together.


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun and said helplessly, "yun''er, if you are still in such a hurry to find the time corridor, I''ll join you. We can look for clues to the time corridor while we play, OK?" When it comes to the end, Gu Sen has already compromised with Yun qiongjun just because he knows his feelings for Yun qiongjun.


    Listening to Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun also knows that Gu Sen made such a compromise in order to take care of her. She said, "OK, let''s look for clues while walking. I hope we can find them." Then Yun qiongjun walked out of the ancient town.

 Chapter 89

    As it was getting late, Gu Sen and Gu Sen finally saw a city, but the gate had already been closed.


    "Yuner, it''s late today, and the gate is closed. We can only rest in the wild today, and go to the city tomorrow. " Gu Sen has some helplessness and apology. Looking at the closed city gate, my heart is full of depression.


    How could Yun qiongjun care about this and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s not that you haven''t spent the night in the wild. Why care so much. "


    Gu Sen''s heart was moved, and he gave Yun qiongjun a brilliant smile, "Yuner, you are so kind." Yun qiongjun looks a little embarrassed.


    Gu Sen starts to build a temporary residence with a smile. He can''t help but glance at Yun qiongjun, and then Temporary residence, collapsed.


    Yun qiongjun: "it''s just


    "Goosen!" Qiong jun''er can''t build it well? Do you really want to sleep outdoors? "


    Gu Sen aggrieved, "cloud son, I''m wrong, I don''t look at you, isn''t it? Don''t get angry. "


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun was very angry and funny, "OK. Hurry up, don''t you see it''s almost dark? "


    Gu Sen promised that there would be no accident this time. A simple but beautiful residence appears in front of you. This speed and proficiency show that Gu Sen has done it thousands of times.


    They decided to visit the city the next day. Naturally, they wanted to get up early, so they went to bed early this evening. The next morning, Yun qiongjun gets up first, but Gu Sen is still lying still unwilling to move. Yun qiongjun can''t help rolling her eyes and kicking Gu Sen''s butt, "get up."


    With a yawn, Gu Sen slowly packed up his things and followed Yun qiongjun to the gate of the city. When I got close, I saw a sign on the wall, which read "Fan Cheng". It is very majestic.


    After all, human beings are gregarious animals. After all, she stayed in the wild for some time without seeing anyone. Yun qiongjun was also a bit depressed. Gu Sen, of course, saw it and said, "yun''er, why don''t we go to an inn, put our luggage away, have some breakfast, and then go out for a stroll?"


    Yun qiongjun nodded, "OK." It happened that there was an inn nearby. Yun qiongjun went straight in, "this is it." According to the rule of nature, Qiong Jun Yun would not object to it. Go straight to the shopkeeper, open the room and ask for two breakfast.


    After breakfast, they were about to go out when they heard the words "come back from the dead". They looked at each other, went to the shopkeeper and asked, "we just heard something strange happened in Fancheng. We are curious. What do the shopkeeper know? Can you tell us about it? "


    When the shopkeeper saw that he was a stranger, he was also interested in gossip. The God said mysteriously: "do you mean resurrection from the dead? I tell you, just a few days ago, the lady of the Wang family who was not far away fell into the water and drowned. All the people of the Wangs have gone to funerals. Who would have thought that a few days later, Miss Wang came back to life, as if she had been alive. "


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "is there such a thing? Isn''t that like resurrection from the dead? "


    The shopkeeper nodded, "No. And, ah, it''s not just the dead. It''s the same with flowers, plants, trees, snakes, insects, rats and ants. "


    Gu Sen''s expression was exaggerated and said in surprise, "is there such a miracle?"


    The shopkeeper was amused by Gu Sen''s expression and said with a smile, "don''t you believe it? I tell you, just here, when you go out to the left and take a hundred steps, there is a family. They planted a tree in their home. It is hundreds of years old, and it died some days ago. Many people want to buy the tree. If they don''t sell it, they just leave it there. And guess what? "


    Gu Sen raised the tree


    The shopkeeper nodded! Just yesterday, the family found the dead tree revived! If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look. "


    Gu senyun and qiongjun thank the shopkeeper and leave the inn.


    Gu Sen looks around and asks Yun qiongjun, "Yuner, do you want to go and have a look?"


    Yun qiongjun nodded. "I think it''s strange. It''s similar to Wangdian. Let''s go and have a look. " They made a decision. He went to the place where the shopkeeper pointed.


    After a hundred and ten steps, they saw a family. The trees in the yard were very tall, and their shade almost covered the whole courtyard. It shows that the tree has lived for many years.


    The two men explained their intention to the master of the yard. Although the master of the yard felt that it was somewhat incomprehensible, he still let them in, but asked them not to disturb them.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun naturally responded.


    When he got to the tree, Gu Sen put his hand on the tree trunk. After a while, Gu Sen took back his hand, shook his head at Yun qiongjun and said, "I don''t feel the ghost."


    Yun qiongjun also put her hand on it. After taking it back, she shook her head. "I don''t feel anything except vitality."


    Both were silent.


    "Shall we ask the owner of the house?" Gu Sen proposed. Yun qiongjun nods.


    In the face of two people''s inquiry, the master said: "it is more than a month ago, my family tree died inexplicably, I can''t bear to cut it down, so it has been left, who knows, yesterday suddenly came alive again! But I don''t know why. "Seeing that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun couldn''t find out anything, they had to leave first.


    Out of the courtyard, Yun qiongjun said, "didn''t the shopkeeper say that Miss Wang is the same? Let''s go and have a look. "


    Gu Sen sighed, "my aunt. Although this resurrection is a happy event, it is not auspicious in the end. Ask if a tree is OK. If you ask someone... "


    How can Yun qiongjun not understand this truth? It''s just strange that she comes back from the dead.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun has made up her mind, Gu Sen doesn''t say much, and follows Yun qiongjun to the palace.


    When they arrived at Wang''s house, they heard a burst of crying and sad music before they entered the door. Gu Sen felt strange, "yun''er, did you find out? We met several families along the way, and all of them died."


    Yun qiongjun nodded, feeling more and more strange in her heart. She always felt something was wrong.


    When they came to the door, they were stopped by the porter. Gu Sen said, "I and I are here to visit your master. Can you do me a favor


    The boy said, "I have to inform the master."


    Gu Sen arched his hand. "Thank you very much." The boy shook his head, motioned not to need, turned to enter the mansion. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun wait for a while, and the boy comes out to guide them.


    Yun qiongjun asked, "little brother, do you know what happened to your family? Why are you so sad? "


    The boy hesitated for a moment. Xu thought that even if he didn''t say it now, they would still know the master. "A few days ago, the young lady passed away and came back to life again. Yesterday, somehow, as like as two peas, she suddenly became unconscious, and soon afterwards she was not breathing.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are all in a sudden. The feeling of disobedience is getting stronger and stronger. The two men did not speak again after a word of mourning.


    The boy led two people to a middle-aged man in front of him and stepped down. The middle-aged man looks very noble. I think he is master Wang. When they saw the ceremony, Yun qiongjun opened her mouth. Without beating around the Bush, she said, "I''m a psychic. Can you see ghosts. I just came to Fancheng today and heard about it. So I want to meet Miss Guifu


    Master Wang doesn''t know what a psychic is, but he can still understand when he sees a ghost. Although I feel that my daughter is dead, I should settle down in the land. But this fact is too strange. It''s just a matter of resurrection, and then death. What do you think? How strange.


    Taking advantage of the gap between Master Wang''s turning and leading the way, Gu Sen whispered to Yun qiongjun, "yun''er, when did we become a psychic?"


    Yun qiongjun said faintly, "you can make it up. If we were ordinary people, people would not let us investigate this matter. " When Gu Sen heard the speech, he couldn''t help but draw.


    Soon, they saw the body of Miss Wang''s family. It was no different from that of ordinary people drowning. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have a careful inspection, but they still can''t find out anything. They exchanged a look and said goodbye to master Wang.


    Out of the palace, Yun qiongjun said, "when we come, there are people who play sad music and cry. I suspect that the situation in those families is the same as that in the palace. " Goosen agrees.


    They visited the families one by one, and they got an unexpected result - they both came back from the dead and returned to their original state. Although time is as like as two peas, the situation is the same, and no one knows why.


    Yun qiongjun sneered, "that''s interesting. Goosen, let''s go and see if the tree is still alive Gu Sen knows that Yun Qiong is in Jun''s doubt that the 100 year old tree not far from where they settled in the inn will also return to its original appearance.


    Two people rushed back to the courtyard before, just met the courtyard master groaning out. Yun qiongjun immediately asked, "uncle, what''s the matter? I''m so groaning. "


    The master of the yard said, "not long after you left, the tree died again." Yun qiongjun gives Gu Sen such a look.


    Gu Sen said, "uncle, can you show me two more?"


    The owner of the yard said, "if you are interested, go."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun check the tree again, but they still can''t find any clue, so they have to give up.


    Walking on the street, Yun qiongjun doesn''t even have the heart to go shopping. Seeing this, Gu Sen is helpless and funny. Maybe he has experienced too much. Compared with Yun qiongjun, he doesn''t care much about others. If he was alone, he would not have been in charge of such a thing. He''s just a passer-by, and he''ll leave after a day or two.


    But now it''s obvious that Yun qiongjun wants to find out something. He has to sacrifice his life to accompany his daughter-in-law.


    Just thinking about it, Yun qiongjun said, "Gu Sen, I want to stay. Find out about it. "


    Gu Sen helpless way: "already guessed."


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows and glanced at him. "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "how can it be? How can I, as a husband, object to the decision made by my daughter-in-law. What the daughter-in-law says is what it says


    A smile appeared on Yun qiongjun''s face, but she said in her mouth, "I don''t want a face."


    Gu Sen''s face was serious, "if you want to face, you can''t catch up with your daughter-in-law." Yun qiongjun laughs.Gu Sen was worried, thinking: this place is too similar to Wangdian. It is not a good place.

 Chapter 90

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 91

    But Wang Zhan has his own fixed position, which is impossible to appear in other people''s places. How can he appear here now?


    But it''s a big fact. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are very upset by this incident. It''s really strange. There is no explanation that can make sense of this matter.


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, it seems that it''s really strange here. Wang Zhan appears in this place for no reason. You should know that Wang Zhan has its own fixed position. How could he move and change his own position at will? Gu Sen didn''t really know why wangzhan had such a change. Now Meilin is not here, and they can''t start.


    Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun, "yun''er, it''s really strange here. We must be extra careful. As for Wang Zhan, I am not very clear. Meilin may know why, but he is not here now, and we have no way to investigate this matter. "


    after listening to Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun''s eyebrows were deeply locked. It seems that they can''t figure out the problem. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen sat on their chairs and sighed.


    Just when Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t get an answer, Zhuqing knocks on the door and comes in after hearing Yun qiongjun''s voice. Say to Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, "sister Yun, Gu Sen, I know why Wang Zhan was here. "Gu Sen asked Zhu Qingdao in surprise," how do you know? "Zhu Qing said with some pride," sister Yun, you two seem to have forgotten a very important thing, that is the corridor of time! "


    after hearing this, Yun qiongjun immediately responded and asked Zhu Qingdao excitedly," Zhuqing, do you want to say that it is the time corridor that causes Wang Zhan to appear here? "


    Zhu Qing slapped her finger at Yun qiongjun." smart, sister Yun thinks well, and that''s what I think. It is impossible for Wang Zhan to appear here for no reason. The best explanation is that because of the time corridor, Wang Zhan''s position has changed, so that he once appeared here. "


    after listening to Zhu Qing''s analysis, Gu Sen couldn''t help looking at Zhu Qing in a different light. Unexpectedly, Zhu Qing was really smart. Although he was young, he thought of so many things.


    Before that, they really ignored the factor of time corridor, so he and Yun qiongjun were puzzled. Now Zhuqing said, it seems that all the things have the answer.


    Gu Sen praises Zhuqing mercilessly. "Zhuqing, you are really good. According to your explanation, all this seems to have made sense!" Zhuqing happily accepted Gu Sen''s praise.


    But at this time, Yun qiongjun asked what her doubts were. "Zhuqing, what did the villagers see? "Zhu Qing explained," sister Yun, what the villagers saw was just a flower in the moon mirror in the water. What they saw was not real, it was just an illusion. "


    after listening to Zhu Qing''s words, Yun qiongjun understood completely that what the villagers saw was just a little hope for modern people to see when they were lost in the desert and thirsty.


    That''s mirage, illusory and nonexistent, real but not real. But people who see a mirage are close to death. I don''t know if these villagers are in the same situation.


    Gu Sen followed Yun qiongjun''s question and asked, "then why do the villagers see this kind of nihility? "Zhuqing shook his head after hearing Gu Sen''s question and said," I only know that all the villagers saw were false scenes. I don''t know why they saw that kind of false scene, and how the false scene appeared. "


    GU Sen and Yun qiongjun nodded thoughtfully. It seems that there are still many secrets waiting for them to discover. It is necessary to stay here for a longer time. When they find out the things here, they can understand a lot of things.


    So Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, "Yuner, Zhuqing, you two have a good rest tonight. It''s getting late. We''ll continue to investigate tomorrow. "Yunqiongjun and Zhuqing both nodded. After Gu Sen went out, they turned off the light and went to sleep.


    I just don''t know what kind of danger is waiting for them. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen plan to have a good rest and continue to investigate the matter after a few days. But God didn''t want them to be so free. They had to be busy.


    The next morning, yunqiongjun and Zhuqing are woken up by the noise downstairs. When they go out, they find that Gu Sen has been watching the "play" downstairs for a long time. Yun qiongjun only sees the heavy expression on Gu Sen''s face and asks, "what''s the matter with you, Gu Sen?"? After hearing Yun qiongjun''s voice, Gu Sen realized that Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing were awake, so he said to them, "in the inn last night, two babies disappeared for no reason. No one knows how the two babies are now. This is not The parents of the two babies were asking the shopkeeper for an explanation.


    Yun qiongjun was shocked. "How could they lose their two babies overnight? I''m not very clear about "Gu Sen Dao". This place is really too weird. "Yun qiongjun nodded and agreed with Gu Sen.At this time, Zhu Qing said, "shall we start with this matter and start to investigate it?"? I always think it seems to have something to do with it. "Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen looked at each other and nodded in agreement to agree with Zhu Qing.


    I don''t know if this unexplained disappearance case is related to the things they are investigating, but it also concerns two small lives. If they have the ability, why not check it? Maybe they can save those two little lives.


    Although the hope is not great, they still want to have a try.


    After confirming their purpose, the three of them decided to leave the Inn and start an investigation. Although they still want to have a good rest for a day or two, they can''t afford to have a rest.


    They have a premonition that if they don''t seize the time, there will be many people in this place who will have an accident again, so they must quickly find out this matter.


    Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen and Zhuqing all along the way saw many people crying. They were very surprised. What happened again? The three of them looked at each other and couldn''t get an answer.


    So Zhuqing grabbed an old man beside him and asked, "uncle, do you know what happened to them? Why are they all crying? "The old man sighed." you are foreigners, maybe you don''t know. Now, we''ve spread it all over the place. I''ll tell you quietly that you can''t tell others. "


    Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun nodded, indicating that they would not tell the story. Seeing that they all nodded, the old man said, "last night, all the newly born children here have disappeared! These are their parents. Ah, it''s really pathetic. Some of them finally lost everything overnight. "It''s really pitiful for parents in the world!"


    GU Sen said. "No wonder they are so sad. After all, their children are their own flesh and blood. Why is this kind of thing happening?"


    the old man shook his head. "I don''t know what happened last night. I only know that all the children here have disappeared There is no movie, all of them are gone without exception. The child said no, it''s no wonder you said it''s strange!


    after that, he left with a sigh. Yun qiongjun frowned. "All the children disappeared overnight. But we didn''t feel any spiritual power fluctuation last night. There''s no reason why we don''t know so much. "Gu Sen pondered for a while and said to Yun qiongjun," no, yun''er, after listening to what you said just now, I feel that I felt a little fluctuation of spiritual power last night, but it is very weak. It is very likely that the person who kidnapped the baby and his spiritual power will cover up himself, which makes us not aware. "


    Yun qiongjun said," there is such a possibility. There is only one reason, that is, this person can disguise himself. It is not easy to lead him out, let alone find his hiding place. "


    Zhu Qing and Gu Sen nodded in agreement. It seems that we still have to take a long-term view on this matter. When they went back to the inn to have a good rest, they heard important news.


    Guest a "did you hear that just now, the girl in East Street also disappeared. And it seems that someone has seen these girls around here, but they don''t feel like human beings. Guest B: No, I didn''t. I just lost my baby this morning. Why are all the girls missing? And this terrible thing happened. "


    guest a" isn''t it? This place is so weird. I think we''d better finish eating later and hurry on our way to save time when even the man is missing. "


    guest B" yes, yes, let''s go right after eating. "


    when they heard these words, they were no longer calm, and the girl disappeared? And just now? So why don''t they feel a little bit of spiritual power fluctuation? What is it that can take all the girls and babies out of here at once without being noticed? It''s just mummies to make people look like they''re not ghosts or ghosts. What kind of ability does this person have in the end!


    they''ve never encountered such a thing. Now it seems that they just have to have a good sleep tonight and go to the place where those mummies were found in the morning.

 Chapter 92

    Since Yun qiongjun and the three of them learned from the guests that the girls had disappeared and turned into mummies. The next morning they went to the neighborhood to investigate the situation. As expected, the situation was exactly the same as those guests said.


    Those girls have really become mummies! It seems that they are still a step late. It''s cruel to turn a person into a corpse. To suck up all the blood of these girls is to bite them to death. You can imagine what they suffered before they were alive. What a pain it would be!


    Yun qiongjun is really more and more curious about how many events have happened in a common place like this. What is controlling all this behind this? Yun qiongjun is very curious.


    "Do you want to know who is behind the scenes? "Zhu Qing and Gu Sen are frightened by Yun qiongjun''s sudden question. They can''t understand why Yun qiongjun asked them so suddenly. The answer is not obvious. Of course, they want to know who is behind the scenes. The technique is so cruel that it''s really disgusting!


    both Zhuqing and Gu Sen nodded, and Yun qiongjun saw the expression of Gu Sen and Zhu Qing, and the corners of their mouths rose unconsciously. "I have a way to find out who is behind the scenes. "Zhu Qing and Gu Sen look at each other. They don''t know what kind of medicine Yun qiongjun is selling.


    Zhu Qing couldn''t help but ask Yun qiongjun, "sister Yun, what can I do for you? "Yun qiongjun smiles brightly at Zhuqing." Zhu Qing, do you see what the women standing in front of us have in common with us? "Zhuqing doubts" they are not just ordinary girls in flower season? What''s the same with us? "When Zhu Qing heard Yun qiongjun say this, she had a bad feeling all over her body." sister Yun You don''t want to "Before Zhuqing finished, Gu Sen on the side said," no, this is absolutely not allowed. Do you know how dangerous it will be if you do this? "


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen," Gu Sen has only one way now, that is to ask me to disguise as a girl here and cover my spiritual power as a bait to lure that person out. "


    seeing what Yun qiongjun said, Zhu Qing volunteered to say," I will accompany sister Yun, so that in case something happens, we can take care of each other. "


    Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen is worried about her own safety, so she does not agree with her practice. However, there is no other way to do it, is there? Now ye Wei has such a try.


    Gu Sen is very hesitant. How can she let Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing take the risk? He said too much because he was so useless that he couldn''t find the hiding place of the backstage gangster. He even asked Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing to be bait. What should he do.


    After weighing the pros and cons in his mind, Zhu Qing decided to agree with Yun qiongjun''s approach. At present, there is only one way. The dark man behind the scenes is so good at hiding that he can tie people away under their three eyes. It can be seen that he also conceals his own spiritual power so well that people can''t find it.


    Sister Yun''s idea can also be tried. So Zhuqing said to Gu Sen, "don''t worry, Gu Sen, you can let me and sister Yun be bait. Now there is no better candidate than the two of us. Gu Sen, you are watching us. Once you see that we are in danger, you can immediately rescue us. In this way, you can kill two birds with one stone. "Gu Sen is still worried about Yun qiongjun," but the risk of doing so is still too high. "Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen," Gu Sen, only when there is a risk can you have a harvest. Zhu Qing is right. You can protect us in secret. Once you see that we are in danger, come and save us. "


    GU Sen originally wanted to continue to say something, but when he saw that Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun both insisted on the same face, he realized that it would be useless for him to say more, and they would not listen.


    It would be better for him to promise the two of them to protect them in the dark, rather than let them take risks alone without him.


    So Gu Sen compromised. "Then you have to promise me, in case you are in danger and I can''t save you, you must run quickly, and you can''t be caught by him, OK? I didn''t expect to see two fresh mummies. "


    Yun qiongjun is also helpless. At this time, Gu Sen is still in the mood to make fun of them. But both yunqiongjun and Zhuqing know that Gu Sen said that because he was worried about them.


    Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing looked at each other in tacit agreement and said with one voice, "I see. "


    with this plan, Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing immediately started to take action. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing changed into peasant girl''s clothes, but they also looked very good on them. This is probably the principle that beauty looks good in everything.


    After changing their clothes, Zhuqing and Yun qiongjun immediately cover up their spiritual power. Get up and go to the river not far away from here. Why pick the river? Or because there is water by the river. The water vapor can better cover their spiritual power. This is the so-called double insurance.Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing are having a good time in the river. On the surface, both of them are very happy. But they are all thinking about why the dark hand behind the scenes has not come. Is their spiritual power leaked? But it''s useless to think so much now. The most important thing is to see if we can achieve the goal. So yunqiongjun and Zhuqing wait patiently for the backstage gangster to take them away.


    What they didn''t know was that the behind the scenes gangster was much stronger than the two of them. When they were captured, they had no chance to resist at all.


    Yunqiongjun and Zhuqing are having a good time, but Gu Sen, who is hiding in the dark, is obsessed with Yun qiongjun''s figure. He can''t help but sigh that Yun qiongjun is so beautiful. No matter how long he has been in the past, he still likes to see her smile and everything.


    Just as Gu Sen is obsessed with Yun qiongjun, suddenly Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing are gone. In the blink of an eye, both of them were gone. Gu Sen comes out of his hiding place anxiously. He looks everywhere, but he doesn''t find the shadow of Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing.


    Gu Sen is extremely upset. How could he be distracted? If he hadn''t been distracted, he could have saved Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing. Although he might not have caught the behind the scenes with his current strength, at least Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing would not be in danger.


    Now he doesn''t even know where yunqiongjun and Zhuqing are going, let alone how to save them. What''s more, he just lost his mind for a little while just now. When he came back to his mind, he was already gone. It was just a blink of an eye. He hasn''t seen anything yet. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing are gone.


    What is this thing? Its strength is too strong. Gu Sen has searched all the places here, but he still can''t find any information about the whereabouts of Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing.


    Helpless, Gu Sen can only seek help from Mianlin. Gu Sen uses the secret skill of transmitting sound from thousands of miles. If this secret skill is not at the critical moment, Gu Sen will never use it.


    After receiving Gu Sen''s voice from thousands of miles away in wangzhan, he knew that Gu Sen must have something urgent to find himself. He quickly communicated with Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen is on the way to seek forest. Something happened at the border of Fancheng. "


    " what''s the matter? Tell me slowly what happened. "Gu Sen went to" there was a baby lost case on the border of Fancheng City, which has not yet been solved. There are all the young women who disappeared just a few days ago. When we found these women, we found that their blood had been sucked and turned into a corpse. "


    listening to Gu Sen''s words, Meilin has already guessed who did it, but he can''t guarantee whether this person did it. But there is no one else in the world who will do this except him.


    He lives by sucking blood from babies and young women. It''s really shameless to do this!


    mirin said to Gu Sen, "do you know who is behind this incident? "We didn''t find out who was behind this incident. He was very good at camouflage and could cover up the spiritual power of pig himself. We didn''t feel any fluctuation of spiritual power. What''s more, he was able to shout under our noses that the young women disappeared, and we didn''t realize that "Gu Sen was a little embarrassed when he said these words.


    After all, he used to be the king of gusen. Now he can''t even feel the fluctuation of other people''s spiritual power. He even let that person take people away under his nose. This is really a bit of shame. The most important thing is that he let Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing be taken away because of his carelessness, which makes him even more upset and ashamed.


    He vowed to protect them, but still let them in trouble, now life and death is uncertain, and he did not know how to save them.


    Meilin knows that there must be many relations involved in this matter. It is normal for Gu Sen and Gu Sen to find out who is behind the scenes. After all, this evening is different from the past. They are no longer the king of gusen and the king of Wanyi. Their strength is not as good as before.


    So mirin said to Goosen, "don''t worry, Goosen. There are too many things in this place. Now you can''t deal with the materials that you can''t deal with. For now, the only way to do this is to observe the changes. "


    GU Sen knew that Meilin must know the cause of this incident, so he asked" Meilin, do you know what happened here? Or have you ever met this kind of thing somewhere? "


    Meilin knows that he can''t hide from Gu Sen, so it''s better to tell him all about it now.

 Chapter 93

    After hearing Gu Sen''s story, Meilin knew what had happened, but he didn''t know whether to tell Gu Sen or not.


    Gu Sen found that after he had finished all these things, his master did not speak. What happened?


    Gu Sen quickly called for a few times to look for the forest: "old man? old man? are you all right? Why don''t you talk? "


    After hearing Gu Sen''s cry, Meilin responded and said, "well, I''m fine. I need to think about these things. What''s going on? You should find a way to find the missing baby and the girl."


    Gu Sen is upset. After all, not only the baby, but also the girl, as well as Yun qiongjun, who is the most important person in his mind, has also disappeared. Now he doesn''t know whether Yun qiongjun is dead or alive. Gu Sen is afraid that he will see qiongjun and Zhuqing''s body one day.


    Gu Sen said to Meilin anxiously, "old man, can you help me find it now? I''m very anxious. I''ve lost so many babies and girls. The whole city is very worried. Every day, they are in fear. Everyone can''t live a stable life."


    Meilin frowned when he heard Gu Sen''s words, but he still said to Gu Sen calmly: "Gu Sen, I have no way to go now. This kind of thing has happened before, so I need to think about it carefully."


    After finishing this sentence, Meilin directly cut off the communication with Gu Sen. Gu Sen is anxious to resume the call with him again, but Meilin seems to block him and ignore him completely.


    Gu Sen has no choice but to return to the place where Yun qiongjun disappeared before in Fancheng.


    At this time, Gu Sen thought of Yun qiongjun in his heart and called out to the river: "ah! Yunqiongjun, I miss you so much, where are you in the end! "


    GU Sen was heard shouting to express his missing for Yun qiongjun. He was particularly embarrassed. He pretended to be nothing and said to the man:" ah, nothing, nothing. What''s the matter with you? "


    The man knew that he was actually prying into Gu Sen''s privacy. Since Gu Sen didn''t want to say more, he would not ask more.


    The man said to Gu Sen with a smile, "nothing important. I''ll ask you how things are going."


    When Gu Sen heard this question, he immediately thought of it. For this matter, Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing disappeared. In a moment, their mood became bad.


    However, in order to let everyone rest assured, Gu Sen had to take heart and said to the man, "please be patient. Now we are trying to find the clues. Please rest assured that we will find the clues as soon as possible and catch the man."


    The man also said helplessly to Gu Sen: "now everyone''s daily life is not solid. Those who have daughters in the family want to marry their daughters quickly, or they just watch their daughters not let their daughters go out. The families with pregnant women are ready to ask the doctor to prepare abortion medicine. Families with babies now cover their children''s mouths with things every day for fear of children I will cry. "


    After hearing this, Gu Sen was very surprised and said to the man, "if you have a daughter, you can marry your daughter, and if you don''t let your daughter go out, I can understand. But it''s cruel to knock out the fetus in the pregnant woman''s stomach and block the baby''s mouth with something every day."


    The man sighed and said to Gu Sen, "well, who said it wasn''t? A lot of pregnant women with relatively large months died of direct massive hemorrhage. Many babies were not able to breathe smoothly because of this, but there was no way for them to become mummies. "


    Gu Sen can''t help worrying about Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, who are in danger now.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s worried face, the man thought that he was worried about other people, and comforted Gu Sen: "it doesn''t matter. Now everyone knows that we can only treat Gu Sen very seriously in extraordinary times."


    Gu Sen did not give any more explanation, and had to say to him, "since everyone understands things so well, everything will be easier."


    The man nodded and said, "yes, I''m also very happy that everyone is so sensible, that is..."


    Gu Sen looked at the man and said that, suddenly he hesitated. He knew that there must be something difficult to say. Gu Sen said to the man, "Sir, you can say what you want to say. It doesn''t matter."


    The man said to Gu Sen with a embarrassed smile: "it''s like this. Although everyone is more reasonable, we still hope that Mr. Gu and your two companions will find the clues early and eradicate the evil monster."


    When Gu Sen heard the man say this, he was really in a dilemma. Now he has no idea what the monster is. Besides, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing are all captured by this monster, which makes Gu Sen a little helpless.


    Gu Sen can''t take Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing away by the monster without any precaution. He can only lie to that one.


    Gu Sen reluctantly said to the man with a smile: "don''t worry. You''ve seen it today. Now I''m the only one here. It''s because the two girls I''ve been with before entered the monster''s nest in order to investigate the matter. They''ll find a chance to tell me where the monster''s nest is, and I''ll go directly there Go and have them cater to both inside and outside. Don''t worryAfter listening to Gu Sen''s serious nonsense, the man immediately felt as if he was going to jump up. He held Gu Sen''s shoulder and said happily, "ha ha ha, that''s great. Soon we won''t have to suffer so many strange things. We''re really fed up with it."


    Gu Sen was embarrassed and said to the man, "yes, yes, but don''t be too excited."


    The man stopped to calm his mood and said to Gu Sen, "I''m sorry, I''m so excited. In fact, after I came today, I found that the two girls were missing. I thought that you were not able, so they were captured by the monster. I was worried for a long time. I''m relieved to hear that. I can tell you after I go back ¡£¡±


    Gu Sen grinned awkwardly and thought to himself, "ha ha, we have the ability, but it seems that our ability is not enough. Although it is not careful, it is still because of insufficient ability that qiongjun and Zhuqing are captured by the monster."


    Gu Sen could only cope with the man and said, "yes, yes, you can rest assured."


    After getting his satisfactory reply, the man left happily. Soon after the man left, Gu Sen heard a great cheer from the distance. It seems that all the people are waiting in the distance. If it is good news, it will be like this now. But if it is bad news, Gu Sen will be bound up by the people he is with.


    Gu Sen''s side is distressed to deceive all the people, but Meilin is worried. Do you want to tell Gu Sen the identity of the monster he suspects? The identity of the man whom Meilin suspects is the master of Wan Yun, and WAN Yun is now Yun qiongjun.


    Think about it now that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are all grasshoppers on the same rope. If that person is really Yun qiongjun''s master, it is better to let Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen solve the problem by themselves. So after a long struggle to find Lin, he decided to tell Gu Sen the identity of the man he suspected.


    After finishing his thoughts, mirin immediately began to contact Gu Sen with secret method: "Gu Sen, I have something important to tell you."


    Gu Sen still remembers the matter that Meilin cut off his contact with him, so he said impatiently to Meilin: "I don''t have time now. I don''t want to pay attention to you. Let''s talk about it when I have time."


    Meilin worried that gusen had cut off the contact and quickly said, "don''t you want to know the identity of the monster who took the children and girls and finally turned them into mummies?"


    As soon as Gu Sen heard this, he came to the spirit and said to Meilin, "master, you really know the identity of that monster. Please tell me quickly."


    Looking for Lin to make fun of Gu Sen said: "you stinky boy, now know to call me master."


    Gu Sen said with a smile, "master, you should speak quickly."


    Meilin immediately became serious and said to Gu Sen, "I''m not sure now, but in my impression, he is the only one who has cultivated this martial arts and maintained his life with the blood of young children and girls. This man is Qi Tian, who is the master of Wanyun and should be the master of Yun qiongjun. At that time, he treated Wanyun as well as his own daughter He has strong power and is a very just man. But later, because he listened to the slander of a traitor, he became a monster when he was practicing spiritual power


    "What happened then?" Gu Sen asked anxiously.


    "Later Wanyun was killed by heaven. After Wanyun was killed by heaven, Qi Tian disappeared. No one knows where he went. Some people say that he is dead, while others say he is plotting something. However, no one knows what the real situation is like." Mirin said in memory.


    After returning from his memories, Meilin said to Gu Sen seriously: "boy, I''ll tell you that you must keep all the things I told you today from Yun qiongjun. You can''t tell her!"


    After hearing the master''s words, Gu Sen thought that maybe if the master was there, he could race against the clock to get Yun qiongjun out safely. So he said to Meilin, "master, actually qiongjun has also been taken away."

 Chapter 94

    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Meilin was very surprised. He was surprised and said to Gu Sen, "what''s going on? Why has Yun qiongjun been taken away?"


    Gu Sen said with a bit of guilt: "qiongjun and I decided to let qiongjun and Zhuqing attract the monster in order to investigate the monster''s abduction. I watched the monster nearby. After the monster appeared, we could unite to say that the monster had been arrested. But we didn''t expect that we had waited for a long time and didn''t show up. In the few seconds when I was stunned, qiongjun And bamboo green is gone. "


    Gu Sen was deeply reproached by this incident, but there was no way to blame Gu Sen completely. After all, if it was Qi Tian, people could be taken away in front of Gu Sen when his spirit was completely concentrated. Therefore, Meilin had no way to blame Gu Sen.


    As a descendant of Guan Yun, Qi Tian must have a certain familiarity with Yun qiongjun. Therefore, even if she doesn''t go to the forest, Gu Sen and his wife will certainly not have a big deal. But now Yun qiongjun has been taken away. If Gu Sen acts impulsively, his life may be in danger. So Meilin decides to go and explore the truth.


    Meilin comforted Gu Sen and said, "well, if it''s really Qi Tian, you can''t resist it. So don''t blame yourself. I''ll go to see you right now and help you to rescue Yun qiongjun."


    After Meilin takes Yun qiongjun away by a monster, he even suspects that the monster is Qi Tian. In Qi Tian''s memory, there is only Guan Yun. As Qi Tian, who was raised by general Guan Yun, Guan Yun is too familiar with him. He also knows Guan Yun, but now Guan Yun has been killed by heaven. Now Yun qiongjun is Guan Yun''s reincarnation, and Qi Tian should be for her With a sense of familiarity, Qi Tian should have abducted Yun qiongjun, thinking about how he felt.


    When Gu Sen heard that Meilin was about to come over, he felt quite relieved and said to him happily, "OK, thank you, master."


    After Meilin came, he directly said to Gu Sen, "I''m going to look at the mummy now and confirm my guess. Do you want to go with me?"


    Gu Sen hesitated to say to Meilin: "master, you just arrived, don''t you have a rest? It''s time to have a rest. "


    Melin shook his head and said to Gu Sen, "no, I''m here mainly to clarify this matter. What if there''s a girl or a child missing when we''re resting? So we must seize the time. Will you come with me


    Gu Sen nodded and said to Meilin, "well, I''ll go with you. I''ll have a look after you then."


    After seeing the mummies, Meilin and Gu Sen immediately cabled to Gu Sen: "I''m sure this must be made by Qi Tian, the master of Yun qiongjun."


    Gu Sen asked suspiciously, "how can you be sure that this is what Qi Tian did?"


    looked as like as two peas at the corpse, and said, "before I saw him, he did not disappear before he had the same blood that he was sucking up. Now he has handled the mummies. He has observed carefully before he processed it, and now he knows it again."


    "Master, what can I do? Qi Tian is so powerful. Can you defeat him? Or can we beat him together? " Gu Sen asked anxiously.


    Meilin didn''t know that it was to ease the atmosphere and he was really confident. He said to Gu Sen with a happy smile: "you son of a bitch, although Qi Tian''s skill is very powerful, your master''s skill for so many years has not been practiced in vain. Before he disappeared, we could not tell the victory or defeat. Now that he has disappeared for so many years, the kilometer must have fallen back But my skills have improved a little over the years, so there is no problem beating him


    Gu Sen was very happy at the beginning after listening to Meilin''s words, but after a while, he thought of one of the most important problems. He said to Meilin with a sad face: "master, there is one thing we have neglected."


    Looking at Gu Sen doubtfully, Meilin asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sen looked at Meilin and said seriously: "although we have master you, we are sure we can defeat him, but now we don''t know where he is. He is hiding very tightly. There is no clue to where he is hiding."


    After hearing Gu Sen''s concerns, Meilin said with a confident smile, "silly apprentice, I''m not worried. I''m here with your master, so I''ll let him show up on his own initiative."


    Gu Sen looked at Meilin so confident that he asked curiously, "master, how can he show himself on his own initiative?"


    Meilin confidently said to Gu Sen: "mountain people have their own tricks."


    Gu Sen looks at Meilin and wants to keep secret, so he has no way to ask any more questions, so he has to shut up.


    However, Gu Sen didn''t want to know about the entanglement between Yun qiongjun and Qi Tian before Wan Yun. So he took a peek at the forest from time to time. After finding out Gu Sen''s small movements, he said to Gu Sen: "if you have anything, don''t look at me furtively."After getting permission from Meilin, Gu Sen immediately said to him, "master, I really want to know what happened to qiongjun and her master before she was killed by heaven, as well as her master, which is what happened after Qi Tian became possessed again."


    Looking at Gu Sen with a smile, Meilin said to him, "I told you, they both love the same father and daughter."


    Gu Sen knew that Meilin was deliberately teasing him, so he had to act coquettishly with Meilin and say to him, "master, I really want to know. Just tell me, I want to know those things that are very detailed and meticulous. Don''t take them in a word."


    As for his apprentice''s mind, he wants to know more about Yun qiongjun. Whether it''s Guan Yun before Tianzhu or Yun qiongjun after Tianzhu, Gu Sen wants to know more about everything.


    Looking at the sky, Meilin said to Gu Sen, "since you want to listen, I''ll tell you."


    After Gu Sen nodded his head, he looked at Meilin seriously. Looking at this kind of Gu Sen, he felt a burst of laughter, and a happy smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Looking for Lin to smile into the memories, said: "Qi Tian''s skill is very strong, and there is a strong apprentice Guan Yun. Qi Tian is very good to Guan Yun. The two people have the same father and daughter. Therefore, Qi Tian imparts all his life''s learning to Guan Yun. However, the weather is unpredictable, and when all things are developing in a good direction, Qi Tian will do it again When practicing, I listened to the slander of the traitor and became possessed. I had to use the blood of children and girls every day to maintain my life. "


    Speaking of this, Gu Sen interposed: "just like now, so now this person is him, Qi Tian!"


    Meilin glared at Gu Sen and said, "don''t interrupt, or I won''t say it any more, so you don''t know anything."


    Gu Sen pursed his mouth and sewed his mouth to indicate that he was not talking. He also indicated with a smile that Meilin continued to speak.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s action, Meilin nodded with satisfaction and said, "Qi Tian has forgotten everything since he was possessed by the devil. All people don''t know him. However, he only remembers Guan Yun and knows Guan Yun alone. Later, Guan Yun was killed by heaven. I don''t know whether Qi Tian is too sad or how, and suddenly disappeared into everyone''s life. Later, some people said that he was dead, others said that he was still alive, but anyway, as long as he was alive, it was a big threat to people in the world. "


    Gu Sen''s eyebrows twisted up, and his hands became fists. He said to mirin, "is this kind of magic really so powerful? Can''t qiongjun and I really have no way to defeat him? "


    Meilin shook his head and said to Gu Sen, "Qi Tian''s skill is unfathomable. You can''t cope with it."


    Gu Sen said seriously to Meilin, "it depends on you, master."


    Meilin nodded and said to Gu Sen, "I think the time is right now. I''ll force Qi Tian out with a move."


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Meilin said to Gu Sen, "take me to the place where Yun qiongjun was taken away before. It should be a place where Qi Tian has more activities. It is easy to find his trace."


    After nodding, Gu Sen led the way directly in front of him. He took Meilin to the river and said to him, "at that time, qiongjun and Zhuqing were playing in the water by the river. I hid beside them, and then they disappeared when I was in a daze."


    "I see. Then I know that Qi Tian should be nearby. After all, if you don''t know anything about it, unless his skill is more powerful than before, you should be aware of it a little bit. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing should also make sounds to attract your attention. There is also a possibility that his nest is nearby, and then there is another possibility When you found out that Yun qiongjun was about to make a sound, he had already been taken to his nest. " Looking at the river, Meilin said to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen urged Meilin to say, "then push him out. I''m afraid I''ll see qiongjun and the mummy of Zhuqing."


    After seeing Gu Sen with a smile, Miaolin immediately exerted his spiritual power. In an instant, the wind rolled up and the sky changed color. The sky and the earth were red, as if they had been dyed red with blood.


    After the scene lasted half an hour, mirin suddenly opened his eyes and said to Gu Sen, "here we are."


    Gu Sen did not understand what it meant. He saw a man fall from the sky. After seeing it, he said to Gu Sen: "Qi Tian."


    Gu Sen ran up to Qi Tian, who was still vomiting blood. He immediately asked, "where is Yun qiongjun? What have you done to her? "


    Qi Tian couldn''t refuse to reply when he saw that there was a top expert on the side. He had to say to him, "I don''t know what Yun qiongjun is. Do I have to ask their names one by one after I arrest them?"

 Chapter 95

    Meilin said to the mysterious backstage man, "I can''t believe you are still alive. Do you remember me? "


    the man turned into Qi Tian and said to Meilin," aren''t you Meilin, who is in charge of gusen? Why don''t I know him. "


    Meilin Yinyin felt that this man was not Qi Tian at all, but turned into Qi Tian. It seemed that he wanted Qi Tian to be his scapegoat.


    So mirin was going to keep asking him, "what are you going to do with those young girls and babies? Do you know they''re all innocent? ! "


    the man who turned into Qi Tian disdained to say to Meilin," this is a time when the weak eat the strong. These villagers are so weak, why don''t I use them to practice and improve my cultivation? The strong is the king, the weak is the enemy. What''s wrong with me? "


    when Meilin and Gu Sen heard this, they both felt a nameless fire in their hearts. No matter how weak and incompetent these villagers are, this is not the reason why they can do nothing about human life!


    everyone has his own tasks and things to complete in this world, and the precious life is so perishing, which is really disgusting!


    and after listening to this man, Meilin is more sure of this man Yes, it''s not Qi Tian. Qi Tian sucks the blood of babies and girls just to continue his life and protect Wanyun.


    Moreover, Qi Tian can never forget Yun qiongjun. She was brought up by Qi Tian since she was a child. Qi Tian treats her as well as her own daughter. A long time ago, even if he believed in the slander of a villain and cultivated his spiritual power until he was possessed by the devil and no one knew him, he could still remember Yun qiongjun and always helped her.


    It was also because of Qi Tian''s secret help that Yun qiongjun was able to remain the queen of Wanyi.


    It can be seen how deeply Qi Tian feels about Yun qiongjun and how much he cares about her. How can he say that he forgets everything.


    Just now, he deliberately tried to test whether he didn''t really know Yun qiongjun. Unexpectedly, he was exposed so quickly. The real Qi Tian would never forget Yun qiongjun, let alone arrest her to practice her cultivation.


    The real Qi Tian sucks the blood of young women and babies just to save his life, so that he can have more time to protect Yun qiongjun. He will not use the blood of these young women and babies to cultivate his cultivation. Although Qi Tian''s practice is shameless, Qi Tian has hurt so many lives for himself.


    Therefore, Meilin was sure that this man was not Qi Tian, but a despicable person transformed into Qi Tian. He wants to push all the blame on Qi Tian and let him bear all the sins he has done. In this way, Qi Tian''s accusation will be deeper.


    The messenger behind this is really a good hand. He does all the good things on his own, and he doesn''t seem to be a decent man to blame all these bad things on others.


    Meilin dares to promise that there must be someone behind this person who controls all this, but they don''t know who that person is. After all, in the world, no one knows Qi Tian except some of them who are older.


    How to say that Qi Tian was once a just person, but he was infamous for listening to villains. Looking for Lin now, I think it''s not worth it. But now no one knows where Qi Tian has gone, whether he is alive or dead.


    Since Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen were killed by heaven, Qi Tian has disappeared. Since then, Qi Tian has evaporated from the world. No one knows where he is going or whether he is alive or dead.


    Meilin thinks that according to Qi Tian''s character, Wan Yun was killed by heaven. Qi Tian saw all of them. What he cared about most was Wan Yun. When he saw Wan Yun die under Tianzhu, he would never live in the world.


    Otherwise, for so many years, there must have been some news about the disappearance of babies and young girls from somewhere, but over the years, there has been no such news at all.


    Meilin did feel that Qi Tian did it when Gu Sen talked about it at the beginning, but he also thought about it for a second. If it was Qi Tian, why didn''t there be such news for so many years, instead, it spread out in recent days? Therefore, Meilin dares to promise that this person will never be Qi Tian.


    "You are not Qi Tian at all. Who are you? The real Qi Tian would never take the lives of these babies and young women to practice his cultivation!


    the man knew that Meilin had already exposed himself and that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he immediately turned into a black smoke and ran away. I''m kidding. If he''s not running, if he''s caught by mirin, he won''t be able to run at all. His life will be here. If he doesn''t, he''ll have to wait.


    Before Meilin had time to react, the black smoke had disappeared. Meilin sighed that he was too careless and let this man run away!


    at this time, Meilin and Gu Sen returned to gusen in an instant. This makes Meilin and Gu Sen surprised. They were just at the border of Fancheng. How could they return to gusen in the blink of an eye?Gu Sen is so anxious that his cloud son and Zhu Qing have not been found. How can he come back like this? No, he must hurry to find them. If he is a little late, who knows what will happen to his Yuner and Zhuqing. This is really not a delay.


    If If his cloud son and bamboo halal by that person sucked dry blood, then he is not a criminal? It is because of his negligence that this kind of thing will happen. He must make up for it by himself.


    What''s more, he promised yun''er that she would face with her no matter what difficulties she met. He could never break his promise!


    thinking of this, Gu Sen immediately wanted to leave gusen and go to the border of Fancheng again to look for Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing. But the side of the forest but a pull Gu Sen.


    Naturally, he knows what Gu Sen wants to do, but it''s not as simple as they think. He can''t guarantee whether Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing will be in danger. But if he asks Gu Sen to leave gusen to look for Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, it is very likely that even Gu Sen will fall into the whole set set by the enemy.


    He can''t let Gu Sen take the risk!


    GU Sen looks at Meilin, who is holding him. Meilin says to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, you can''t go. Do you know how dangerous it is there. "Gu Sen said to Meilin," no, I have to go to find the forest. Yun''er and Zhuqing are there. But for my carelessness, they would not have caught them. Up to now, they don''t know whether they are in danger or not. "Gu Sen, this matter is far from as simple as we think. I don''t know what kind of complete set up by the people behind that person. Now that we have returned to gusen, we might as well take a long-term view, so as to rescue Miss Yun and miss Zhuqing. "


    GU Sen thinks that Meilin''s words are reasonable, but he can''t wait now." Meilin, you say it''s a good way, but even if I know that the biggest emissary behind that person will set a trap for me, I will go. Yun''er and Zhuqing can''t wait. I''m really worried about them. "Meilin tugged Gu Sen fiercely and said," I know you are in a hurry, but can you do something about this situation? And don''t you know where you''re going to save both of them? You want to save them? Don''t you think it''s really reckless of you to do so! "


    GU Sen was said to have no words to resist. Yes, with his current strength, even if he goes, he will surely die. It''s better to discuss with Meilin how to rescue them now, and maybe there is still some chance of winning.


    And now none of them knows who the greatest messenger is. It''s really inappropriate for them to act blindly and rashly. Gu Sen''s eyes drooped with sadness when he thought of these things. He was really worried about Yun qiongjun and them.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s expression, Meilin knew that Gu Sen had compromised. It was not that he was inhumane. It was just that he could not act rashly. Moreover, the man was very cunning. Even he was not sure where he had hidden Yun qiongjun, Zhuqing and the remaining girls.


    It''s just that Meilin thinks that after such a scene today, the man must not dare to hurt Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing. At least, he will not kill them. What''s more, the man has been injured by himself today. I don''t think he has much time to take care of yunqiongjun and her. He must be busy healing himself.


    With the Lingli of Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, it should be no surprise to draw with him now. Besides, the girl Zhuqing is so smart that they will be OK.


    "Don''t worry too much. I know you are worried. I believe there will be nothing wrong with the two of them. Zhuqing will try to help herself if she has so many ideas. Besides, the man has been injured by me today. With the spirit power of Miss Yun and girl Zhuqing, you can draw with him, and you won''t suffer a loss. Now let''s think about how to plan to save the two of them. "


    after listening to Meilin''s words, Gu Sen nodded his head to express his approval. Now it''s the only way. I just hope that Zhuqing can protect Yun qiongjun and that both of them can be safe.

 Chapter 96

    On the other side, Yun qiongjun wakes up first and finds Zhuqing, who is unconscious next door to her.


    She was injured by the person who caught her here, so she could only barely hold up her body and lift up Zhuqing, who had not yet woken up, and gently swayed her body.


    "Zhuqing, Zhuqing, wake up!" While calling Zhuqing in a coma, Yun qiongjun uses her only spiritual power to help her recover.


    Zhu Qing felt that the body had spiritual power, and began to gradually regain consciousness. She opened her eyes vaguely, "little lady?"


    "Zhuqing, you finally wake up!" Yun qiongjun said happily.


    "Miss, where is this?" Zhu Qing sat up and looked around in a daze. With her familiarity with the astronomy and geography of the world and the history of each country, she couldn''t remember where such a place existed in the six countries.


    There are deep and dense forests around here, which is a bit like the lush vegetation of Gu Sen, but it is clear that it is the day, but there is no sunlight can be transmitted in, so the whole dense forest is very gloomy and terrible.


    "Is this a place you don''t even know about Zhuqing?" Yun qiongjun was surprised.


    "My miss, Zhuqing really doesn''t know." For the first time, Zhu Qing was embarrassed to distinguish between place and direction.


    Yun qiongjun was suspicious. When she recovered a little, she got up and walked deeper into the mountains and forests.


    Zhuqing followed, not forgetting to pay attention to the strange environment around him, and continued to search for any memory related to this land in his mind.


    "Ah!!! Ah!! "Zhu Qing suddenly cried out in horror.


    Yun qiongjun quickly turned around and quickly walked to Zhuqing and asked, "what''s the matter, Zhuqing?"


    "Young lady, there are people there. It seems that they are all dead people. They are all piled up there."


    Yun qiongjun felt more and more confused, "dead man? I''ll go and have a look first. Then you stay here. "


    "Ah, ah! I don''t want to. Zhu Qing should accompany the young lady. "


    Zhu Qing hides behind Yun qiongjun and follows Yun qiongjun to the direction she retreated just now. Although she doesn''t want to see the "dead", she can''t leave the young lady alone to take risks.


    Yun qiongjun pulled out the weeds that were almost as long as people''s height and saw the "dead man" in Zhuqing''s mouth.


    But these "dead" actually did not breathe out, just ate a kind of substance that can make people sleepy, so they would sleep so deeply.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised to find that in the huddled crowd, either a young girl or a young baby.


    "My God! How could this happen? It''s all girls and babies Although Zhu Qing knew that these people were not dead, he still felt terrible.


    And look at the number of people sleeping on the ground, a piece of black, countless.


    What kind of secret is hidden here? Why are missing girls and children hidden here? Yun qiongjun''s suspicions are growing.


    Every day, Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing go to the place where the girl and the baby are arrested to see if there are any new clues. They even hope to meet the unknown monster and see what tricks he has.


    Although they had been waiting here for many days, they did not find any other useful information or any trace of anyone''s visit until Yun qiongjun noticed a tiny detail.


    For example, she looks at the same position every day, and there will be a person there. But after a few days, she will find that the girl lying in that position is not the same person.


    That is to say, someone must have come and done something to them. But it''s strange that Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing are here, and they come to check every day. They don''t find any trace of anyone coming.


    This person is really not an ordinary opponent. It is not so easy to find out the truth of the matter.


    Yun qiongjun got up to count the number, and found that the number of people was decreasing every day, and the number was constant. "So, this monster has been doing this blood sucking thing in a very orderly way."


    "Every day is a fixed time and quantity, not more than one, tut, it''s really a morbid law."


    "It''s true that the blood sucking maniac is so fixed every day, just like we ordinary people eat. How could his abnormal behavior be the same as that of ordinary people? Really! "Zhu Qing is very disgusted with this abnormal law.


    "Miss, let me invent a gadget to help us escape. This ghost place is so terrible, I''m so afraid that the monster''s next meal is us Bamboo clear flat mouth road.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that it is not a long-term plan to stay here, so she agrees with Zhu Qing''s idea.


    "But the small object you invented, it''s better to help you and me recover our spiritual power. I don''t have much spiritual power left. If we recover the spiritual power, we can get twice the result with half the effort."


    "Miss, you are right. I''m planning on it. "


    in this deep mountain and dense forest, there is no lack of exotic flowers and plants. With this unique resource, Zhuqing is constantly ground and made into a bottle of medicine that can not only greatly increase the spiritual power of practitioners, but also instantly transfer to another place.In the face of such a magic assist, Yun qiongjun was really surprised, which also helped them to implement the plan.


    With Zhuqing''s Potion, Yun qiongjun''s original powerful spiritual power not only recovers in an instant, but also feels another strange power to continuously enhance her spiritual power.


    With the help of strong spiritual power, even if Zhu Qing is not strong enough to leave here, she can still take Zhuqing out of this ghost place with her own strength.


    It''s not too late. Yun qiongjun uses her magic power, closes her eyes and leaves the dense forest with Zhuqing.


    When they opened their eyes again, the aim was to shine the sunlight.


    "I can see the sunshine at last, otherwise I will be really depressed there. "Zhu Qing Huan took off," but miss, I still don''t know where this is. "Zhu Qing is a little ashamed.


    "I don''t know where it is, but I always feel more real when there is sunshine. "


    " yes, yes, at least it looks like a place where people can live. "


    " we wanted to escape, because staying in a place we didn''t even know might lead to unpredictable risks. "


    "But now that we have escaped, we still don''t know where it is. All that we have done is in vain. It''s better to go back."


    "Ha? Isn''t it, miss? We managed to escape from there, and now we''re sending it to our door again? "


    Yun qiongjun reached out and had a close contact with the sunlight. She said slowly, "I seem to have found something. I have to go back and confirm it. By the way, I''ll look for other clues. Things will soon become clear."


    Zhu Qing has to take out the potion again to help Yun qiongjun exert her spiritual power. She asks Yun qiongjun to take her back to the deep mountain forest again and continue to look for clues in Yun qiongjun''s mouth.


    On the other side, both mirin and gusen are struggling with how to solve the dilemma in front of them.


    "We have to find a way to find qiongjun or they will be in danger." Gu Sen frowns, worried about Yun qiongjun''s situation.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think things are right. So even if we want to save qiongjun now, we should first find out what''s wrong. We must not act rashly, otherwise it will not help." The first one to make a sound is Gu Sen.


    "What''s wrong with that? Why do you feel like you''re being played around? It''s disgusting. If there''s anything wrong with qiongjun, I won''t let him go."


    "Judging from the current situation, qiongjun and Zhuqing are safe for the time being. As for the wrong place"


    "I have been in charge of Gushen for thousands of years. This land is rich in vegetation and is the source of survival of flowers, plants and trees in various continents. Therefore, the creatures in this land have a certain spirit." Looking for the forest to pick up a leaf at the foot and walk slowly.


    "I know that every plant there has its own characteristics. Even a leaf falling into the water will be full of spirituality because it has grown in the land of enchantment."


    "But here I feel that the creatures here are just empty bodies, dead and lifeless, without a trace of aura."


    "What do you mean is that this place is not gusen, but the wisp of black smoke, which makes us all think we are in gusen." Gu Sen also sorted out the cause and effect before and after, and came to this conclusion.


    "Yes, we don''t know what his intention is, but I''m sure we are not in gusen."


    "Things have become more and more strange. Is it to delay time that he confuses our audio-visual and creates such a big illusion for us to walk around in the Gu Sen created by him?"


    "What''s more, if I''m not wrong, we''re not only not in gusen territory, but also in the same place all the time. All this we see is just a cover up for the evil barrier." Mirin pointed out the root cause of the irrational things they encountered along the way.


    "Where you are? Hum! It turns out that everything is just a cover up. We are all fooled by him. It is very likely that he will be watching us from some corner Gu Sen squinted, thinking that since it''s just a cover up, it''s time to find a breakthrough. There''s a way to break through the current dilemma and turn from passive to active.

 Chapter 97

    "This man has great spiritual power." Looking for Lin''s expression to become dignified, "even I almost fell into the illusion and couldn''t get out."


    After hearing this, Gu Sen can''t help but worry more about Yun qiongjun. Even his master can confuse people for a while. How dangerous is it for Yun qiongjun to fall into his hands?


    Gu Sen clenched his hands involuntarily because he was worried. He bit his teeth and pressed down his worries and anxieties. In a deep voice, he asked, "master, what can you do?"


    Meilin hesitated and said, "there are ways. It''s just..." this is the first time that Gu Sen sees his master''s words so fluently. He also guesses that the master''s method may be detrimental to himself.


    However, he was so eager to save Yun qiongjun that he could not take much care of it. He asked in a hurry, "master, can you tell me quickly? If it''s late, what happened to yun''er, I''ll... "Gu Sen is so anxious that he can''t even speak clearly.


    "Gu Sen, don''t worry. I''ll tell you. " Gu Sen nodded and listened carefully.


    Meilin raised his hand and pointed his long white index finger on Gu Sen''s chest. "Your blood can break this illusion." At least, the most important thing for people to lose their mental energy is to lose their mental energy.


    As a soul body, although his body began to transform into human beings because he had been delivering power to Wangdian over the years, in the final analysis, he was still a ghost, and he could not recover without half a year!


    No wonder the master didn''t want to tell him. Goosen thought.


    Seeing that Gu Sen had not started, Meilin sighed, "Gu Sen, I also know that this is not a good way. It''s not worth it to be a cloud qiongjun. Why don''t we try something else. "


    Gu Sen was stunned and then replied, "no, master. I was just thinking about something else After pursing his lips, Gu Sen said again, "master, yun''er is very important to me. It is my life, not to mention the blood of my heart. I''m willing to give it, too. "


    Looking for Lin sighed, "I know. If you''ve made up your mind, do it. Time waits for no one. "


    Gu Sen nods and takes out a small dagger from his waist. Gu Sen held the dagger and pointed the tip of the knife at his heart. With the force of his hand, the dagger fell on his chest.


    The dagger cuts through the clothes, then the skin. At this moment, Gu Sen stopped his movement. He looked up at the forest and felt something was wrong. Mirin made him feel strange.


    Seeing his action suddenly stopped, Meilin asked him suspiciously, "Gu Sen, why don''t you continue?"


    Yes! That''s how it feels!


    Gu Sen put down his hand holding the dagger and took a sharp step back.


    This man is not his master!


    Meilin knew the importance of yun''er to him from the beginning to the end, and would not say something that was not worth it. The master was like a father and a brother to him. He would rather hurt himself than put forward a method to solve the danger with the blood of his heart. After that, when he took out the dagger, expectation flashed in mirin''s eyes!


    "Goosen, what''s the matter with you?" Mirin was worried.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen is more sure that the people in front of him are not looking for woods. Because mirin has never been so emotional.


    Gu Sen held the dagger in his hand, pointed the tip of the knife directly at the brow of "Meilin", and said in a cold voice, "you are not my master. Who are you? "


    "Meilin" frowned slightly, "Gu Sen, what do you mean? Don''t you want to recognize me as a master


    "Ah," Gu Sen held the knife more straightly. "My master never said that it was not worth the cloud. My master never let out his emotions like you. who are you? Where is my master? " Gu Sen is worried about mirin. Although I know it''s very good to find forest. But, for fear of accidents.


    "Mirin" laughed, "you are very smart. Do you want to guess where your master is now? " At the bottom of Gu Sen''s heart, he held a dagger and rushed to "Meilin." if you die. I must be able to see my master. "


    The two joined hands. A wave of spiritual power hit each other like a tsunami.


    "Meilin" was very strong at the beginning, but in the past, it was too weak to bear Gu Sen''s random attack. Gu Sen feels a little strange, think carefully, also understand. The master of this fantasy has left. Without him, the fantasy will only become weaker and weaker.


    Thinking, a familiar voice rang out, "Goosen?"


    Gu Sen suddenly turned back, and saw that looking for Lin looked cold, but his eyes contained some worries and vigilance. To Gu Sen''s surprise, there was a knife wound on mirin''s shoulder.


    When Gu Sen saw the people in front of him, he knew that he was really looking for the forest. He and Meilin have known each other for tens of thousands of years, and they have taught him for tens of thousands of years. He is too familiar with him. Before the change is too fast, his mind and more on the cloud son''s body, this will hit the road. Now, it''s easy to distinguish by observing in meditation.


    "Master." Gu Sen called and went to the forest. "Stop," he said


    Gu Sen was stunned. Seeing the wound on Meilin''s shoulder, he immediately responded, "master, I''m Gu Sen. It''s not an illusion. " Gu Sen knows that Meilin must be the same as him. He can''t be on guard for a moment. Hurt by the "he" in the fantasy.Mirin looked at him with an indifferent look. Little tilt, determined Gu Sen''s identity, the corner of the mouth rarely slightly raised, "Gu Sen, do you have injuries?"


    Gu Sen did not shake his head Then he worried and said, "master, your injury?"


    "No harm." Looking for the forest light way.


    Gu Sen felt guilty and said, "master, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have... "


    Meilin shook his head and interrupted him," you don''t have to blame yourself. " After a pause, Meilin said again, "Gu Sen, you are my only apprentice. I''m not for you. Who else can I do for you


    Gu Sen''s heart surges with a touch. He knows that as Gu Sen''s master, Meilin also guards the time corridor. The burden on his shoulders is extremely heavy, but now he is trapped for him. This makes him how not moved, how not guilty.


    But Gu Sen also knows that mirin doesn''t care. What mirin cares about is whether he is good or not. Gu Sen''s heart is rolling down, just inherited Gu Sen, the determination to guard the time corridor is more and more heavy.


    He wanted to take over from mirin, so that his master could live a more relaxed life.


    Gu Sen pursed his lips, a little anxious, "master, what can you do to get out of this dreamland?"


    "Let me see." Looking for the forest slightly doze the eye, white fingertip unconsciously lightly buckles hit! The trees beside me. For a long time, mirin opened his eyes.


    Gu senxi said, "master, do you have a way?"


    Since, we have not been far away from the forest. So, at this time, we should still be where we are. The man caught so many babies and girls to practice martial arts. I don''t think he will let them die. Because that would have no value. "


    Gu Sen''s heart rises a little uneasy, "master, what do you mean by these?"


    Looking for the forest light way: "a fire. Burn this place. "


    Gu Sen looked at Meilin in shock, "master, you!"


    Looking for Lin''s look is Gu Sen rarely see cold Su, "do you think it''s too cruel? Gu Sen, this is not Gu Sen, and I am not a God. I can''t solve everything with a proper result. If at this time, you have a better way, or you choose not to save Yun qiongjun. There is no need to implement this method. "


    Gu Sen is silent. He has no better way, and he can''t help yun''er.


    Looking for Lin sighed, in the end or love his apprentice, slightly soft look, "Gu Sen, if I guess well, no one will have an accident."


    Gu Sen nods and starts to set fire under the guidance of Meilin.


    The whole space started shaking as the fire started.


    Then a man in black suddenly appeared in front of them. It''s the mysterious man of the past. At this time, compared with the previous mysterious people, the difference is not big: black clothes are broken, long hair is scattered, the wound on the shoulder looks particularly frightening, and the blood drops on the ground.


    Meilin and Gu Sen did not relax their vigilance. The two men looked at the mysterious man, the mysterious man looked at them, both sides did not move or speak. The atmosphere was dignified.


    Just when Gu Sen can''t stand the atmosphere and wants to break it, a female voice destroys the dignified atmosphere.


    Gu Sen looks at the sound. Yun qiongjun''s clothes are stained with blood, her face is stained with dust, and her hair is disordered. She looks particularly embarrassed. Standing next to her is Zhu Qing, whose face is cleaner than Yun qiongjun, but also in a mess.


    Yun qiongjun is very happy to see Gu Sen and Meilin. Thinking that he and Zhu Qingxian have rescued him one step at a time, she can''t help feeling a little proud. Yun qiongjun jumps at Gu Sen and asks him for credit.


    When Gu Sen sees the mysterious man appear, he thinks that they have broken the illusion. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing follow closely, which makes him suspect that he and his master are still in the dreamland.


    With doubt in his heart, Gu Sen raises his guard. Seeing Yun qiongjun rushing towards him, Gu Sen subconsciously dodges.


    Yun qiongjun throws herself into the air. A trace of injury flashed in her eyes. But she also knows that Gu Sen has a heart for her. Gu Sen must have his own reasons for doing so.


    Gu Sen looked indifferent and said to the mysterious humanity: "it turns out that the master cheated me and failed. Now do you want to do this again? Think I''ll be fooled? Ridiculous


    On hearing this, Yun qiongjun, standing on one side, carefully observes Gu Sen and Meilin and finds that Gu Sen has a slight chest injury, which is obviously his own hand. Looking for Lin''s shoulder injury is a look to know, to his hands on the person, he did not have the slightest precaution.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun contacts Gu Sen. I know what they have experienced, and guess that Gu Sen and Meilin think that she and Zhuqing are also made by illusion. The heart is funny and heartache.


    Being cheated and hurt by the people you care about, even if it''s a fantasy, it''s very sad. However, Meilin didn''t refute Gu Sen''s words. He was afraid that he thought they were all created by illusions.

 Chapter 98

    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were full of disappointment and firmness. She clenched her fist and went to Gu Sen, who was still in the same place. Gu Sen''s eyes followed Yun qiongjun''s figure and came to him. Before she could react, Yun qiongjun waved and slapped him.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sen felt the burning pain on his face, just like being burned by the fire, and his head was dizzy. His face was slapped to one side and felt as if he had seen a star.


    Yun qiongjun also felt the pain in her hand. She regretted that she slapped her face. Looking at the red and swollen look on his face, she raised her hand slowly and looked at her shaking slightly.


    For some reason, Yun qiongjun feels a little aggrieved and her eyes are red. Zhuqing and Meilin, who are standing in the same place, are very surprised. Meilin is standing next to them. He can tell how painful Yun qiongjun''s slap is. He feels unfair for Gu Sen by listening to his voice.


    "What are you doing? How can you hit people casually? "


    At this time, Yun qiongjun has already regretted it in her heart. Meilin talks about it again, which makes her feel more sad and hesitates.


    "I..."


    But he didn''t know what he was saying. He kept staring at Gu Sen, and his raised hand moved slowly towards him.


    Gu junsen''s face turned red with a smile on his hand.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand why he still smiles at herself when she hits him? Staring at him with wide eyes.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sen hugs Yun qiongjun tightly in his arms. Yun qiongjun still looks surprised, wondering if he will be beaten dumb by himself.


    Gu Sen hugged her for a long time. He was very happy. He was worried about the safety of her and Zhuqing and wanted to find them quickly. However, there were so many things that he thought that when he really saw her, he thought it was an illusion.


    Knowing that she beat herself was hurt by her own way of doing it. However, if she beat herself, it means that she is really and truly. In front of her, she comes back, as long as she is by her side.


    After this incident, Gu Sen deeply felt his feelings for Yun qiongjun and felt that she was very important in his heart.


    Hold her tightly, for fear that she will run away as soon as she releases her. Yun qiongjun is puzzled by him. Why is he holding her so tightly? She can''t breathe.


    He tried to open his chest with his hand, but Gu Sen didn''t let go.


    "Goosen, what''s wrong with you? You''re holding me so tight that I can''t breathe. "


    Hearing her saying this, Gu Sen realized that he was holding him too tightly, and loosened his arm. However, he still did not let her leave his arms.


    Let her feel their warmth and love, affectionately said.


    "Qiongjun, do you know that I like you and I love you. Do you know how anxious I am when you are arrested? I''m worried about you, I''m afraid of your accident, I''m going to worry about crazy. Through this time, I know more about how much I love you. Just now, even if it''s an illusion, I won''t shrink back. Qiongjun, don''t leave me again. I won''t let you leave my side. I will protect you well. You should believe me


    Zhu Qing, who has been standing on one side, looks at the two of them. She doesn''t want to be so close to the evil thoughts. She walks in the direction of looking for the forest. Hearing what Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have said, she thinks she shouldn''t stay here. It''s unnecessary. She turns her face and looks at other places.


    However, Meilin walked away when he saw them like this.


    However, Zhuqing is still very happy. It seems that Gu Sen really likes Miss. It''s good that they can be together.


    Yun qiongjun was moved and her expression was not so struggling. She lifted her hand up and gently put it on Gu Sen''s waist. In fact, she likes this feeling, and she also likes him.


    Seeing that she didn''t refuse herself and knowing her mind, the uneasiness before her heart also showed that it was just an impulse, otherwise he might not have the courage to say what he said in his heart.


    Feel warm, as if in a gentle village inside, like this has been holding.


    The evil thoughts just looked at them without saying a word. The two people held each other for a while. Gu Sen let her go. Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with the fantasy you just said?"


    At this time, Meilin and Zhuqing both come forward. Gu Sen tells them the whole story. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing know what''s going on and why Gu Sen thinks he''s an illusion just now.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun remembered the bad man who had been hurt by herself just now.


    "Gu Sen, in fact, the man you are talking about is not a human being. He is just an illusory force."


    Yun qiongjun''s answer surprised both Gu Sen and Meilin. His martial arts skills were so strong that even dense forest almost got himself into it. Now it''s hard to believe that he is not a human being."What? Isn''t he really human? How do you know that? "


    Yun qiongjun stepped aside and said, "because the illusory power was produced by my master Qi Tian''s obsession."


    Yun qiongjun was silent for a moment, showing a sad look. "And my master, it''s because of this power that I''ve swallowed up The evil idea is so powerful that the master should have disappeared. "


    "After Zhuqing and I were arrested, we once escaped, but we didn''t know where we were? Where are you going? So I have to go back and think about what I can find from there. "


    Gu Sen is a little nervous, frowning and worried.


    "What? You and Zhuqing escaped. "


    Yun qiongjun nods. Gu Sen is very self reproached. If he could show up in time, they would not go back, but if they did not, they would not have found so many secrets.


    Then, Yun qiongjun continued.


    "That day, the man came to the place where all the people were being held. As soon as he came in, he suddenly ran out of the room. I didn''t know what was going on. So he and Zhuqing followed him and found that he ran to an empty place, and there was no one around. I knew the secret from his words."


    It turned out that the two of them followed the man to the place that day and hid behind a big stone. Suddenly, the man began to talk to himself.


    "Ha ha ha ha, little God, aren''t you the one who hates killing living creatures, and what''s the use? It''s not me who is reborn in the end!"


    For some reason, Yun qiongjun felt that the voice was very familiar, but she couldn''t think of it for a while.


    Yun qiongjun quietly poked out her head and saw a slightly strong figure. She squatted on the ground and didn''t know what she was doing.


    Suddenly, a bird flew over the edge. Yun qiongjun was startled and quickly covered her mouth. The man also looked in the direction of the bird.


    "Who is there?" After Yun qiongjun quickly retracts the stone, but as soon as the man looks up, Yun qiongjun discovers that it is her master Qi Tian.


    In this way, the master was possessed by demons and had evil thoughts. Qi Tian wanted to extract himself from this evil idea, but he could not do it at all.


    Because Yun qiongjun''s master couldn''t bear to be like this, and Yun qiongjun was killed by her friend, the evil idea became more and more powerful. In order to prevent the evil idea from living, she thought that as long as she died, the evil idea would die with her, so she killed herself.


    But the evil thoughts didn''t want to disappear like this. After all, he was just born, and it was just like this. He didn''t want to. Qi Tian''s evil thoughts were struggling all the time. Qi Tian wanted to jump into a big fire pool. The evil thoughts were struggling. Two figures flashed back and forth in one body. The evil thoughts wanted to kill Qi Tian and break all his internal organs.


    Qi Tian began to bleed from his seven orifices, knowing that he was about to be dominated by his evil thoughts. However, even if he died, he had to take the evil thoughts with him. His eyes were bloodshot and turned into blood red. The blue veins on his neck burst out and roared. He bound himself with his last internal force and jumped out of the fire pool while he still had the will.


    But I didn''t expect that this evil idea was reborn in Wangdian, and the evil idea after rebirth was even stronger than that when it was just born.


    What is most worthless is that Qi Tian is dead, but this evil idea is still alive and more rampant.


    Gu Sen saw that she was so sad and wanted to help her, but she couldn''t do anything. The taste of her heart was too much but her strength was not enough.


    Can only put her in his arms, let her head rest on his shoulder, let her tears wet his clothes.


    The man didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would find out. He said in his thick and hoarse voice.


    "So it was you that day!"


    Yun qiongjun raised her head and said haughtily.


    "Yes, it''s me. Otherwise, how can I know your true face and know that you killed my master. I won''t let you go, you villain!"


    Yun qiongjun is shaking with anger. Gu Sen is very distressed to see her like this.


    At this time, Meilin asked him.


    "What do you want those girls and babies for?"


    The man did not answer the question of Meilin. Instead, he showed a casual expression. He burst out laughing, which scared all of them. Yun qiongjun also raised his head from Gu Sen''s arms and looked at him.


    All of a sudden, the man cast a spell around several of them in a flash of white fog, and there were some hot eyes. A few people could only use the cuffs to break the white fog in front of them. They could not see anything clearly. They only saw a wisp of black smoke, and the laughter was still echoing around. Then, the white fog also dispersed. When everything in front of them returned to normal, they found that the person was not seen Yes.

 Chapter 99

    After looking for Qiong Sen Jun and Yun Yun, they are not relaxed, but feel relieved.


    Gu Sen goes to the side of Meilin.


    "Let''s get out of here and find the people in the city to save these babies and girls."


    Meilin frowned tightly, and his eyes stayed in one place. His eyes had never looked at him. Gu Sen felt strange and didn''t know what he was thinking. He put his hand in front of him as if he had not seen it, as if the world was silent.


    Seeing him as if he had lost his soul, he called him a few more times, and then he responded.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? "


    Gu Sen asked.


    "It''s OK. I''ll ask you what''s wrong with you. You seem to be thinking about something just now? Let''s leave now


    Although Meilin was awakened by Gu Gu Sen, he always felt something in his heart. He was depressed all the time. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Facing Gu Sen''s proposal, Meilin didn''t answer. Instead, he shook his head and walked to the other side of the mountain. Looking at his lonely back, he was puzzled. What''s wrong with him? It was fine just now.


    With these thoughts in mind, Gu Sen comes to Yun qiongjun''s side. He doesn''t know why. When he comes to Yun qiongjun''s side, Gu Sen feels a little nervous and shy. He doesn''t know whether he has spoken his heart out of his impulse today.


    I felt like a deer in my heart. I couldn''t help but smile on my face. I called her gently.


    "Qiongjun."


    Hearing his call, Yun qiongjun looks back at him. The smile makes Gu Sen more excited. The sun shines on her face. It''s so beautiful.


    Gu Sen looks at her with her eyes fixed on her. Yun qiongjun is a little shy and flushed. She puts her hand on her face and asks in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong with you? Look at me all the time. What''s on my face


    Gu Sen this just reacts to come over, aware of his gaffe, say in a hurry.


    "Oh, no, it''s nice."


    At this time, yunqiongjun remembers that Gu Sen had just asked Meilin what to do next, so she asked him.


    "By the way, didn''t you go and tell mirin? What did he say? "


    Thinking of this, Gu Sen is puzzled. He tells Yun qiongjun what happened when he went to Meilin. After hearing this, Yun qiongjun feels that he is somewhat abnormal. He thinks for a while and says to Gu Sen.


    "Do you think he became like this after he heard about my master?"


    Gu Sen also thinks about it carefully, and he nods to Yun qiongjun.


    Because Qi Tian is Yun qiongjun''s master, she thinks that Yun qiongjun should have a chat with Meilin, which is good for Meilin''s mood. Gu Sen tells Yun qiongjun what she thinks, and she agrees.


    Yun qiongjun goes to find Meilin and finds him sitting on a hill with a heavy expression on his face. He doesn''t know what he is thinking about. When he comes to him, he doesn''t find out.


    "Can I talk to you?"


    Meilin was shocked by the sudden words. When she looked back and saw that it was Yun qiongjun, her expression on her face relaxed a little.


    "Well, sit down."


    Sitting next to him, Yun qiongjun finds something wrong with him and asks him tentatively.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Meilin looked at him, sighed, felt his helplessness, and more affirmed his guess in his heart, which should be related to his master Qi Tian!


    "When my master was practicing martial arts, he was possessed by the devil by accident. When he was possessed by the devil, he gave birth to a evil idea and devoured my master. Although the evil idea committed many evils, I knew that my master was a good man, and he must not have become bad, but..."


    When it comes to qiongjun, I feel sad. How she hoped that the master could still be by her side. Why is the world so unfair, why a good man like master can''t live long, and such a bad man can be reborn.


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Meilin speaks with a lot of words.


    "Before, your master and I knew each other, and we were good friends. What is your master for me? We knew each other when we were different. Otherwise, I would not be friends with him."


    What Meilin said made Yun qiongjun a little surprised. Unexpectedly, he and his master turned out to be friends. Is it the person that the master often mentioned when he was possessed by the devil?!


    "Do you know my master?"


    Looking for the forest calmly nodded, raised his head, looked at the clouds in the sky, said relaxed and happy.


    "Your master and I have known each other for a long time. We got to know each other by chance. Later, we became friends because we appreciated each other."


    Yun qiongjun put her hand on her cheek and looked at him quietly, listening to the story between him and his master.


    "We often exchange martial arts together. After each exchange, I can learn a lot from your master. After that, we will meet every week to have a discussion. I have to say that your master is a rare talent. Before that, I was glad to know him. But... "Yun qiongjun was listening with great enthusiasm. She was interrupted by his turning point. She wanted to hear more and asked him quickly.


    "But what?"


    Looking at her look of expectation, Meilin went on.


    "Just after our appointment, he didn''t arrive on time. I''m very surprised. It''s not his character. He''s very punctual. He''s never late before. I''ve been waiting and waiting. Just when I thought he wouldn''t come, he came."


    Yun qiongjun knew that Shifu would never break his promise. However, mirin''s next words brought her back to the prototype.


    "When your master appeared in front of me again, he was already possessed by the devil. I never thought that such a talent would be possessed by the devil and be destroyed like this."


    Meilin said these words with great regret. Listening to him, Yun qiongjun felt a special regret in her heart.


    For a time, two people did not speak, as if the surrounding air were condensed, are silent sad. It was Yun qiongjun who broke the quiet situation first.


    And then? What happened to the two of you after that? "


    "Later, I never contacted your master again. Although we haven''t been in touch with each other, I have been investigating what your master is crazy about. Finally, I found out from a person in the river and lake that he was hurt by a traitor. However, when I wanted to find him again, I couldn''t find him. I just wanted to see him again. But I didn''t expect to hear the news of his death today. I''m very sad and sorry I am sorry. "


    How can Yun qiongjun miss her master the same? In fact, the master is still sober after being possessed by the devil. When he was sober, Qi Tian went back to find Yun qiongjun. He thought it was a heresy, but unexpectedly, he was his own master. Although his appearance was very frightening, Yun qiongjun still felt that he was very kind.


    Those days were very hard. Qi Tian would talk to Yun qiongjun about his friends when he was awake, and he would give her more things when he was awake.


    Even if he is suffering, he will bear it, because he does not know when he will never be normal again.


    Looking at the master''s appearance, Yun qiongjun is very distressed. Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun''s eyes are moist again. The master is very kind to himself, just like his father.


    I remember that in one time, after the master experienced several repeated changes, the master called himself to his room, and asked her to pay more attention to the people around him, even those who are very familiar with it.


    There is no one in the world that can be trusted completely. Only one can believe in himself. At that time, Yun qiongjun did not know why the master said that to him, and he didn''t care.


    What''s more, she felt that she was not optimistic about the master''s condition this time. She only paid attention to the master''s physical condition, so she only agreed to the master''s words.


    However, after the master had said these words to her, she went to sleep. Yun qiongjun knew that the master''s situation was very bad, and she ran out of the house and cried a lot.


    Meilin heard that Qi Tian still thought about himself after being possessed by the devil, and felt more regret. He should not have walked away indiscriminately at the beginning. At that time, he should have needed more people''s care!


    I heard that Qi Tian had suffered so many sins in his infatuated days, and his practice of abandoning him at that time was simply not something a friend should have done.


    Thinking of these, I think that when I saw Qi Tian go crazy, I was very disappointed with him and said so many words that hurt him. He let himself listen to his explanation, but he refused to leave.


    Meilin''s expression is very tangled and regretful. Her eyes are already red. Yun qiongjun urges him not to do so. Now things are like this and can''t be changed.


    Life is just like this. It''s not easy to meet a confidant in a few decades. Therefore, we must pay more attention to and take care of our friends. Even if they have changed, we should first find out the truth of the matter and make a conclusion. Don''t let yourself regret it. Sometimes what you see is not necessarily true.


    Sadness fills their hearts. At this time, Meilin suddenly looks up and asks Yun qiongjun.


    "You said your master fell into the fire pool to destroy that evil idea?"


    Yun qiongjun didn''t know what he meant and nodded.


    Mirin thought, and suddenly his eyes became firm. He had a bold idea.


    "You said, since that evil idea can be reborn through Wangdian, should your master also be able to?"


    This question is a little difficult for Yun qiongjun, and she is not sure, but since that evil idea can do, so should her master!


    Meilin''s eyes are full of firmness. He clenches his hands tightly. He makes up his mind. No matter whether he can succeed or not, he must try and rescue Qi Tian. He has a lot of things to say to him!

 Chapter 100

    Looking at him like this and the questions he asked himself just now, Yun qiongjun can feel that he must be thinking about saving the master back, but whether he can succeed or not is really great.


    Now that we have made up our minds, the most important thing now is to go out to this valley and find Wangdian.


    The two men were in a good mood. At this time, the sun had set, leaving only a wisp of setting sun beside the valley. They got up and came to Gu Sen and Zhu Qing.


    Seeing the two of them talking for such a long time, they must have talked about a lot of things. However, Gu Sen didn''t ask what they had said between them, because it can be seen that although they were pretending that nothing had happened, they still couldn''t cover up the sadness in their eyes.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun. Although Yun qiongjun is trying to cover up, she knows her well. She can''t cheat herself.


    Meilin proposes to hurry up and get out of the valley. Yun qiongjun also says.


    "Yes, let''s go out as soon as we can find the place where the man is holding the baby and the girl. In a minute, all of them will be less dangerous."


    What Yun qiongjun didn''t say was that she was trying to find Wangdian as soon as possible and rescue the master as soon as possible.


    Hearing their thoughts, Gu Sen hesitated and looked at the sky. The sun had set. It was too dangerous to walk out of the valley at this time. There were many wild animals in the valley at night, and they would die if they were not careful.


    "Why don''t we leave early tomorrow morning and stay here for the night?"


    Zhu Qing also agreed with Gu Sen''s idea. She was most afraid of those beasts. They looked strange and scared people to death.


    Yunqiongjun and Meilin are right to think about it. For the sake of everyone''s safety, we''d better wait until tomorrow morning to start!


    Having arranged everything, the four men found a relatively safe place and decided to stay there for the night.


    The night in the valley is a little cold, even if it is still summer, but still cold wind gusts, blowing them in the wind disorderly, in the sky, the moon has quietly climbed up the mountain, although the moon will light the earth, but the light of the moon also makes people cold.


    The wind makes the leaves hiss and crows call from time to time. In the woods, I don''t know what birds will suddenly fly, or what startles the roosting birds. They will fly away in groups.


    Each time the movement will make them nervous, in the four people in the middle of a fire, they are very close, want better heating.


    Sitting around the fire, Gu Sen sits next to Yun qiongjun, holding his arm in his hand. Seeing her like this, Gu Sen sees her like that, reaches out to hold her in his arms and caresses her arm. Yun qiongjun is too shy to resist.


    Gu Sen''s arms make her feel very warm. She likes this feeling very much. She leans on his arms and feels her close to him. Gu Sen feels very happy. They are smiling and happy.


    This makes Meilin and Zhuqing look a little embarrassed. They wink at each other, and Zhuqing yawns.


    "I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed. You should have a rest earlier."


    Meilin also said that he was sleepy and wanted to go to sleep.


    Facing their reaction, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun know that they are doing this on purpose. They just smile shyly and say nothing.


    They two people like this, sometimes looking at the stars in the sky, sometimes happy smile, do not know when, two people sleep in the past.


    The next morning, when Yun qiongjun wakes up, she finds that Meilin and Gu Sen are not there, only herself and Zhuqing. She hasn''t woken up. The fire has been extinguished, but she doesn''t feel cold. It turns out that the sun has risen and warmed her.


    When they got up and stretched themselves, they both came back,


    "where have you been


    Two people said happily.


    "Let''s find the way. Just keep going in this direction."


    Seeing that Meilin was not as unhappy as she was yesterday, Yun qiongjun was also very happy. At this time, Zhuqing woke up. Several people decided to set out immediately and go back to find someone to rescue the babies and girls in the valley as soon as possible.


    After a long journey, four people came to the city, and saw the scene of prosperity, and the streets of people coming and going. I haven''t seen such a scene for a long time. It''s good to be an ordinary person. It''s good to live a life like this!


    Several people told the people in the city that the missing babies and girls were locked up in the valley.


    When people in the city heard that they knew where their families were locked up, they quickly took people to rescue them. Because the valley was very large, it would not be easy to find the secret place, so Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen took them there.


    As we knew the place, we soon took them to the place where they were held. Fortunately, the man is not here now, so we quickly rescued them and left.


    Looking at their meeting with their relatives, crying bitterly, I feel that family relationship is always the most important thing. In front of family relationship, everything is not enough to fear. They know that there are bad people here. But in order to save their relatives, they come with hoes and kitchen knives. If it is not for their families, who will fight for themselves like this!Seeing this, Yun qiongjun is a little moved. She is just like this. She is sensitive occasionally.


    The rescue was very smooth, and soon they returned to the city. Because of the news from the four of them, all the missing people were rescued this time. The people in the city were very grateful to them and held a thank you meeting in the big restaurant in the city.


    In order to thank the four of them, they refused to do so. This is what they should do. But the people were so enthusiastic that they had to stay. There was no way for them to participate.


    In the process of eating, many people come to toast to thank the four of them, and some even kneel for them, which makes the four of them flattered.


    The most touching thing is an old man with almost white hair. The old man can''t walk by himself. But in order to thank them, she let her son support her all the way from home to see them and thank them.


    From the old man''s inarticulate words, they learned that the old man''s daughter, daughter-in-law and grandson were all captured by the bad man. The old man was so angry and ill that he almost didn''t wake up.


    So when I learned that they had saved their daughters, they were very grateful.


    After sending the old man away, Meilin thinks about so many people. Will anyone know where Wangdian is?! He told the three of them what he thought. The three of them also think that what he said is reasonable. There are so many people here, so some people should know where Wangdian is?!


    They all asked the toasts and the people around them, but they didn''t know what Wangdian was?


    Yun qiongjun''s four people are a little disappointed. They feel that the hope they have just found is so disillusioned. But what can we do? Can only continue to look for the news of Wang Dian.


    Just when the four people were at a loss, Gu Sen asked another old man. The old man looked like a Taoist in the river. I hope he will know!


    "Grandfather, I want to ask, do you know Wang Dian?"


    The old man looked at them with strange eyes. Several people were strange, and then the old man said again.


    "I''ve never heard of this place."


    Unfortunately, when he was about to turn around and leave, the old man said, "however, you can find the oldest man in the city, the Lord of our city. He is well-informed and should know the Wangdian you are looking for."


    Four people listened to his words very happy, finally heard that someone might know Wangdian this place.


    Yun qiongjun and Meilin are very happy to see Yun qiongjun happy. Gu Sen and Zhuqing are also happy for her. Without any further hesitation, the four men directly inquired about the location of the city Lord''s home.


    Looking all the way, they saw a very luxurious mansion in front of them. This should be the city Lord''s home they were looking for.


    In front of the house, the courtyard is surrounded by whitewashed walls and green willows are hanging around. It can be seen that the master of the dean is a man who loves flowers and plants. There are two big lions guarding the gate and two guards standing at the door.


    Four people came to the door and said to two people that they wanted to see the city Lord. They were very vigilant. After questioning them, they asked them to wait outside. One of them went in and reported.


    Gu Sen and others are anxiously waiting for the news of the man. The man comes out and tells them they can go in.


    Happy expression overflowed in their faces, they can see the city Lord, it means that they are a step closer to Wangdian. A few people led by that person went into the courtyard. The whole courtyard was very elegant. The flowers flowed in the whole yard, which made people smell relaxed.


    After walking through a small bridge, I came to the front of the city Lord''s house. Down from the bridge, there was a path paved with stones. After these, several people entered the room and saw an old man pruning a pot of potted plants.


    It''s been repaired very well, but it''s still being pruned constantly to prevent it from being imperfect. There are many books on the table. One of them is opened with dense words on it. When four people come in, the city Lord turns to see them. The city Lord looks over 80 years old, and he is indeed the oldest man in the city.

 Chapter 101

    The city Lord took the four of Yun qiongjun into the lobby. After they sat down, they asked people to go to the kitchen to prepare some food for the guests from afar.


    After everything has been ordered, Gu Sen, who is sitting next to Yun qiongjun, talks. He raises his teacup in his hand and asks the city Lord politely: "Lord, I heard a long time ago whether you always have some abnormal things. I wonder if you can tell me the truth of everything. "


    hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun''s eyes immediately exuded a cold and bloodthirsty chill.


    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, the city Lord, who was sitting on the upper level, was extraordinarily calm. However, the bodyguard sitting on the side was inexplicably anxious and red eyed.


    He leaned down and whispered something in the city Lord''s ear. The city Lord beside him was a little dull.


    Finally, the city Lord still smiles at the bodyguard and says, "a Lang, I know you are worried about our village. After you talk about it, the people in several villages around you will know that they are not good for us. "Then he reached out and took up the wine glass on the table and drank it quietly:" but, Alan, do you know, if I don''t say this now, maybe the villagers in our village will encounter something terrible in the future? So we can''t just consider the reputation of the village and ignore the lives of others. What''s the difference between this and our captive animals. "


    looking at the scene in front of her, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but get up and said respectfully:" if the city Lord is afraid of what we will do to hurt the villagers, you don''t have to worry about it. After all, we are people walking in four countries. We must have honest and trustworthy things. "


    Yun qiongjun held out her hand without emotional tone and then said, "of course, if there are still worries in the city, you can choose not to tell me. We will never embarrass you and your family. "


    looking at Yun qiongjun with such a sincere attitude in front of her, the city Lord immediately went up to her with his hand and said," miss qiongjun''s words are heavy. Please get up. We can speak well if we have something to say. We don''t have to pay such a big gift. "


    Holding up Yun qiongjun, the old city Lord immediately started a long conversation mode. He held his back with his hands and slightly closed his eyes, and explained to Yun qiongjun and others in front of him:


    "to tell you the truth, our place is exactly what the prince said, In recent years, some strange things have happened in our village, but we don''t know why? "


    " so, in order to find out the cause of this incident, we began to send people to ask some highly respected elderly people in the village and the neighboring villages, Ask them if something important happened in this village before, so that the dead still refuse to give up their lives. "


    "What''s the result of your inquiry?" asked Zhu Qing fearlessly, sitting on one side and dragging his chin with his hand.


    The city master took a drink from his table, and continued to talk without trace: "the old people told me that there was a war near us, and since the war, this situation has begun to appear in our nearby villages. "


    " originally, we just thought that the villagers there had moved overnight. After all, no one likes to stay in this kind of house built with dry straw. However, one night later, all the people there were mysteriously missing. "


    " strange missing? How is a strange missing law? Is it a case of sudden disappearance? "The hand holding the water in Miaolin stopped in the air and asked the city Lord in front of him with interest.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not very clear about this problem. I only know that before that, someone passed by without knowing it. At the beginning, he saw those people working hard and could not see anything strange. But when the man wanted to lift his feet and leave, he looked back and saw that the people there were gone. "


    " just in the blink of an eye, people are gone. When Yun qiongjun heard this, the idea of "time corridor" came to her mind.


    After all, in order to make the whole village disappear in a moment, in addition to those monsters with high magic power, only the time corridor space can do it.


    Yunqiongjun takes a subconscious look at Gu Sen next to her, and Gu Sen happens to turn her eyes to Yun qiongjun, and her four eyes can''t help but make Yun qiongjun cough awkwardly.


    Gu Sen just smiles playfully, ignoring Yun qiongjun''s embarrassment. After sighing, the city Lord murmured to himself, "because of what happened in those villages, people in our village are always in a panic. Some young people escape because they can''t adapt to this strange phenomenon. However, after the second day of their escape, some people found their packages in the forest of the village, but they couldn''t see their people.


    After seeing such a thing, those who originally wanted to run with them did not dare to try to leave the village any more. Most of them were panic stricken."Don''t you think about how to save those people? "Zhu Qing raised his right hand and dragged his chin, while his left hand played with the ants on the table.


    "I thought of many ways, but I didn''t use them. The last people were just more and more. "


    after dinner, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun decided to take a walk around the village and explore the place just mentioned by the city Lord.


    "Zhuqing is looking for a forest. You two go to the East and north to see if there is any difference, while Gu Sen and I go to the South and the west respectively."


    Yun qiongjun assigned the task, motioned to several people in front of her with her eyes, and ran to the south forest alone.


    During the inquiry, Yun qiongjun found some very strange things, but she couldn''t tell them, so she came.


    When Yun qiongjun wants to leave after the investigation, she is hugged by a sudden black shadow.


    "Guess who I am. Hearing the magnetic and mischievous voice behind her, several blue veins burst out of her forehead. She only heard her voice lower and asked the people behind her: "have you checked the forest in the west? "


    " well, after the check, I''ll come to you without stop. "


    "Gu Sen, do you think what the city Lord said is not credible? "Yun qiongjun managed to get rid of Gu Sen''s arm and asked Gu Sen behind him.


    "I think half of what the city Lord said is believable. "Gu Sen''s soft face looks very beautiful in the afterglow of the sunset, as if he had never died.


    Why is it only half? "Asked Yun qiongjun with an embarrassed face.


    Just as Gu Sen wanted to answer, Zhuqing and Meilin ran over and said that they had found a deserted village in the east forest.


    On hearing this, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen''s faces suddenly cooled down. At the same time, they asked Zhuqing and Meilin:


    "where is that place? Take me to have a look. "


    " where is that place? Take me to have a look. "


    Meilin looked at the performance of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen differently. When did they become so familiar.


    On the other hand, Zhu Qing laughs, showing no sign of concealment. This makes Yun qiongjun, who was a little shy, want to find a hole in the ground.


    Gu Sen squinted at Yun qiongjun, who was next to him, and said, "OK, don''t be poor, Zhuqing. Take us to the place you found. "


    " well, please follow me this way. "With that, Zhuqing and Meilin turned around and walked to the bushes behind them. After walking about 100 meters, the deserted village appeared in front of them.


    Is this the deserted village you are talking about? "


    " well, to tell you the truth, this village is just like the city Lord just said. There is no living breath in it for a long time. "


    when the four entered the village, they were attracted by several dilapidated rooms in the distance.


    Yun qiongjun quickly walked into the houses to check. As soon as she walked into the dilapidated houses, the strange feeling came back to her.


    After all, it seems that she hasn''t seen any undead on the way all day today. Every place she has ever been to is as clean as this one now, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Just when Yun qiongjun was puzzled, a lot of noise came from the forest behind the house. After listening carefully, it turned out that it was the Hawking voice of street vendors. It was very lively, just like in the downtown area of human beings.


    "Did you hear anything strange?" Yun qiongjun asked curiously to several people behind her.


    "Well. After swallowing their mouths, Zhuqing and Melin nodded.


    At this time, even when Gu Sen is calm, his face is not very good.


    "The voice seemed to come from there. "Meilin pointed to the forest behind the house, and said in a trembling voice.


    "Let''s go up and have a look. "Zhu Qing suggested in a flat tone.


    "Well. "


    as soon as the voice dropped, Yun qiongjun jumped up and ran into the forest. Gu Sen was also behind her, constantly observing the situation on both sides of the road.


    "Ha ha "There were deep, cold laughter in front of them.


    The goose bumps on Mianlin''s body also kept going out. When they were about to go to the depth of the forest, they found that a girl in a long white dress was secretly observing them.


    But just after they found out, the girl ran away quickly.

 Chapter 102

    Seeing that the girl was about to run away, the four immediately ran after her, but unexpectedly, the girl''s disappeared.


    Yun qiongjun squatted down and investigated the place where the girl had just squatted. There was no sign of the grass falling in the wind after being crushed by heavy objects.


    A small puddle on the ground caught her attention. It is clear that there is no water in the dry grassland here. Why do these small puddles still exist?


    thinking of her walking slowly along those places with small puddles, after walking for nearly ten meters, those small puddles suddenly disappeared.


    After talking to Gu Sen, who was silent behind Yun qiongjun, he quickly stepped up to Yun qiongjun, took her hand and said affectionately, "qiongjun."


    "What can I do for you? "Looking at Gu Sen, who suddenly became very ambiguous in front of her eyes, the shelf that Yun qiongjun had originally carried was slowly lowered.


    "That..." Gu Sen asked with some hesitation.


    "If you have something to say, it''s your character that makes you hesitant. "Yun qiongjun reached out and touched Gu Sen''s gentle face, and asked in a very gentle tone.


    "Well, can you give me a little bit of your living breath? "


    I thought I would spit out some good words from this guy''s mouth. Unexpectedly, this guy''s mind is full of such filthy things all day long.


    Hearing Gu Sen''s answer, Yun qiongjun''s face immediately covered with black lines. Sure enough, she can''t expect what this guy says, because the more she expects to tell the real answer from him, the more she wants to hit people.


    Finally, after careful consideration, Yun qiongjun raised her head. When she wanted to turn down the guy''s request, she turned to his dark gray eyes. Looking into his eyes, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She thought, "Oh, kiss me. It''s not the first time I''m afraid of being kissed.".


    Looking at Yun qiongjun, who was standing in front of him for a long time, Gu Sen could not help but look a little disappointed. Although he was very disappointed, he still said to Yun qiongjun with a smile: "since qiongjun, you don''t want to, I won''t ask you. "With that, he decided to let go of his hands on Yun qiongjun''s shoulders.


    Just as he was about to let go, Yun qiongjun held out his hand and looked at Gu Sen with resolute eyes. She said softly, "I''d like to give you a little bit of Yang.". "With that, she stood on tiptoe and covered Gu Sen''s cold but red lips with her lips, and her breath moved regularly between them.


    To tell you the truth, this is the first time that Yun qiongjun feels the power of Gu Sen''s lips. It''s a force that makes people feel memorable.


    Gu Sen''s mood drifts gently with the opening of Yun qiongjun''s teeth. How he hopes that time can stay at this moment and that the person in front of him can always belong to him. However, he knows qiongjun''s ambition, so he can''t hinder the woman he loves in front of him for his own desire and selfishness.


    All of a sudden, when two people have been indulging in this kiss, Zhuqing and Meilin appear in front of them at an inopportune time.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhuqing immediately opened his mouth. Then he subconsciously went to Meilin''s side, covered his eyes with his hand, and told him to turn around. He also quickly explained to Meilin, "there is no one here. I''ve seen it. "Zhu Qing deliberately raised his voice, as if to signal that the two women who are in love can stop scattering dog food in time.


    Hearing Zhu Qing''s voice, Yun qiongjun, who had been immersed in the sweetness and greasiness, immediately regained her consciousness, and then subconsciously pushed Gu Sen away from her.


    Then he blushed and trembled to Gu sen in front of him and said, "well, I have given you a lot of Yang, so today, you should not have happened. We have done nothing. "With that, Yun qiongjun immediately ran away. Seeing that Gu Sen just wanted to laugh, he didn''t dare to laugh because he was afraid that she would feel shy.


    When they are back to their original position, Zhuqing and Meilin are back at the same time.


    As soon as Meilin saw Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, she quickly ran over to them and asked them, "sister Qiong, where have you and Gu Sen just gone? Zhuqing and I have been worried for a long time. "


    hearing this, Yun qiongjun immediately explained to him," I''ve just been delayed on the way with Gu Sen, so I''m late. "


    With that, the picture of just kissing Gu Sen suddenly reappears in Yun qiongjun''s mind. However, just as she blushes because of this, Zhu Qing, sitting on the side, slowly leans to Gu Sen and asks in a whisper:


    "Hello, Gu Sen, are you still immersed in the kiss of that little girl''s family?


    Qingzhu didn''t feel the danger at all. She still kept on teasing Gu Sen: "and I''ve seen you look like you just now. I didn''t expect that the little girl is so powerful that she can make uncle Gu laugh. It''s really not easy..." After hearing this, Yun qiongjun slaps Zhuqing on the back of the head and kicks Gu Sen again.Zhu Qing felt his head, stamped his feet indignantly and said to Yun qiongjun, "sister Yun! "


    then he helped up Gu Sen, who had no weight at all, and said faintly," be careful. I''ll ask our boss Gu to clean you up. Do you believe it? "


    "Well, I''ll come down and apologize to you. "With that, Yun qiongjun clenched her fist and stepped out to walk in the direction of the two of them.


    "Well, I don''t think so. I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have told you about kissing brother Gu in the woods. "Looking at Yun qiongjun, Zhu Qing can''t help feeling that her back is constantly cooling.


    Looking at Zhuqing, who was in a state of embarrassment, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "OK, let''s not play. Now what''s delayed is to do the business. "


    " well, Meilin is right. The most important thing for us now is to get the business done. "


    Zhuqing returned to his original position and calmly analyzed the current situation: "the most important thing for us now is to make some plans to find the girl just now."


    Zhuqing held his chin, and continued to think: "but, in this forest, we are not familiar with the place of life. How can we accurately know the location of that girl?"


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Gu Sen, who had been sitting on the side, spoke.


    "It''s OK for me to perceive the specific landform of the forest. After all, I used to be a hermit living alone in the forest for a long time, so I have a strong ability to perceive this landscape."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Sen made everyone form a circle. Then he used his fingers to plan out the general situation of the forest.


    Well, I''m going to start planning the tasks you''re responsible for. "


    GU Sen pointed to the north of the forest and said to Zhuqing," Zhuqing, you can find the north side of the forest. "


    " OK, brother Gu. "


    " well. "


    GU Sen moved his hand to the west of the forest, then looked up at Yun qiongjun and said," you are in charge of the west side of the forest, qiongjun. "


    " well, OK. "


    " then I''ll go to the East. I prefer the forest in the East. "He said slowly, pointing to the north of the forest.


    "Well, the east side of the forest is up to you to investigate. "


    " and then I''ll take the rest of the south. "Gu Sen said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s start now. "With that, Zhuqing picked up his belongings and went to the north of the forest.


    The four men divided into groups and acted separately. Their common purpose was to find the girl.


    Yun qiongjun also began to run to the west forest alone. Looking at the big trees that were retreating around her, the chill in her eyes immediately increased.


    The ideas in Yun qiongjun''s mind are also gradually improving. She feels that the girl who peeped at them just now is a little like the ghost she called before. When


    thought of it, Yun hung Jun stopped his footsteps, then adjusted his breathing, and used his own perception of the soul to fight to see if he could find the correct location of the maiden.


    Finally, as expected, a girl''s breath came from the depths of the forest. The real location was there. Yun qiongjun quickly drove to the deep forest.


    When she ran there, the girl''s graceful figure immediately came into her eyes. At this time, the girl was like a crane standing in the deep water, which could be viewed from a distance without being profane.


    Her legs were immersed in the cold water of the lake, and from time to time she patted the fish swimming in her direction, which made people look really uncomfortable.


    Just when we want to get close to the girl, she appears in front of Gu Sen like a ghost. Her white face, olive eyes, and a stream of waterfall like hair run down the girl''s waist, setting off her temperament more fresh and refined.


    Suddenly, the girl came to Yun qiongjun''s eyes, put one hand on Yun qiongjun''s shoulder and stood on tiptoe. The other hand was playing with Yun qiongjun''s hair and asked faintly, "sister, you are finally here. "


    " you know, it''s empty here. " Then she took Yun qiongjun''s hand and put it on her chest.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, Yun qiongjun reaches out and grabs the girl''s hands on her shoulder. The black lines on her face are so many that people are afraid.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" Yun qiongjun tries to bind the girl with her spiritual power.


    In the face of Yun qiongjun''s inquiry, the girl, who was trying to break free from Yun qiongjun''s bondage, immediately stopped struggling. Just when Yun qiongjun thought that the girl had given up the struggle, the girl once again stood on tiptoe and quickly kissed Yun qiongjun Yin on the cheek.


    In the face of the young girl with a strong bow in front of her, Yun qiongjun''s cold air suddenly increases a little bit.


    then mischievously approached the cloud, which was gradually petrified, and whispered, "how, sister, is my service OK?"Yun qiongjun regained consciousness, stepped back a few steps, and said without expression, "who are you? And are you from this village? "


    " I don''t know. "Looking at Yun qiongjun, who was gradually shivering in front of her, the girl immediately explained," well, sister, I just want to make a joke with you. "


    Looking down at the girl at a loss, Yun qiongjun chuckled and said, "OK, OK, I''m not angry. "


    " mm-hmm, thank you, big sister. " Hearing what Yun qiongjun said, the girl immediately took off like a rabbit.


    "No. "Yun qiongjun held out her hand, stroked the girl''s head, and continued to ask," have you always been alone? "


    " yes, I''ve been here alone since I remember. "


    "Aren''t you afraid? "


    the girl said with a smile," I used to be afraid, but now I''m used to it. £¢

 Chapter 103

    "I''ve been here for a long time and haven''t seen you. Where are you from? Are you here to play with me? Let''s play hide and seek The girl is bouncing around Yun Qiong.


    Yun qiongju began to talk to the girl, diverting her attention, "how old are you? How long have you been here? "


    The girl thought and shook her head, "I don''t know I don''t know. I seem to have forgotten. "


    Yun Qiong was laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter if you forget it. Do you always remember what happened after you were here? It''s my first time here. I don''t know a lot of things. Can you tell me about it? "


    Hearing what Yun qiongju said, the girl did not get entangled. She happily introduced her to Yun qiongju, "I''ve been here for a long time. Anyway, from my conscious mind, this is what it is now. Sometimes I hear people say that people often disappear here, but how can I not disappear? Where are the disappeared people? Did you go somewhere else? I want to go too... "


    Yun qiongju took advantage of the girl''s selfishness to speak. She superficially cooperated with the girl to answer occasionally. In fact, she was checking whether the girl was alive, but actually proved that the girl was not a human being.


    It''s not a living person. It should be a dead man?


    "Have you ever seen those people disappear?" Yun qiongju asked.


    The girl frowned and thought about it, but she still shook her head.


    Cloud Qiong is picked eyebrow, "you did not see?"


    The girl looked at her, "I don''t know. Maybe I saw it but I forgot it. I have a bad memory." Her face collapsed, apparently frustrated by her poor memory. "I don''t know if I''ve seen it, but someone should have seen it."


    Yun Qiong Ju, "how do you know?"


    The girl looked at her and seemed to be puzzled, "everyone said so. Of course, some people have seen it, so they said so. Otherwise, how do they know someone will disappear?"


    Yun Qiong Ju Well, with a ghost, still a young kid, can''t say logic, because they can''t understand.


    "Cloud!" Gu Sen''s voice came from afar. When Yun Qiong was turned around, she saw Gu Sen and Miaolin walking towards him.


    "Arsene Seeing Gu Sen looking for her, Yun Qiong Ju is obviously very happy. She was just about to go to Gu Sen, but she was shocked by the sudden scream.


    "Ah!"


    Yun Qiong Ju turned her head and saw that the girl, who was still cute and lovely, suddenly became very gloomy and terrifying. Her pupils suddenly tightened up, and she screamed with her head in her arms!


    But even more terrifying, she not only screamed, but also exuded a powerful power. She suddenly pushed Gu Sen and mirin back for a long distance!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Yun qiongju frowned and asked. She went up to the girl and wanted to get close to her, but she didn''t seem to know her any more. She retreated in horror!


    "Don''t come here! Get out of here! Get out of here The girl screamed, and her skills were stronger, so that they could not get close to them!


    "Are you all right? What''s the matter? " The girl''s head was wrinkling in her heart.


    The girl retreated in horror and told them not to come.


    Gu Sen and mirin looked at each other and stopped at the same place without moving again. The girl saw that they did not come back again and were not as crazy as they had just been.


    Yun Qiong Ju stepped forward carefully. At this time, the girl was squatting on the ground, not screaming wildly, but panting for breath. Seeing Yun Qiong Ju coming, she did not drive her away.


    Yun qiongju approached her and found that her expression had become normal, and the pupil of her eyes had returned to its original color.


    "Yes Sorry... " She opened her lips and said, with a hint of regret and guilt in her voice.


    Yun Qiong was crouched down and looked at her, "can you tell us what happened?"


    The girl shook her head violently and shut up.


    Yun Qiong Ju turns her head to look at Gu Sen''s direction and signals that they should not come here. Gu Sen nods.


    Yun Qiong Ju looked at the girl again and asked softly, "do you know them?"


    The girl pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Yun qiongju: "where did you meet them?"


    The girl still shook her head.


    Yun Qiong was quickly turned by her head, "then why are you afraid of them? They''re my friends. They don''t mean anything. Trust me, OK? They won''t hurt you. "


    The girl looked at Yun Qiong Ju in a daze, then turned her head carefully to look at Gu Sen and Mei Lin. she still had fear and dodge in her eyes, but she didn''t think about the fierce situation just now.


    After a while, the girl hesitated and nodded.


    Yun Qiong was very happy in her heart. Although she didn''t know why she was like this, she really didn''t want the strange girl in front of her to be afraid of them. Otherwise, how should the next conversation go on?


    She turned to Goosen and indicated that they could come slowly.Gu Sen and Meilin did not pass quickly, but slowly, waiting for the girl to really adapt and gradually approach.


    At this time, the girl had recovered her calm, as if the crazy person was not her. At this time, she even began to smile and treat Gu Sen and Meilin as if she had just seen Yun qiongju.


    "Hello."


    Gu Sen nodded to her, "Hello, my name is Gu Sen, it''s yun''er..."


    "He is a man I like!" Yun Qiong was robbed before Gu Sen said, the tone is so ordinary, as if what she said is just a very ordinary little thing, but this ordinary words, but it touched Gu Sen''s heartstrings.


    Gu Sen''s face turned red!


    He wanted to talk about his friends, but Yun qiongju said directly that they had such a close relationship, and that he was still in front of an "outsider". He felt a little embarrassed, but his heart was more than happy. It was a wonderful feeling to be calm about their relationship in front of others without any scruples!


    Yun qiongju also made herself not to look at Gu Sen''s direction. The temperature on her face was also very high at the moment. In fact, she hesitated a little when she said such words, but the little hesitation was soon dissipated by her inner impulse. When she calmed down, she suddenly couldn''t believe it. She really didn''t know where she got such courage at that time.


    At this time, Yun Qiong Ju, who was calm down, suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t even dare to look at Gu Sen. he was playing drums all the time. Would Gu Sen feel that he was not serious enough? Too frivolous?


    She glanced at Gu Sen with her spare time, but saw that he also lowered his head and didn''t speak. For a moment, she felt more uneasy.


    But this rigid situation was broken by a beautiful voice.


    The girl who was still on the ground looked up at Gu Sen and exclaimed in surprise, "you You''re not human, are you? "


    For a moment, several people all looked at the girl and saw her surprise expression. At last, Gu Sen was the first to react. He nodded, "I''m not a person, I''m a ghost."


    The girl was obviously more happy. There was no trace of her madness and fear.


    Looking at the strange girl in front of her, she seemed to think of something and frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything at last.


    Yun Qiong Ju saw that the girl seemed to have nothing to do, and then asked about the matter just now, "why did you just become that way?"


    As soon as the girl heard this, her joy gradually faded down, replaced by a little embarrassed and sorry.


    She hesitated and said, "I''m sorry, I I saw two men, that''s why... "


    Yun Qiong was surprised. She looked back at Gu Sen and Mei Lin, then looked at the girl and continued to ask, "in other words, it''s not because they are the two of them, but as long as it''s any man, you will be like this?"


    The girl hesitated, but still nodded.


    Yun qiongju: "why is this so?"


    The girl frowned and thought for a while, but she couldn''t think of any reason. She knocked her head hard and said, "I I don''t know. I don''t remember... "


    See her a pair of anxious about to cry out of the appearance, cloud Qiong was quickly pulled her, comfort way, "forget it, do not remember, do not remember, also no big deal."


    The girl began to laugh again. She looked at Yun Qiong Ju happily and pulled the corner of her clothes. "Sister, sister, let''s play together."


    Yun Qiong was smiling at her, "would you like to go to play by yourself first?"


    The girl was not happy, "why? Didn''t you come to play with me? I want you to play with me


    Yun qiongju saw that she was really unhappy, and comforted her and said, "good, good, play with you." Eye movement, "or we like this, we play hide and seek, you go hide, and then count, count to a thousand, we will certainly find you."


    The girl nodded happily, "OK, OK, that sister, you are not allowed to peek at it!"


    Yun Qiong Ju immediately nodded, "don''t worry, I certainly don''t look, they don''t either." Then he motioned to two people in the opposite direction.


    Looking for a tree that has lived for thousands of years, he has to accompany these "children" to play this kind of retarded game. He really doesn''t know what to say, especially if the game is to deceive other people in order to support "children". He always feels that he is bullying people.


    Gu Sen didn''t say anything about it. Anyway, it was just a small matter. As long as yun''er opened his mouth, he could do anything.


    Two people listen to Yun qiongju''s instruction to turn the past, back to the girl.


    Seeing how obedient they were, the girl ran away to hide.


    Soon, the voice of counting came from a place, "1, 2, 3, 4..."


    Yun Qiong Ju Sweat!


    The silly girl didn''t run far away


    Originally, she planned to call the dead to find the girl, but now Don''t say it!


    Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing catch the girl. The girl giggles and laughs happily. Suddenly, the girl gets serious and takes Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing to one side. The girl has not forgotten what they just wanted to catch her.

 Chapter 104

    Gu Sen looks aside at Yun qiongjun and finds that Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing are talking to the girl. Mirin also followed his follower, Gu Sen, and looked at them.


    Looking for Lin out of the sense of security and for the girl''s inexplicable identity, want to find out. So he went around behind them and looked at them secretly.


    "What happened just now? Why did you all come after me?" The girl asked Yun qiongjun.


    "We are looking for something about Wangdian, and naturally we find it here with clues."


    "I don''t know what you said about Wangdian. It has been like this since I have memory. And those two men. I don''t like them very much. If there''s nothing wrong with them, you can leave. " The girl is also hostile to the two men, but she is not so disgusted with Yun qiongjun. She still has a good temper and says to Yun qiongjun.


    "Those two people are our best friends. Although I don''t know why you hate men so much, they are not as bad as you think. You can try to get along with them." Yun qiongjun said gently to the girl.


    "Since I can remember, I''ve had a bad impression of men, and what they''ve done is outrageous. And since I had a psychological resistance to them, I would have done this to them. If it really hurt your two friends, I''m sorry The girl said from the bottom of her heart.


    All of this made Meilin nearby catch the eye. According to their answers, Meilin has a preliminary understanding that the girl''s memory may be sealed, but it is not sure yet. This also needs to be confirmed in private, and then walked in the direction of Gu Sen.


    "Have you found anything in the past?" For this master, Gu Sen is still very respectful. After all, Meilin has a lot of knowledge that he doesn''t know. He still needs to learn and understand by himself.


    "I don''t think the girl didn''t know what was going on here, but her memory was sealed, but the behavior was not certain. We need to discuss it later and then define it. " Mirin thought and talked to Goosen.


    On the other hand, Yun qiongjun thinks that in the future, she will inevitably associate with this girl. However, seeing her conflict, she wants to persuade her first, let the girl eliminate her resistance to them, and then she can easily understand Wang Dian''s news, so as to help her return to the original world smoothly.


    "Don''t worry, they are both friends of Zhuqing and I. I know what they look like and decide not to do anything to hurt you." Yun qiongjun looked at the girl''s glasses and said sincerely.


    Zhu Qing also caters to them and agrees with them, hoping to let the girl relax her vigilance. When the girl saw that Yun qiongjun''s sincere eyes were clear, she said that in fact, the girl''s heart was actually loose. So he said to them,


    "since you try so hard to say that my attitude towards them will gradually change, you can rest assured. I will slowly change my attitude towards them. Of course, I am sorry for the moment when I seriously injured them The girl said to Yun qiongjun with a kind face.


    The girl''s character is not unreasonable. She lives here carefree and has nothing to worry about. She suddenly came here today to change her life track. Unexpectedly, two men came to her for no reason. She felt angry when she thought of this girl here. But now that I have explained clearly, I have nothing to say.


    "Would you like to help me think about what happened here? It''s important to me. "


    "But I can''t remember anything now. I can''t help you at all." The girl replied that she had a good feeling for Yun qiongjun, so she also answered Yun qiongjun''s questions warmly and cheerfully.


    "I''m sorry to have delayed you so long. Let''s leave first."


    "Mm-hmm, good." This young girl did not make a stay, because in her heart still like the original situation, do not want to be disturbed.


    In this way, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing left, and then walked to the side of Meilin and Gu Sen.


    "Just now, I followed you secretly and listened to your conversation. I think she should know something. The reason why she doesn''t know anything now may be that her memory has been sealed. But we need to verify it. " Meilin tells Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing what he thinks.


    "Well, I''ve explained it to her so that she won''t be so resistant to you, so that we can examine this problem."


    "Now there is another question. At that time, you found out that she was not a living person, was she?" Meilin said to Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun is positive about Meilin.


    "I remember that I had clearly seen the method of checking whether the memory was sealed by non living people, but I forgot." Meilin said to the three of them, but they were all white eyed, thinking about each other in their hearts. It would be better not to say so.


    "I seem to know." At this time, Zhuqing said weakly."Well, that would be great." Hearing this, Yun qiongjun knows that she is very happy. She is one step closer to what she wants to investigate.


    "Yes, I know how to verify it, at night. Take the spirit stone to the moonlight, and then, inadvertently, exert some spiritual power behind her. I think Lin Da should know. " Zhu Qing said solemnly.


    "You mentioned that, I really remember. It''s really the method you said. If it is sealed, then the spirit stone will change color. The reaction of spirit stone is used to judge whether it is sealed Meilin said slowly.


    "That would be wonderful. Now it will be evening and the moon will come out just in a moment." Gu Sen said to the three of them.


    "I''m going to prepare the spirit stone now. There should be one here." After looking around for Lin, he said confidently. Then he turned away and went to the nearby place to look for the spirit stone.


    The three of them were waiting in the same place. They didn''t wait for a long time. They came back to find the forest.


    "Now it''s dark and the spirit stone has been found. Now we can carry out our plan. Yun qiongjun, go and seduce that girl, and then talk to Zhuqing. Then, when they are not paying attention to it, Meilin puts the spirit stone behind it and begins to use the spirit skill to observe the changes of the spirit stone, so that the answer to the question will be known. " Gu Sen arranged in an orderly manner, and all three agreed in silence.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Yun qiongjun returns to the place where the girl is, and calls her out. Then she and Zhuqing have been talking to the girl. Try to attract her attention, and then find Lin secretly from behind, the girl did not notice what.


    Mirin began to use spiritualism, then developed spirit stone and changed its color. After confirming that his conjecture is correct, he stops the spirit skill and takes back the spirit stone. After signaling to Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, they left. After receiving the signal from Mianlin, they scribbled over the girl and left.


    The four of them were reunited.


    "As expected, as I expected, the color of the spirit stone has changed, but her memory has been sealed." Mirin said solemnly.


    "In that case, as long as we can find a way to remove the seal, it will certainly help." Gu Sen then said that Yun qiongjun was very happy. As long as she could investigate clearly, she could go back to her original world.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s face gets better, Zhuqing smiles and becomes very happy.


    "But now the only problem is how to remove the seal." One of Yun qiongjun''s words threw everyone into silence.


    "I can only determine how to test, but I don''t know how to remove the seal." Looking for Lin is a pity.


    "Wait a minute. If so, Zhuqing, since you know how to test it, will you also know how to remove the seal and restore the girl''s memory?" Gu Sen looked at Zhuqing calmly and said.


    "Yes, as you said, I have a little impression, but I do forget it. Give me one night to think about it, and I''ll give you the answer tomorrow. " Zhu Qing answered.


    Now Yun qiongjun''s mood is very complicated. She can''t be sure whether Zhu Qing recalls it or not. This is directly related to a series of clues, but there is no way to do it now. All three of them can only wait until tomorrow to wait for the result, which depends on whether Zhuqing will recall. On this day, Yun qiongjun was extremely heavy and did not have a good rest.


    The next day, Yun qiongjun came to Zhuqing for the first time. To ask what''s going on.


    "Why do you want to know so much?" Zhu Qing understood Yun qiongjun''s idea very well, so she was like teasing her.


    "Well, don''t be so cynical. Just say it." Yun qiongjun says to Zhu Qing nervously and helplessly. Eager to know the answer.


    "Don''t worry. How can I fail your bullying? No problem." After hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s face changed greatly. Her eyebrows were tight at that time, and Zou became relaxed. When Zhu Qing saw the change of Yun qiongjun, she was very happy. She wanted to tell other people the news.


    Zhu Qing said, then very happy to call up all the people, said he thought of a way. Yun qiongjun was very happy, so he joked with her.


    "Wow, you know so much. You can''t live a long time."


    "That''s what my master told me. It''s just forgotten." Zhu Qing punches Yun qiongjun with his fist.


    "Well, it''s time for that girl to recover her memory." Yun qiongjun looks at the girl. She really doesn''t know what will happen when she recovers her memory. She will be too cruel.

 Chapter 105

    So the four men gathered around and looked at the girl. Gu Sen and Meilin mean the latter. The girl was afraid, her eyes were rolling and her bloodless lips were tightly closed.


    Yunqiongjun and Zhuqing moved forward two steps. Yunqiongjun glared at her watery eyes and asked, "sister, do you want to restore your memory?"


    "Memory? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. " The girl''s face was puzzled, her eyes were wide and her eyebrows were high.


    Yun qiongjun tried to be very patient and said, "my friend said that your memory may have been sealed by others, so you can''t remember the past."


    Yun qiongjun points to Lin, indicating that the man said it to him. Then he said, "we want to help you remember the past. My girl is very capable. She can help you to remove the seal. Do you understand?"


    As she said this, Yun qiongjun pointed at Zhuqing again. Zhuqing nodded at her and confirmed that she could help her.


    The girl''s face slightly understood the expression, but she did not move. There was no surprise, no expectation and desire. Just looking at the four people in front of me, I slowly replied, "even if I was sealed by someone, it''s useless to restore it. I''m very happy now!"


    With that said, there seemed to be a little ruddy on her face.


    Meilin thought to herself that she must have been here for a long time, and she didn''t want to leave, or she felt that she was happy here, so she didn''t want to change the status quo.


    So he said with a smile, "little sister, you don''t even know who you are. Isn''t that a pity?"


    The girl didn''t seem to understand what he said. Her head was shaking and her eyes were full of suspicion. She stood there, slowly opening her gray lips and saying, "I''m very happy now. Isn''t that enough? There''s nothing to be sorry about. "


    What she said was slow and reasonable. Because she does not want to lose too much memory, so she will not miss too much. Now, it''s normal that she can''t listen to other people''s talking about it.


    Looking at the girl''s simple and lovely appearance, Zhu Qing is also ambivalent in her heart. She doesn''t know whether to help her or not.


    If you don''t help her, you will see that she is very poor. She knows nothing about her own life experience, and she doesn''t live for herself. That''s a pity.


    The girl''s face full of doubt, she moved her body away from them. It''s like she''ll be safer. Yes.


    She tilted her head twice, looked at the shabby house and said, "I''ve made this my home. I really don''t want to go anywhere else." She was very stubborn in her ideas.


    Gu Sen stepped forward and said, "now some of us will untie the seal on you. If you want to untie it after we leave, maybe no one will. Isn''t it more regretful then?"


    To tell you the truth, Gu Sen really didn''t want to let the girl have regrets and missed this opportunity. Because people don''t always have good luck.


    The girl''s head is still unshakable. She would not say anything, for fear of changing her fate now, she was not willing to try. She is now an immature child, just looking at the present, she will not think or worry about the future.


    Zhu Qing looked at the crowd with a smile, and then thought to the girl: there are not many people like me who can untie the seal in this world. It''s her good fortune to meet me today, but the girl doesn''t buy this account.


    Zhu Qing has a mysterious expression on her face, as if no one outside her will solve the seal. She also hoped that the girl could change her mind.


    The girl still shook her head and remained unmoved. Zhu Qing sighed helplessly.


    Looking at Zhuqing, Yun qiongjun said in a low voice: "I don''t think so. Now she''s really happy. Don''t force her any more. It seems that she is used to her life now


    Zhu counted and nodded, admitting that what Yun qiongjun said was reasonable. Besides, it seems that it''s very difficult to persuade the girl now, so he doesn''t want to waste any more.


    Hearing this, the girl was in a good mood. She approached Yun qiongjun and turned around happily on the ground. She was as happy as a child and began to sing. The song was very nice. Yun qiongjun began to sympathize with the naive girl again.


    Just as the girl turned around, Yun qiongjun suddenly found a very obvious sign on the outside of her left arm. Moreover, she was very familiar with the sign. She and Wanqing both enslaved the dead with such things.


    Yun qiongjun walks over with a smile and grabs the girl''s left arm with her hand and looks at it carefully. It turns out to be a sign that they enslave the dead. The girl doesn''t know why Baiyun qiongjun is staring at her arm. The girl looks at Yun qiongjun in doubt and curiosity.


    As soon as Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun''s behavior, he also comes closer to the sign. He only glances at it and recognizes that it is the same as that on Yun qiongjun''s enslavement of the dead. He is also puzzled.


    "Wanqing enslaves the dead with the same symbol. Maybe it''s her people?" Yun qiongjun frowned and said thoughtfully.Zhu Qing clapped his hands and said, "yes, I have seen that the sign on Wanqing''s enslavement of the dead is like this. Yes, there are only two possibilities for her identity, right?" She laughs mischievously.


    Yun qiongjun asked how the sign came from. And stare straight at the girl.


    The girl looks around and shakes her head again. She tells Yun qiongjun that she doesn''t know what the sign is about. He also looked down and looked, touching his head for a long time did not think of anything.


    Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun, "she has something to do with you and WAN Qing, so we should find out the truth, or we should lift her seal."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and then fell into a deep thought. The girl''s example was really extraordinary. If she could really lift her seal, we might have some unexpected results.


    Zhuqing thought that it would be difficult to do. Just now, everyone had spent a lot of effort to persuade the girl. Now how can they do it? The girl is very adapted to the present environment. It is more difficult to change her mind than to go to heaven.


    Yun qiongjun raised the girl''s arm and said to her, "you see, this is the symbol of your identity. You may be one of us. If that''s the case, we can often play together at that time. Do you think so?"


    The girl didn''t understand. Yes, she shook her head and her eyes went around thinking about it. As if this matter is very abstruse, but also a strong shaking arm, that did not understand.


    At last, she said as if she had figured it out: "now we are good friends? Why do you have to do something so troublesome? "


    "Because then you will think of a lot of fun things, won''t you be more happy then?" said Zhu Qing


    "Is there really going to be fun?" The girl asked Zhu Qing suspiciously.


    When Zhu Qing saw that there was a door, he immediately struck while the iron was hot and said, "yes! People with such signs will have a lot of fun games, but now that your memory disappears, you will forget those fun games. If you recover your memory, shall we play with you? "


    The girl happily smiles and nods, while dancing happily on the ground.


    Looking at Zhuqing, Yun qiongjun said, "it''s up to you this time. Don''t mess up the matter." Yun qiongjun said with some uneasiness.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right for me to untie the seal." Zhu Qingxin has a mature bamboo said.


    Yun qiongjun takes the girl''s hand and goes to Zhuqing. She puts the girl''s hand in Zhuqing''s, and then pats them on the shoulder to show encouragement.


    The girl took Zhu Qing''s hand, and her eyes were shining. It seemed that she couldn''t wait.


    Zhu Qing is still a little nervous. This time, he has to show off.


    Zhu Qing takes the girl''s hand to tell Yun qiongjun to stand away from them.


    Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun and Meilin step back and stay far away.


    I saw Zhu Qing holding the girl sitting on the ground, sitting in the back, stretched out a hand on the girl''s back. "Close your eyes and don''t think about anything. Just sit quietly." Zhu Qing ordered.


    The girl promised to close her eyes and cooperate with Zhu Qing.


    Zhu Qing also closed her eyes and could not understand what she was saying.


    Yun qiongjun begins to like this girl. She can always come up with something unexpected at a critical time, and she still helps her a lot. Yes, she even suspects that Zhuqing is not an ordinary person, but she is not magical, just knows a lot of things.


    Half an hour later, I saw that the girl''s face began to change color, from white to khaki, and the hair on her body stood up, as if there were white smoke floating out of her mouth.


    Gu Sen and others are stunned, but Yun qiongjun can''t believe it. The little girl around her has a lot of skills. She not only looks at Zhuqing with a new look, but also looks proud on her face.


    The sound in zhuqingkou is getting louder and louder, as if it can shake the old house down.


    The other three covered their ears and looked at her. Zhuqing''s other hand was also stretched out and patted on the girl''s body. However, the girl had no reaction and did not feel pain, just as if she had died again.


    What''s more surprising is that the girl slowly floats in place and spins in the air.


    But Zhuqing has already stood up, two hands in the air, also do not know what she meant, the voice of mouth chanting stopped, and then began to move slowly downward.


    Zhu Qing suddenly looked wrong and called, "come here quickly and help me lose my spiritual power. Her strength is too strong!"


    After hearing this, yunqiongjun, Miaolin and Gu Sen immediately ran to the girl, followed Zhuqing to make a strange gesture with her hands and began to input spiritual power.

 Chapter 106

    The girl sat on the ground with her hands folded and her face was calm and peaceful. Her eyes were tightly closed, and the purple halo spread around her. Yun qiongjun, Meilin and Gu Sen sat beside her, raising their hands to deliver spiritual power. They wanted to open the seal buried in her memory.


    It was too painful to untie the seal. The girl obviously couldn''t bear it. The crystal sweat rolled down from her forehead and gathered into a stream, sliding down her swan neck.


    Early death and early immortality, mirin''s efforts increased the transmission of spiritual power, three different colors of spiritual power interweaved on the girl''s body, the seal was loose.


    Yun qiongjun''s face was beaming with joy. She opened to look at the girl, but saw her eyebrows wrinkled, her facial features wrinkled, and her sweat was like rain. She was a little anxious.


    At this time, the girl suddenly opened her eyes, the wind was blowing, her pupils were dilated, her eyes were blurred, her mouth was wide and her face was twisted.


    Gu Sen was surprised and said, "why is this so?"


    Looking for Lin to check the girl''s look, "seal by us pry open, her memory is recovering."


    "Even if the memory is restored, it should not be the case?" When Yun qiongjun looks at the girl''s twisted face, she is very anxious. "Does her situation look very wrong?"


    "I also noticed that there was a strong heat coming out of her, and I suspected that there was something else in her."


    "This seal not only suppresses her memory, but also possibly her strength." Looking for forest light to say.


    "How could she be so powerful? If we lift her seal, what will she do if she goes wild? " The light of the girl''s body was stronger and stronger, and the dazzling halo was shining directly into the sky from her body. Yun qiongjun''s hands trembled in the air, and the powerful force poured out from the girl''s body. Her accomplishments made her unable to bear it, and her sweat poured down like pearls.


    Gu Sen''s situation is not much better. He can''t resist the fierce power of the girl. The dazzling light makes him have to close his eyes. "I''m coming to the end."


    Meilin''s face was dignified, "hold on for a while."


    "No No, she''s too powerful in her body Yun qiongjun''s face turned white, and her sweat turned into a stream. Her clothes were wet. Zhuqing was worried about wiping the sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief.


    The light on the girl is getting more and more prosperous. She covers mirin, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen. a Black Mist surrounds her seal and soon spreads around the light.


    "Bad." Looking at the thick black fog, Yun qiongjun had a bad feeling in her heart. As soon as the voice dropped, the girl''s eyes, which had already been closed, suddenly opened, and then the power of the sky exploded.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen flew into the air in an irregular motion, then fell back on the ground again, spitting out a mouthful of blood from their mouths.


    Meilin is also shocked and stops three meters away from the girl. However, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are not embarrassed by her posture. At this time, they did not pay attention to the wound. They just looked at the girl with crazy hair. Her eyes were staring at the air. Her long black hair was raised like a hedgehog by the strong wind made by Lingli. The hands on her legs were put on her forehead. The purple nails were like knives, which cut the skin on her face, and the purple blood slipped down from the corners of her eyes Come on, with her ferocious face, like a ghost girl crawling out of hell, full of resentment all over her body.


    Seeing the girl''s madness, Yun qiongjun said suspiciously, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Looking at the girl who was enveloped by resentment, mirin frowned. "She was very angry. She must have suffered extraordinary torture before she died, which led to her resentment for everything around her."


    "According to master, the girl has recovered her memory? Is it because she has been treated unfairly? " Gu Sen covered his chest, stood up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corners of his lips, locked her eyes on the girl, and said with a frown.


    "She has a lot of resentment. If we don''t stop her, we may die." Mirin was on guard.


    The young girl seems to have gathered all the strength of the star sea. Her pale face was painfully grasped. Her face was still pretty, and the blood suddenly flowed into her eyes. She looked around and thought of her tragic death, and her eyes flashed with killing intention.


    "Calm down and don''t get excited." Seeing the light from the girl''s body spread to her, Yun qiongjun tried to calm her down.


    "You brutes! I''m going to kill you The blood on the girl''s face penetrated into the white clothes, and the air was full of blood smell. Her face was hideously wrinkled into a mass, which made people feel terrible. Her blood stained eyes glared at Meilin and gusen, full of hate.


    "Tell us what''s going on. We can help you." Yun qiongjun gently seduces her. Unfortunately, the girl''s reason has long been dominated by anger, hatred and despair. She has only one idea in her heart to kill these crazy and inhuman men, and then cut off their limbs and feed them to the mice. Or cut off their limbs, leaving them half dead, and let them watch their limbs gnawed by rats.


    "There is not a good thing for men in the world! You all dieA dozen thoughts of tormenting people to death were swirling in her brain. Her eyes flashed fiercely, and she stretched out her bright red tongue to lick her lips, and approached Gu Sen''s direction.


    Standing in front of Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun said in a loud voice to the girl, "calm down, do you still know us?"


    Meilin looked at the girl who had no sense of mind, and her face changed greatly. "She is now immersed in pain and despair. What we say is of no help. Quickly control her, or the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "I see." Yun qiongjun looks at the girl who is trying to kill her, and immediately uses her strength to restrict her.


    "Don''t hurt her life." Gu Sen looked at the girl''s face and said to mirin, "she has just received too much power and temporarily lost her mind. We can use spiritual power to lead the riot energy in her body."


    Yun qiongjun also thinks that what he said is reasonable. "It''s so decided. I''ll talk to her to attract her attention. Gu Sen uses his spiritual power to limit her. He looks for master Lin''s spiritual power to guide her riot."


    "Good." The three of them worked together, and the girl''s mania had changed to her calmness. Yun qiongjun was relieved to see her powerful energy gradually suppressed.


    Young girl youyou opens her eyes, and her eyes have recovered. She looks at Yun qiongjun and says firmly, "I want revenge."


    The bloodstain on her face disappeared completely. Her hair, which was originally full of demons, was also gently hanging on her shoulder. Yun qiongjun came forward to help her up. "What''s going on? Has your memory recovered? "


    The girl laughed, blood red tears from the corner of her eyes sliding down, tearing heart crack lung sound like the ghost crawling out of the underworld, not to mention how miserable.


    Yun qiongjun did not speak. She stood there quietly, waiting for her to speak.


    The girl covered her cheek and said in a low voice, "I would rather not recover my memory."


    "I''m sorry." When Yun qiongjun saw that she was in such pain, she also felt some regret. The memory could make her unwilling to think of it. It was obviously painful and desperate. If they hadn''t convinced her, she would still be a carefree girl.


    "I don''t blame you. Sooner or later, my memory will be restored. If you want to blame it, it''s the brutes who do all kinds of evil The girl falls into memory, and her face is distorted by her strong hatred. Yun qiongjun does not fear and hugs her shoulder to comfort her.


    "My name is Chen Tian. My father and Aung are my only daughter. They hold me in the palm of their hands since childhood. Although they are not very rich, they are happy and happy. Their greatest wish is to be able to see me get married with their own eyes. " The girl gently stroked the red rope on her right hand. "I was 15 years old and my parents congratulated me. I thought I was the happiest person in the world at that time."


    "And then?"


    The girl laughed and tears fell from the corner of her eyes. "On the happiest day of my life, a group of defeated soldiers came to the village, and the good and respectable village head warmly entertained them. At midnight, the animals showed their true faces and began the inhuman slaughter."


    "It was dark that day. In the middle of the night, the house was full of blood. When I was at a loss, my parents rushed in with the package. I saw the unprecedented fear on their faces." A CAI closed his eyes and his lips trembled. "As soon as we rushed out of the door, we saw corpses all over the place, and their faces were pale with fear. The animals realized that we were like fierce hungry wolves, and picked up the bright knives and cut them at us."


    "My mother''s fragile throat was cut by a sharp knife, and the blood sprayed on my face. My father''s head was cut off by a knife and rolled down on my embroidered shoes. His eyes were wide open, and my face was covered with blood. I watched my good father and loving mother die in front of me."


    "I hate, why should I suffer all this?" The girl''s blood red pupil opened, and her eyes were filled with hatred. "Five animals took me to the boudoir, tore the clothes my parents had prepared for me, and their disgusting hands clamped my arms, and ruthlessly took away the body I left for my beloved. I feel pain, very painful, but no pain can compare with the pain in my heart. The inhuman torture lasted for more than half a month. When the other side was going to kill people, he broke into a stranger. He killed the soldier who was going to kill me and fed me a pill to feign death. My heart is full of holes. My life is as cheap as a mole ant. I lose everything overnight. I promise to avenge them and take the medicine of feign death. "


    "And then you know what happened?" The girl looked at Yun qiongjun''s silly smile, and her hands subconsciously stroked her skin. "When I woke up again, I saw a pile of broken bones bitten by mice. I knew that I was dead. After taking the fake death medicine, I would be dead in a short time. There were bodies everywhere in the village, causing plague, and I was bitten to death. Ha ha, not only did I not avenge my parents, but I also ended up burying the rat belly, ha ha. "

 Chapter 107

    After Chen Tian told them about his life experience, Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen, Meilin and Zhuqing looked at each other and found a sigh from the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    After that, the air around her fell into a strange silence. The rest of Yun qiongjun''s light remained on Chen Tian. She could clearly feel that the girl was covered with resentment and injustice. .


    Yes, Chen Tian''s experience is indeed a pity, after all, she died unjustly!


    When he was tortured in the room by the army, he was given a fake death medicine. He thought that he could escape from the bitter sea, but what he didn''t expect was that he was finally eaten up by rats in the state of suspended animation.


    After a little meditation, the four raised their heads at the same time. Their eyes converged again in the air. After they exchanged a look, they all understood their own ideas.


    When Yun qiongjun turned around and was about to say something to Chen Tian, Chen Tian, who stood still and did not say a word, took the lead in interrupting Yun qiongjun''s opening of the mouth. Her eyes were a little sad and she said to the four people, "I think you all have extraordinary abilities. Can you do something about Chen Tian?"


    Yun closed her eyes slightly. She thought she probably knew Chen Tian wanted him What should we do? Gu Sen''s finger movement was also stunned by Chen Tian''s words. Obviously, he also thought about it.


    Looking at the subtle expressions of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, Miaolin feels thoughtful. After a while, the slightly closed eyebrows gradually flatten out.


    "There are abilities, but you can''t know if you can help." However, Zhu Qing didn''t think so much about it. She just felt that Chen Tian''s experience made her sympathize. So when she heard that Chen Tian asked for something, she quickly responded.


    Chen Tian takes a look at Zhu Qing and turns her attention to Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen. although Zhu Qing''s words are very grateful to her, she can feel that among these four people, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are the decisive ones. At present, if she wants others to meet her demands, she must find the leader of the group.


    "What I ask for is not difficult for all the young Xia present. Chen Tian wants to ask some of you to avenge me."


    Br > "why don''t you just wave your hand?" he asked.


    "To hear the girl say that is to agree with my request." Chen Tian sees the reaction of Zhu Qing, a ray of joy flashed in his eyes, and the tense look on his face also disappears.


    Qiongjun and others can''t do it easily, or in Chen''s opinion, it''s very difficult for her to refuse.


    But unfortunately, she was wrong.


    "No way." Yun qiongjun resolutely rejected Chen Tian.


    Smell speech originally in the heart some joyful Chen Tian momentarily sinks down the face, in the drooping eye son flashed the haze, her tone of voice revealed is full is not reconciled, "why?"


    Chen Tian''s whole body is filled with a trace of evil. She quickly approaches Yun qiongjun and shouts, "why?"


    Seeing that Chen Tian''s breath changes a little bit, Gu Sen quickly goes up and blocks Yun qiongjun. He is afraid that Chen Tian will do something bad to hurt Yun qiongjun, "yun''er."


    Zhu Qing and Meilin also showed a worried look on their faces. Zhu Qing exclaimed, "sister --"


    seeing Gu sen in front of her, Yun qiongjun was moved a little. She patted Gu Sen placidly and told him not to worry.


    Then he turned his head to smile and comforted Zhuqing and Meilin. He shook his head to show them not to be impulsive. Zhuqing and Meilin were relieved.


    Then Yun qiongjun went to Gu Sen''s side and said with a smile to Chen Tian, whose face was a little ugly in front of her, "I said I couldn''t avenge you, but I didn''t say I couldn''t help you get revenge."


    Yun qiongjun''s words make Chen Tian unable to make a detour for a while, but the sinister smell around her body has abated. She looks at Yun qiongjun in bewilderment, waiting for her to come next.


    "As for the reason why I don''t avenge you, it''s only because you have been dead for a hundred years, and your enemies have already turned into dead bones and buried three feet under the loess. We are still alive, but your enemies are in the underworld. " Yun qiongjun said, her hands around her chest and her head tilted. She stopped for a while and winked at Chen Tian If you want us to avenge you, don''t you have to take a few lives in vain? "


    "It''s not a good deal." Gu Sen mouth hanging wanton evil smile tut tut mouth way.


    Meilin and Zhuqing didn''t understand why yunqiongjun would refuse Chen Tian''s request, but when they heard her explanation, they laughed.


    Chen Tian realized that he had just misunderstood Yun qiongjun. He moved his twinkling eyes and touched his nose in embarrassment.


    "That I''m sorry just now. I''m Chen Tian hesitates to apologize to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun wanted to frighten Chen Tian with a straight face, but seeing her look like this, and she apologized to herself, she also gave up the idea, "OK, OK, I''m not such a small minded person. Moreover, even if anyone stands in your perspective, he will be upset.""Well." Qiongjun''s rude smile came back to her face.


    With a self-confident smile on her face, she said, "since it has been a hundred years and they have gone to hell, I will not ask some young Xia to avenge me any more."


    Zhuqing thought she was going to give up revenge, so she asked angrily, "we can''t revenge for you, but we can help you. But are you really going to give up? After all, what those bad guys do is really disgusting


    Chen Tian patted his cheek, looked up at the sky and said, "who said I would give up? The reason why it''s inconvenient for you to avenge me is that they went to the hell''s hell. Then I''ll go to the hell''s place to take revenge, and then I''ll take revenge and go back. "


    Looking at Chen Tian''s cold snorting expression, Yun qiongjun felt very cute and wanted to go up and pinch it. But when she realized what she was thinking, she was still shocked by her own goose bumps.


    Seeing the strange expression on her face and the inexplicable movements all over her body, Gu Sen was puzzled. He thought that she was uncomfortable. He kept her voice down in her ear and whispered, "cloud, are you not comfortable?"


    As soon as Yun qiongjun came out of her mind, she was suddenly startled by her magnified handsome face who was staring at her at close range. She realized that when Gu Sen asked herself what she was doing, a thin blush appeared on her cheeks. She turned her head and pretended to be calm and said, "no It''s nothing. Maybe it''s the wind that makes me feel chilly. "


    Fortunately, Gu Sen didn''t care too much. He just nodded and started to move. He felt hard for a few times and murmured, "it seems that there is no cold wind. It''s strange."


    Yun qiongjun just caught the murmur in her ears. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She helped her forehead and was speechless for a moment.


    "By the way, can you know what Chen Tian''s physical condition is now? I was already a dead soul. I should have set foot on the road of the dead. But now he is tossing and turning in this world, and even his memory has been sealed. Chen Tianshi doesn''t know what to do. " Chen Tian suddenly threw them a question again, from her face faintly can see a little anxious.


    Four people also put away the smile on their faces, for a time they actually showed the same dignified look.


    Chen Tian saw the seriousness on their faces, and understood that it must not be simple. He also took a trace of solemnity in his voice, "if you know anything, please tell Chen Tian the truth."


    "To tell you the truth, your physical condition is quite similar to those of the undead I summoned before, even..." Yun qiongjun raised her eyes and said, "even basically the same."


    "What''s more, I found your position just now because I found that you were similar to those undead, so I used the same method to search for you, but I found you by mistake."


    "and as like as two peas," she looked at Chen Tian curiously, "I don''t know why the sign on your body is exactly the same as what you see on your sister."


    "It''s a sign of enslaving the dead." Gu Sen opened his mouth and said, "I wonder why you will be marked with the symbol of enslavement on your body after death?"


    "Enslave the dead?" Chen Tian''s face was incredible and exclaimed. She stepped back a few steps in disbelief. "Why do I have the sign of enslaving the undead? How could I become a slave to the dead when I died miserably? What''s more Who enslaved me? How could this happen? "


    Looking for the forest to see Chen Tianshen feeling began to be wrong, busy to dissuade the way, "Chen Tian! Chen Tian, calm down. Let''s find a way. Calm down first. Don''t panic. Don''t worry! "


    "But why am I enslaved Chen Tian''s mood was out of control. "What''s going on here?"


    "To be the undead, not to enter the samsara, to linger in the world, to be sealed, to lose memory, to be enslaved." Yun qiongjun raised her chin with one hand and listed these doubts one by one.


    Gu Sen then said, "this series of things seems to be incoherent, but in fact they are all closely connected."


    "That is to say, behind Chen Tian, there must be some unknown secret or big conspiracy." Meilin concluded, "but where should we start to find out?"


    "Only when we dig out the secret hidden in the dark, can we return Chen Tian''s reincarnation right, and let her go to the underworld for revenge smoothly." Cloud qiongjun''s eyes melt into the endless darkness. She vaguely feels as if something big is going to happen. Who will it be and what will it be?


    All this, now she has no way to know, it seems that can only take a step to see a step.

 Chapter 108

    Yunqiongjun suddenly remembered that the girl had said she had taken the medicine of feigning death before!


    The medicine is made by Zhu Qing, but she can''t be here.


    Just look at the performance of this medicine, as well as the symptoms shown, clearly Zhu Qing himself has determined that his medicine will not have problems.


    Why did the girl become the dead after her death? What''s more, these undead who exist in the human world seem to be manipulated by people. Who is the dark hand behind the scenes.


    I don''t know why. When she first thought of the fake death medicine, Yun qiongjun felt familiar.


    He always felt that it was very similar to a medicine he had seen in a book before. The book seemed to say that the medicine seemed to be a secret recipe.


    But in general, this kind of medicine is not easily available. Therefore, Yun qiongjun is sure that even if the person behind the scenes is not a god level figure, his ability is absolutely first-class. He thinks about something and looks dignified.


    "It''s definitely not as simple as we see it on the surface." Said Yun qiongjun.


    as like as two peas, he was not aware of the exact drug he was giving, but when she was queen, she read an unusual book, which contained the same medicine that the girl took.


    It seems that this murderer has really put a lot of thought on this time, thought Yun qiongjun.


    But at the beginning of the book, he just looked at it in a hurry, and he didn''t finish reading it, so he couldn''t know the name of the drug.


    After yunqiongjun thinks it over, she looks at Chen Tian, who just glances at Yun qiongjun and looks away.


    One thing after another seems to be explaining something to herself. Yun qiongjun feels that these things are leading her in one direction.


    She always thinks that something is wrong. She must have overlooked some extremely important problems. What''s wrong with the fake death drug?


    "wait a minute."


    All the facts of the case went over and over again. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun finds something wrong.


    She scratched her head and shook her smart head. Her clear eyes seemed to emit some strange light.


    Yun qiongjun''s hands kept rolling around her chest. My mind is searching for the memory of the drug.


    He couldn''t remember where he had seen the book, but where was it?


    He walked around, looking for some inspiration. Between the fake death medicine and the girl...


    "Oh, yes!" everything changes. We can trace back to the source. "


    looking at the people''s way, Yun qiongjun finally remembered what he was going to do just now.


    Why does a girl become a ghost after she dies? Isn''t Zhuqing the inventor of the fake death medicine? Now he asks Zhu Qing to think about whether it is possible to find the killer through the process of making the medicine.


    "However, there could have been a quick way to deal with this matter...


    Yun qiongjun said and looked at Chen Tian carefully. There was something pressing in his eyes, and his expression gradually became serious.


    Chen Tian was clearly able to grasp some very important things, but now he is not willing to say anything. This issue is really critical and indeed difficult to understand.


    "Chen Tian, do you think so?" Yun qiongjun still stares at Chen Tian, as if waiting for his answer. "Do you think we will really believe that you didn''t see anything that day?"


    After hearing Yun qiongjun''s words, Chen Tian suddenly becomes nervous. He falters, but he never says a word.


    Later, Chen Tian''s eyes turn to other places, trying hard to dodge Yun qiongjun''s questions, as if afraid of being seen through the facts behind.


    But how could Yun qiongjun be such a person who gives up easily? Looking at Chen Tian''s appearance, he was more and more sure that Chen Tian had something to hide from himself. He locked Chen Tian tightly.


    Chen Tian''s behavior has become more and more unnatural as Yun qiongjun''s eyes are fixed on him. His movements are obviously more and more flustered than before.


    Yun qiongjun takes a step forward and gets close to Chen Tian. The momentum is like a cloud.


    "You, you, I really did not, did not..." Chen Tian also tried to make the final struggle.


    "Chen Tian, who is the girl enslaved by?" Yun qiongjun thinks that this may be the key to the problem.


    "I believe you''re a smart man, and, most importantly, I''m sure you won''t let me down this time, will you?"


    Yun qiongjun thinks that if we find out who enslaves the girl, then who is likely to be the killer who can give her a fake death medicine.


    Through Chen Tiangang''s performance, he concluded that Chen Tian must know the answer to the question he wanted to know. After that, he looked at Chen Tian calmly.


    "I... I don''t know."


    "If I had known, why should I wait until now?"Chen Tian pretended to be bored and waved his hand, but his eyes were blurred.


    Looking at Chen Tian''s expression, Yun qiongjun suddenly thinks that he may have been threatened or something has happened to him.


    He didn''t want to ask himself the truth for a long time.


    "Chen Tian, I hope what you just said is true, and I hope you don''t regret what you said just now."


    Yun qiongjun also lost the confidence and patience that she continued to consume with him.


    He reaches out and grabs Chen Tian''s hand and arm, forcing him to open his mouth with mandatory language.


    "In fact." Chen Tian sighed, as if to say what pressure in the heart of the secret for a long time.


    Just now, seeing Yun qiongjun''s relentless pursuit, he has been entangled for a long time.


    In fact, he didn''t have any hidden problems, just because he didn''t see it clearly at that time. He was afraid that he might mislead Yun qiongjun, so he kept holding back.


    After that, qiongjun just said it with a strong voice.


    "Actually, I didn''t see very well. The man was wearing a hat at that time, so I didn''t see his face clearly."


    Hearing such useless news, Yun qiongjun was so angry that she had to shake her sleeve.


    Chen Tian''s answer did not have any available information at all. However, Chen Tian did not provide much information.


    But even if he only wore a hat, he would be able to exclude a lot of suspects.


    After all, a little bit of information is better than nothing, "although you don''t see his face clearly, what else? For example, the color of the clothes he is wearing, and the characteristics of the clothing accessories, etc., we will see some of them


    After that, Yun qiongjun looks forward to Chen Tian. She can be a little more.


    "Did you see what he was wearing?"


    Chen Tian looked at Yun qiongjun, lowered his head, and seemed to think about it for a while.


    "It seemed to me that the man was about thirty or forty years old. His hair was black and white, but he was certainly not very young. If he was thin, he was not fat, and he was not short."


    After Chen Tian finished, he tried to take his hand back from Yun qiongjun, who had just caught her, and stepped back in fear.


    "The hair is black with white, thirty or forty years old..."


    while repeating Chen Tian''s words, Yun qiongjun tried to paint his appearance in her mind.


    One side of the bamboo green heard Chen Tian''s words, his face became worse and worse.


    What does Chen Tian say? He is also familiar with the adjectives of black and white hair, hat and thin. Why does he feel that it fits in his master''s body?


    It can even be said that there is hardly another person more suitable than his master.


    He takes a subconscious look at Yun qiongjun, and Yun qiongjun responds with a suspicious look.


    No, definitely not the master! Zhu Qing tried to make himself not to associate this person with his master.


    However, all these things are so consistent. He knows that Yun qiongjun also saw this just now, so he looks at him with this kind of eyes.


    Zhu Qing shakes her head firmly at Yun qiongjun. He doesn''t believe that this man is his master. He also hopes that Yun qiongjun will not doubt his master.


    But even he knew that these were useless things.


    If he can''t even convince him, how can he persuade Yun qiongjun?


    "Zhuqing, you..." Yun qiongjun wants to ask something, but he doesn''t know how to speak.


    So he swallowed half of what he said. Chen Tian didn''t know how to do it, and he didn''t know what the two men were hesitating in front of him.


    "I feel the same way." Zhu Qing knows what Yun qiongjun wants to say, but he answers, but his eyebrows are locked.


    He lowered his head, pinched his chin, as if thinking of something.


    This is the case. If he doesn''t want to transfer his research object to his master, he should think of a more convincing reason.


    Since Yun qiongjun was just curious about the reasons for the study of fake death drugs, she might as well find a breakthrough.


    "I know what you are suspecting. It suddenly occurred to me that the fake death medicine was what I saw in a Book of my master before. Not long ago, he was in the house to study with his master


    "Your master''s book?" Qiong Yunjun was surprised to see this in his book.


    On the other hand, Zhuqing has already fallen into the memory. The memory goes back to that time, and the memory gradually comes to mind.


    Zhuqing thought that he was still very young at that time. When he was begging on the road, he was adopted by his master, so he decided to learn from him.


    That day, in the master''s study, she saw a book when the master was not there. This time, he was studying the formula of the fake death medicine, which he had read in the master''s book.However, at that time, he only saw that one kind of medicine in the book was similar to that made by himself, but there were still some small problems.


    Therefore, Zhuqing changed some formulas of his own to make the fake death medicine.


    And that book is from Master Zhu Qing.


    Thinking of this, Zhuqing raised his head, "but, will it really be the master?" He looked at Chen Tian and them in disbelief.

 Chapter 109

    Judging from all kinds of signs, Zhu Qing thinks that all this may be done by his master. His guess is more and more certain, and Zhuqing calls them to stop.


    "I see."


    Three people look at her with expectant eyes, waiting for her next words, Gu Sen can''t wait to ask her.


    "What do you know?"


    Zhu Qing said what he thought in his heart.


    "I, I think this person may be my master."


    After listening to her reply, both Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen feel very curious. Is it really her master? However, mirin was listening to their conversation and thinking constantly.


    Yun qiongjun asked Zhu Qing.


    "Is it really your master? How do you know it''s him? "


    Zhuqing said triumphantly, his face full of pride.


    "It should be my master''s work. Judging from her description, she is wearing a hat and her hair is black and white. She is about thirty or forty years old. She is very similar to my master. My master is very good. Moreover, my master has already gone out to travel. Moreover, I think the person who gave Chen Tian''s fake death medicine is probably my master."


    After Zhu Qing said these words, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen felt that every word she said was justified, and some believed that it might be the master of Zhuqing.


    Yun qiongjun said jokingly.


    "Zhuqing, you praise your master so much. Your master really didn''t accept you as an apprentice for nothing."


    All three of them laughed, and Meilin didn''t react. They were used to it. After all, Meilin was old, so he didn''t like to make jokes like young people.


    Zhu Qing said with a smile.


    "I''m not praising my master. What I said is true. My master is very good."


    Yun qiongjun is not talking about anything. The joke is a joke, but he still has to talk about the business. Zhu Qing thinks that since the master has been here, he is likely to be around. Even if he is not, he certainly hasn''t gone too far.


    In my heart, I miss my master, and he must know something, so I wonder if I should go to the master?!


    Thinking in mind, it''s better to say it out, and Zhuqing''s bold proposal.


    "Well, I think since my master gave Chen Tian a fake death medicine, he has been here, and he must be around here. Besides, my master must know something. Let''s go to him! He must know something we want to know, and the information from my master is absolutely reliable. If you ask him, he will never make mistakes. What do you think? "


    After listening to Zhu Qing''s words, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other. They don''t know that Zhu Qing''s words can''t be trusted. But now, the only way to do this is to do it.


    Goosen nodded and said.


    "I think we can, because we have no other way to go now. It''s better to go to her master, as Zhuqing said


    After hearing what they said, Yun qiongjun thought it was OK. She took a look at Gu Sen, then at Zhuqing, and nodded.


    After the three people reached an agreement on their views, they all had a happy smile on their faces. However, they noticed that Meilin had been nearby and did not speak. How could this kind of thing also involve Meilin.


    After all, he is the oldest of the four. He is an elder, and he should be asked for his advice whether it is out of politeness or anything.


    Gu Sen goes to Meilin and asks him politely.


    "Did you hear our conversation, sir? We want to find the master of Zhuqing. What do you think? "


    Melin took a meaningful look at Gu Sen without saying anything, but his expression was a little heavy. He turned his head to look at other places, and the scene of hundreds of years ago appeared in his mind.


    In fact, Meilin has seen Zhuqing''s master for hundreds of years. I remember that he was still very young at that time. Once he passed by in a forest.


    At that time, the weather was very good. Looking for the forest, walking on the forest path, the birds around were singing happily. The faint fragrance of the forest and the fragrance of wild flowers were refreshing.


    As the sun was very big, the man who was on his way to the forest saw a stream and decided to have a rest. He lifted the water to his face with his hands and drank several mouthfuls with his hands.


    At this time, Meilin suddenly heard a scream coming from the woods, but the sound was very small. He quickly opened his eyes and stood up to check the situation around him.


    The whole body''s nerves are tense, closely watching the situation around.


    But it''s also very strange, why there is only one call, and there is no other sound. Meilin even has some doubts about his ears. Is he wrong.


    Then he shook his head. No, he did hear someone shouting and continued to look for it. After walking for a period of time, he suddenly heard the sound of fighting. He knew that something must have happened. He did not hear it wrong.


    Squatting behind a big tree, I saw a woman crawling on the ground. As she was climbing on the ground, mirin could not see her face. She saw a large pool of blood beside the woman, crying and groaning on the ground.There is a man not far away from the woman. When Chen Tian said these things, he described the man with a hat and his hair black and white. It was the same as what he saw when he saw it. Because of its unique characteristics, he will never forget it.


    There is still a trace of black spiritual power in that man''s hand. It seems that he has just used it.


    His whole person seems to give people a feeling of coldness, giving people a feeling that he is not a good person, and even mirin feels a little dangerous.


    Seeing the man walking towards the woman on the ground, he thought that the woman on the ground was hurt by him, and he would continue to hurt her. Meilin ran over in front of the woman and scolded the man.


    "What are you going to do? I won''t let you hurt her


    At this time, the woman on the ground could not even speak. She could only groan on the ground and looked very scared. This confirmed the inner thought of mirin. It must be the man who hurt the woman.


    The man took a look at mirin. He stopped walking forward. His eyes were cold, and he took another look at the woman on the ground.


    Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the woman any more. Instead, he turned around and left. Meilin sent the woman to an inn in the local city. He found a quack doctor to treat her and then left. Meilin knew that she was hurt by aura, so the doctor could only cure her trauma, and she would die.


    At that time, Meilin thought he had scared him away. But now I think, if Zhuqing''s master is really like what they say, her master is not a bad man, but a good man.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Did you make a mistake and blame Zhuqing''s master?


    Looking for Lin, who is thinking about these things in his heart, is interrupted by Gu Sen. Gu Sen sees that Meilin is slow to speak. He has been looking at other places and doesn''t know what to think of.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent."


    Meilin was made helpless by his scoundrel, and there was nothing wrong with going there, so he nodded with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    Gu Sen said happily to Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing.


    "Great, we can find the master of Zhuqing."


    Happy to be happy, Yun qiongjun remembered that if they went to find Zhuqing''s master, what would Chen Tian do?


    Yun qiongjun told them about her worries. Indeed, this is a problem. Gu Sen thought about it for a while and said to them.


    "Or we''ll cross Chen TianChao first and then look for the master of Zhuqing?! What do you think? "


    Both yunqiongjun and Zhuqing think it''s OK. Meilin sees that both of them agree. The three of them look at themselves again and say.


    "I can do anything."


    Several people asked Chen Tian again.


    "We''re going to give you a break, do you agree?"


    Chen Tianyi looks at them, and then becomes very happy.


    "Really? Can I become a human again if you give me a free hand? "


    Yun qiongjun nodded and gently replied.


    "Yes, after we give you an extra degree, you will be reborn again. From the size of a seed, after October pregnancy, you will be a normal person again. You don''t have to live such a life every day."


    Chen Tian was very happy, kneeling on the ground kowtow, thank them several people, this kind of day she really had enough, she finally wanted to return to the normal life, although to grow up again, but I believe that this time, God will not be so unfair to himself, let himself suffer that fate again.


    Yun qiongjun quickly helped her up from the ground and told her not to be so polite. They were also very happy to save a person''s life.


    Seeing this scene, mirin felt a little sad. It was really sad to see a person suffering from such a fate. It was a good thing to help her to transcend.


    As for the matter that they want to find Zhuqing''s master, Meilin doesn''t care. No matter what decisions they make, he will always follow them and protect them.


    Meilin knew that he was old, but he could protect them by following them!


    Moreover, finding Zhuqing''s master is not necessarily a bad thing for me. We can not only know the real essence of Chen Tian''s affair, but also let Zhuqing meet her long-time teacher.


    Moreover, Zhu Qing''s master traveled around, and he must have mastered a lot of secrets. Maybe there is news about the time corridor.


    "Then I''ll start," Yun qiongjun said gently to Chen Tian. Chen Tian was a little excited. He controlled his shaking body and nodded.

 Chapter 110

    Yun qiongjun puts her hand on Chen Tian''s forehead. The palm of Yun qiongjun''s palm glows with red light. Chen Tian slowly opens her eyes. She still stands in front of the crowd like a ghost. Chen Tian casts helpless eyes at Yun qiongjun.


    "What''s going on?" Zhu Qing on one side is not sure. Therefore, everyone looks at Yun qiongjun and doesn''t know what the problem is.


    Yun qiongjun frowned and asked Chen Tian, "maybe, what are your unfinished wishes?"


    Chen Tian hesitated for a moment and thought about his unfinished wish: "I''ve always wanted to see an old friend. I don''t know if it''s my unfinished wish."


    "Since there is no other clue now, you may as well tell us the old friends you want to see. It''s better to try to find out than to wait here." Looking for bamboo and embracing his arm, it seems that it will take more time to pass Chen Tian than expected.


    At the thought of this old friend, Chen Tian''s eyes were covered with a layer of fog. She pressed down her tears and tried to tell the story in a gentle tone.


    Once upon a time, Chen Tian was an old and small family in the family, and the family preferred men to women. When she was young, she often did not have enough to eat and wear. However, Chen Tian was still a girl with a miserable life. When she was 9 years old, she met with a famine and her family fled from famine.


    The journey was difficult and dangerous. The dry food brought by the family soon ran out of food. Chen Tian still remembered that the sky was very dark and there was no star or moon. The family was huddled together in a small broken temple. Her parents gave the hay they had found to their elder sisters and brothers to lie down, while she shrank on the cold ground alone.


    That night, my father woke up Aung: "let''s leave Xiaotian here. I''m afraid our family will starve to death on the way."


    Chen Tian, curled up in the corner, was shivering with cold, and his father''s words fell on Chen Tian''s ears word for word.


    Chen Tian, who has not spoken for a long time and has never been looked squarely by her family, thinks that she has been numb to this injustice, but at that moment, she still expects to hear from her mother-in-law the words of defending herself.


    After a long silence, Aung said, "let''s go quietly, don''t let Xiaotian know."


    At that moment, Chen Tian heard the broken voice of her humble hope. She clenched her teeth and refused to let herself make a whimper. Since then, she let them go. From then on, Chen Tian was an orphan without father and mother.


    The elder brother and sister disappeared into the night. Chen Tian sat up in the dark and climbed to the haystack where his elder sister and elder brother had just lain, where their body temperature remained.


    It was so cold at night that she just wanted to live.


    Chen Tian began to wander alone. Along the way, she relied on wild fruits to satisfy her hunger. She chewed on the bark without wild fruits. Her legs gradually swelled up. Chen Tian saw sister-in-law li of her neighbor''s family look puffy. At that time, she did not eat, and finally starved to death. Before she died, she was swollen and translucent. It seemed that she was going to die soon.


    Chen Tian''s face even floated a smile, she leaned against a locust tree, thinking that this cheap life as grass ants is finally coming to an end.


    Just as she slowly closed her eyes, a small figure stood in front of her. The man''s face was against the light, and Chen Tian could not see his face clearly.


    Only heard a clear young voice: "why do you want to die and still smile?"


    The young man reached out his hand to Chen Tian. He didn''t know that his kind action had closely linked the fate of the two.


    He was the eldest son of the richest man in xujiacun. He was 6 years old, but everyone respectfully called him young master.


    On that day, people on the street watched the young master of the Xu family come back from school with a dirty little girl on his back. Everyone joked that the young master of the Xu family picked up a little daughter-in-law.


    Young master Xu pursed his mouth and ignored those people. The girl on his back was much lighter than he thought.


    Chen Tian has been in the Xu family for several days. Young master Xu has no playmate of the right age in the village. Usually, in his private school, everyone can only read together, not play together. Therefore, Mr. Xu regards Chen Tian as his playmate.


    In the days of Chen Tian''s self-cultivation, he often saves his eggs to give him tonic body. Chen Tianming can get out of bed and walk in seven days.


    The master of the Xu family didn''t pay attention to the fact that his child had picked up a girl doll. But after Chen Tianxia got to bed, he said, "the Xu family doesn''t support idle people. If you want to stay, you have to work."


    Chen Tian heard that he could leave tears in his eyes, and finally he had a place to live.


    The women of the Xu family are industrious and capable. When Chen Tian can''t finish washing the laundry at home, master Xu sends her to do the same work as a long-term worker. She usually cultivates land and feeds livestock. When young master Xu goes to school, she becomes what she expects most every day.


    Young master Xu''s school work is very tight. When he was a child, he could play with her for a while after school. After a few years, when he knew that men and women were different, they never played together again.


    The Xu family has been a landlord for generations. Master Xu wants to make the next generation a champion. Therefore, he is very concerned about his studies. The 14-year-old young master still has to stay up late after school.


    When Xu Shaoyuan looks at the lamp in front of him, he will not be able to stay up in front of Chen Shao yuan''s lamp.Chen Tian raised his hand and looked at it. Although it was thin, it was full of calluses. There was no way to compare it with master Xu''s. Although the neighborhood joked that she was the child''s daughter-in-law raised by young master Xu, she knew that she was not worthy of him, and she would only look at him from a distance and be satisfied.


    After a day''s farm work, Chen Tian often accompanied him and fell asleep on master Xu''s desk. Master Xu swept Chen Tian''s face. She was already a girl at the age of 17. Looking at Chen Tian''s sleeping face, master Xu''s face turned red. The ignorance between men and women gradually sprouted between them. He took off his cloak to cover Chen Tian.


    If those people had not broken into Xujia village, what would have happened to Chen Tian and master Xu now? I''m afraid young master Xu has already married and had children, and she Chen Tian will take care of his children just as she did when she took care of him.


    But everything didn''t work out as well. The soldiers broke into Xujia village, burning, killing and looting. Chen Tian, 19, and young master Xu, 16, hid in the wine cellar.


    Seeing that the group of people were about to search the wine cellar, Chen Tian took master Xu''s face and deeply kissed him. When the boy was still at a loss, Chen Tianyan said with tears: "I fell in love with you under the locust tree that year. I don''t know when to see you again today. Please young master must live."


    With that, Chen Tian rushes out of the wine cellar, and young master Xu wants to reach out and grab Chen Tian''s clothes, but he grabs nothing. Chen Tianxiang ran to the opposite place of the wine cellar. The soldiers quickly caught her. In the laughter of a group of soldiers, she saw that young master Xu had already escaped from the wine cellar. A smile appeared on her lips. The young man was in a trance and saw the nine year old girl laughing under the locust tree.


    After listening to Chen Tian''s story, they were speechless for a moment. Gu Sen had experienced life and death. He said faintly, "let''s go to Xujia village to see if there is any clue to master Xu."


    Chen Tian wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said, "good."


    With the memory of Chen Tian and his party groping for Xujia village, it was already evening. The scarlet sunset had fallen by half, and the appearance of Xujia village gradually appeared in front of him.


    The rich villages of that time had long been gone. There were broken rock walls blackened by fireworks, and the grass had reached the knee.


    The afterglow of the sunset shrouded the village of Xujia, as if it was plated with a layer of bright red blood.


    Chen Tianyuan looked far away at the locust tree, which was still lush and green, just as it was then. The path in front of the locust tree was the path that young master Xu had to walk every day. She was at the end of the road looking forward to his coming back from school.


    Chen Tian looked at the path as if he was going to see through. People know that after many years, master Xu''s life and death are uncertain, but she is only allowed to look, because this is the last time.


    All of us didn''t see Chen Tian''s eager appearance, and they all felt a little unbearable. Unexpectedly, Chen Tian cried out in surprise.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the path. A figure comes slowly from the stranger. When she approaches Yun qiongjun, she finds that the person in front of her is Xu Jin, the city master of Fancheng.


    Others are as surprised as Yun qiongjun. Unexpectedly, young master Xu in Chen Tiankou is the city Lord Xu Jin.


    Chen Tian smiles at the end of the path: "you''re back."


    Xu Jin''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down for a while, and answered in a low voice, "well."


    Chen Tian''s hand touched Xu Jin''s cheek and said with a smile, "you''ve grown up."


    Xu Jin''s eyes were full of bloodstains. He said to Chen Tian in a spoiled tone: "you are as beautiful as you were then."


    Looking for bamboo interrupted their reminiscence: "maybe you should explain to us why Lord Xu is here at this time."


    Xu Jin hugged Chen Tian, looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Oh?" After listening to Xu Jin''s words, Yun qiongjun was excited.


    Xu Jin then said, "after I escaped, I went back to Xujia village again. I knew that Chen Tian was dead and could not go beyond the limit. I also thought of various ways, but none of them worked. Until a few years ago, a man with a hat came to me and said that as long as I could cooperate with Qi Tian in catching children and women, people who had surpassed Chen Tian would appear. "


    "Young master..." After listening to Xu Jin''s words, Chen Tian felt inconceivable for a moment. The young man in Yushu Linfeng was now covered with blood.


    But even if the whole world spurned him, she would hold his hand.


    She raised her head to Xu Jin and said, "I''m going to surpass you soon. When I enter the samsara, I will continue to wait for you just like I used to wait for you after school. There will always be a life when we can''t meet you again. If I can''t wait for you, I''ll run to find you, OK


    Xu Jin looked at the man in his arms and laughed. At the very beginning, he decided to fall into samsara with her on the day of her transcendence. In the next life, he had to hand over to her first and never let go.

 Chapter 111

    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun, Zhu Qing and other people got angry and decided to go back to relieve themselves.


    Several people are sitting together around the round table in another courtyard. At this time, Yun qiongjun''s face is filled with anger that is not usually calm.


    "I thought Xu Jin, the city Lord of Fancheng, would be a good city Lord with the majority of the people. Who knows that he helped Qi Tianna and other villains to do things." After saying that, looking at the fragrant tea in front of me, I had no mood to drink it, so I put it on the table.


    Seeing the indignation on Yun qiongjun''s face, Zhu Qing''s eyes flashed with anger, and she pursed her lips and said, "Miss, I think so too. The Lord Xu is a bit heartless. It''s a real life."


    Gu Sen hears the conversation between Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing, and thinks of the baby girls. He has a dark look in his eyes. In his heart, though Xu Jin is obedient to others, he should not do so.


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "qiongjun, don''t think about it too much. Our primary task now is to help Chen Tian and make her realize her wish as soon as possible.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s eyes, Yun qiongjun calmed her mind and said, "yes, let''s take this matter over and talk about it later."


    Chen Tian was wandering in the room, watching people angry about the baby girl. He could not help but feel a little moved. From their words and deeds, they were not ordinary people, and they could not help but have some confidence in their own transcendence.


    Just as several people were discussing, they only heard an old voice outside the other courtyard asking, "I don''t know. Are miss Yun and others in the hospital?" After hearing this, Zhuqing got up and walked outside the other courtyard.


    I saw an old man in a dark gray cloth coat with a wrinkled face. He was the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house. The housekeeper raised his head, his eyes were cloudy, but he felt very energetic.


    The bamboo green eyebrow some slightly wrung, to this housekeeper some not happy, then coldly said: "do not know, housekeeper arrives, but the city Lord has what matter?"


    Seeing bamboo green in front of him, the housekeeper had a cold look on his face. He did not know whether he had offended the guest. He could not help but show a little caution in his eyes, for fear that he would make the city Lord''s guests unhappy. The housekeeper said respectfully, "the city Lord is in the living room, and he will send some small people to invite some guests to the front hall."


    When Zhu Qing heard the housekeeper''s words, although he was disgusted with what the city Lord Xu had done, he nodded and said in a cold voice, "OK, we know. We''ll be over soon." Say some perfunctory wave, let housekeeper retreat.


    When Zhuqing enters the room, Yun qiongjun sees a chill on her face and asks, "Zhuqing, who is that just outside the hospital?" Seeing Yun qiongjun''s worried face, Zhu Qing thought that when Yun qiongjun was like a sister to herself, she put away her cold expression, raised her mouth slightly, and said with a smile, "it''s the housekeeper in the mansion. It''s the city Lord who asked us to go to the front hall."


    A little surprise flashed in Yun qiongjun''s eyes, because she wanted to go to see the city Lord after their discussion and ask the mysterious man who instructed him. Unexpectedly, before they did anything on their side, the city Lord invited them to go and have a talk. Yun qiongjun was surrounded by a fog. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what kind of riddle the city Lord Xu is playing. Her hand is slowly grinding on the tea cup.


    Gu Sen on one side sees Yun qiongjun''s thoughtful look, and puts some comforting hands on Yun qiongjun''s rouyi''s small hands, giving her some silent consolation. Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s melancholy mood on her eyebrows was a little light, Gu Sen raised her mouth slightly and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m here. It''s OK."


    Just then, several people got up and walked to the front hall. Xu Jin was already sitting in the first place. Xu Jin was wearing a beautiful dress. The whole person looked much younger. Chen Tian floated over, and they held hands gently.


    Xu Jin doesn''t regret telling Yun qiongjun and others about the baby girl. With Chen Tian there, Xu Jin knows that Chen Tian''s character is naive and cheerful. Xu Jin also hopes to leave a good memory in Chen Tian''s heart, instead of thinking about himself and brutality and blood.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun, Xu Jin''s face was strangely indifferent. Xu Jin touched the sword on the side with his hand, and said with some regret: "as the Lord of a city, I am no longer worthy of being the city master for killing his own people cruelly. I am sorry for my people and those little lives."


    With these words, Xu Jin''s old face could not help but grieve, and his disgust with himself flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing Xu Jin''s look, Yun qiongjun and others knew in their hearts that Xu Jin had repented of what he had done, and they were no longer as indignant as in other hospitals.


    Yun qiongjun frowned slightly and relaxed gradually. Looking at Xu Jin with a little pity in her eyes, she said, "you could have been a local official who benefited a lot and lived your life in peace and stability. I don''t have to bear a whole life''s name like this. "


    Xu Jin knew that Yun qiongjun was trying to enlighten him, but Xu Jin had already made up his mind. He looked at Yun qiongjun with some firmness in his eyes and said, "Miss Yun, I hope you can take good care of Chen Tian. Her temperament is so naive and she doesn''t understand the common customs. As long as you can save Chen Tian, I''ll be rewarded by the spring in the next life for Chen Tian My life is worth it. "Hearing this, Yun qiongjun saw the sharp sword on Xu Jin''s desk. She realized that it was wrong. She was about to have a big drink. Gu Sen and Meilin, who were also paying attention to Xu Jin, quickly flew to Xu Jin.


    But after all, it was too late. Xu Jin had already committed suicide with a sharp sword on the table.


    "Young master Chen Tian quickly helped Xu Jin''s body and cried at the top of his voice.


    Chen Tian is deeply grieved, but Chen Tian also knows that she is just an undead, there is no way.


    The blood on Xu Jin''s neck was rapidly losing, but Xu Jin didn''t take those into consideration, because at this time, he seemed to be able to see Chen Tian, looking at Chen Tian floating in the air, and his eyes had a vague emotion.


    Breathing has been a little weak Xu Jin, face because of the loss of blood, pale very fast, some of the micro asthma said: "cloud Miss Yun, the table On the table is the Token, the LORD''s With these words, Xu Jin was already out of breath and his hand was slowly unable to drop.


    Chen Tian saw this scene, is also sad, at the moment Chen Tian is not a naive appearance, Chen Tian small hand tightly covers his mouth, tears in his eyes seem to be uncontrolled general flow, Xu Jin lying in Chen Tian''s arms, Chen Tian how did not think that one day, the young master will die in her arms.


    Looking at the token in her hand, Yun qiongjun called the housekeeper and said seriously, "now tell the people below to handle the affairs for your city Lord. This matter should be handled seriously, you know? There must be no slightest slightness. " With these words, Yun qiongjun can''t help feeling the life and death of people.


    After Chen Tian saw Xu Jin''s death with his own eyes, he was also very sad. But Chen Tian also knows that she has no nostalgia and concern in this world.


    Chen Tian is relieved to see that Yun qiongjun has arranged Xu Jin''s affairs in such detail. At least Xu Jin will not be tortured after her death.


    In Yun qiongjun''s room, Chen Tian looks at Yun qiongjun, who is a little tired on her face, and then looks at the people who are waiting for her. She is a bit eager to speak. Qiongjun waved her hand to Chen Yun and said, "when I see Chen, I will say something to Chen in the sky? About Xu Jin


    Hearing Xu Jin''s name at the moment, thinking of Xu Jin''s contribution to himself, he secretly made up his mind and said, "Miss Yun, I know that your spiritual power is very strong. I want to ask you to help me to transcend and remove the mark. After Xu Jin leaves, I really have nothing to miss in this world." Chen Tian thinks that he should be reincarnated earlier and become the master''s servant in the next life.


    When Yun qiongjun heard Chen Tian''s words, she was also relieved. Yun qiongjun had already guessed that this kind of mark was probably made by Wan Qing. If she had, Yun qiongjun would have been able to get rid of it.


    Yun qiongjun thought about it in her heart. Looking at Chen Tian in front of her, she said with some affection: "well, if you insist on this, I will help you to remove the mark."


    A soft light appeared on Yun qiongjun''s white hands. This light, like a guide, slowly entered Chen Tian''s body. Yun qiongjun was trying to increase her spiritual power and remove the mark on Chen Tian. In my heart, I wish Chen Tian would have a good family after he passed away.


    As a result, Chen Tian''s body looks like he has consciously formed a dark blue protective shield, which is more like a protective shield to absorb the power of Chen Tian''s soul.


    Yun qiongjun knows that Chen Tian will be attacked again. Yun qiongjun''s calm face can''t help but look anxious. The intelligent Yun qiongjun takes a close look and suddenly finds that the protective cover contains the power of looking at Yunnan. Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power is far from being able to resist the power of looking at Yunnan.


    Yun qiongjun is anxiously thinking about countermeasures. However, Chen Tian''s spiritual strength is not enough. She sees Chen Tian''s body gradually turn into a dark blue transparent body. Yun qiongjun knows that Chen Tian is slowly being eaten back and forth until it is gone.


    Chen Tian looked at Yun qiongjun, who was working hard. He knew that her deadline had come. He said with a naive smile, "Miss Yun, don''t blame yourself. This may be my destiny."


    Chen Tian''s body was a little transparent until it dissipated. The tears in Yun qiongjun''s eyes were instantly left behind, and Yun qiongjun called out, "no, please."


    Yun qiongjun sits in a chair, her face full of tears. When Zhu Qing and others hear the news, they rush over.


    Seeing Gu Sen and others, Yun qiongjun cried in a painful voice: "Chen Tian Chen Tian is gone. " The crowd was anxious to ask.


    She said to herself, "I thought I thought that the mark was written down by Wan Qing. In that case, I''m sure to eliminate it, but But I didn''t think that it wasn''t wan Qing. The mark was not made by Wan Qing. It was me. It was all me that made Chen Tian disappear Yun qiongjun wailed and even began to speak intermittently.

 Chapter 112

    "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for my reckless self-confidence that I could help Chen Tian lift the seal, she wouldn''t have lost her soul!"


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun is so sad, Gu Sen is also very sad. This matter can not only be the responsibility of Yun qiongjun, but also has an unshirkable responsibility, so he goes to comfort her.


    "Qiongjun, don''t blame yourself. It can''t be all your responsibility!"


    There is no change in the look of Mianlin on the side. Maybe I have seen more such things. At this time, Meilin is thinking about who did this thing. When Zhuqing saw that her young lady was so sad, her heart was also very sad.


    "Miss, don''t be sad. It''s hard for me to see you sad!"


    Yun qiongjun thinks that it is futile for her to do so. Only by finding out who is behind the scenes to avenge Chen Tian, can she offer a memorial to Chen Tian''s spirit in heaven.


    "No matter who he is, even if he digs three feet, he must be found out."


    The three look at Yun qiongjun at this time and know that Yun qiongjun has recovered, so they are no longer worried.


    "Qiongjun, I will help you find out this person!"


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun. At this time, Yun qiongjun is wondering who is going to enslave an undead with such a dark hand? He didn''t hear Gu Sen''s words at all. He saw that Gu Sen was just oppressed. He shook his head as if he was worried about something for the apprentice.


    "What do you have?"


    Yun qiongjun is looking at her three people. Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen and Meilin can find the answer from some clues. Even if she has a guess, she should listen to them.


    Gu Sen heard Yun qiongjun''s words and thought for a while.


    "I''m a little suspicious It was made by Zhuqing''s master! "


    Zhuqing heard that Gu Sen was doubting his master. Of course, he was very upset, so he quickly refuted.


    "My master will not do such a thing, I believe my master''s!"


    Seeing Zhu Qing''s reaction, Yun qiongjun quickly comforts her.


    "Zhuqing, listen to Gu Sen''s words first. It''s just a guess."


    After hearing Yun qiongjun''s words, Zhuqing stopped interrupting, but he still didn''t believe his master would do such a thing. Gu Sen looks at Zhu Qing at this time and ignores her.


    "In Chen Tian''s statement, if it was really Zhu Qing''s master who gave Chen Tian a fake death medicine, after that, Chen Tian had no contact with anyone, so only Zhu Qing''s master is questionable!"


    After hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun still has some reservations in her heart. At this time, Zhu Qing refuted Gu Sen''s conjecture before Yun qiongjun opened his mouth.


    "Only the queen of Wanyi has the ability to control the dead!"


    When Zhu Qing says this, she looks at Yun qiongjun. When Yun qiongjun hears Zhuqing''s words, she knows that Zhuqing is suspicious of Wanqing''s doing. However, Wan Qing will not do such a thing.


    "Wan Qing would not do such a thing!"


    Gu Sen doesn''t know what to do when he sees Yun qiongjun. At this time, Zhu Qing was also excusing his master. He would not believe that his master would do such a thing.


    "Why is Wanqing impossible? Now this matter is only the power of the Empresses of Wanyi kingdom!"


    Gu Sen saw that Zhu Qing was not forgiven and worried about Wan Qing.


    "Zhuqing, you are so unreasonable. All this is a guess, OK?"


    After hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun knows that he is fighting against injustice for himself. But there is a certain truth in Zhu Qing''s words. Wan Qing has something to do with this matter. But in Yun qiongjun''s heart, she still believes that Wan Qing will not do such a thing.


    "I can remove the mark of Wanqing, but I can''t remove this one, so I''m sure it''s not her!"


    Seeing the three men at this time in the side of Miaolin, I was still deeply worried about my apprentice. Gu Sen seems to think of the existence of Meilin, so he looks at Meilin.


    Mirin knew that he saw his apprentice and looked at him.


    "What you said is right, but don''t forget that this is the power of Wangdian!"


    Zhu Qing and Gu Sen are puzzled when they hear Meilin''s words. At this time, Yun qiongjun hears and thinks about it for a while, and then she knows the meaning of Meilin and smiles on her face. Looking at this moment, yunqiongjun knows that she has understood.


    "What happened to Wang Dian''s strength?"


    Gu Sen looks at Meilin and asks. Looking at Gu Sen and Zhuqing, he still doesn''t understand.


    "Wangdian is the habitat of the soul. If you absorb the power of Wangdian, you will have great control over the dead!"


    After hearing this, Zhu Qing and Gu Sen finally understood, thinking how they didn''t think of this problem.


    "Then maybe someone else did it. My master would not do such a thing!"


    Gu Sen said, as if to look at Zhu Qing. Gu Sen knew that Zhu Qing was so angry that he didn''t care about her."Master, who is this man? Ask what would do this? "


    Hearing Gu Sen''s words, Meilin just shook his head, saying that he did not know why he did it. He knew in his heart that the purpose of this man was absolutely not simple.


    "I feel that this man''s purpose is not simple!"


    As soon as Yun qiongjun talks, Gu Sen and Zhu Qing are attracted. At this time, Meilin is very pleased to hear Yun qiongjun''s conjecture. It''s not easy to think about this woman in her heart.


    "Qiongjun, do you mean..."


    Gu Sen seems to have guessed something.


    "Yes, no matter who he is, I will find him out and let him bury him for Chen Tian!"


    Gu Sen heard Yun qiongjun''s words and knew that Chen Tian''s affair had hit her too much this time. I don''t know how to comfort Yun qiongjun. At this time, Meilin really knows that there will be danger behind this incident, and I don''t know when I can protect them.


    Meilin knows that although Zhuqing has been defending her master, she still has doubts about her master. Recalling that I thought he was not a decent person when I saw him hundreds of years ago. I didn''t expect that this matter would involve him now. The more I thought, the more intractable the matter was.


    ¡­¡­


    In chijing, raohan was being reprimanded by his father.


    "Raohan, I trust you very much, but how can you inherit my position in the future


    Raohan, kneeling on the ground, heard his father''s words and clenched his fist slowly.


    "It''s the child who doesn''t do a good job. Please make atonement."


    But at this time, raohan was a wise man who knew that he could not fight against his father. At this time, Rao Han''s heart has decided to usurp the throne.


    The king of chijing looked at raohan at this time and was very dissatisfied with this man. I want to continue to scold him, but I think about myself in the future. I have to do many things for myself, so I give up.


    "Raohan, get up!"


    Rao Han stood up at this time, his eyes were full of killing intention. Rao Han looked at his father''s back and told himself, "sooner or later your land will be mine."


    The king turned and saw raoham rising.


    "Raohan, you are my most valued person and future successor, but what you have done has let me down too much."


    Raohan quickly apologized for hearing this.


    "The child knows the sin, let father emperor worry!"


    The king of chijing saw raohan at this time and thought it was his majesty that frightened raohan. He felt much more comfortable in his heart. But I don''t know what Rao Han wants at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of chijing King''s palace, raohan looked at the distant palace scenery and opened his arms as if to welcome a new life.


    "A few more days! Old man. "


    When Rao Han thought about how to change, he thought of the mysterious power in his heart. Because only if you get it, the mysterious power can deal with the king better. Otherwise, you can''t be sure of your plan.


    "What''s wrong with you, prince?"


    Rao Han looked at his bodyguard and asked himself, and took a look at him. The bodyguard stopped asking. Raohan doesn''t like other people''s troubles.


    "My subordinates are wrong!"


    Raohan looked at him and stopped paying attention to him. Suddenly thought of their own sent out to explore the mysterious power of things.


    "How is it going?"


    When the bodyguard heard that raohan was thinking about himself, he used a color. A man came out from behind. Behind raohan, a bodyguard appeared. This bodyguard was sent by raohan to look for people related to the mysterious power. The bodyguard heard his master asking himself, so he quickly answered.


    "Mysterious power has something to do with Fancheng."


    "Fancheng?"


    The bodyguard heard raohan''s words and answered quickly.


    "Yes. We have made a secret investigation, and now we have determined what kind of forces this Fancheng is related to! "


    The bodyguard stopped talking, and raohan was thinking. Why is this Fancheng associated with mysterious forces? A series of question marks appeared in raohan''s heart. Raohan knew that he had to go to Fancheng to explore it.


    "Hurry to get ready, get ready to go to Fancheng!"


    The bodyguard heard raohan''s order and was immediately stunned. Raohan looked at them as if he were very surprised.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go and get ready!"


    The guard stopped hesitating and went out immediately. Rao Han looked out of the bodyguard, thinking of Fancheng in his heart, the mysterious power appeared in his mind one by one. Rao Han knew that if he wanted to get this mysterious power, he had to go to Fancheng in person. He also knew the idea of bodyguards.


    Raohan knows that there are a lot of people who want to get what kind of power. The sooner the better, the better. After all, this mysterious power is the guarantee of his own usurpation of the throne. Thinking of this, Rao Han''s face looks as if he is bound to win,

 Chapter 113

    Meilin looks at Gu Sen and pacifies Yun qiongjun. For a moment, she is lost in thought, and her expression becomes a little nervous. After all, this is a very important thing. No matter who did it, this man has more powerful control of the dead than Yun qiongjun and WAN Qing. It is already very terrible.


    In addition to the increasingly tense situation, mirin can only combine the existing clues to get the basic answer.


    There are still too few things that can be used now. Even if it is Meilin, I don''t know whether the situation should be told to the public.


    "If someone absorbs the power of looking at Yunnan, the power will increase. But power is mutual, once this balance is broken, the world will change to a certain extent. " Looking for Lin is also very worried.


    Once the balance is broken, it''s not easy to recover. We should know that the interface of the world, however, has various forces that restrict each other. If the chaos reaches a level that is difficult to adjust.


    At that time, there was no chance to save, so now we should pay attention to everything. We can''t let that person do anything to break the balance.


    As for who gets that power, it''s a terrible thing, because it''s too powerful.


    In front of this power, no matter who is not envious, it is false. After all, as long as this mysterious power is obtained, it will have a rich reward beyond imagination.


    Wangdian is the treasure that raohan and Guanqing wanted, but this power can not be easily obtained by ordinary people, otherwise the whole world will be in chaos.


    So this power needs a key to open the original dust seal, but the key to open this power is not easy to find.


    "It seems better to be more careful in the future." Meilin sighed. In fact, he knew the key to open it, but now is not the time.


    Looking at the scenery out of the window, Meilin falls into meditation for a moment. The key to opening up this power lies in Yun qiongjun. Because of Yun qiongjun''s identity, her spiritual power has a special effect.


    But now is not the time to make everything clear. Now the forest can only choose to keep this secret.


    I don''t know why I suddenly think of a very important thing in his mind, which is the one mentioned by the city Lord at that time.


    Chen Tian''s things are really beyond his expectations, after all, no one wants such things to happen. But now that it''s a foregone conclusion, even if you don''t, you''ll be caught up in something else.


    I can''t help but murmured in my heart. Maybe I can make good use of it. "Perhaps this matter, I should be able to find the behind the scenes through Qi Tian."


    At this time, he thought over and over again how to successfully pull out the behind the scenes gangster. After all, he had gone through a lot of hardships to find Lin before.


    Since we can borrow Qi Tian''s power, why not make good use of such a rare opportunity.


    Now naturally, we should think more about it and never make a decision easily. After careful consideration, Meilin finally decided to go to Qi Tian''s place alone.


    This matter should not be publicized, so it is the most appropriate way to go alone. Meilin raised his eyes and revealed a little melancholy in his eyes.


    The next morning, Meilin decided to start. After all, he had made up his mind, so it was better to finish as soon as possible, so as not to have a long night''s dream.


    I feel a little uneasy when I see bamboo packing. I don''t know why now she always feels that the master has something to do with it.


    Although everything has not become a fixed number, but Zhuqing is afraid of what misunderstanding. At present, I decided to go with Meilin first. If it was really what the master did


    "Please let me follow." Zhu Qing said in a low voice that his eyebrows did not reveal too much emotion.


    After hearing Zhuqing''s words, Meilin can''t help but turn around and take a look at Zhuqing with extremely sharp eyes. When you see that there is nothing wrong with the face of Zhuqing, you just put your heart down.


    "Well, they''ll act together, so that even if something happens, there''ll be a response." Meilin did not insist too much, and soon agreed to Zhuqing''s request.


    Meilin always felt that there was something wrong with him, so he began to ask, "where has gusen gone? It''s gone again. Go and find him. "


    After hearing this, Zhu Qing quickly made an action, and called Gu Sen with secret arts. Gu Sen had not returned to his mind at this time and was taken to the side of Meilin.


    "Master, is there anything you want to tell me Gu Sen saw the slightly heavy look of Meilin, and he knew that this matter was not trivial. A sweep of the previous slightly lazy look, high concentration of energy.


    Gu Sen is very careful in whatever he does. Naturally, he will not be careless at the moment.


    "Zhu Qing and I have some things to leave for a while, so during this period of my departure. You must take good care of Yun qiongjun. You must not make any mistakes. " Gu Sen is also a little confused for a moment. What happened."If it is really a difficult thing to deal with, please call on me not to hold on to it." After all, you still need Yun qiongjun to do it.


    Therefore, even if she can''t fulfill her original plan, she must protect her integrity.


    Although I don''t know why Meilin called himself here, Gu Sen has a lot of points in his heart when he sees his tense look.


    "Yes, gusen will live up to your expectations." Gu Sen lowered his eyes and his eyebrows were full of Xu Shun.


    Looking for Lin to see Gu Sen''s attitude is still correct, can not help but put down his heart. After all, he has no way to guard all the time, and the burden will eventually fall on his shoulders.


    At that time, it will depend on his actions. At that time, Meilin will have no way to intervene. From the beginning to the end, he can only play a preventive role. The specific implementation still depends on Gu Sen.


    Knowing that it was useless for him to stay too much, he entrusted Gu Sen with the things he cared about and left with Zhuqing.


    Gu Sen''s heart can''t help some doubts, but since it''s Meilin''s instructions to give himself things, he should do well in any case.


    At this moment, Gu Sen only wants to take good care of Yun qiongjun. Even if Meilin doesn''t say anything, he will try his best to protect her.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun did not expect that there would be a greater crisis coming to her. Her identity would become an opportunity to change many things in the future.


    It''s just that it''s something that will happen in the future. Now she only thinks about who should entrust the city Lord''s token to. After all, now that Xu Jin has committed suicide, it is not particularly safe to hold the token.


    Therefore, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are still thinking about who should hand the token to. The most important thing about the ownership of the token is carelessness.


    "To whom should we entrust Gu Sen with this token?" Yun qiongjun can''t help but fall into a deep thought, and for a while she is a little uncertain.


    Gu Sen recalled in his mind some of the candidates he had thought of before, but they were all denied by him one by one. Finally, a name appeared in his mind. The man was Xu Huatian, the younger brother of the city Lord.


    After all, he is the younger brother of the city Lord, and his conduct is quite decent. Therefore, if he gives the token to him, he is quite at ease.


    The situation in the city is complicated now, but it would be better if Xu Huatian had the leadership. Thinking of this, Gu Sen can''t help but brighten up. Seeing Gu Sen''s expression, Yun qiongjun knows that he has a candidate in mind.


    "How about giving the token to Xu Huatian, Xu Jin''s younger brother?" Gu Sen said softly.


    In her heart, Yun qiongjun recalled her previous impression of Xu Huatian and highly praised him for his personality. After all, his conduct is relatively good, and he is more secure in doing things.


    "Good. Then let''s go now and entrust him with the token, which is also a wish Yun qiongjun doesn''t like to procrastinate, so she quickly makes up her mind to entrust Xu Huatian with her token.


    Just looking back on the previous experience seems to still linger in his mind, if not for himself, Chen Tian may not encounter accidents.


    "Don''t think much about Chen Tian. Now that things have come to such an extent, there is no other way but to let it go. " Gu Sen knows exactly what Yun qiongjun is thinking.


    After all, it was a big blow to her. Looking at her desolate expression, Gu Sen knew. Yun qiongjun must be hard to bear in mind about this matter, which makes her lose her mind.


    When Xu Huatian came to the place where Xu Huatian was, it was already late. Xu Huatian was surprised to see Yun qiongjun coming.


    "I don''t know what''s up with Miss Yun?" Xu Huatian went on the line respectfully and humbly.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t sell too many lawsuits. She took out the token that she had put in her arms and handed it to Xu Huatian. "This is the token. Please accept it."


    Seeing the token appear in Yun qiongjun''s hand, Xu Huatian is surprised. "How could this token be in the hands of Miss Yun?"


    Yun qiongjun tells Xu Huatian exactly what happened before. She skilfully skips over the part about Gu Sen, so she doesn''t show any flaws.


    "I see. I can''t blame Miss Yun for this." Xu Huatian sighed.


    Although Yun qiongjun is a little upset, she calms down when she hears Xu Huatian''s words. "In that case, I have not mentioned much about the city Lord."


    "I will immediately announce this to the people in the city. Since it is my brother''s choice, it must have something to do with him."


    On the second day, people in the city dressed in plain clothes held a funeral for the old city Lord. Xu Huatian did not directly tell the truth to many people, but said that Xu Jin had died of old age.


    After all, the truth of the matter, let it go with the wind, and now it''s all about the dead.


    At the funeral, many people expressed grief, after all, for the former city Lord. The people still love him very much, so they still want to do something for the city Lord.


    Yun qiongjun gets up and bows deeply to Xu Jin''s Lingpai. Gu Sen, who is close to her, also makes the same move."There''s nothing to worry about." Gu Sen gently raised his eyes and said to Yun qiongjun, with a look of relief between his eyebrows.


    "Well, this is probably the end of the story. Now that the token is entrusted to the person who should be entrusted, you can look for Wangdian with peace of mind. " Yun qiongjun sighed and her expression softened a little.


    Now that I have my wish, I have nothing to worry about for a while. Now I can finally set foot on the road of looking for Yunnan.


    Now that Yun qiongjun has made up her mind, she will not change easily. As for the power, she will find it anyway.

 Chapter 114

    In the palace of Wanyi, a beautiful woman is sitting on the throne of the king in the main hall. The chair is made of jade and inlaid with many precious stones. It looks dignified and does not make people feel vulgar.


    There is a table in front of her, which is made of the same material as the chair. There are all kinds of delicious food on it. The woman is wearing pink clothes and sitting on the chair, enjoying the delicious food on the table.


    It may be that the food is so delicious that the woman''s face shows a satisfied expression. At this time, a man who is also wearing pink clothes enters the hall. However, this man is not a woman, but a man. He is cai''er. The man in front of him is the current female king of Wanyi, Wan Qing.


    Wan Qing looked up at him. His expression changed quickly. He threw what he had just been eating into his mouth back to the plate and wiped his fingers.


    This old God is unfair. If a person is beautiful, she is beautiful in everything. Even her hair is as black as ink, and she hardly needs to be treated.


    Wan Qing''s tone was very bad, frowning and interrogating him with interrogative words.


    "I''m very brave, cai''er, but I still believe in you."


    Cai''er knows that his guess is not wrong, and Wanqing has already known that he betrayed her. However, even if he has guessed this in advance, he still wants to come back, because he knows that even if he doesn''t come back, Wanqing wants to kill himself, he can''t escape.


    At the same time, he also knew that Wan Qing must have his own purpose to keep himself. In this circle, no one will keep a betrayer, unless the Betrayer is useful, and she is also the queen of a country. Therefore, no one will be allowed to betray her.


    Sure enough, Wan Qing looked at cai''er seriously and said slowly.


    "Choi''er, you''ve got to know where they are now when you''re dealing with them secretly! Tell me, and I''ll let you live. "


    Cai''er knew it would be like this. He had lived with her for so long, and knew what kind of person she was.


    But he can''t tell Wan Qing about Gu Sen''s whereabouts. Once he tells her about Gu Sen''s whereabouts, she will certainly go to them, and then they will have trouble. Although she may not move Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun''s safety will not be certain, she whispered.


    "I, I don''t know."


    Wan Qing sneered and said to him in a calm tone.


    "Choi, do you think I will believe what you say? Do you think I''m a fool? Just tell me where they are. I won''t do anything to hurt them. "


    Cai''er was surprised when she heard her words. Would she really let them go? No, she won''t. That''s what she does. If she really tells Wanqing where gusen is, she will never let them go.


    In the heart of their own ideas will be denied, but also more firm their faith, can not say.


    Cai''er has been there without saying anything. Wan Qing gets up and goes around the table to cai''er''s side. He is very close to him. Almost two people are close to each other. The reason why Wan Qing is so close to him is that she doesn''t treat him as a man.


    He didn''t dare to stare at her eyes. Some of his emotions were not good.


    Sure enough, Wan Qing asked caier with gnashing teeth.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. You know I''m impatient. Where is gusen?"


    Cai''er was afraid, but he still insisted on his idea, closed his eyes and said firmly.


    "I don''t know."


    Wan Qing has been completely angered by him. She makes a circle around cai''er. Cai''er feels her breath is restrained. Although she is just a woman, her spiritual power is very powerful. Cai''er grabs her neck with her hands and struggles constantly. Her mouth is wide open. She hopes to open Wan Qing''s psychic power.


    However, cai''er did all this in vain. Wan Qing''s spiritual power became more and more domineering, and even lifted cai''er from the ground. Gradually, cai''er had no strength. Just when he thought he was going to faint, Wan Qing let him go.


    When cai''er was about to sit down on the ground, Wan Qing''s hand gathered a force. When cai''er saw it, his expression on his face became very surprised. He opened his mouth, and without saying anything he wanted to say, he was beaten out by Wan Qing.


    He fell heavily on the ground. He felt a warm stream in his stomach. He puffed blood out of his mouth. He struggled to sit up and looked at Wan Qing. He ordered his men angrily.


    "Serve him well."


    At this time, two people came to pull the color son on the ground and took it outside. They tied it to a big wood. Under the scorching sun, they first dried him for two hours. All the whipping marks on his body were bloody, and the appearance of his skin and flesh was very painful.


    Wan Qing is looking at him. Cai''er''s face is covered with sweat. I don''t know if it''s too hot or because the wound is too painful."Cai''er, I''m asking you again. Do you want to say it or not?"


    Cai''er raises her head and looks at Wan Qing, pulling the corners of her mouth.


    "I said, I don''t know."


    Wan Qing has been completely impatient because of his insistence. He flies up from his seat and flies towards cai''er. When she is about to arrive at cai''er''s heel, a cold voice rings out.


    "Are you the queen of Wanyi?"


    I don''t know who is coming, but wan Qing still stops, falls in front of cai''er and looks at the person who just spoke. He is wearing a hat.


    I don''t know who is coming. Wan Qing looks at him in surprise.


    "Who are you?"


    The man continued in his cold voice.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can tell you what you want to know!"


    Cai''er squinted and asked him in a suspicious tone.


    "How do you know what I want to know?"


    The man saw that she didn''t believe in himself and said calmly.


    "I know, and I can help you get Goosen."


    Seeing that he really knew that he was looking for Gu Sen, Wan Qing was very happy, and his face was smiling, but the smile disappeared immediately, because she knew that there was nothing so cheap in the world.


    Sure enough, the man said, "I can help you get Gu Sen, but I want Yun qiongjun."


    Wan Qing still doesn''t believe this person''s words. After all his efforts, he can help himself to get Gu Sen?


    After a few steps forward, he decided to control the undead first. Then, Wan Qing suddenly felt that there was a force in him that controlled all the spirits she enslaved. She was very surprised. The ability to summon the dead was the only right of the queen of Wanyi. How could he control those spirits? And this force is even stronger than ourselves.


    Knowing that the person in front of him is not an ordinary person, he must be a very powerful person to do this. Thinking that it is not good to offend him, he agrees with him. He helps himself to get Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun belongs to him.


    Two people reached a consensus, but cai''er on one side forced himself to wake up. Hearing this, he felt that things were not good. Wan Qing suddenly turned around and looked at cai''er. Cai''er pretended to have fainted and cheated Wan Qing. Wan Qing asked someone to take him down and shut him up.


    Wan Qing''s heart is full of joy, hoping that someone can take Yun qiongjun away. In this way, Gu Sen''s problem of belonging can be solved, and there is no need to worry about her coming back to take the seat of Queen of Wanyi.


    Cai''er, who was locked up, opened his eyes and felt the seriousness of the matter. Not only wan Qing, but also he could feel that the man just now was not an ordinary person. What''s more, if not, how could Wan Qing listen to him so obediently?


    Thinking, no way, I must find a way to go out and find Gu Sen and tell them about it, so that they can be psychologically prepared to prevent being caught by them.


    Cai''er has been here for a long time. He is familiar with everything here, so if he wants to go out, he can escape as long as he has the right opportunity.


    Cai''er has already begun to think about her way out in her mind.


    Outside the city of Fancheng, raohan, who is looking for the mysterious spiritual power, is under the gate of the city. After several twists and turns, he finally arrives. He can see that he is a little tired, but he is still a little proud when he finally finds this place.


    Walking into the city, I can''t help but wonder at the ease of the people who do business on the street, the normal restaurants and pubs.


    Feeling a little tired, raohan decided to stay here for a few days and eat something first.


    Entering a tavern, he saw that the people were drinking and eating. He went to an empty table and sat down. The bartender came to inquire.


    "Objective officer, what can I do for you?"


    Raohan looked at him.


    "Bring me your best dish."


    As soon as the waiter heard that this was a big guest, he was very happy to promise that he was about to leave and raohan called him back.


    "I''m going to stay here for a few days and get me a good room."


    Then he took out a piece of gold and put it on the table. The bartender''s eyes were shining. He nodded and agreed. After the bartender went down, raohan looked around and suddenly heard two men on the table beside him saying.


    "Ah, look at that person. I feel extraordinary. It''s very similar to the four people who came here a few days ago. I can''t get to know him well."


    When he heard their conversation, the waiter served him. Raohan called him to his room and asked him what happened in the city a few days ago.


    The bartender told him about the previous events one by one. Rao Han knew what had happened here before and understood that Gu Sen and they had been here. But then, the bartender stopped talking.


    Rao Han knew that he had nothing to say, and then took out a piece of gold and put it in front of the bartender, which made him continue to say that the bartender was a good believer. He overheard what they were going to look for Wangdian, but he didn''t know the other details.Raohan has already understood the matter almost, it seems that he will follow their steps.

 Chapter 115

    Zhuqing and Meilin are also working hard to find Qi Tian, but it is not easy. After walking for a long time, there is no news of Qi Tian. They know that if things go on like this, they can''t find Qi Tian quickly with the strength of these two people.


    That night, two people came to a village. As it was getting dark soon, they decided to stay in the village and continue their journey tomorrow morning.


    However, the ideal and the reality are always different. After dinner, two people want to stay in the hotel, but they are told that there is no place left. They have to go to another inn to look for them, but there are no vacant rooms.


    Two people are walking in the street, do not know where to go, Zhuqing is very tired, she wanted to rest, but there is no place to rest, angry said.


    "Let''s go on our way and look for Qi Tian. We can find him earlier, so we don''t have to suffer any more."


    Meilin knew that she was angry. At this time, it was better not to take any risks. It was too dangerous for dark. It would be a good night, comforting her.


    "Well, just one night. If you can bear with it, you will find a way."


    As an older person, he is more mature, so he will not get angry easily. He wants to solve the problem first, instead of thinking about how to vent his anger. This makes Zhu Qing feel that this is the place he should learn. At the same time, he also realizes that he has been a little bit out of temper, and some are too excited. He is embarrassed to say to Meilin.


    "I''m sorry, I was in a bit of a hurry to say that."


    Of course, mirin knew that she was in a hurry. She said with a smile.


    "It''s OK."


    Zhu Qing asked again.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Looking for a deserted yard to deal with the night, she met an old man who was walking on the road. She asked her.


    "Old man, do you know where there is a shabby yard near here for people to live in?"


    The old man slowly turned his head and looked at them. The old man looked very kind and should be a good man. He asked them in doubt.


    "What do you do with the old yard?"


    Meilin told the old man about the two people''s situation. Of course, he only said that they were too tired to travel, but there was no inn to live in, so he wanted to find a shabby yard to make ends meet for the night.


    After hearing this, the old man said to both of them.


    "Well, you go and live in my house."


    Seeing this, both of them were very happy. After thanking the old man, they followed the old man back home. There were not many people along the way. They felt very strange. Why is it not so late that there are no people on the road?


    Soon, there are two men in the old man''s home. One is the old man''s husband, and the other is the old man''s son. After they were settled down, they saw toys for children in the room, but they didn''t see the children. Thinking about where Qi Tian walked, there must be children and women missing. Ask Lin to ask the old man.


    "Old man, are there any children and women missing in this village recently?"


    Hearing this question from mirin, the old man''s expression suddenly changed into a panic, and his speech became stuttering.


    "You, how do you know that?"


    Meilin knew that something must have happened here, and felt a little sympathy for them. The old man and Meilin said that a few days ago, many children and women had disappeared in the village, and almost no one was spared. Everyone could not find them. They were all in a hurry.


    Speaking of these, the old man''s emotion is a little excited, tears flow out, looking at the old man''s painful expression, Zhu Qing scolds Qi Tian in his heart.


    "What an inhumane fellow, he even killed so many children and women."


    After Mianlin comforted the old man, he asked the old man where this happened. The old man said that after this happened in this village, the village in the east also happened. Now, other villages that have not suffered from the devil''s paw are terrified.


    Meilin probably knew where Qi Tian was, and told the old man that he would rescue her family. The old man was so grateful that he almost knelt down for them.


    After hearing the news, Meilin and Zhuqing were very happy. According to the old man, there was a mountain in the East. If Qi Tian was in that direction, he would have caught so many children and women. He must have a hidden place with enough space to accommodate them. The mountain in the East is definitely a wonderful place.


    Seeing the expression on Meilin''s face, Zhuqing asks Meilin happily if she knows Qi Tian''s hiding place. Meilin nods and tells her to take time to rest. She will start tomorrow morning to find Qi Tian.


    Meilin knew that although they were one step closer to Qi Tian, they were also more dangerous. Sure enough, with clues, it would be easier to find Qi Tian.


    The next morning, they said goodbye to the old man and set off. They walked along the direction the old man said and went through a village to the foot of the mountain. They went on walking. They found a cave. They were not sure whether they were here or not. But Zhuqing found that there was a corner on the grass at the entrance of the cave, so he confirmed that this was Guan Where the women and the children are.Zhuqing is about to go in with Meilin, but Meilin stops her.


    Zhu Qing is a little strange, puzzled at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mirin frowned and worried.


    "You still don''t want to go in. We don''t know what kind of situation it is. Qi Tiantai is so powerful that you can''t fight him. If you stay here, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Zhu Qing thinks it''s not possible to do so, and says to Meilin worried.


    "Let''s do it together, so that we can take care of it."


    Meilin knows her good intentions, but she really can''t let her take the risk, so she insists on her own idea not to let her in. Zhuqing knows that Meilin is for her own good, so she doesn''t say anything more.


    Zhu Qing is worried about him. Qi Tian is a very dangerous person now. He goes to Lin alone. He doesn''t know what''s going on inside. He doesn''t know whether Qi Tian is in the cave or when he will come back. What can I do in case something happens? How can he explain to Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen?


    Without any further hesitation, Meilin walked into the cave. Zhuqing, alone outside, looked at the hole from time to time, listening to whether there was any sound inside the cave.


    The weather in the mountains is cloudy and sunny. It was fine just now. Now it''s stormy and windy. The sky is full of black clouds, which makes Zhu Qing more afraid and worried.


    Qi Tian''s possible hiding place has been found here, but Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are not so smooth. They have no clue and no clue about looking for Wangdian. This makes Yun qiongjun very sad and frustrated.


    They are sitting on the top of the mountain. Yun qiongjun is sitting on a big stone. All her faces are unhappy. Gu Sen knows that she is not happy because she is looking for Wangdian.


    Looking at her back, Gu Sen is also a little sad. Indeed, two people have been looking for several days, but still haven''t found any news about Wang Dian. No wonder she will be discouraged.


    Sitting beside her, he put his hand on Yun qiongjun''s shoulder and patted him a few times. Yun qiongjun leaned on his shoulder and said in a tone of buried injustice.


    "You said that we have been looking for it for so long, why do we still have no clue? We have also looked for what should be found. We haven''t let go of any clues, but why is the ending like this? If you can''t find Wangdian, you can''t save my master. "


    Now, Yun qiongjun''s heart is as if she can''t see the light in the abyss and the sun in the dark clouds. She feels that she has no hope and her heart is empty.


    Gu Sen feels sad and distressed when he sees her like this. He hugs her tightly. Yun qiongjun also hugs Gu Sen tightly and feels his warm chest.


    "Qiongjun, don''t do this. Let''s not be discouraged. Although the news won''t be so easy to get, you think, as long as we find some clues, we will soon find Wangdian, right? So now we should not have a negative attitude, but should be more confident. I believe we can find Wang Dian."


    Listening to Gu Sen''s words, I know that he is comforting himself, but I have to deny that his encouragement has indeed played a role. Yun qiongjun nods heavily and leans on Gu Sen''s shoulder.


    Two people close their eyes, imagine to find the life after looking for Yunnan, imagine to find the time corridor, let two people return to modern life, happy life.


    They got married. Yun qiongjun wore a beautiful white wedding dress, and Gu Sen wore a handsome suit. He gently took her hand, put the ring on her ring finger, and swore to each other affectionately.


    Two people are giving birth to two children and raising a dog. They have a home. They take their children and dogs for a walk after dinner. It doesn''t need much. It''s just warm. As long as the person you love is around, everything doesn''t matter.


    When they got old, they were still in love with each other. They were very happy to think about it.


    The breeze gently blows across Yun qiongjun''s cheek, mixed with some grains of sand. It makes Yun qiongjun''s face slightly painful. Otherwise, she might have thought she had returned to modern times, but she still didn''t want to wake up, because it was just too beautiful, and maybe everyone wanted it.


    However, the ideal and the reality are always different. Although the reality is very cruel, just think about the life after finding Wangdian, you will feel full of hope in an instant.

 Chapter 116

    Looking for the forest slowly stepped into the cave.


    There was no light in the cave, it was dark, and the wind was passing through it, knocking on the stone wall like a ghost whispering. The empty cave is particularly gloomy. In the dark, calm, not affected by the environment.


    He lived too long, understood too much, and looked too lightly, so he was able to be fearless in whatever he faced. But at this time, Meilin''s heart is still not calm. Because even if he had lived for tens of thousands of years, there were still so few people who cared.


    Meilin vaguely remembers the last meeting he had with Qi Tian many years ago.


    The ancient trees are towering, and Qi Tian''s eyebrows and eyes are firm and firm, but they are infected with evil intention. Clearly, I was such an upright and fearless young man.


    Meilin sighs, but he also knows why Qi Tian has become what he is now. As a queen, Wan Yun often meets danger. Qi Tian is her master. How can she bear to see her hurt? In order to protect Wanyun, nature is to become stronger.


    "You are too hasty." Looking for the forest to frown. Qi Tian is a light way: "there is no extra time to let me slowly strong."


    They argued, they fought, they parted angrily. Never met again.


    Mirin walked around the corner and saw a tall man holding a girl. The man''s head was against the girl''s shoulder, and his lips were close to the girl''s skin. Men are tall and handsome, while girls are petite and delicate. Beautiful as a picture. Looking for the forest in my heart is a little sad, I haven''t seen you for many years. Looking for Lin to open his mouth to speak, his sight suddenly swept over the corner of the man''s mouth, which solidified.


    The man''s sharp teeth against the girl''s tender skin, under the snow-white skin, the blue blood vessels are full of youthful breath, and the blood is flowing. A man can pierce the girl''s skin and drink the blood into his stomach with only a little force.


    Looking for Lin''s heart a Lin, in the mind for a moment full of thoughts, slender white fingers but without any hesitation, quickly produced a complex formula. Then a green light flew out of the finger tip of the forest and hit the man. The man was unprepared. He was hit by the green light and hit the stone wall with a loud noise. The gravel fell on the man''s body, making several dull noises.


    Meilin''s body was stiff, and her heart was in pain. Under the pressure of his heart, he forced himself to look at the girl caught by Qi Tian.


    The girl lost the man''s support, fell to the ground, looking for Lin, and found that the girl''s eyes were dull, her skin was bloodless, her body was weak, and her blood was obviously too much. If he is one step later, the girl will die of bleeding too much.


    Seeing the girl and the worry of asexual life, looking for the forest to turn around, did not look at it more. Meilin''s eyes were fixed on Qi Tian and refused to move for a second.


    A familiar and unfamiliar name in the throat, lips and teeth back and forth thousands of times, looking for forest thin lips slightly open, voice line a little shaking, "Qi Tian." It''s really you. The words are not enough, but his eyes are the first time to express his emotions so clearly.


    Hearing his name, Qi Tian raised his head and looked at Meilin. His sight touched the face of Miaolin, which was momentarily stagnant. The next second, Qi Tian''s eyes become manic. His black eyes were scarlet. His mouth was wide open and his sharp teeth were frightening.


    Seeing that it was wrong, Meilin stepped back vigilantly and gave a protective border to the girl who had been in a coma.


    Qi Tian suddenly moved.


    As Qi Tian gets up, the gravel falls from his body and hits the ground. The tall figure is like lightning, looking for the forest has no time to respond. Qi Tian, who is out of his mind, fiercely presses him in his arms. Qi Tian looks down, his lips and teeth stick to the neck of the forest, and his teeth exert a little force to cut the skin.


    Blood flows into the throat like manna. Between the lips and teeth, it seems to be filled with sweet. Qi Tian''s breath became much softer, and even his strength which made him unable to resist was reduced a lot.


    Mirin was stunned.


    Qi Tian''s speed is too fast for him to react! In other words, Qi Tian is better than him now. The loss of blood revived mirin.


    Meilin frowned slightly. He could guess that Qi Tian was practicing martial arts before, but he interrupted him. Without blood supplement, Qi Tian was directly possessed by the devil. At this time, Qi Tian had no consciousness of his own. It''s purely dominated by a desire for blood. It''s very dangerous.


    Meilin did not push Qi Tian away in a hurry to stop him from taking his own blood. Because he knows that now he can''t beat Qi Tian. Even if he breaks free now, Qi Tian will suppress him in the next second.


    Mirin let himself ignore the crispy numbness between his neck to get the feeling, and his brain ran fast. Fingertips are used to tapping when thinking. Qi Tian noticed the light spot on his waist and moved with some discomfort. But the man in his arms did not notice his movements. Qi Tian is a little discontented. He stretches out his arms and imprisons the hands of the people in his arms.


    Looking for Lin frown, after all, there is no struggle.


    Qi Tian had already sucked the blood of many girls before, and Meilin didn''t struggle, so he could not help slowing down his smoking speed. There is a sense of enjoyment.


    At this time, Meilin also thought of a way.


    Qi Tian practices by sucking other people''s blood. In the human body, only the blood contains the most spiritual power, among which young girls and babies are the most abundant. That is to say, Qi Tian doesn''t mind the gender and age of the blood provider as long as he has enough spiritual power. He is an example.In other words, as long as the spiritual power is sufficient, Qi Tian can not take other people''s blood. But it''s not easy to find a person with enough aura inside.


    Looking for Lin to smile bitterly. He can''t let Gu Sen or Yun qiongjun be a blood provider, can he?


    No.


    In fact, he can.


    When mirin''s eyes lit up, how could he forget. He lived for tens of thousands of years and accumulated a lot of spiritual power. Because he has lived in gusen for a long time, the spiritual power in his blood is extremely pure, which is most suitable for Qi Tian''s situation, which can be absorbed without causing any damage to Qi Tian''s body.


    Looking for the forest to pinch secretly, a blow back Qi Tian. Meilin''s left hand is empty, and the green light condenses in his palm. However, a dagger appears in his hand.


    Mirin turns his wrist and the dagger goes straight into his heart. At this time, Qi Tian rushed to him again.


    The spiritual power contained in the heart blood of Miaolin was a fatal attraction to Qi Tian. Without waiting for Meilin to respond, Qi Tian clasped his wrists with one hand and put his body against the stone wall. With the other hand, he tore open his clothes. Qi Tian bowed his head and drank the blood of looking for forest.


    Looking at his old friend''s present appearance, Meilin is deeply distressed. Sighed lightly, looking for Lin to let Qi Tian''s action.


    As the blood entered the heart, Qi Tian gradually came to his senses.


    Qi Tian''s speed of sucking blood became slower and slower until he stopped. Looking for Lin to feel Qi Tian''s clasping his hand strength gradually news, try to break away. This time, there is no Qi Tian strange force to stop. Meilin easily broke away from Qi Tian''s control.


    Looking for the forest to stop bleeding, the sight is not separated from Qi Tian.


    No longer manic man, quiet eyebrows, handsome eyes vaguely can see how frank and heroic this man was. The tall body looks so upright. However, mirin can see that the man''s eyes are a little dull. There seems to be no consciousness.


    "Qi Tian." Looking for the forest to gently open his mouth to call the man in front of him.


    Qi Tian just stares at him and doesn''t respond. Looking for Lin''s heart a tight, calm a mood, the voice line because of tension, collapse stiff, "Qi Tian, do you still remember me?"


    There is still no answer. Qi Tian did not even move.


    Meilin felt powerless. He had been looking for good friends for many years, but he only had evil thoughts. Now he doesn''t even remember him. He has become so dull. As the master of Gu Sen and guarding the corridor of time, he can''t even save his friends.


    Meilin stares at Qi Tian''s eyes and says, "Qi Tian, I''m Meilin."


    Qi Tian still did not open his mouth, but there were tears in the corner of his eyes. Crystal clear tears, drop by drop, slide through the man''s firm and handsome face, and fall into the soil.


    At that moment, I don''t know why, and I feel grateful.


    He reached out his hand and gently wiped away the tears on Qi Tian''s face. His eyes bent up and said, "Qi Tian, welcome back. I miss you so much. " We have known each other for tens of thousands of years, and now we finally meet again. Qi Tian, I miss you very much.


    With Meilin''s words, there are more and more tears on Qi Tian''s face. Looking for Lin some helpless, "you are not a crying temperament. Why so many tears today? Don''t let it flow. If your apprentice sees it, you must blame me for bullying her master. "


    Said, looking for Lin Yu light to see his broken clothes, laughing, "say, is you bullying me."


    Listening to mirin''s joke, Qi Tian didn''t cry any more.


    It''s too powerful and too unique. Now Qi Tian, who has sucked the blood from his heart, will no longer be able to bear the blood of ordinary people. It is equivalent to that people who have been eating ordinary food suddenly have a delicious meal, and then they can''t eat the food they once had. Abbreviation: picky food.


    Mirin thought, feeling a little funny, but relaxed in his heart. Now that Qi Tian has absorbed his own blood, he will no longer persecute others, but will only use himself as a tool to supply him with nourishment.


    So now Meilin is no longer worried that Qi Tian will do something to others. The only thing to worry about is whether your blood is enough to feed you. Thinking of this, Meilin couldn''t help laughing bitterly. However, there is a secret joy in my heart. This man will never leave him. He doesn''t have to go through the pain of losing a good friend.


    Naturally, Qi Tian didn''t know the idea of looking for a forest, but even if he did, he would not think so. Because he has also experienced the loss of people who care. That feeling is really unbearable. Therefore, even if he knew what he thought at the bottom of his heart, he would not be able to say, but would agree with him.


    Even though, the idea is perverse.


    Meilin held Qi Tian''s hand with his left hand. "Qi Tian, come with me. Meet your apprentice. Now, many of them are even more dazzling than before. "

 Chapter 117

    After waiting for a long time outside the cave, Zhuqing could even hear the sound of fighting coming from the depths of the cave. He was already in a hurry. She frowned tightly and wandered about the entrance of the cave, stretching her neck from time to time to look inside. After a while, the sound of fighting inside had not been heard for a long time, but she could not see the figure of looking for forest. She looked at the dark cave and thought.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been looking for a forest, but I haven''t come out yet? No, I won''t. I''m sure I won''t fall behind. Zhu Qing cheered up secretly, but for a moment he withered again. Qi Tian It''s also very powerful


    The worry in the heart is more and more serious, Zhu Qing can hardly endure this kind of worry. After listening to Meilin''s words, she struggled between staying outside and going in to save the forest. Finally, she took a look at the cave, bit her teeth, took out her own small weapon in her arms, turned her head and rushed into the cave.


    Before running a few steps, a call came from the front, and the familiar gentle voice echoed in the cave, adding a touch of emptiness.


    "Zhuqing."


    Zhu Qing suddenly stopped, but was tripped by the small stone at the foot, a staggering nearly fell. She held the uneven stone wall beside her to stabilize her figure. As soon as she looked up, she saw the forest with a smile of comfort.


    It''s OK to look for forest! Zhu Qing''s hanging heart was finally released, and before he could be happy, the rest of the light swept to the broken and bloody clothes of Miaolin. The smile on his face spread half and solidified instantly.


    "What''s going on?" Zhuqing ran to find the forest before, only to find his face very pale. She frowned and tried to examine her wound for mirin, but she was stopped. She raised her head in question and looked at mirin. She caught sight of a man who was also stained with blood. The intention of their coming was known early in the morning, and it was not difficult to guess the identity of the man. After she thought about it, Zhuqing immediately thought that it should be the man who hurt Meilin, so he was very angry.


    "What did you do to him?" The clothes on Mianlin''s body could not cover anything. Zhuqing clearly saw a deep and long bloodstain on his left chest. This is a fatal wound, but Meilin is his good friend for many years. This is how he treats Meilin The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, staring at Qi Tian, hoping to beat the heartless man who hurt his partner out of breath. But Qi Tian looks back at her without any expression. Her eyes are blank. It seems that the people and things in front of him are all illusions.


    "Looking for the forest! Do you let him spoil you? There is no deep wound on his body, but you are so hurt If you tell me that you can''t beat him, I won''t believe it! "Seeing that Qi Tian didn''t respond, Zhu Qing turned his head and looked at Meilin. The more he said it, the more guilty he felt. He even cried. Meilin is dying in it, but he is still hesitating whether to go in to help If she rushed in at first, would mirin be so seriously injured?


    "Zhuqing." Meilin softened her tone, laughed and said, "I know you are worried about me. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Zhu Qing retorted defiantly: "but..." Have already hurt the heart, still say nothing?


    "Well, this is Qi Tian, the master of Yun qiongjun." Looking for Lin to interrupt Zhu Qing''s words, introduce a way, finish saying and look to Qi Tian again, "her name is Zhu Qing, actually have no malice."


    Qi Tian didn''t answer, and Meilin didn''t care. He looked at Zhuqing and said, "now that Qi Tian has found it, it''s time to meet Yun qiongjun and gusen."


    Zhu Qing nodded, bit his lips and looked at Qi Tian''s eyes. Finally, he turned his worries and anger into a sigh. He didn''t say anything about Meilin''s wound. She was even more difficult to speak.


    Qi qiongsen and Gu Yunqing have not found each other. After that, they searched for a few more days, and still had no gain. The two men, whose patience had been almost ground down, felt that it was a waste of time to continue searching like this, so they decided to join up with Zhu Qingmi Lin first.


    When they returned to the place where they had been separated, Zhuqing and Meilin just arrived. Zhu Qing glanced at Yun qiongjun, who had not been seen for a long time. He walked quickly and said happily, "miss!"


    Naturally, Yun qiongjun noticed them, and immediately stepped up to Zhuqing. They hugged each other. Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "Oh, Zhuqing, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I want to die."


    Goosen looked at them behind with a smile in his eyes.


    "Cloud." Miaolin approached and called. Yun qiongjun looks up. Before she calls out "looking for Lin", the smile on her face suddenly stops. She looks at the man who is holding him behind him. All the old memories come to her mind. Her lips trembled, and it took a long time for a two word address to pop out of her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master


    Qi Tian looks at her, all the way the same stupefied expression finally has the sign of split. Mirin, who was beside him, clearly felt the excitement of his emotion. He shook the hand that Ben had already held and released it. Qi Tian walks to Yun qiongjun step by step. They look at each other. Yun qiongjun sees the waves in his seemingly calm eyes.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Qi Tian, her lips open and close, and she spits out two words: "master."


    Qi Tian''s whole face twisted, and suddenly tightly hugged the woman in front of her, buried her head on her shoulder, and cried loudly without hesitation. Tears trickled down his eyes and soaked Yun qiongjun''s clothes. Yunqiongjun took a deep breath and tried to force the tears out of her eyes, but it didn''t help. With tears in her eyes, she reached back and hugged Qi Tian.Wan Yun, Wan Yun, my good disciple. It''s because I''m not strong enough. I haven''t been able to protect you and make you suffer, yun''er


    All kinds of deeds of the past and this life are shown in front of Qi Tian like a walking lantern. He feels more and more excited and exhausts all the suppressed pain before and after his rebirth.


    Gu Sen looks strangely at Qi Tian and Yun qiongjun holding each other. After a while, he sees that neither of them shows any sign of letting go. Finally, he can''t help but go forward and pull them apart: "Ai Ai Ai, Qi Tian, you''ve had enough of your arms. Let go of them!" He hugs Yun qiongjun''s waist from behind and tries to pull her out of his arms. However, Qi Tian holds her tighter. Ren gusen doesn''t let go.


    Gu Sen''s jealousy grew stronger and stronger. He yelled and threatened: "don''t think you are the master of yun''er. You can do whatever you want. Let go, or I will do it!"


    Then he hugged Yun qiongjun and held her waist tightly. How could Yun qiongjun break it off. Holding Gu sen in his arms, he murmured: "if you don''t let go, I won''t let go."


    But Zhu qinglue stood awkwardly on one side, thinking that the young lady was held by someone before and after. Should he hold it from the side?


    Looking at the more and more chaotic scene caused by the three, mirin chuckled and then looked at Qi Tian thoughtfully.


    In the past few days, it seemed that he had already recognized who he was. At present, he knows Yun qiongjun as well. Is it not that this "evil idea" was originally a part of Qi Tian''s spirit body. Now that his body has been destroyed, this evil idea has become Qi Tian''s last appearance Looking for Lin some pathetic smile, Qi Tian drank his heart blood, finally restored the original memory, but I do not know how long such a sober can maintain. But in this way, I must act with Qi Tian in the future.


    Think of here, find Lin inexplicably some happy. He finally no longer need to be separated from his friends, whether for the sake of Qi Tian or the people in the world.


    After Qi Tian wakes up, his party returns to Fancheng. Gu senyun, qiongjun and Zhuqing have gone out. At the moment, there are only Miaolin and Qitian in the room. When no one was there, Qi Tian once again sucked the blood of Meilin. Looking for Lin to wear clothes, Qi Tian also slowly sober up. He looked at Meilin, who was standing tidying up his clothes. His face became paler and his fist clenched slowly.


    "What have I done these years..." Qi Tian held his fist tightly, and his fingernails fell into the palm of his hand. He lowered his head and did not dare to look into the eyes of the people in front of him.


    What did he do, robbing young girls and children day and night, piercing their weak skin with sharp teeth, pouring all the blood under the skin into his throat and stomach, turning the living life into a corpse In the end, he even more than once to his friends, such as What''s the difference between them and animals?!


    He clenched his teeth and suppressed his facial features distorted by emotion. Every word was regret: "I''m sorry for you, Miss Lin, but I''m sorry for all the people in the world." This kind of him, it is better to take his own life as a matter of fact. It is much better to look at Yunnan''s nutrients than to harm life in the world!


    The atmosphere around him was suppressed. He took Qi Tian''s fist two steps forward. There were four deep concave dark marks on the palm of his hand, with some blood color. If you continue to use more strength, you will be bloody. Instead of stopping the bleeding, mirin stroked his palm and clenched it.


    "Qi Tian, Qi Tian, you look at me." Looking for Lin to bring some pleading tone to call a way. Qi Tian slowly raised his head and looked into the eyes of Miaolin, tears in his eyes.


    "I''ve really had enough of my separation from you. Don''t leave again, will you?" Looking for the forest to entreat a way.


    At that time, I was sorry for you. If I had not been so cruel to Wan Yun, you would not have committed suicide. After all, it''s all about me. But now I and you are dependent on each other. I can make up for it gradually in the future, even if you drain my blood. But you will never let me taste the taste of knowing each other all over the world, OK.


    Qi Tian did not think so. He put his hands around him, and they hugged each other as if they were brothers.


    "From now on, please." Qi Tian whispers in the ear of looking for woods.


    "Good."


    That''s good.

 Chapter 118

    For several days in a row, he couldn''t see half a smile on his face. Affected by his mood, other people were heavy hearted and had no sense of joking.


    Qi Tian shut himself in the room by himself. Although breaking a door was something they could do with their fingers, Qi Tian was in sympathy and respect for Qi Tian, and no one went in to disturb him.


    The only way to talk to him was to find Lin, but usually he would come out after sitting for a while, and his eyebrows were more and more frowned and worried.


    These situations are all in the eye of Yun qiongjun, but they have no good way.


    Qi Tian''s mood is very unstable. He can''t listen to anyone''s advice at this time.


    If any one of them, after so many years of involuntary life and committed many unforgivable mistakes, suddenly wakes up, that kind of huge shock and regret can really drive a person crazy.


    Qi Tian got into the top of the ox horn and couldn''t get out of the past. They had never experienced this kind of pain. Even if they wanted to comfort them, their language was also feeble.


    After learning about the contract between Meilin and Qi Tian, Yun qiongjun is very surprised, but they also know that this is the best way at that time.


    On the contrary, Zhu Qing is still hostile to Qi Tian and can''t get along with him as well as Gu Sen.


    On the contrary, it was Zhuqing who came to look for them.


    "Zhuqing, what''s up?" At the same time, Yun qiongjun sits down with Zhuqing and talks to her.


    Zhuqing pinched it for a while, then said, "let''s find a way to help Qi Tian."


    Gu Sen on one side raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, "I thought you hated him, but I took the initiative to consult us to help."


    Zhu Qing turned his mouth and explained, "of course, I can''t take him as a friend right away. After all, he has hurt a lot of people these years. I have a bad impression of him."


    Then she sighed, "but now we all know that he didn''t have self-consciousness when he did those bad things. Now he wakes up, and the look of regret makes people feel bad."


    Yun qiongjun nodded with deep sympathy. They have experienced a lot of things, but Qi Tian lived so long, the pain they suffered was still unimaginable.


    But when it comes to helping, Yun qiongjun is also in a dilemma. "We know the crux of the problem, but the three of us can''t solve it. Qi Tian''s guilt is so deep that he can''t listen to our advice. "


    "This kind of thing can''t be solved overnight. Time is the best medicine. He will recover sooner or later." Zhu Qing suggested, "the atmosphere is too depressing these days. We might as well go to the street to have a look at the local conditions and customs in the city and relax."


    "Do you think this method is useful?" asked Yun qiongjun suspiciously


    "Bamboo Qing discontentedly Du Du mouth," that is not no better way? If you change your mood, you may be much better. "


    Yun qiongjun was also moved. She turned to Gu Sen and asked, "what do you think?"


    Gu Sen nodded, "let''s do it like this. They are both full of worries. We can''t share them for them. At any rate, we can let them put down their burden temporarily and relax."


    The three men have made up their minds. The next thing to consider is how to persuade the two elders.


    This arduous task was handed over to Zhu Qing again. She was outgoing and lively. She took Meilin and talked to him for a long time. At last, she broke his tongue and agreed to help them persuade Qi Tian.


    So the next day, a line of five people will walk in the city''s spacious streets.


    They came here in a hurry. They were full of memories of looking for woods and Qi Tian. They didn''t enjoy the scenery on both sides. At this time, they came out for rest and relaxation. They were in a better mood.


    Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing have a look at each other, and move to the side of Meilin and Qi Tian. They tell them about the scenery on both sides. The humorous language makes Meilin smile, and Qi Tian''s frown slightly flattens.


    The residents here are peace loving and warm-hearted. When they see strangers, they don''t resist. There are also enthusiastic and bold girls and boys who come forward to say hello.


    One side of the house came out of a petite girl, just looked at the face of some white, is a thin and weak person.


    She seemed to have heard the noise outside, so she went out of the house to have a look. At this, she ran into Yun qiongjun and her party of five.


    The girl showed a friendly smile, and her eyes swam away from them. She was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly she stood in the same place as if she had been fixed by a magic spell. Her eyes were staring at Qi Tian, and she gradually quenched her fear and hatred.


    "It''s you The girl suddenly screamed, startled everyone and looked at her.


    At this time, she was so excited that her thin body was on the verge of falling down. She pointed to Qi Tian and cried out, "look, it''s him. He is the devil who once captured me!"A word stirred up a thousand waves, and the people were in a sudden uproar. The people who were close to Qi Tian trembled and jumped away, as if they were avoiding some plague. The eyes of all the people who looked at them changed from being gentle and friendly to alert and full of hostility.


    Zhu Qing''s face suddenly changed. She looked at Yun qiongjun and asked for her advice. Yun qiongjun gave her a calm look. She took a step forward and said, "please calm down!"


    When the people in the town saw a beautiful girl coming out, the commotion subsided a little, and they all looked at her.


    Yun qiongjun said sincerely, "he did make mistakes before, but now he has realized his mistakes and has made up his mind to correct them. Once upon a time he was bewildered, and he didn''t do it out of his intention. "


    Some people''s eyes moved after hearing her words, but more people waved their hands indignantly and yelled, "will the girls in our city suffer in vain? Who knows if what you are saying is an excuse. What if we are soft hearted and bring disaster to the whole city? "


    The roar of someone in the crowd provoked other people to respond. In the excitement of the crowd, Yun qiongjun couldn''t listen to what she said.


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Get out of our city!"


    "Yes, get out of here. We don''t welcome demons!"


    The people took up what they could use as weapons, pointed at them, showed their hostility without reservation, and yelled for them to leave here. They could never bring danger to the town any more!


    No matter what Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen said, no one else would listen. Under the instigation of the first few people, they were forced to step back and retreat towards the gate of the city.


    "What to do?" Zhu Qing has no idea.


    Yun qiongjun frowned. "They are ordinary people. There is no need to be afraid. There is no injustice or hatred. We can''t do it casually." She was in trouble, too.


    Qi Tian, who hasn''t said a word since she was recognized, suddenly stands where she is. Yun qiongjun looks at it suspiciously and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Qi Tian''s shoulder began to shake slowly, and his whole body trembled violently. He raised his head suddenly, and his pupils had turned blood red!


    "Qi Tian, what''s wrong with you?" As soon as Meilin''s face changed, he reached out and wanted to catch him. But Qi Tian''s action was suddenly several times faster than before. His action was ethereal, like a ghost. Even Meilin couldn''t touch a corner of his clothes.


    He looks chaotic, obviously has lost consciousness, sends out the atmosphere of tyranny, and is crazy again!


    He staggered a few steps, looked left and right, and did not know where he was. Suddenly, he raised his head to the sky with a sharp roar, which made people dizzy and tinnitus.


    "Well..."


    Yun qiongjun is paying attention to Qi Tian''s situation, and a groan of pain comes from her ear. Her heart jumps heavily and she suddenly turns her head. She sees Gu Sen covering the position of her heart with her hand. Her face is slightly distorted by pain, and her pale skin is full of dead gas.


    Cloud qiongjun was shocked and quickly took Gu Sen''s arm and asked anxiously, "Gu Sen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Sen''s lips trembled slightly, and his voice was interrupted by pain. "I feel that someone is calling me and ordering me to go to a place..."


    "Call you?" Yun qiongjun was worried and helpless, "what order can anyone give you? Was it someone''s trick? "


    "Ah


    On the other side came a sudden burst of drink, Qi Tian in situ into a touch of green smoke, suddenly disappeared.


    Meilin couldn''t keep calm. He changed his face. After opening his eyes, he looked serious. "No, I detected that there is a very powerful force with spiritual power. Although I can''t find where the source is, it is trying to control the dead. Qi Tian must be under control and will lose his mind again!"


    Qi Tian has disappeared, but Gu Sen is still struggling to support him. He can''t hold on.


    Meilin simply told him that he wanted to go after Qi Tian and explore the whereabouts of that strange force. After that, his body flashed and quickly pursued in a direction.


    Gu Senqiang gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to lose control of my strength. You two, leave quickly..."


    Yun qiongjun said angrily, "Gu Sen, what are you talking about? I won''t leave you alone!"


    Gu Sen shook his head, looked at Zhuqing and said with difficulty, "take care of her and wait for me to come back." He turned to Yun qiongjun and said gently, "don''t worry, I''ll be ok..."


    His expression was distorted for a second. He pushed Yun qiongjun away and quickly swept away. He was in a mess.


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun was shocked.

 Chapter 119

    Zhu Qing quickly grabbed her and nervously asked, "where are you going?"


    Yun qiongjun turned her head, and her face was full of firmness. "Of course, I''m going to chase Gu Sen!"


    Zhu Qing was a little uneasy. She tentatively said: "Gu Sen and Qi Tian are both in a bad situation. You have just heard that this force is very strange. We can''t find the place to come. We rush forward, I''m afraid, but we are trapped by the enemy."


    Yun qiongjun tightly pursed her lips, and her face was cold. "Of course I know, but if I want to leave Gu Sen alone and face danger, I shrink back to the rear. I can''t do it!"


    Zhuqing fidgety in place to turn two times, and asked: "in case of danger at that time? Gu Sen doesn''t want you to take a risk and see how much you are hurt? "


    "If you really encounter the danger that you can''t escape, you should accept your life. At least, you should die with him." Yun qiongjun said this with a calm expression, as if death was not a big deal for her. It doesn''t matter if it disappears, but she doesn''t want to be separated from Gu Sen any more.


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Zhu Qing''s body was shocked, but finally he didn''t say any more words to dissuade him.


    She sighed and said, "I know that once you make up your mind to do something, nine cows will not come back. Forget it, I will sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman and accompany you on a journey. "


    Yun qiongjun rarely showed a small smile, "Zhuqing, thank you."


    The two of them chase after Gu sen in the direction he left. Yun qiongjun looks anxious. Because he is worried about what danger Gu Sen will encounter when he is alone, he is so fast that he has no time to think about other things.


    And although Zhu Qing was closely following her, her face was strangely uneasy.


    That strange and unknown spiritual power gave her a familiar feeling.


    Zhu Qing vaguely felt that this spiritual power might have something to do with master.


    Before the truth of the matter was not clear, she did not tell anyone about this conjecture. Even if she said it, it would not be of any use, just added to the trouble.


    What''s more, it''s just her mysterious feeling. There''s no real evidence. From her heart, she doesn''t want to believe that the master did these things.


    Yun qiongjun concentrates on searching for Gu Sen''s figure and doesn''t notice the people around her.


    After leaving the town is a large area of plain, and further on is a lush forest. She and she chase into the forest, gradually deepening, the canopy blocking the sun all outside, the forest is dark and strange.


    "Where is this? We won''t get lost. " Zhu Qing asked anxiously.


    In fact, every tree here looks very similar. They have been in the forest for two sticks of incense, but there is still no trace of Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun is more anxious because of the urgency in her heart. She speeds up her pace and shuttles through the woods, calling out Gu Sen''s name, but she gets no response.


    When both of them were helpless, a small light spot suddenly appeared in the deep forest in front of them. Although the light was not big, it was still very conspicuous in this kind of scene, which could be noticed at a glance.


    "It''s weird. Let''s go!"


    The joy on Yun qiongjun''s face soon disappeared when she reached the light. The moment they touched the light, they felt a flash of white light in front of them. After recovering their vision, they saw a completely strange environment.


    The original forest has disappeared completely. Instead, there is a grassland that you can''t see. The environment is beautiful and the scenery is pleasant. However, Yun qiongjun is not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    There''s something wrong here!


    The reason why qiongjun finds out that the grassland is not a bit natural?


    The flowers and plants on the grassland stand still, and the whole space gives people the illusion of being dull and narrow, which is very strange.


    Yun qiongjun warily drew Zhuqing close to her and said in a low voice, "Zhuqing, we may have entered an illusion, and it is very likely that someone deliberately arranged it, so as to attract us to the bait. Don''t be too far away from me. We can take care of each other together."


    Zhu Qing nodded with a heavy heart and frowned tightly.


    The more she saw this method, the more she looked like her master. She had a bad guess in her heart, which made her more heavy.


    Suddenly, there is a sound of breaking the air from her side. Yun qiongjun responds quickly and raises her hand to block it. However, when she sees someone coming, she turns pale. It is Gu Sen who attacks her?


    The next second, however, Yun qiongjun, who is concerned, realizes that Gu Sen may also have lost his self-consciousness.


    The pupils of his eyes turned into abnormal black. When he looked at people, he looked like a bottomless abyss. Even Yun qiongjun lost his mind for a moment.


    After his first attack is blocked, Gu Sen stops by and looks warily at Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing. The look in his eyes is that he regards them as complete strangers.


    Yun qiongjun is shocked. What is the origin of that strange mysterious power? How firm is Gu Sen''s will? No one understands better than her. How can that force make Gu Sen do something to her?"Goosen!" She uses spiritual power, and her voice is very penetrating. "Do you know what you''re doing? Do you know who I am? "


    Maybe it was the spiritual power that played a role. Gu Sen''s expression was in a trance for a moment and recovered a trace of lucidity.


    He looked at Yun qiongjun and murmured, "Xiao Yun?"


    Seeing that he was not completely lost in his mind, Yun qiongjun was overjoyed and asked, "Gu Sen, can you stay awake? How strong is that force? Can we fight him? "


    Gu Sen opened his mouth, and before he could say anything, his face changed dramatically, full of pain, and blue veins appeared on his forehead. He squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, groaning bitterly in his mouth, and even rolled on the ground, hitting the hard ground with his head.


    In a panic, Yun qiongjun rushed to fix his shoulders on both sides of his body, and quickly asked, "Gu Sen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Sen gasped like a dying beast. He raised his head and looked at Yun qiongjun''s eyes in pain. In a hoarse voice, he said with difficulty: "go, get out of here..."


    "OK, let''s leave together!" After that, Yun qiongjun calls Zhuqing back to help her support Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen shook his head and said excitedly, "no, you can''t be with me. I can''t control myself! You go away, let me stay here alone, at least won''t hurt you


    "No way. How could I leave you alone?" Yun qiongjun said excitedly, "Gu Sen, you can hold on for a while. Zhuqing and I will take you out first. We will find a way to save you!"


    Seeing that she insisted on taking herself away, Gu Sen firmly grasped Yun qiongjun''s wrist in her palm, and her face was full of determination. "Xiao Yun, you must listen to me this time. You can''t be willful! I can feel that consciousness is gradually drawing away. In a short time, I will become a puppet who only knows how to kill. Then you and Zhuqing will be injured! Get out of here


    As soon as the words fell, he burst out a cry of pain. While the last trace of consciousness was still there, Gu Sen pushed Yun qiongjun away. The next second, his body was frozen, and his shoulders shrugged. When he looked up, his eyes had lost their vitality again and became cold and full of the smell of bloody killing.


    "Oh, I''m afraid he''s completely unconscious this time!" Zhu Qing''s face turns white. Gusen is very powerful. If he tries his best to deal with himself and Yun qiongjun, they will not be able to leave today.


    Yun qiongjun gritted her teeth and her eyes turned red. Thinking of the pain Gu Sen had just suffered, she felt as if she had put a knife in her heart.


    She kept calm and her head turned quickly. Finally, she said to Zhu Qing, "we two join hands to bring him back to dizziness, and then tie him up. As long as we can stop him from hurting others and getting mad, we will find a solution sooner or later."


    Zhu counts and nods. She belongs to the academy school. Her theoretical knowledge is frightening, but her actual combat ability is not satisfactory. Yun qiongjun is the only one who can really claim to be a fighting force here.


    "What are you going to do?" Zhu Qing asked anxiously.


    Yun qiongjun pinches the formula with both hands, and runs her whole body''s spiritual power. She tries to get closer to Gu Sen, preparing to explore how powerful the violent power in his body is.


    However, what makes her look pale is that the spiritual power transported by her own suddenly disappears at the moment when she approaches Gu Sen, and the breath on Gu Sen is more fierce.


    "Can he absorb my strength?"


    Yun qiongjun realized that something was wrong, but it was too late to stop. There was an invisible bridge connecting her and Gu Sen. she slowly drained away the spiritual power in her body and continuously lost it to Gu Sen. however, after a few minutes, Yun qiongjun was pale and sweating, and could not hold on.


    Zhu Qing is anxious and has no way, but should she watch her companion die?


    Finally, she decided to take a gamble, slowly opened her mouth, and whispered, "master?"


    The power of wandering in the dreamland suddenly stops for a moment. The power connecting Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen suddenly disappears, as if someone has taken it back.


    Suddenly they lose the bridge. Both Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are bitten by a certain degree of spiritual power. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, both of them fainted on the ground, unconscious.


    Zhuqing didn''t expect that her method actually worked. She ran forward a few steps, helped Yun qiongjun shake twice, and called her name. However, the person in her arms was very dizzy and did not respond.


    At this time, a black figure appeared quietly behind Zhuqing.


    He was wearing a huge cloak, which covered his face so that people could not see his face clearly. When a gust of wind blew, his cloak was blown off, but his exposed face was wearing a bronze mask. He is a tall man, and it is effortless to lift up his hand to grasp Zhuqing. Before Zhuqing calls for help, they disappear in an instant. They are as silent as they came. Only Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are still lying on the ground.

 Chapter 120

    In the gorgeous palace, a young woman in the Royal robe is concentrating on practice.


    She closed her eyes, eyebrows twisted into a "Chuan" character, and even more and more tight trend, purple spiritual power in her hands to move, but her face is still more and more ugly!


    I don''t know how long after, her spiritual power seems to be a little disordered, and the blood gas in her body is also disordered. In the end, she couldn''t resist spitting out a mouthful of blood!


    "Your majesty!" A palace man who just came in happened to see it and quickly stepped forward, "what''s the matter with you, your majesty?"?! Maidservant I''m going to ask for a doctor, and I''m going to ask for a doctor! " The palace man is about to run out.


    Wan Qing frowned and waved his hand, but he saw the palace man''s back to her, so he didn''t see it at all. He couldn''t help but say, "come back! There is no need to go! "


    The palace man stopped, turned around and walked carefully to Wan Qing, "what does your majesty need your servant to do? I will do it immediately


    Wan Qing closed his eyes and tried to suppress the surging blood in his heart and said, "go, let the guards at the door retreat."


    Although the palace people didn''t understand the intention of Wanqing, she was only a member of the palace. Her task was to obey her Majesty''s orders. So she had to retreat with worry in her heart and close the door. Then Wan Qing saw the figures of the guards at the door gradually leaving.


    When he couldn''t see other people''s figure, Wan Qing stopped repressing the blood in his heart and suddenly vomited it out!


    She lay half on the back of the chair with her eyes closed, panting!


    Wan Qing didn''t expect that the hooded man was so powerful that she just tried to control her undead, but found that some of them had been out of control. How long has it been that she has not controlled her?!


    Wan Qing felt a little flustered in his heart!


    The Hatter The Hatter How strong are you?


    Wan Qing didn''t understand, but she didn''t know if she needed to think about it.


    Even if he breaks the contract, she can''t do anything about it. Will Gu Sen be very dangerous?


    In the end, she lived up to her expectations. Soon, one of the dead came to her and called softly, "master."


    Wan Qing was very happy that she finally had a soul under her control!


    "What''s your name?"


    "The name of the slave is Qishan." The dead answered obediently.


    Wan Qing wiped the blood stains on his lips. "I have to leave the palace tonight. Can you take me out?"


    The ghost, named Qishan, replied, "of course, my dear master."


    Wan Qing felt relieved and began to smile, "very good!"


    At night, Wan Qing asked the dead to lead the way. The dead were obedient and did not mean to resist at all. This made Wan Qing feel at ease, and his original vigilance gradually relaxed.


    One of them escaped the guard of the palace guards and finally came to the gate of the palace. The dead stopped at this time. Wan Qing wondered why he didn''t go, but saw him slowly turning around and saying, "master, it''s here!"


    Wan Qing thought that the spirit of the dead had arrived. He was about to say something at the gate of the palace. In a twinkling of an eye, he found that the undead had no figure at all!


    Her heart tightened at once!


    She quickly mobilized the spiritual power in her body and wanted to use the method of summoning the dead again. But she was injured today. Before the undead was successfully summoned, she was already spitting blood!


    Wan Qing fell to the ground, feeling the blood in her body more and more disordered, and gradually felt wrong in her heart. Suddenly, she looked up, but the scene in front of her startled her!


    I can see where there is any palace gate in front of me. There is a mass grave in front of me! She recognized it at a glance. It was clearly a mass grave outside the palace!


    Even if Wan Qing is a queen, his heart is not so vulnerable to attack. Seeing this situation in front of him, he still can''t help shivering!


    "Who is it?! Who''s playing tricks there?! Come out! Come out She will be the fear of the heart through the language out, the voice is very loud, it seems that this can cover up the inner uneasiness and fear!


    She yelled several times, but there was still no one. No one responded for a long time. It seemed that she had understood something. Wan Qing widened her eyes and said, "yes You! Get out of here! Get out of here


    "Hum --" in the dark, a cold hum voice suddenly rings in Wan Qing''s ear, startled her to turn around immediately!


    Sure enough, the man standing behind her was the Hatter she had just seen!


    "You It''s you Wan Qing repressed his fear and said.


    As soon as the Hatter waved his hand, Wan Qing felt a powerful spiritual force that made him fall to the ground!


    "Ah -" cried Wan Qing, and then he could not help but vomit a mouthful of blood!


    The Hatter''s unique voice suddenly sounded in her ear, "do you think you can control the dead? Just now that undead was just released by me in order to test whether you really want to cooperate with me. As a result, ahThis sound is not light or heavy a cold, as if a big hammer suddenly hit Wan Qing''s heart!


    The fear that she could no longer control the undead eroded her heart in an instant!


    But what she was more afraid of was the mysterious man in front of her!


    She managed to swallow the blood in her throat. She was no longer as proud as she had been. Her voice was low as if she were his slave, "sorry I I don''t mean anything. I just want to try whether I can control the dead again. You know, controlling the dead is my most powerful means. If it doesn''t work again, it''s like cutting off my hands and feet. It''s no different from being slaughtered by others. People are afraid of me No exception, of course


    The Hatter didn''t know what she was thinking, but now that she was down, he was in a better mood.


    Wan Qing lowered her head, and the Hatter could not see her face full of hatred! Clench your fists in your hands and swear secretly in your heart that one day, I want you to taste this kind of low spirited taste. One day, I want you to kneel on the ground and lick me!


    The Hatter said coldly, "of course I know what you''re thinking, but you know, I''ve got a lot of ways to cure you!"


    Wan Qing felt cold all over! The cruelty of my heart has been washed away by this fear!


    The Hatter''s voice was still saying, "take a good look at what this is." Then he put his hand on her chin and forced her to raise her head!


    Wan Qing was forced to raise her head, which was too humiliating, but she could not resist at all!


    But for a moment, her mind was attracted by the scene in front of her!


    What she saw in front of her was an illusion, and the protagonists in the illusion were Gu Sen and Yun Qiong Ju!


    In the illusion, Gu Sen and Yun qiongju both fainted on the ground.


    You don''t have to guess who did it.


    When Wan Qing saw his beloved hurt, his tone naturally became bad, "what do you want me to do?"


    The Hatter laughed two times. The voice was full of horror and made Wan Qing''s heart cold!


    "I want you to cooperate with me obediently, and don''t try to do anything evil again! If not, the next time you see the scene, it will be your sweetheart''s soul broken! "


    Wan Qingxin a tight!


    She hates Yun qiongju, but she doesn''t want Gu Sen to be hurt. If only Yun Qiong Ju is inside, she would like to have someone with a hat to do it. But there is Gu Sen there. Once again, she feels helpless under the control of others and regrets that her weakness has been exposed to others!


    But she had to compromise!


    The clenched fist is tight and tight!


    She closed her eyes and whispered, "I see."


    The Hatter snorted coldly and put away the illusion, "just understand it!"


    When Wan Qing thought it was over and he could leave, he heard the Hatter say, "eat this!"


    Wan Qing looked up and saw a black pill in his hand!


    She guessed vaguely what it was in her heart, and could not help but be vigilant, "what is this?"


    The unique voice of the Hatter rings, "something that will make you obedient!"


    Wan Qing''s guess came true. He suddenly widened his eyes and said, "I have promised you! You want to control me with poison? "


    "Hum! What kind of promise is an oral promise? Of course, it needs to be proved by practical actions. If you are willing to take my medicine, I really believe that you are really cooperating with me! " Said the hatter.


    Wan Qing was furious. "You also said it was cooperation. But you used coercion to poison me and try to control me. Is this the way you want to cooperate?"


    The Hatter suddenly laughed, "so what? Can you resist? "


    Wan Qing is speechless. Nothing can be more destructive than this sentence. Yes, who can''t make her resist!


    "You can''t blame me. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself. Who makes you less powerful than me?" The Hatter''s tone revealed that he was happy!


    But wan Qing''s heart is more resentful and oppressive!


    A moment later, the Hatter got impatient. "Say, do you want to eat or not?"


    Wan Qingxin was shocked. Finally, he could only squeeze his fist and bite his teeth, "I''ll eat..."


    The Hatter laughed, "that''s it!"


    Then he put his hand in front of Wan Qing.


    Wan Qing looked at the black pill in front of him, and finally took it up and swallowed it!


    After two months, please don''t give me the antidote


    Hearing the detoxification, Wan Qing breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hatter: "don''t worry. As long as you help me get yunqiongju, I will also achieve your wish and leave Gu Sen to you. We are mutually beneficial. After all, it is a cooperative relationship."


    Wan Qing''s heart is cold hum, slap a palm to give a sweet jujube, but the face is obedient nod.

 Chapter 121

    Gu Sen seems to be crazy. Her eyes become sharp and blood red. This kind of Gu Sen makes Yun qiongjun feel scared and doesn''t know him any more. He reaches out his hand and hits him with agility. Yun qiongjun feels that the whole world is grey, and she can''t be nervous.


    Just as Gu Sen was about to hit Yun qiongjun, Yun qiongjun was woken up.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the sky. On my forehead, because the dream just now was full of fine sweat, I sat up and gasped with my thin lips. I felt very uneasy in my heart. Although everything just happened was a dream, it was almost the same as what happened just now. Those things have happened really.


    Think of what happened just now. By the way, how are Gu Sen and Zhu Qing? Looking around in a hurry, he saw Gu Sen lying on the ground, but Zhu Qing was not seen.


    He got up and came to Gu Sen''s side, patted his pale face with his hand and called his name softly.


    "Goosen, Goosen, wake up."


    However, Gu Sen didn''t respond at all. The movements of Yun qiongjun''s hands used some strength.


    "Goosen, wake up, Goosen."


    However, the person lying on the ground still has no reaction, thinking that he may have been controlled before, and his aura in his body was damaged, so he is now in a coma.


    What''s more, when I used my psychic power to explore his bottom, I felt that his spiritual power had been sucked away, not to mention Gu Sen himself.


    Thinking that if his spiritual power is lost too much, it will certainly cause harm to his body, and he can''t wake up. Now the only way to solve this problem is to give him his aura.


    However, Gu Sen is now in such a state that he can only pass the aura to him through his mouth. Yun qiongjun feels embarrassed just by thinking about it. Although the relationship between them is very good, they haven''t really had a kiss.


    I can''t care so much. Anyway, he''s in a coma and doesn''t know what he''s done. When he wakes up, he won''t tell him.


    In my heart, I comforted myself. My body kept close to Gu Sen and looked at the handsome face. My heart was like a rabbit. The closer I got, the faster my heart beat.


    He is very close to Gu Sen. in order to save him, he can''t hesitate any more. He closes his eyes and kisses him gently. It''s cool and soft, just like marshmallow. He slowly injects his aura into Gu Sen''s body through the contact place between two people.


    When Yun qiongjun opens her eyes, she finds that Gu Sen''s eyes are also open. His eyes are actually open. This makes Yun qiongjun never expect that it will be like this. She thought he would wake up later.


    Yun qiongjun is so frightened and silly that her lips still don''t leave Gu Sen''s lips. Gu Sen is amused by her appearance. Her eyes are crooked, and she laughs badly.


    He realized what he was doing and wanted to get up, but before he got up, Goosen put his arm around her and wouldn''t let her get up from him. He pressed her head and kissed her.


    After a while, Gu Sen lets go of Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun quickly gets up from Gu Sen''s body and touches her face shyly with her hand. It''s not as hot as usual. It looks so lovely that Gu Sen can''t help laughing.


    Standing up from the ground, his pale face is now quite ruddy. After a look around, he doesn''t find Zhu Qing''s figure. He asks for qiongjun in doubt.


    "What about Zhuqing?"


    Yun qiongjun looks back, but he doesn''t look at him. He is still a little embarrassed. He doesn''t dare to look into his eyes. He just shakes his head at Gu Sen.


    I feel a bad feeling in my heart. I must find her as soon as possible, or there may be danger. Moreover, I don''t know where Meilin is now. Therefore, they decide to go to Zhuqing and Meilin.


    But in such a large area, the two people have no clue at all. Where should we find them? Yun qiongjun asks Gu Sen helplessly.


    Where should we go to them


    Gu Sen also shakes his head. When he is at a loss, Gu Sen feels that in addition to his own spiritual power and the spiritual power that Yun qiongjun has just transferred to himself, there is also a force in his body, which should be left by the people who controlled him at that time.


    She said happily to Yun qiongjun.


    "I can feel the spiritual power of the person who is trying to control me in my body. By pursuing his spiritual power, I should be able to find that person and find Zhuqing."


    Yun qiongjun nodded, and they set off. All the way through the clues of Lingli, they finally came to a village. This village looks very mysterious, and it doesn''t belong to the four countries, which makes people feel extraordinary.


    Two people entered the village, but did not see any people, continue to walk inside, a large area appeared in front of them, no wonder they just entered the village did not see any people.


    At present, almost all the villagers worship here, and two people stand beside them until they have finished their worship and scattered one after another.


    Gu Sen asked an old woman about the village. He thought the village was so mysterious that it would be difficult for people to get in touch with. Unexpectedly, the old woman''s attitude was very good, which made the two people very happy.Gu Sen asked the old woman,.


    "Hello, granny. Are you paying homage?"


    The old woman looked at both of them and told them.


    "Yes, we worship here every day."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other, and they ask again.


    "Granny, have you ever met a man and a woman? Or a strange looking man with a mask? "


    In fact, it refers to Zhuqing and Meilin, and the person who took Zhuqing away.


    The old woman thought about the characters they described. At this moment, an old man beside her stroked a wisp of beard on her chin and said slowly.


    "If you want to know what you said, ask Gu Lin''s mother, and you will get the clues you want."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look back in the direction of the sound and see the old man. It turns out that the old man has noticed them for a long time. The old woman on the side told them that this man was an elder in the village. After hearing their questions, they came over.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t know what Gu Lin''s mother is, so they ask the elder.


    "Elder, who is the old mother of Gu Lin?"


    The elder told them that Gu Lin''s mother was originally the Legendary God in the forest of Wangdian. She was omniscient and could not escape their news.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are very happy to hear this, and their faces show a happy expression. Seeing that they are so happy, the elder''s face is heavy. Seeing this, Gu Sen asks the elder.


    "What''s the matter, elder?"


    The elder sighed and said.


    "Although the old mother of Gu Lin knows many things, she is in the forest. The forest is very dangerous. It can be said that it is very dangerous, so people in the village generally don''t go in."


    Speaking of this, the elder is reluctant to speak. It turns out that the elder has something to ask Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    "You go into this forest to find Gu Lin''s mother. Can you help us ask when we can clean the village?"


    Yun qiongjun feels very strange. Why does the water in the village need Gu Lin''s mother to purify it? With a puzzled heart, asked the elder.


    "Elder, why let Gu Lin''s mother purify the water in the village?"


    The elder shook his head helplessly, and the old woman on one side also looked very sad and said to them two.


    "Come with me."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun follow the elder all the way to a courtyard. There are several large VATS in the yard. A middle-aged woman comes up and says to the elder warmly.


    "Elder, you are here."


    Seeing Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun behind the elder, they ask again.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    The elder replied.


    "Well, I want them to see Xiao Bao."


    After hearing this, the middle-aged woman took them to the room. They saw a man lying on the bed. When they approached, they found that there was a child lying on the bed, who was already thin and only bones were left. Moreover, there were pieces of red spots on her body. Some places had begun to fester, and their faces were pale. They felt pitiful.


    Yun qiongjun frowned and asked the middle-aged woman heartily.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    The sad face of the middle-aged woman told them about Xiaobao''s illness.


    It turns out that three months ago, Xiaobao went to the well in the village to drink water. After drinking water, he had such symptoms. Later, several people in the village had such a situation because of drinking the water from the well. Later, people in the village had to rely on rainwater to live.


    The elder continued the words of the middle-aged woman.


    "Later, we learned that the water in the village has been cursed. After drinking it, we will get sick. Two people like Xiaobao have already died because of this. Gu Lin''s mother will help us clean the water, but the forest is too dangerous for people like us to enter. So I would like to ask you to help and talk to Gu Lin''s mother."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun understand and quickly agree. Even if the elder doesn''t ask them, they will certainly help if they know this situation. Their own help can help so many people. Why not?


    The elder told them to go to Gu Lin''s mother and said that there should be news about the person they were looking for.


    The two are very happy to hear the elder say so. When Xiaobao''s family comes out, Yun qiongjun hugs Gu Sen excitedly and jumps happily. Gu Sen is also excited and hugs Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun knows that if she finds Gu Lin''s mother, who is the forest God of Wangdian, she must know the news of Wangdian. If she finds Wangdian, her master will be saved.


    After being excited, Yun qiongjun realized that she was holding Gu sen in her arms. She was embarrassed to let go of him. After that, she was still very happy. Gu Sen was just as happy. They were one step closer to Wangdian.

 Chapter 122

    After saying goodbye to the villagers, Gu Sen and his wife found a place where there was no one.


    Gu Sen made a little arrangement. They sat down and had a rest. Gu Sen asked, "what do you think, yun''er?"


    Yun qiongjun did not hesitate, "let''s go to Gu Lin. It''s very important for me to feel this Gu Lin old man. We may be able to find out something. " Gu Sen nods, and he thinks so.


    It''s just. Gu Sen looked up at the evening sky and said, "Yuner, it''s already late today. We don''t know what''s in the woods. Why don''t we find a place to live in the village today and ask what''s in the Gu forest by the way, so that we can prepare early. "


    Yun qiongjun also knows that she can''t be anxious now. Gu Sen said that she also understood, also nodded to agree.


    Yun qiongjun suggests, "Gu Sen, let''s sleep at the edge of Gu Lin. People who live close to each other will know more. " Goosen nodded.


    They walked all the way to the edge of Gu Lin, and there were fewer and fewer houses. Finally, there was no room left.


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun with a bitter face and said, "yun''er, if you go on, I''m afraid you won''t meet anyone else. Let''s go back to the house where we just stayed? "


    Yun qiongjun hesitated for a moment and said, "let''s walk a little longer. If not. Shall we go back again? "


    Gu Sen can''t say anything bad. Follow Yun qiongjun on.


    They went on for another cup of tea. Yun qiongjun also felt that it was impossible to meet them again. She was about to say that we should go back. Gu Sen called, "yun''er! There''s smoke in front of me


    Yun qiongjun follows Gu Sen''s eyes and sees a wisp of green smoke rising slowly into the sky. A smile appeared on Yun qiongjun''s face. "Let''s go."


    According to the place where the smoke rose, they found an ancient house.


    The couplets pasted on the lintel of the old houses have already turned yellow.


    This house is full of tranquility after vicissitudes.


    Yun qiongjun gently kicks Gu sen in the calf and signals him to knock on the door. Gu Sen made an exaggerated and respectful expression, "I''m going to work for the queen."


    Yun qiongjun snorted and tried to look serious, "don''t play. Come on. " Gu Sen raised an eyebrow at her and showed a bad smile. His fingers curled up and buckled on the door panel, making a "dada" sound.


    When the door opened, Gu Sen''s expression was like a change of face in Sichuan Opera, which immediately turned into a serious and polite appearance. Yun qiongjun stood behind him and squeezed her smile down.


    The person who opens the door is dressed up as a servant. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are not surprised. Although this ancient house is old and weathered, it is not difficult to see that the house is decorated beautifully and must be a big family. Want to come, but also rich side.


    The boy asked them, "what can I do for you?"


    Gu Sen said: "Hello, little brother. I''m playing around. It''s late today. So I want to stay here for one night. I wonder if it would be convenient? "


    When the boy heard the speech, he glanced up and down at them once, and then said, "those two please follow me to see the master."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun said, "thank you very much."


    The boy led them to the front hall and asked them to wait. When she was bored, Yun qiongjun took a cup of tea and watched in the front hall. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun exclaimed. Gu Sen, who heard her voice, was startled and asked in a hurry, "what''s wrong with yun''er?"


    Yun qiongjun leaned over and picked up a silver needle from the corner of the door and said, "Gu Sen, this is the invention of Zhuqing. When we were in chijing, she specially developed it to check whether the food was poisonous


    Gu Sen looks at it carefully and recognizes it. Gu Sen''s face appeared happy, "Zhuqing has been here!"


    "Well." Yun qiongjun nodded, "wait for the master to come. We can ask him. "


    After a while, a middle-aged man came out of the inner hall. When he saw them, he politely met them and asked, "boy, do you come to stay for the night?"


    Goosen nodded. "Yes."


    The middle-aged man said, "my name is Luo Wei. You can stay, but please don''t walk around. "


    Gu Sen nodded, "thank you very much, master Luo."


    Luo Wei nodded, got up to go, and was stopped by Yun qiongjun. "Master Luo, I want to ask you something."


    Luo Wei looked at her and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yun qiongjun showed Luo Wei the silver needle in her hand and said, "one of my sisters invented this thing. I found it in you. So I want to ask if you have met my sister


    Luo Wei asked: "I don''t know what kind of sister-in-law looks like?"


    Yun qiongjun described Zhuqing''s appearance, and finally said, "my sister should have a man with a hat around her. It''s her master. "


    Luo Wei thought for a moment and said, "a few days ago, there were really two people coming. A girl and a hatter. They stayed here for two days and then they left. "


    "Do you know what they have done here?" asked Yun qiongjun? How are they? "


    Luo Wei light way, "although they are only strangers, but I am not good at divulging other people''s privacy."Seeing Luo Wei say so, Yun qiongjun is anxious and angry, and can''t force Luo Wei to confess. I don''t know what to do.


    Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun into his arms and coaxes her in a soft voice, "don''t worry, Yuner. I''ll do it. " Yun qiongjun nodded, her eyes still on Luo Wei. He was helpless.


    Gu Sen said: "master Luo must be able to see that we are not ordinary people. It''s very important for me to look for my sister. If I can''t find my sister. You and I can not bear the consequences. "


    Luo Wei said, "you don''t have to scare me. If you really want to know something. Do me a favor. "


    Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun looks at each other.


    Gu Sen asked: "master Luo, if we can do it, we will not refuse."


    Luo Weimian took on worry, "so, thank you first."


    Gu Sen shook his head. "Lord Luo, you''d better talk about it first. What''s wrong with you?"


    Luo didn''t close his eyes and began to remember, "one morning a few days ago, I didn''t see my wife. I thought she got up first and went out for a walk. She likes to walk on the edge of the woods. So I didn''t think about it. At noon, my wife was still out of sight. I was worried, so I sent someone to look for it. But it wasn''t found. After that, I never saw my wife again. With my wife, and my daughter. "


    Gu Sen frowned. "Master Luo, do you think your wife and daughter are missing?"


    "Yes." Luo didn''t nod.


    "Did you send someone to look for the whole village?" asked Yun qiongjun


    Luo didn''t nod. "The day my wife disappeared, I sent people to look for the whole village, and then I sent people to look for them in the woods, but there was no result."


    Luo Wei bit his teeth and looked sad. "I don''t know what happened to her. As you said, you don''t feel like an ordinary person. Maybe help me find my wife and daughter. As long as you find my wife and daughter, I will say everything you want to know! "


    Gu Sen said, "master Luo, don''t worry. We will try our best to find your wife and daughter for you. In order to save time, please tell us the details of your wife and daughter before and on the day of their disappearance. "


    Luo Wei tells the story one by one according to Gu Sen''s request.


    Before Luo finished speaking, it was already very late. Luo Wei said, "I''m really sorry. You must not have dinner yet. Let''s go to dinner first. After eating, you two go to the room to have a rest. Let''s start tomorrow. After all, I am too tired to concentrate, so I can''t find any clues. "


    Gu senyun and qiongjun nodded. The three had dinner. Luo didn''t let the boy lead them to the guest room. After the boy leaves, she is sure that there is no one around. Yun qiongjun goes to Gu Sen''s room to find someone.


    But as soon as Yun qiongjun opened the door, she heard the sound of water. Yun qiongjun''s face turned red. She was about to quit when Gu Sen found out, "Yuner, come in. I''ve seen what should and shouldn''t have seen, haven''t you? "


    Yun qiongjun''s face was even redder, and she spat: "no shame."


    Gu Sen casually put on his outer garment and walked out with a smile: "how can you get your daughter-in-law if you want to face me."


    Yun qiongjun rolled her eyes and didn''t go to see Gu Sen''s perfect chest muscles, which caused a topic: "Gu Sen, how did you agree to Luo Wei''s request?"


    Gu Sen wiped his wet hair and asked, "why not?" Yun qiongjun frowns.


    Gu Sen said faintly: "I can see that if we don''t agree to his request, he won''t tell us anything. We can''t use strong either. Although we can check it ourselves, it will take a lot of time. And what we lack most is time. Although it takes time for zarowi''s affairs, it is simpler, more time-saving and labor-saving than directly checking the hatter. "


    Yun qiongjun thought in silence and finally had to admit that it was true.


    Yun qiongjun said: "the master of Zhuqing is really hateful. What on earth does he want to do? It''s not good for him to toss about these things. "


    Gu Sen''s eyes were dim, and his pupils were too deep to see, "who knows? Perhaps he is tired of living and wants to destroy the world? "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "Are you reading more novels in modern times? All the villains want to destroy the world. "


    Gu Sen''s eyes flashed, and he returned to his former appearance, "ouch, the hero and heroine in the novel must be able to defeat the villain, and then marry and have children. Yuner, how about our husband? "


    Yun qiongjun blushed and cut Gu Sen with her eyes. "Go to hell. Who''s going to give you a baby?"


    Gu Sen had no face or skin, narrowed his eyes and laughed into a flower, "isn''t it cloud you? I''ll give you birth. I don''t have the ability


    Yun qiongjun holds her forehead, both angry and funny.


    They had enough laughing and had a serious discussion about tomorrow. Make plans, and you''re ready to take a break.


    Yun qiongjun stepped out of the room, thought for a moment, then backed back and said to Gu Sen, "I think Luo Wei doesn''t feel right to me. This truth may not be the same as we think. "Gu Sen was indifferent. "We just need to find out the truth. Cloud son, this world, many things, have nothing to do with us. "


    Yun qiongjun tightened her lips and understood that Gu Sen was right. I just feel sad.

 Chapter 123

    Gently push open the old wooden door, because of the old disrepair, the wooden door issued a deep groan.


    Holding her hands around her shoulders, Yun qiongjun rubbed her hands to keep warm. She turned her head and looked at Gu sen in a serious tone: "I don''t know why, I always have a bad feeling..."


    "What are you afraid of? There''s me After two steps, he pulls Yun qiongjun into his arms. Although Gu Sen''s words are frivolous, his look is full of seriousness.


    Startled by Gu Sen''s sudden behavior, Yun qiongjun quickly withdraws from Gu Sen''s arms, and slowly climbs a blush on her cheek.


    "Why don''t you ask the dead first."


    As she spoke, she walked toward the house. For some reason, Yun qiongjun always felt something in her heart. This time, it would never be as simple as it seemed.


    "Here it is." After using the spirit power to explore for a while, Gu Sen confirmed again and again that he finally said it.


    "You stay away from me. I will cast the spell and call upon it."


    Yun qiongjun nods. Knowing that she can''t help at this time, she also retreats to the corner and waits quietly.


    When there is no wind in the house, it will start when there is no wind. Bursts of black gas spread from Gu Sen''s array. A burst of black gas has been around Gu Sen, and Gu Sen entangled in it.


    This is a precursor to the awakening of the dead, and also a basic step for the undead to seize the human body.


    Yun qiongjun has been watching Gu Sen''s behavior all the time. At this time, although she is a little uneasy and afraid that Gu Sen will encounter an accident in his casting, her heart tells her that the little undead is far from Gu Sen''s opponent.


    The black air is getting bigger and bigger. It doesn''t stop spreading from the array until there is almost a stick of incense.


    "Black gas is free again," you say


    Hearing the death''s release, Yun qiongjun can''t help but take a breath to himself. It seems that things are going smoothly. In fact, even if the dead would rather die than say it, they can''t take it, they can''t directly destroy people.


    "We want to know where Rowe''s wife is."


    "Luo Wei?"


    The dead are obviously familiar with the name. Hearing Yun qiongjun''s question, a trace of ridicule flashed in his eyes.


    "That loser has lost his mother-in-law?"


    Undead is obviously not very dissatisfied with Luo Wei, the disdain in the tone does not cover up at all.


    "Loser?" Yun qiongjun frowned. Luo Wei''s identity has been investigated in advance. At least, Luo Wei is also a city guarding general. According to his body, he should be popular, right? Why does this undead seem to despise Luo Wei?


    "People always have external images. If they really conform to the rumors of the outside world, how can Yan Zhuang be so ashamed and angry?"


    Yan ZHUANGYUE, the soul of the dead, said that he was more and more excited. He didn''t know whether he was too obsessed with Luo Wei before he died. In the next words, he didn''t have to ask and guide Yun qiongjun, and he directly explained all the causes and consequences.


    It turns out that this undead named Yan Zhuang was Luo Wei''s neighbor before he died. Because his talent was not as good as Luo Wei''s, everything was suppressed by Luo Wei.


    In fact, Yan Zhuang is not a man who is careful. There are people outside, and Yan Zhuang doesn''t feel that he is invincible. It''s just that anyone can stand on his head. But if Luo Wei, who beat his wife, was brought by his mother to Yanzhuang since childhood, it can be said that he can''t stand it at all.


    It turned out that the reason why Luo Wei retired from Fancheng was not injured at all, but was found in the official kiln, which was sent back home. Just because Luo Wei has always been a treasure in his hand, he never finds mistakes in himself when dealing with things, but always implicates others.


    Luo Wei didn''t want to admit that he was dismissed, so he drank alcohol day and night. He thought that the reason why he went to the official kiln was that his wife was not attractive, so he always beat his wife after being drunk.


    Yan Zhuang couldn''t help laughing at this. If he had smallpox, he said he would take Luo Wei to hell.


    After all, undead are not human beings and cannot stay in the sun for too long. Therefore, Yan Zhuang only stayed for a cup of tea and then went back to the dark again. Before disappearing, Yan Zhuang also left a hint. Since Yun qiongjun and Yun qiongjun can wake themselves up, they must be able to find traces of others. Luo Wei''s side lying on the side is the last place for Luo Wei''s wife to appear.


    Two people get the news without hesitation, immediately rushed to Luo Wei''s home, Gu Sen just a door found the existence of inhumane atmosphere in the house. Just ready to start, but found that this breath is very weak, even to the point of difficult to find.


    Gu Sen wants to call it out, but he finds that this thing is not a dead soul, but a spirit body. Continue to explore deeply, the spirit body slowly shows its true body under the influence of Gu Sen''s spiritual power.


    This spirit has not yet formed?


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t help covering her mouth. After wandering with Gu SEN for such a long time, they are very clear about what this shapeless spirit represents, but they are even more unbelievable because of their clarity.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised by her own conjecture. In a trance, her legs are numb. She even falls straight to the side of the cabinet."Be careful!"


    Gu Sen quickly appears at Yun qiongjun''s side and reaches out to hold Yun qiongjun to avoid her injury. However, Yun qiongjun''s hand just hit the corner of the cupboard door. Yun qiongjun''s hand is flushed by the collision, and the cupboard door is strangely concave, which is a big piece.


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking at Yun qiongjun with concern, Gu Sen quickly looks at her injuries.


    "Goosen, look at that." Pointing to the cupboard door with her finger, Yun qiongjun discovers the gate of the cupboard door with one glance.


    "Is this?"


    Go forward to explore, Gu Sen gently opened the cabinet door, but do not want to look like a solid wall inside, but at this time like thin paper, half in the air.


    "Is this the secret road?"


    They looked at each other and nodded. Finally, they walked in one after another. The secret road is much brighter than they imagined. Although it is not clear how the secret passage was built and how it was built, it can be seen at a glance that great efforts have been devoted to this secret passage. Even the lighting of the secret passage is also a small pearl of the night.


    Gu Sen walks in front of Yun qiongjun. For some reason, the more he goes inside, the more depressed he feels. After about one incense stick, a secret room finally appeared in front of them.


    In fact, compared with the chamber of secrets, the altar is more suitable to describe the objects in the chamber. So, it''s just that there''s no God on the altar.


    Since Gu Sen came into the secret room, his glasses kept staring at the sacrificial altar. Until Yun qiongjun called, he finally came back from his mind wandering.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Oh, no, nothing." Although he said it was ok, Gu Sen clearly felt that the breath on the altar was extremely familiar. That''s right. The breath is exactly the same as the power that controls you.


    Subconsciously, he wants to take Yun qiongjun away from danger. Gu Sen grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand and pulls her out.


    "It''s just an altar. It''s nothing to see. Let''s go. Let''s find Luo Wei. "


    "Ah?"


    Yun qiongjun was just about to study the sacrificial platform carefully. At this time, Gu Sen held her tightly. Although Yun qiongjun was a little suspicious of Gu Sen''s gaffe, she no longer cared about the abnormal situation when she remembered his usual moodiness.


    Luo Weiguo is still waiting for them in his old place. Seeing them come out safely at this time, Luo Wei''s eyes flash with surprise and shame.


    There are many people who have come to find themselves, and many people have come to find themselves, but few people can walk out of the village without any injuries. Although Luo Wei wants to know his wife''s whereabouts very much, but think of those things that he conceals, Luo Wei''s heart is also full of emotion at this time.


    "Tell me about your dirty things."


    Sitting in front of Luo Wei, Gu Sen doesn''t care about his tone, but his eyes are very aggressive.


    "Ah..." Knowing that they have discovered the clue of the matter, and they can no longer conceal their crimes. Luo Wei gradually lowers his head and his eyes are full of regret.


    "I don''t know I don''t want to... "


    Maybe it''s this recollection that strikes Luo Wei too much. Luo Wei shivers and looks pale when he narrates.


    It turned out that before Luo Wei''s wife disappeared, Luo Wei did, as the soul of the dead said, had committed domestic violence to his wife.


    The night before his wife disappeared, Luo Wei went home after drinking with his drinkers as usual. At that time, his wife was washing clothes. Luo Wei didn''t know whether he was drunk or what was wrong. He even beat his wife up when he knew his wife was two months pregnant. Luo Wei was drunk at that time, where there was any reason, I don''t know how long he played, who went under the influence of alcohol. And the next morning, he never saw his wife again. Instead, it was the dead baby lying in her usual sleeping position


    Luo Weiruo said that he had just got up early and was really awake when he saw the dead baby.


    Wife, pregnant, dead baby, disappear


    Although Luo Wei was a reckless man, he probably guessed the origin of the dead baby at this time. In a hurry, he took the baby to a remote place and buried him deeply. In the process of going, Luo Wei fell down several times because of his restlessness, and the dead baby rolled down on the ground several times.


    After Luo Wei finally buried the dead baby, Luo Wei did not set a position for the dead baby because of his fear. In other words, the existence of the dead baby has not been recognized by the world, and the dead baby can not be reincarnated until now

 Chapter 124

    Gu Sen listened to Luo Wei''s saying that he had disposed of the dead baby. His expression was very serious. His eyebrows raised slightly. After thinking for a while, he said, "the child''s way of death is estimated to have become a devil. Where did you deal with the child? Take us to see it. "


    Luo didn''t see Gu Sen look serious. He was very concerned about it. He didn''t dare to hide it. He said, "I buried him in the stable." He said in a low voice.


    Gu Sen glared at him and said in a sharp voice, "where is the stable? Take us!" His face was full of anger, and he was very angry with Luo Wei''s sitting hair.


    Luo Wei led them not far forward and turned two corners. He saw a large stable in front of them. There was a pile of dried grass on both sides. The stable was sandwiched in the middle like a hill.


    The stable is made of original wood, and there are many strong horses inside, which is very spacious. You can smell a lot of horse manure from a distance.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun hold their noses and walk forward. Luo Wei doesn''t care. Seeing their actions, they are funny, but they dare not show it.


    They walked into the stables. Grass and water tanks were everywhere on the ground. Gu Sen was very appreciative when he patted the horses.


    Luo Wei took them to a corner of the stables, and there were two large water tanks, which contained most of the water, and a lot of weeds and horse manure fell inside.


    Luo didn''t point to two horse trough''s clip empty to say: "buried here." As he spoke, he looked at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun timidly, and his fingers trembled. I don''t look good either.


    Gu Sen glared at him fiercely, and his nose turned to one side. "Why are you so cruel? He is still a child! What a madness He pushed Luo Wei to Yun qiongjun''s side, changed his attitude, and gently said to Yun qiongjun, "you can summon that child''s evil spirit with your spiritual power."


    Yun qiongjun looked at him affectionately and said, "OK, you two, get out of the way. I''m good at casting."


    Gu Sen pulls Luo Wei to one side and signals Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun nods, then turns around and reaches out her hands in the direction of burying the baby. Push your hands out with your palms. Her lips moved, and she said something.


    Gu Sen doesn''t agree with what he sees. However, Luo Wei looks very scared. He shivers all over his body. His arms are in front of his chest. His face turns white and he stares at Yun qiongjun.


    At the moment, a auspicious cloud appeared on Yun qiongjun''s head. The light of the cloud was shining on the ground between the two mangers. The ground became clean immediately, and the weeds and leaves disappeared.


    Yun qiongjun was still saying something. Instead of holding out two fingers, she pointed to the burial place, and then cried out, "come out!" I saw her finger end shot two white light, hit on the ground, suddenly there is nothing to see, the white fog shrouded the people''s line of sight.


    Good bye, Yun qiongjun''s arms suddenly dropped downward, and there was a loud cry in her mouth: "come out!" The only difference is that there are more hands.


    A pair of pale and bloodless hands, and the baby''s little hands, slowly wriggling there.


    Luo Wei was watching at the side. His legs were softened and his eyes were staring at him.


    Gu Sen see this scene is extremely resentful, hate to give Luo Wei two slaps.


    The pale little hands were covered with blood and looked terrible. But in the back, when the baby''s head came out, Luo Wei sat on the ground with no blood in his face.


    The baby''s head is big, but it has changed its shape. It is also bloodstained. Its face is as white as paper. Its eyes are twice as big as usual, staring at Luo Wei. The corners of the mouth, nostrils and ears are red and red blood.


    When the baby crawled out completely, he could see that one of his legs had been broken, only a piece of skin was still connected, the red meat and white bones were showing out, and the injured part was still bleeding. His body was small and thin, and did not match his big head.


    He slowly and cautiously scanned the crowd with his eyes. There was no blood in his pupils.


    Gu Sen looks at the terrible dead baby, then turns to look at Luo Wei. I saw him like a dead man with his eyes open, his limbs stiff stabbed on the ground, his body did not move, as if his heart had stopped, only the slight movement of the laryngeal node could prove that he was alive.


    Gu Sen severely kicked him and said, "stand up!"


    After a while, Luo Wei''s soul came back. He snorted, and Gu Sen went up and gave him two feet. "Stand up, cruel thing. Now I know I''m afraid!" He yelled loudly.


    Luo didn''t come back to his senses. He got up from the ground and looked at the evil spirit of the baby. He was still shivering, but he didn''t dare to look at the baby with his eyes.


    "Go, bring the baby here!" Goosen ordered Rowe.


    Luo didn''t reach out his shaking hands and shook his head to show resistance, but he couldn''t speak.


    Goosen orders him again with his eyes wide open. Luo Wei had no choice but to walk to the baby, but it took him a long time to walk to the baby, as if his legs could not walk.


    In the end, she took up the baby with fear, but he held it with his eyes closed, the blood of the evil spirit dyed his clothes, his broken leg swayed in his stomach, and the dripping blood splashed on his feet. Although did not dare to open his eyes, but can feel the baby''s body cold, bloody smell makes his stomach roll, straight want to vomit out."Take him to your house!" Goosen continued.


    Luo Wei had no choice but to walk back with the evil spirit in his arms. He only looked at the front, but did not dare to look down. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun follow closely.


    When he came to Luo Wei''s door, Gu Sen said, "put him down."


    Then he said, "bury him at your door. I''m telling you what to do next."


    Luo was not very obedient in his door dug a hole, and then buried the baby inside. When he sat down, Gu Sen said, "first call the name of the child in front of the grave, and then watch for three days and three nights."


    Luo Wei looked up timidly at Gu Sen, Gu Sen said with a black face: "don''t be afraid, I will accompany you!" He waited for Luo Wei again, said fiercely.


    Luo Wei had no choice but to follow suit. He first circled the grave and then called out the baby''s name when he opened. He called himself straight hair, but he did not dare not. Then he sat there and watched.


    Gu Sen is also sitting at a distance to watch the night, while Yun qiongjun is sitting beside him.


    At this time, the bright moon was in the sky, and the stars were all over the sky. The bright moonlight sprinkled on his two bodies. The surrounding environment is very quiet, even the crawling sound of small insects can be heard.


    Yun qiongjun gently rests her head on Gu Sen''s left chest. Gu Sen gently hugs her small waist with her powerful arm, and gently holds her right hand with the other hand. She feels the tenderness and softness of her skin. At the same time, she can also feel her body temperature warming herself. Her body fragrance invades his nostrils, which makes him intoxicated.


    Yun qiongjun is also deeply aware of the warmth and security of the man she respects and embraces herself with his powerful arms.


    She lay lazily in his broad arms, feeling that it was so warm and sweet, unwilling to leave, and wished that it could never be so good.


    "Are you tired? Take a nap Goosen breaks the silence with gentle words and kisses her on the cheek.


    "I''m a little tired, but I''m much better with you as a man. I forget tired and sleepy." Then she smiles sweetly.


    "Am I so powerful? Well, I''ll hold you like this. I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life, OK With that he gave two more kisses.


    "Good! You are a man who can be trusted. Your shoulder will always be mine Finish saying cackle of laugh to come. Gu Sen hugged her more tightly, as if afraid of her running away.


    Compared with Luo Wei''s atmosphere, it''s a big difference. Luo Wei was not able to sleep with this timidly. Later, he was so tired that he fell asleep.


    This way spent two days, that night, Luo Wei is still squatting in front of the grave, he looks a little tired. Gu Sen stands behind him with Yun qiongjun in his arms.


    Just as they were talking, Gu Sen found that there was a wisp of blue smoke floating upward from the grave, but it did not disperse when it floated to the door of Luo Wei''s house. Finally, it turned into a child and was still floating there.


    Luo Wei was too scared to speak.


    Gu Sen said: "don''t be afraid. The evil spirit has become the guardian God of the old house."


    Luo Wei still didn''t understand. He was in a trance.


    Yun qiongjun takes Gu Sen''s hand and stares at the guardian God. She sees the evil spirit fluttering on the door for a while, then leaves and flies away.


    Gu Sen said: "keep up with him. He was a baby before he died. Now he should go to his mother." Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen catch up with each other.


    The evil spirit didn''t drift fast, so they didn''t have to work hard to catch up. Gu Sen put his arm around Yun qiongjun and asked, "are you afraid?"


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "how can I be afraid of these things? Don''t forget, I can call on them."


    Gu Sen said with a strange smile: "how can I not know? I care about you, I don''t know what to say." Then she touched Yun qiongjun''s pretty face.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t say anything with a smile, but she was warm in her heart. The man in front of her always cared about herself. How rare it was. I don''t know how many girls expected such a thing, but it fell on her. She thinks she''s worth her life.


    The evil spirit drifted farther and farther away. There was a large forest in front of him. The thick leaves covered the sunshine. It''s a bit dark in the woods, so I can''t see what''s going on inside.


    The evil spirit stopped at the door of the forest, beating up and down. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun didn''t understand what this meant, so they didn''t get close.


    "What is it doing?" Asked Yun qiongjun, leaving Gu Sen''s arm.


    Gu Sen shook his head: "I don''t know his intention. Let''s see."

 Chapter 125

    While Yun qiongjun was watching, the guardian spirit suddenly disappeared in the woods. Gu Sen felt puzzled and did not understand how this happened suddenly. He took Yun qiongjun''s hand and broke into the woods for a long time, but there was no sign of the guardian spirit.


    In the forest, the light is not very good, two people grope carefully forward, as far as possible to a better place to go, never see.


    It was very quiet in the woods. Except for the sound of their two feet, it made people feel more mysterious. Only be careful.


    Just as he looked around, a little boy ran out of his eyes. The child was about seven or eight years old. He was not very tall. He was covered with coarse cloth clothes. He was dirty. His small round face was also covered with mud. His two big eyes were bright and energetic. He flashed.


    Seeing that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are nervous, he looks around.


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "little friend, don''t be afraid if your sister asks you something." She walked over and the child didn''t flinch, just looked at her all the time.


    On the contrary, he boldly said, "what are you doing here? My name is Yuanbao." His face is full of childishness and seems to have a lot of questions.


    Yun qiongjun thought that the child must have lost his way and couldn''t find his own home, but he must have lived near here. So he asked, "Yuanbao, do you see any people passing by here? Can you tell my sister She patted Yuan Bao on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Yuan Bao said in a loud voice, "there are many people here! Recently a lot of people came to the woods. Before that, there was a strange man with a hat and a beautiful young sister. Are you looking for someone He was also confused.


    "Did you see them come with your own eyes?" Yun qiongjun asked in surprise.


    Yuanbao nodded and said, "yes, they still want water from me! And then he left. "


    As soon as Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen heard it, they knew it was the mysterious man and Zhuqing. Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "can you take your sister to find them?"


    "But I don''t know where they went." He answered honestly.


    Yun qiongjun said patiently, "don''t you have a lot of people here? I can go and ask them! "


    Yuanbao said with a smile, "OK, come with me. There are many people here." He was skipping in front of him.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other with a smile and follow. At the same time, observe the surrounding environment.


    "Yuanbao, do you live in this forest?" Goosen asked him.


    "No He said only three words and was not willing to go on. His steps stopped, and his face was very unhappy and his head bowed. It''s like he''s in a soft spot.


    Yun qiongjun went over and asked, "what''s wrong with Yuanbao? Don''t be upset if you don''t want to answer? " She stroked his dirty little face.


    "Not really." Encouraged, he had courage again. He said that he had been abandoned here by his parents in the early years. At that time, there were often wars in their family, many people died, no one was farming, they could not eat enough and starved all day long. His parents said that as long as they walked along the forest, they would have food. Then he met Mrs. Shen, who took Yuanbao away. She had been taking care of him He was very aggrieved and innocent when he spoke.


    Seeing that he was pitiful, Yun qiongjun asked with a smile, "do you want to go back to your own home?"


    "Of course I do, but I don''t know how to find my home?" he looked at Yun qiongjun expectantly with a pitiful look.


    Yun qiongjun patted him on the head and said, "would you like my sister to take you home?" She stares at Yuanbao''s dirty face and his attitude.


    When Yuanbao heard this, his whole face was in full bloom. He took Yun qiongjun''s hand and said, "my sister really wants to take me home. That''s great! Can my sister find my home He asked another practical question.


    "As long as we want to go back, we can find it," said Yun qiongjun with a smile


    "That''s good, great!" Yuanbao jumped up again.


    Yun qiongjun also said, "you can take us to meet those people in the woods first. My sister will inquire about the situation, and then I will take you home, OK?" She wants to find out the whereabouts of the mysterious man and Zhuqing first, and then send Yuanbao home.


    "Good!"


    Yuanbao was very happy to agree, and took them to the woods.


    The more they went, the more dense the forest was. The ground was covered with weeds and leaves, as well as unknown fungi and flowers of various colors.


    After walking for a long time, they suddenly saw a large open space in front of them. They also saw several houses, which were simple but practical. There are a lot of children playing next to the house. They were so focused that Ben didn''t notice their arrival.


    Yuan Bao took Yun qiongjun''s hand and said, "it''s here, sister. Those children are abandoned here by their parents. They are very poor."


    Yun qiongjun looks at the children in surprise and feels a sense of sadness. I didn''t expect that there were so many poor children like Yuanbao, who lost their parents'' care and became orphans at such a young age. It''s really unfortunate that she felt a burst of heartache and sadness.Seeing Yun qiongjun''s compassion, Gu Sen comes to comfort her and doesn''t let her be too emotional.


    Yuanbao also saw that Yun qiongjun was sad and sad. He also tried to persuade him: "they are very happy here. How happy they are! It''s much better than the children who died of starvation and were killed. " What he said worked.


    Goosen helped her get closer to the house.


    Just then, a strange old woman appeared in front of her.


    It was an ugly and hunchback old woman. Her hair was messy and dry like grass, her face was sallow and morbid, her triangular eyes had no spirit, her nose was very big, and there were terrible flesh bumps on it. The age is not very good, but it is also in his sixties. The strength of hunchback is nearly 90 degrees, so it''s hard to see others by looking up at her head. Her coarse cloth clothes are also worn out and look shabby. She looks at people with high vigilance.


    "This is my mother-in-law Shen," Yuan Bao said


    Mrs. Shen was very angry and said, "who asked you to bring strangers here?" Her voice was also strange and sharp. She looked very angry and her hands were shaking as if she were afraid.


    It can be seen that this old woman has lived here for a long time. She is also very closed to the outside world. She does not like to contact with strangers outside. She has developed the habit of being alone for so many years, so she is very exclusive to the outside world. It''s a poor woman.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the old woman and thinks that she is more than ten thousand times happier than she is now. She feels sympathy in her heart. At the same time, she is very satisfied. She can''t help but grasp Gu Sen''s big hand.


    Gu Sen could read her meaning and patted her white and tender hands with big hands to comfort her. And make her tight.


    Yuanbao was a little flustered. He didn''t know how to say it. He didn''t say anything at all.


    Yun qiongjun hurried forward and said, "Hello, granny. We don''t mean anything. We''re just looking for someone." She said, looking at Mrs. Shen''s expressionless face.


    "You are not welcome here. Let''s go." Mrs. Shen didn''t even look at her and ordered her to leave.


    "Mother-in-law, we''ll ask you something and then we''ll go." Gu Sen added.


    "Don''t get out of here


    With that, she took Yuanbao''s hand and went to the room.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen stand awkwardly in the same place, watching them walk into the room. They walked up to the children, and they were playing hard, and no one paid attention to them.


    The older children are not much more than ten years old, and the younger ones are all four or five years old. Their clothes are similar to those of Yuanbao. They are all dirty, but they are very happy together. They must have stayed here for a long time and adapted to the environment here. They are so innocent, but their life experience is very miserable.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen forget about being expelled by mother-in-law Shen and come to the group of children to communicate with them. At first, they were very repellent. Later, seeing that they were not malicious and kind, they played with both of them. In the process of playing, Yun qiongjun Gu Sen asks about Zhuqing and the mysterious man. They only say they have met in the woods, but they don''t know where they went.


    The two did not ask more questions, they integrated into their lineup and did not intend to leave.


    In the room, Yuanbao was severely punished by Mrs. Shen.


    "You did wrong today, I must punish you, let you have memory, you know?" Granny Shen said to Yuanbao in a vicious way.


    Yuanbao was extremely aggrieved. "They are all good people. They don''t mean anything to us, mother-in-law!" He bowed his head and argued.


    Mrs. Shen said angrily, "what do you know about children? They are good people on the surface. Do you know what they think?" She was also a traumatized person when she was young, so her vigilance was very strong, which was inevitable.


    But the child is simple and doesn''t think about so many things. He still insists on his own opinion, saying that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are good people. Finally, Granny Shen was really angry and said, "don''t eat today. You dare to talk back to me. You can go out for me." Yuanbao was also driven out, he was wronged to tears, has been going out.


    Seeing that Yuanbao was driven out, Gu Sen rushed over and asked, "Yuanbao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yuan Bao was very aggrieved and threw himself into Gu Sen''s arms and cried, "I didn''t do anything wrong. My mother-in-law still won''t let me eat!"


    Gu Sen comforted him, "my mother-in-law is angry at seeing us. He is angry that you have brought us here. It''s just like this. Don''t be too sad."


    "Yes, my mother-in-law is still very good to me." After that, he went to one side by himself, wondering what was going on. He was alone.

 Chapter 126

    After a long time, Gu Sen found Yuanbao. Seeing that he was still sullen there, he held his shoulder and said, "you still want to be punished?"


    "I''ve figured it out. Granny Shen is kind to me. She did it for fear that I would be hurt." He talks like an adult.


    Gu Sen stroked his head happily and said, "you''re right to think so. Don''t resent granny Shen, but she doesn''t want to see strangers."


    Yuan Bao raised his head and said, "you are also good people. I know that. It''s just her mother-in-law." Yuanbao didn''t want to say anything about mother-in-law Shen, so he didn''t go on.


    But when Gu Sen understood what he meant, he changed the subject and said, "I asked those children about the man wearing the hat and the little sister. They said they didn''t know where they were. If no one here knew, I would have to look elsewhere." He left a look of regret.


    Yuanbao didn''t speak for a long time. He seemed to be thinking about something. Gu Sen didn''t want to disturb him. Yun qiongjun comes over with some food in her hand.


    She went to Yuanbao and said with a smile, "Yuanbao, are you hungry? Eat it. "


    Yuanbao didn''t go to pick up the food. Instead, he asked, "where did you get your food?"


    Yun qiongjun handed over the things and said, "those children gave it to me. I''m not hungry. You can eat it." She looked at Yuanbao with a sweet smile and hoped that he would take them.


    Yuanbao still doesn''t pick it up. He pushes it back to Yun qiongjun and tells Yun qiongjun that these are given to her by the children and let her eat them by herself.


    Yun qiongjun was very moved. She didn''t expect such a small child to be such a director. It was really rare for her. Finally, she forced the food to Yuanbao and walked away. Yuanbao again let Gu Sen eat, Gu Sen declined.


    Yuanbao was very moved. While eating, he asked Gu Sen, "are those two people you are looking for important?" He''s making the final confirmation.


    "Of course, it''s very important," Goosen said He answered with great seriousness.


    Yuanbao whispered mysteriously to Gu Sen: "I know a man, he will tell you."


    Gu Sen was surprised and said, "who is it? Where is he?" He asked eagerly, and grasped Yuanbao''s two shoulders with his hand.


    "She''s Gu Lin Lao mu. My mother-in-law Shen has always worshipped this man. Gu Lin knows everything and knows everything." Yuanbao said with pride.


    "Gu Lin Lao mu?"


    Yuanbao continued: "Granny Shen is Gu Lin''s messenger. If you want to know everything, you have to go into Mrs. Shen''s room and ask Gu Lin laomu."


    "How can we get in? Mrs. Shen is so fierce that she is not friendly with us at all, "Gu Sen said with a frown.


    "After a while, I''ll go away. You''ll try to get those children to report to Mrs. Shen. They say that I''ve had an accident and cheat her out. You can just go in again." Yuanbao has an idea.


    Yun qiongjun is very moved. Looking at Yuanbao''s young face, she doesn''t know what to say. She wanted to finish the work and must send him back to his hometown, so that he could live a happy life.


    Before Yuanbao left, he told Gu Sen that Gu Lin was in the innermost room of Granny Shen. He only asked questions and didn''t touch anything else.


    The light is much better in the woods now, and the children have more fun. They are also familiar with Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. They are very selfless and play together.


    A group of children form a big circle, with Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun in the middle. Yun qiongjun dances for the children. These children have never seen this before, so they are fascinated. Even Gu Sen was very happy to see her dancing for the first time.


    Although he can''t dance, in order to set off Yun qiongjun, he dances with her. He is very devoted. The children clapped their hands to cheer them up, and their small faces were full of bright smiles. Gu Sen enjoys the beautiful dancing posture while dancing.


    Yun qiongjun is also more and more happy, because she is not only accompanied by her sweetheart, but also these children full of childlike interests are her audience, so she dances harder and harder. At the moment, the woods in her eyes are so beautiful and romantic.


    Gu Sen sees the sweat oozing from her rosy face. The sweat drops fall on the grass under her feet with Yun qiongjun''s whirling dance. After dancing for a long time, Gu Sen knew that she must be tired. As soon as she saw her happy smile, he could not bear to interrupt her.


    Finally, Yun qiongjun was really tired, so she sat on the green grass and told the children jokes. Gu Sen is more like a big child sitting beside listening together. Even though he could tell the jokes himself, he was intoxicated to hear them now.


    Those children are all stare round small eyes, listen attentively, but also from time to time send out a silver bell like hearty laughter.


    Enough playing, enough laughing.


    Goosen called the two clever little boys aside. "Can you do me a favor, little brother?"


    The two children did not hesitate to say: "big brother orders, we have no problem, you say it." They looked up with their red, round faces.


    Gu Sen whispered in their ears. After listening, they said happily, "it''s easy. Big brother, look at it." Then ran to Mrs. Shen''s house.Mrs. Shen had already finished her meal, and she left some food for Yuanbao in the stove next to her. She is cleaning the house now. Suddenly, I saw two little boys running in panting.


    "No, no, Mrs. Shen!" There was an anxious look on their faces.


    Mrs. Shen raised her face as far as she could and asked, "what''s the matter, two stinky boys, flustered?"


    "Granny Shen, Yuanbao, he broke his leg in the woods over there. Go and have a look. You can''t walk!" They said nervously, and then secretly looked at each other with a smile.


    "Is that the woods over there?" After confirming the direction, Mrs. Shen asked again. Obviously, the tone of her speech has changed.


    "It''s over there. Go quickly." The child said categorically.


    Mrs. Shen didn''t look at them either. She hurried out of the room and ran to the direction they said.


    The two children happily return to Gu Sen and complain that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have finished their business. Yun qiongjun praises them and runs to Mrs. Shen''s house.


    The two children were very happy to clap hands with each other.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen sneak into Mrs. Shen''s room. They just went in and saw some common things, nothing special. When they got inside, they saw that the door was very strong and made of thick wood. Goosen opened the door with great effort.


    As soon as the door opened, I could smell a special pungent smell. It turned out to be a kind of grass, which they could not name. It was everywhere on the ground.


    Facing this door is a large table, on which there are many tributes. In the middle of the table, there are three thick and long incense sticks. The incense heads are burning red and emitting thick white smoke, which makes the room full of smoke. The smoke is mixed with the smell of grass on the ground, so it is very pungent.


    There are a lot of yellow paper on the roof, which Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t recognize. On both sides of the table were chairs and stools, which were covered with yellow paper.


    There is a yellow Futon on the ground directly in front of the table. People often kneel on it when they look at it. There are two nests that are deeply sunk.


    The most conspicuous are the portraits of three women hanging on the wall above the table.


    On the left is a woman in her forties wearing green clothes. Her head is full of jewelry. Her eyes are the most vivid, just like real people. Her eyes are provocative. The corners of her mouth are slightly upturned to show a smile. The small clothes inside her chest are worn very low, and her breasts are shown. She looks very charming.


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun''s face turned red.


    The portrait on the right is a woman in white. She is in her thirties. She can see through the small clothes inside. Fortunately, the small clothes inside are not transparent, but they are very beautiful.


    Her head is covered with flowers of various colors. One eye is slightly closed and the other is wide open. It is also a seductive expression. Her lips are even more ruddy and sexy. Her white teeth are slightly opened, and the tip of her tongue is on her lips.


    In the middle of the portrait, the woman is simply wearing a small dress before going to bed, which is also in her thirties. The dress is sexy and beautiful with bright colors. The woman''s posture is to carry on the posture, which is full of charm. Two talking eyes are staring at the people watching her. Her chin is slightly raised and her neck is snow-white and slender, which is very beautiful.


    Although the portraits are charming, they are beautiful and vivid. They seem to come out at any time.


    Gu Sen also saw his heart and lungs jump and his face turned red.


    Gu Jun can''t help but wonder what the purpose of those portraits is


    Gu Sen also avoided the three portraits and said, "don''t worry, there must be articles here. These three portraits are very strange."


    "Do you think we are strange?" The beautiful and sexy voice of the woman came from the three portraits.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are shocked. They both look at the three portraits.


    See the middle of the woman''s lips slightly moving.


    "Are you Gu Lin Lao mu?" Gu Sen asked suspiciously. When asking questions, he avoided the three paintings.


    "Yes, are you looking for me?" The voice is still so attractive.


    Gu Sen looked at the portrait and said, "yes."


    "Well, first of all, am I beautiful? How about the girl around you She''s challenging Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun also sounds jealous.


    Goosen can''t and can''t answer this question. He''s just waiting for the other person to talk about something else.


    the women on both sides suddenly laughed, and then asked, "do you see if we are more sexy than the girl?"


    Gu Sen still doesn''t speak. Yun qiongjun is more jealous.

 Chapter 127

    Seeing that Yun qiongjun is jealous, Gu Sen hastens to coax her and holds her hand. However, Yun qiongjun refuses to let her go. Gu Sen holds her hand tightly.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun with deep eyes, we can see his feelings for himself, his inner firmness and his feelings for himself.


    She didn''t break away from his hand, and the tenderness he gave, because she knew that this matter had nothing to do with Gu Sen, and his thoughts on himself had been seen in Gu Sen''s eyes just now and in his daily life. She still believed him, but she just felt sad.


    Women are like this, facing their own things, will not like others to touch, especially their own men, not to allow anyone to touch, this thing she is to be so overbearing.


    When Gu Lin''s mother saw Yun qiongjun''s reaction, she covered her mouth with her hand and let out a silver bell like laugh. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen knew that Gu Lin''s mother was laughing at them, especially Yun qiongjun.


    Qiongjun doesn''t want a man''s oath, but she doesn''t want a man''s sovereignty.


    In the face of other women''s love for Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun''s reaction fully shows her feelings for Gu Sen, but maybe Yun qiongjun doesn''t realize that she has put Gu sen in a very important position in her heart.


    Gu Sen''s face shows a faint but uncontrollable smile. He is very happy with her reaction, and even feels a little cute. Later, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun ask Gu Lin''s mother.


    "Gu Lin old mother, I heard that you know everything. You must know a man with a hat. Do you know where he went? And what about the water in the village? How can you be cursed for no reason? "


    Gu Lin''s old mother heard their questions and talked about them.


    "Originally, I was guarding the village, because I can know everything, so what happened in the village can''t escape my eyes, which is also conducive to better protection of these villagers. Recently, however, there has been a spirit of trees trying to destroy the whole village. "


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are surprised when they hear about the tree spirit. They don''t know what the tree soul is. They feel a bit of bad feeling and ask a question full of questions.


    "The spirit of the tree?"


    Gu Lin''s mother nodded affirmatively and told Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun that the poison in the water in the village was caused by this tree spirit.


    After hearing the news, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are very angry. Who is the spirit of the tree? Why did he do this? Did the villagers do anything wrong and didn''t offend him. Water is the foundation of a person''s life. Besides, the whole village depends on this water to poison the water. The villagers can''t drink water normally It''s really cruel to get sick.


    When I think of Xiaobao I saw in the village, everyone who has drunk the water poisoned by the tree spirit has become like that. Some people will die, and the original good family will be destroyed by the tree spirit.


    He did not know, on his casual behavior will cause many people in the heart of a lifetime can not erase the pain!


    Thinking about these sad realities, Gu Sen clenched his fist, looked heavy, and turned to beat the door frame. Yun qiongjun was also very angry. The room became quiet and the atmosphere became extremely heavy. But now the most important thing is not to think about these negative things, but to think about how to solve the water problem.


    Gu Lin''s mother told the two of them that the only way to solve the water problem was to destroy the spirit of the tree and let the people in the village hold a worship ceremony. Only in this way can we solve the problem of drinking water for the villagers, and can tell them the accurate information of Zhuqing and the mysterious man.


    They are very happy and smile. This kind of smile hasn''t appeared on Yun qiongjun''s face for a long time. It''s great. Finally we can find Zhuqing and Meilin.


    After being happy, the two people remembered one thing again. Their expressions returned to normal and asked Gu Lin''s mother.


    "Where has Luo Wei''s wife gone? You should know that, right? "


    They look at Gu Lin''s mother with expectant eyes, waiting for her answer. They hope it''s what they want to hear. However, Gu Lin''s mother just looks at them quietly without saying a word. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are a little nervous.


    Gu Lin''s mother suddenly burst into a sharp smile. Her voice was extremely harsh. She made Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen feel very upset. They stared at her and said something for a long time.


    "When it''s over, everything will come out!"


    Faced with Gu Lin''s mother''s reply, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun feel helpless. However, if she doesn''t say so, they can''t do anything about it. After all, they can''t offend her. They have to wait until everything is over, and they will know everything.


    In order to complete these tasks as soon as possible, so that the villagers can drink clean water and live a normal life as soon as possible. They can also learn about Zhuqing and Meilin. Therefore, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen do not hesitate any more. They bid farewell to Gu Lin''s mother and return to the village on their original way.


    As soon as they got back to the village, two people came to look for the elder. When they arrived at the elder''s house, the elder was very excited to see them. When they left, not only themselves, but the whole village were looking forward to their early return, which could bring good news.He stepped forward and asked the two of them eagerly.


    "How about it? Have you seen Gu Lin''s mother? Did you say when to clean the village? "


    Gu Sen told the elder to tell him all the news from Gu Lin''s mother.


    "Gu Lin''s mother said that the water in the village is because the spirit of the tree poisoned the water, so that''s why."


    On hearing this, the elder frowned and with a heavy face, he took Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun to a clearing in the village, which was actually the place where the villagers worshipped when they first arrived in the village.


    When all the villagers came to this place, the elder told the villagers that it was the spirit of the tree that turned the water in the village into this way.


    the villagers listened to the news, and they reacted the same as when Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun first heard the news. They were all very angry. It can be said that there was no worse than that. All the villagers were cursing the tree soul, and only one man spoke loudly To Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    "Two good people, this tree soul is so inhumane that we can hardly pay attention to our lives. Please find the tree soul and kill him to avenge the people who died in our village because of him."


    Because of this man''s words, other villagers also knelt down and prayed for Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun to help them find the tree spirit and kill him to avenge the villagers.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are at a loss in the face of the villagers'' kneeling. They quickly help the villagers up from the ground.


    "Villagers, we will find the spirit of the tree. Even if you don''t say so, we will punish it. Therefore, you can rest assured that we will find the spirit of the tree."


    Villagers thank them in succession, and some old people even shed tears.


    The two men did not hesitate, but simply prepared for a moment and set off. Knowing that the tree soul lives in a cave, they searched for the cave. After a long journey, they felt very tired, and sweat trickled down the temples, along the neck and into the clothes.


    At this time, a cave suddenly appeared in front of two people. It was really a heavy mountain and a river, and there was no way out!


    Yun qiongjun holds Gu Sen''s hand happily.


    "We found it, Goosen. We found it."


    The tone is full of happiness, and Gu Sen nods happily.


    But after happy, it is endless worry, because I don''t know what the situation is inside, and I don''t know what the danger will be when entering the cave, waiting for two people.


    However, no matter how dangerous it is, we still have to go forward bravely, because so many villagers are waiting for the good news of two people, so they can''t be disappointed.


    Gu Sen said seriously to Yun qiongjun.


    "Well, we have found the cave where the spirit of the tree is. Although it may be very dangerous inside, we still have to go in."


    Hearing what he said, Yun qiongjun nodded.


    "I know. Well, let''s go in."


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun''s hand tightly, and the two people enter the cave. The cave is full of green light, and the walls are covered with vines. Where they walk, the vines will feel the breath of someone coming. They slowly wriggle and walk through a long section of the corridor, which brings into view a large space.


    The sound of dripping water came from the cave. It was in the middle of the cave. There was a big tree in the middle, but I didn''t see anyone there.


    Gu Sen asks tentatively.


    "Anybody? Is the spirit of the tree here? "


    All of a sudden, a thick voice rang out.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Looking from the source of the sound, a man with bark all over his body stepped out from behind the big tree. He felt that his shape was like a big tree, which made people afraid. Yun qiongjun subconsciously hid behind Gu Sen.


    Without covering up, Gu Sen directly said the purpose of his coming.


    Even if they don''t say it, the tree soul can probably guess their purpose and helplessly say why they would do such a thing.


    "In fact, I used to guard the villagers in this village, but the old mother of Gu Lin betrayed me and wrote me a letter here. I had no way to poison the water in the village, just to revenge Gu Lin''s old mother."


    Yun qiongjun is very angry and blames Shu Hun.


    "Even if Gu Lin''s mother betrayed you, you shouldn''t be angry with the villagers in the village? You bad guy


    The tree soul felt aggrieved and angry.


    "I''m a bad person. I''m Gu Lin''s mother. She''s the real bad person."


    Yun qiongjun''s words, which had been hidden behind Gu Sen, also came out of Gu Sen''s back. When the tree soul saw her, she felt that she was very special, because she had spiritual power. She was very excited to come to Yun qiongjun''s side.


    "Are you psychic? Can you help me release my spirit and free me? "Yun qiongjun still doesn''t believe the spirit of the tree very much. She doesn''t know whether he is a good person or a bad person, so she looks at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 128

    After listening to Shu Hun''s words, both Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are puzzled. These two groups hold their own opinions. Who is the truth? Or are they all hiding something else?


    The two looked at each other in a low voice.


    Yun qiongjun asked, "Gu Sen, what do you think? Who is lying?"


    Gu Sen replied in a low voice: "we came in a hurry, and we don''t know much about it. Just listening to their excuses, we can''t tell which side is true or false."


    Yun qiongjun frowned and looked back at shuhun, but she couldn''t make up her mind.


    They thought the incident was not complicated, but they did not expect to involve such a hidden danger for many years, but there was no place to start.


    The tree soul said eagerly, "my body and spirit are sealed. Now my strength is very weak. If you want to kill me, it is just a matter of thinking. Why don''t you believe me this time? "


    Yun qiongjun raised her voice and said, "we met by chance. We should have been on guard. We can''t believe all you said."


    The spirit of the tree saw that their words were loose, and they did not want to kill themselves. They also breathed a sigh of relief. He was concerned and confused. Now he calmed down, and naturally understood that it was impossible for the two strangers to believe what he said easily.


    "You''d better find a way for me to confront old Gu Lin face-to-face, clarify the old things one by one, and see who the villains are."


    This proposal is a safe way. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen, and they look at each other. Just as they are about to speak, they suddenly hear the sound of disorderly footsteps coming from outside the cave. Then, the noise of the crowd is gradually clear in her ears, which is full of noise.


    "What''s going on?" Asked Yun qiongjun suspiciously. The location of the cave is very hidden. According to the law, no one will enter here by mistake. What''s more, there are many people listening to the sound?


    Gu Sen frowned tightly, and his expression suddenly became serious. "Let''s see the situation first."


    As they talked, the noise came nearer, the sound of footsteps coming from the secluded tunnel, the light of torches, and the figures projected on the wall of the mountain.


    A moment later, many villagers of the village appeared in front of them.


    "Why are you here?" asked Yun qiongjun in surprise and shock


    The leader was a tall man who was in charge of the village. At this time, he was excited and flushed. He didn''t even hear Yun qiongjun''s question. His eyes were fixed on the tree spirit behind them, burning with fire in their eyes.


    "Villagers, look, that is the evil man''s tree spirit. Kill him and we will be free!"


    After holding qiongsen''s hand, she is shocked by the number of people in front of her.


    When she turned back, Gu Sen shook her head at her solemnly. "We can''t stop it. If we stop, we will get hurt."


    Sure enough, the indignant villagers stabbed all kinds of sharp weapons into the body of the tree soul. Even before the tree soul could explain in loud voice, the tree soul had already lost its soul, leaving only the withered body on the ground.


    "We killed the spirit of the tree!"


    The villagers cried out to celebrate and wept with excitement. Both Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, standing by, were embarrassed and didn''t feel half happy at all.


    These people have been following them secretly? This kind of behavior is really not bright! What''s more, the tree soul and Gu Lin old Mu hold their own opinions. They have not even been able to judge who is right and who is wrong. They actually saw the tree soul die in front of them?


    Two guests One of the village leaders took their hands and said excitedly, "the spirit of the tree has been ambushed. Our village will have no worries about it from now on. Next we will hold a worship ceremony. Please be sure to attend! You are the heroes of the village


    "OK," said Yun qiongjun, pursing her lips and nodding, "we will certainly go."


    After returning to the village, two young girls led Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen to the rest room. They asked them in a soft voice if they needed anything, and someone sent them fruits and wine in succession to persuade them to eat more.


    The two of them were not in the mood to eat. They were attracted by the unexpected situation. Naturally, they refused politely.


    At this time, it was almost evening, and the outside sun was no longer blazing, but their hearts were much more upset than at first. Both of them were very worried.


    Gu Sen was the first to speak. He knew that Yun qiongjun had something to keep in mind. He was afraid that she might have a problem. He comforted him and said, "relax your heart. Maybe the villagers can''t bear the disturbance of the tree spirit. That''s why they do this kind of thing on impulse. Isn''t it really revenge now?"


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip. She can''t cheat herself. No matter whether Shu Hun is a good person or not, she should at least give him a chance to explain. How can she decide the life and death of a life so easily?


    "Gusen, I have a very bad feeling." She smiles bitterly.


    Gu Sen sighed, "why do you have to say it? Xiao Yun, to tell you the truth, my worries are the same as yours. When the sacrifice is over, the villagers will calm down. Let''s go and ask about everything in detail. "Yun qiongjun nodded and beckoned the little girl who had just pushed the door in. She asked, "are everyone preparing for the sacrifice?"


    The little girl was only 14 or 15 years old. Her face was childish and she was still full of baby fat. Her eyes were full of joy. "Yes, the village head and the elders are preparing. Everyone is very happy. We defeated the villain, and we can finally live a good life in the village?"


    The children''s innocent words are full of expectations for a better life in the future. After hearing this, Yun qiongjun also has a trace of comfort in her heart. Maybe they did not do anything wrong. The village has suffered too much. Now she can relax completely. Tree soul Maybe he is really a villain full of rhetoric?


    "The village head is choosing sacrifices. I''m going to see the excitement. Do you want to come with me?" Asked the little girl, blinking her big eyes.


    Yun qiongjun thinks this is a big event in the village. After all, the two of them are outsiders. They can''t make sense. Yu Shi shakes his head and lets the little girl leave.


    The girl jumped out like a happy bird, so they couldn''t help laughing. Gu Sen patted her hand, "relax, maybe it''s not a bad thing? When things happen here, we''ll find a place with beautiful scenery and have a good rest. "


    With a smile, Yun qiongjun''s mood is really bright.


    The ceremony was ready for heaven and earth, but it was finished in two hours. At this time, it was evening, and the clouds were like flames. All the villagers came out of their homes, dressed in their brightest clothes and dancing happily. They gathered their heroes, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, and walked to the largest open space in the village.


    After standing still, the most respected old man in the village presided over the ceremony. This involves local customs, which can''t be understood by outsiders. Yun qiongjun stands there in a heavy heart, and Gu Sen shakes her hand comfortingly. "Don''t think about it. Read it first."


    Yun qiongjun gave a wry smile. It''s no use trying to remedy it now. The spirit of the tree is dead, and their doubts will never be answered.


    The local sacrificial rites are complicated and time-consuming. Just when Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are impatient, the sacrifice finally comes to an end. The villagers separate a road from the middle, and six strong and strong young men gradually walk to the high platform under the pressure of three tied girls.


    The girl''s face is full of tears, but there is no struggle. Yun qiongjun''s forehead is full of bruises. "What are they going to do?"


    Gu Sen also doubted to shake his head and turned to ask the villagers standing beside him, "what''s wrong with these three girls? Why are they tied? But what big mistake did you make? "


    The people around him were looking at the high platform with great interest. When they heard the words and looked impatiently, they saw the two heroes and quickly replied with a smile: "great Xia, they didn''t make any mistakes, but they were the sacrifice of this sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice? What do you mean Gu Sen''s heart "clutters", the word sacrifice sounds with a sense of foreboding, living people are sacrifices? How can the sacrifice continue?


    He and Yun qiongjun take a look at each other. They look at the high stage worried and uneasy again. They just hope that they are worried about themselves. This is just a ceremony to go through.


    However, in the next second, their faces changed greatly. Villagers on the high platform rushed to cut off the tongues of the three girls!


    "Stop it. What are you doing?" Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but burst out.


    The old man on the high platform said that the three tongues were held in a delicate plate, and came down to her with a smile, "hero, the next thing is to trouble you. Sacrifice these three tongues to Gu Lin laomu, and sincerely pray to her for the peace of our village."


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t bear it any more and cried out angrily, "how can you be so cruel?"


    The villagers were puzzled by her anger, and answered innocently: "Gu Lin Lao Mu has been the patron saint of our village for many years. With her protection, our village can survive even in the war without breaking the incense. Of course, we have to prepare the sacrifice that Gu Lin laomu wants. What is the hero angry about? "


    "It''s a madman. The old man Gulin must not be a good thing. Otherwise, how could he ask for such a cruel sacrifice?" When Yun qiongjun saw the three young girls who had their tongues cut off, she felt a pain in her heart.


    Gu Sen grabbed her in time and quickly said, "don''t do it now. Let''s take this opportunity to meet old Gu Lin to see who she is and what the weird events in this village are. If she is really a villain, we will kill her!"


    Yun qiongjun took a deep breath, endured the anger in her heart and nodded.

 Chapter 129

    The clouds on the horizon were gray and pressed low, as if to crush the woods in front of them to pieces.


    Gu Sen holds the plate with three tongues and walks on the soil with Yun qiongjun. Step on the dry leaves, issued a crisp "creak" sound. Yun qiongjun is depressed and walks very slowly step by step.


    In her mind, she constantly recalled the scene of the tree soul being cut to pieces by villagers in a flash, and three girls'' tongues on the high platform were cut off. The tree soul was stabbed to death by a group of armed villagers before he could explain anything or even say anything. But it is also such a group of villagers who shout for justice and hope. They force the three girls to kneel down on the platform, open their mouths without any pity, ignore the despair and tearful eyes of the girls, and cruelly cut off their tongues.


    The three girls may be in the last second of the painful syncope, but they don''t know what evil they have done. They should end up like this.


    Gu Jun was worried about everything, but she was worried that everything was going to the village He took a glance at Yun qiongjun and found that her expression did not change. He resolutely changed the topic, "I don''t know what happened to the children in the woods. Yuanbao''s sensible child must be very much loved by Mrs. Shen... "


    Hearing the speech, Yun qiongjun thought of Yuanbao''s tender face and the crisp voice of a child, and her face softened a little. Gu Sen is relieved. He just can''t see the calm face of Yun qiongjun.


    "I just think that if we act with a little vigilance, if we find out earlier that there are villagers following us, can we prevent the villagers from killing the tree soul, and thus prevent the three girls from becoming victims?" Yun qiongjun looked down at the ground and murmured, "looking at the figure of their falling down, I really..."


    As she walked along, Yun qiongjun suddenly saw something on the ground in front of her that was suspected of blood. She raised her head, took a breath of cold air and stopped the conversation. Gu Sen looked at her panic, the alarm bell in his heart, followed her eyes to see the past, the heart of a Lin.


    The scene in front of us can be described as "corpses all over".


    The grass and the nearby tree trunks were splashed with a pool of red viscous liquid, and the white flesh was thrown on the grass at will, or was torn open, or a pair of eyes were picked, all of which were missing arms and legs. Each of these small bodies has its own deformity, but it has lost the signs of life.


    With sharp eyes, Yun qiongjun finds a girl in a double braided braid in her body. Her eyes are wide. Half of her right arm is torn, revealing the dense bones in her flesh.


    When they were driven out of the house by Mrs. Shen, because the girl had been looking at them, Yun qiongjun noticed that the little girl was full of curiosity. And now, this pair of eyes full of innocence is replaced by a feeling called panic, and, forever, fixed in this emotion.


    "This is The children... " Yun qiongjun murmurmured.


    In the middle of the corpse, three women with long hair were leaning against each other, facing Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. They were holding one of the children''s legs in their hands and putting them into their mouths. The bony body clearly outlines the shape of the bones, and the prominent cheekbones move with the chewing movement.


    There is a tight red rope at the ankle of the leg that was nibbled by a woman. When he came back, Yuanbao said that it was worn on his leg before he had memory. It should be something given by his biological parents.


    So She''s eating It''s Yuanbao


    Little by little, the child''s leg was eaten into the woman''s stomach. Yuan Bao''s face was replayed in his mind. He said with a smile to Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, who were driven out by Mrs. Shen, "in fact, Mrs. Shen is very kind to me."


    Yun qiongjun could not stop shaking. She clenched her fist and glared at the three women. The woman felt Yun qiongjun''s eyes, held her legs in her mouth, and gave them a strange smile.


    The woman put the rest of the meat into the entrance, and the three women circled around the empty space in the middle. Exclusive women''s sharp laughter sounded, like a few ordinary flower girls are playing happily.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly remembers that the voice is very similar to that of the three women in the portrait who are teasing Gu Sen.


    "Gu Lin Lao mu." Gu Sen also thought of this. The three women in the portrait are Gu Lin Lao Mu and the three ugly demons in front of them. But originally, Gu Lin could only appear in Mrs. Shen''s room. Maybe he could only stay in the portrait. How can he be released now?


    The only change was the soul of the tree that was cut to death by villagers.


    The portrait may be Gu Lin Lao Mu''s imprisonment, and the key to unlock this kind of imprisonment is the spirit of the tree. When the soul of the tree is dead, the confinement can be destroyed.


    Therefore, Gu Lin laomu made great efforts to convince the villagers that he was the guardian God of the village, and that the tree soul was the "villain" who stood opposite to them. She uses the villagers'' belief in "God" to help her eliminate the spirit of the tree.


    Tree soul is right. They should believe it.


    But now that the spirit of the tree is dead, Gu Lin old Mu has no taboo and comes out to do evil like this. Granny Shen must be one of Gu Lin''s men. Those children It''s mostly for the scene in front of her that Granny Shen will keep it.At the thought of those innocent children who had survived as the sacrifice of Gu Lin, Yun qiongjun didn''t know whether to feel sad or angry.


    "Not a good thing!" Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but curse in a low voice.


    "Take advantage of Gu Lin''s little vigilance now, let''s do it quickly." Goosen said.


    Now, Golem, they haven''t noticed.


    If you don''t stop it, Gu Lin will reach out to the village. But I don''t know how the villagers would feel and how they would react when they knew that the "God" they had always believed in would eventually swallow them into their stomachs?


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other''s eyes and nod.


    Yun qiongjun quietly took out some silver needles and was about to throw them out. A figure with a hunchback ran out from the side. When you look closely, it turns out to be granny Shen.


    At this time, Mrs. Shen''s face was ferocious, and her facial features were forced to twist together. She hopped from left to right, and finally got into the middle of a circle of three women, dancing. Women''s laughter became the dance music of Mrs. Shen''s dance. As if to match the dance steps of Mrs. Shen, they laughed more merrily and louder.


    All of a sudden, the three women narrowed their circle to accommodate the size of Mrs. Shen, and suddenly jumped out at the same time. Mrs. Shen followed the dance and ran to the front of the circle as soon as the circle opened. She turned around in the same place.


    "Cloud son, look what that is."


    Yun qiongjun is watching the three women dancing on the corpses intensely, ready to rush out as soon as possible. Suddenly, Gu Sen screams in a low voice. Yun qiongjun is attracted by him.


    "What?" She followed Gu Sen''s direction and looked at the past. Mrs. Shen started her teeth and clawed, approaching madness. Yun qiongjun frowned and carefully looked her from head to foot. "Ah," she exclaimed, "that''s it


    as like as two peas in the house, the black arm mark on the right-hand arm of Shen''s grandmother dancing.


    "It turns out that Mrs. Shen is Romer''s wife." Yun qiongjun remembered when she had just entered the forest. "No wonder the spirit experience of the dead baby brought us to this forest. It''s just Why doesn''t it come in? "


    Gu Sen thought for a while and said, "maybe it''s related to the seal of the tree soul." The spirit of the tree can suppress Gu Lin laomu, and may also restrict some undead from entering or leaving the forest.


    "Child! My child! My child


    Suddenly, a roar of despair and hatred penetrated into their conversation. When they looked up, Mrs. Shen''s twisted face was close at hand. Mother in law Shen''s eyes were fierce and roared, and the voice of wild animals growled from her throat. She looked at the two sides, and as she approached, she seemed to have found them.


    "No!" Gu Sen exclaimed in a low voice. He threw the basin with his tongue into the grass as high as a man. He pulled up Yun qiongjun, who had not yet responded, and ran in the opposite direction.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Yun qiongjun asked as she spread her legs and ran.


    "It''s probably that Gu Lin laomu took her aura, and now Mrs. Shen is in a state of irrational madness." Gu Sen didn''t look tired when she ran with Yun qiongjun.


    After making a few turns around the brown and gray trees, Yun qiongjun turns her head again and finds that Mrs. Shen is no longer in sight.


    Mrs. Shen is in a daze now. She doesn''t even know the road in the woods. She only knows how to run after Gu Sen. Goosen made a slight detour and left her. Gu Sen looks back and makes sure she can''t see Mrs. Shen. He stops to let Yun qiongjun, who has been running with him for so long, have a rest.


    Yun qiongjun held the tree beside her and took a breath. Gu Sen seems to suddenly think of something. After running all the way, his face is not red and his breath is out of breath. He says with a little hurry, "now contact the dead baby spirit body of Luo family and inform Luo Mo to come."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and took a deep breath. After adjusting her breath, she closed her eyes and released her spiritual power. A few seconds later, she opened her eyes: "the spirit has sensed, and soon lomo is coming."


    "Good." Goosen nodded.


    It''s been a long time since Jonson started.


    Yun qiongjun raised her head and asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Go back to Gulin old mu." In the process of running, Goosen replied. Granny Shen has been knocked out by me for several times. We have to get rid of Gu Lin Lao Mu before she goes back. "


    Gu Lin Lao Mu didn''t know what to do after eating those children''s bodies. If she put her eyes on the village, it would cause a lot of panic.


    Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun around left and right. If he does, he goes back to where they see Gu Lin old mu. Gu Sen looked aside, and the three tongues in the grass had disappeared.

 Chapter 130

    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun decide to kill Gu Lin laomu so cruelly.


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen: "these three women have done too much harm to others. They have used vicious means. We can''t stay for a moment. We''ll kill them together."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have the same idea. He has never seen such a dehumanizing person, which makes him dare not imagine it. If they are allowed to live, he does not know how many innocent and poor people will be hurt again. He must get rid of the monster that is harming people in front of him. They just don''t know how capable they are, so Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun start at the same time, trying to kill Gu Lin laomu.


    Seeing this, Gu Lin old Mu knew that there was no way out, so he began to attack and prepare to resist.


    "I''m afraid you can''t come here! Look at me After saying that, the three women stood in three directions, each with different postures about to fight, and read strange incantations in their mouths. It was very harsh to hear, and that kind of power was getting stronger and stronger. Their eyes are full of horror and murderous spirit. Ordinary people see a certain leg will be soft, run can not run.


    Even the trees nearby were shaking and the leaves were falling like snow. Even the small insects in the grass also tried to escape, some did not wait to run to die on the spot, not surprising.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are busy using their skills to resist, otherwise the eardrum will be broken by the strong impact. As she resists the curse, Yun qiongjun moves her feet and reaches out to get close to Gu Lin Lao mu.


    Gu Sen saw her forward attack, but he was not willing to be outdone. He waved both hands and rushed in.


    Gu Lin old Mu''s mouth in the incantation does not stop, six arms push out, straight to two people. Gu Sen feels that a powerful force is coming, and he is familiar with it. He is a little stunned. He grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand tightly and withdraws more than ten steps away. Then he stands still and looks at the three women.


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t figure out why he didn''t fight She looked at Gu Sen with big, watery eyes.


    Gu Sen shook his head and said, "she has great strength. I''m afraid you will suffer losses. We need to find out her situation before attacking."


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid. I''d better go back and practice again! Ha ha After Gu Lin''s ridicule, there was a wild laugh.


    Yun qiongjun is very unconvinced. She is about to step forward. Gu Sen holds her hand. She didn''t move.


    "Do you feel a little familiar with their power?" she said Gu Sen holds her hands and looks at Yun qiongjun with questioning eyes.


    When Yun qiongjun was asked by him, she thought about it for a moment. She really felt that she was familiar with that power, but she was not sure what kind of power the three evil women used.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sen opened his eyes and exclaimed, "that should be the power of Wang Dian!" He clenched Yun qiongjun''s arm and shook it a few times. He looked very surprised.


    "Ah, yes, it''s the power of Wang Dian, but what about that?" After yunqiongjun shouts, she asks Gu Sen again. Seeing Gu Sen''s expression, she looks puzzled.


    Gu Sen looks at Gu Lin Lao mu, then lowers his head to Yun qiongjun and says with a smile, "since they have such power, we can check the affairs of the dead through them. If we kill them now, our clues will be broken."


    "Without them, we can find out. They can''t live longer than half a day, otherwise more people will be harmed by them. I must kill them today and avenge those poor children!" Qiongjun''s voice is soft and tender when it comes to innocent children.


    Gu Sen also understands her mood, but is not in a hurry to kill Gu Lin laomu at the moment. They will die sooner or later, but they need to get things done. Gu Sen is very calm to think about it or not to kill them first.


    Gu Sen tried to persuade Yun qiongjun: "qiongjun, calm down. I understand your mood. I will kill them and avenge those children who died unjustly. But it is not this time. We still have some things to learn from them."


    Yun qiongjun said angrily, "no, we can''t do that. They must die. I can''t bear to think of those poor children. Don''t stop me!" Gu Sen saw that her eyes were burning with anger, which was a desire he had never seen. Gu Sen understood that her heart was full of dead children.


    Gu Lin Lao Mu''s posture has not been withdrawn. He is ready to fight at any time, and his mantra has long been forgotten. After listening to his two speeches, I got some information. She said with a smile: "I have long seen that you are not ordinary people. You are really good. It''s a pity that you can''t do that with your current skills. "


    Gu Sen stopped Yun qiongjun and asked, "what do you mean? Look down on us? "


    Yun qiongjun said angrily, "let''s not waste our breath with them. Just kill them. I don''t think there will be anything valuable to tell us from them."


    Gu Lin laomu laughed wildly. "You may not know that, now the undead summoned by Wanqing is not in charge of Wanyi''s Queen Wanqing. The rulers of the undead have changed their masters. With your skills, I think it''s better to save! Don''t put your life on it. It''s not worth it. "After hearing Gu Sen''s death, Yun qiongjun is even more angry. "You demon woman, don''t talk nonsense. I have to kill you!"


    Gu Sen still did not let her pass, blocking her way with both hands.


    "Now it''s about you, little girl. You''re just a container and key for storing spiritual power. It''s better not to go if you only have your spiritual power, so as not to die. It''s a pity that your beautiful little face will be sad for you then. How pitiful he is." Gu Lin''s old Mu said it was a burst of laughter.


    Yun qiongjun was so angry that her eyes were red and her hands were shaking. She still wanted to go over and kill Gu Lin Lao mu.


    Gu Sen hugs her body with her backhand, but she doesn''t use too much force. Seeing this, Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to go against Gu Sen''s meaning, so she doesn''t rush in.


    Just then, a man comes out from another part of the forest. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun see that it is Luo Wei. He ran over in a hurry, panting, his face flushed, and his sweat was running down. His clothes were all broken by the branches, and he saw his wife''s Madness on the grass. Even more desperate to run there.


    Luo Wei was very surprised to run close to see his wife did not know him at all, holding the leaves in his hand, put them into his mouth, and then chewed them, as if they were sweet, and then giggled at Luo Wei.


    "Ah Shen, don''t you recognize me?" Luo Wei shakes his wife''s shoulder and shakes her to pieces. Mrs. Shen still doesn''t recognize him and ignores him.


    Still pick up the dead leaves on the ground and throw them into the import. Luo Wei grabs them down. She goes crazy and grabs Luo Wei so badly that his body is scarred and his clothes are torn and his flesh is exposed.


    Luo didn''t catch her hands and didn''t let her move, then he looked into his wife''s eyes. His wife''s eyes did not show any attitude. She looked straight ahead, ignoring Luo Wei''s existence at all. She was still chewing the crushed leaves. Her lips and teeth had been dyed turquoise, which was particularly frightening.


    Luo Wei has no choice but to turn back to ask Gu Lin laomu: "how is this going on? How can she become like this?" His tears fell down and he looked pitiful.


    "She told me she didn''t want to see you again. You killed her lover and child. She hated you very much," Gulin said


    "No, no way!" Luo Wei didn''t believe it would be like this, he was very desperate, tears left all over his face.


    "She''s no longer a ghost. What else are you looking for?" Gu Lin asks him with a grim smile and is also on guard against Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    "She''s my wife, and of course I''m looking for her!" Shen Luo''s hair was still on her knees, but she was still on her knees.


    Gu Lin laomu looked at his tragedy and continued without sympathy: "your wife begged the master to kill her child in her stomach and was willing to give her daughter and herself to the man. Don''t you understand now? It''s no use saying anything now. "


    Luo Wei hugged his wife and cried bitterly. He looked at his crazy wife and didn''t recognize him at all. He thought in despair that the God was really unfair to him. Why did he let such a tragic thing happen to him? He didn''t give himself a living.


    Mrs. Shen felt nothing in his arms. She only knew how to fill the leaves on the ground in her mouth like crazy. It was as if I had been hungry for a long time. My head was shaking and my eyes were still in a place.


    Yun qiongjun has been so upset by Luo Wei that she has forgotten to kill Gu Lin Lao mu. She looks at the miserable appearance of their husband and wife. She feels mixed feelings in her heart. Gu Sen hugs her body tightly and knows that she has been affected by the series of tragedies, so she comforts her with her limbs to make her feel better.


    Why are there so many tragic things in the world? Why are there so many cruel people? These people are damned. They have destroyed the beautiful world. In the future, I will be a person against them, so that all the poor people in the world can live a quiet life without danger and killing. Yun qiongjun unconsciously began to look forward to that day, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Gu Sen doesn''t understand why she suddenly smiles, but as long as she is happy, this is the most important thing. Therefore, Gu Sen also forgot that there was someone else nearby. He held Yun qiongjun tightly in his arms. He felt that the hurt in her heart would be filled up. He would always like to do this, and he would never have any problems in his life.

 Chapter 131

    After a long time, Yun qiongjun thought of Gu Lin again. She said to Gu Sen, "do you really think these three women will be useful to us?"


    "Yes, through them, we will find the man with the hat and Zhuqing back. That''s the most important thing. " Gu Sen looks sad. I don''t know how Zhuqing is now.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. We''ll find both of them Yun qiongjun kisses her, and feels that Yun qiongjun is becoming more and more understanding.


    "How sweet you are?" It was Gu Lin''s harsh voice.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun turn to look at them.


    I saw three women standing side by side on the grass with all their strength. His face was full of cunning.


    Gu Lin laomu said with a wry smile, "Gu Sen, do you really want to help this woman find her girl?"


    "Of course, what else am I doing here and what are you doing here?" Gu Sen said angrily, and patted Yun qiongjun on the shoulder with her hand, and Yun qiongjun leaned over.


    "Girl, do you really want to know where Zhuqing is?" Gu Lin asked in a strange way. The smile on her face would not make anyone feel comfortable. Yun qiongjun was even more disgusted when she saw it.


    "Nonsense, of course I want to!" Yun qiongjun is very impolite to reply, at the same time, she looks at them with indignant eyes, and wishes to rush to kill them immediately.


    Gu Lin old Mu again faced Gu Sen''s strange smile and said, "you really care about this girl. I''ll give you a suggestion. You should care about her. It''s better to care about your master." When they said these words, they showed cunning eyes at the same time, with terrible smile on their lips. They clearly did not mean to provoke their relationship.


    "What do you mean?" Gu Sen asked solemnly There was a strong sense of truth in the tone.


    Gu Lin Lao Mu sneered a few times, and then said slowly: "I said you are unlikely to believe it, but I did not cheat you. In the future, all the relatives around you in your country will be killed by this beautiful woman, and none of them will stay. At that time, you will lose everything and you will suffer for a lifetime. Therefore, I give you a suggestion to leave this woman as soon as possible. ¡±At the same time, they stare at Yun qiongjun. Their eyes are full of fierce light.


    Before Gu Sen can speak, Yun qiongjun rushes up alone with a yell, and runs straight to the three men with both hands. The trees on both sides were rocked by her impact. The leaves on the ground were flying with them.


    Gu Sen thinks that it is not urgent to stop in the past, so he also follows the past to help, for fear of hurting his beauty.


    When Yun qiongjun reaches the three hateful women with a sneer, she retreats to Mrs. Shen''s house.


    "Don''t go away. I won''t kill you today and avenge the children!" Yun qiongjun chased after her as she called. Gu Sen has come to her side and chase forward with her.


    The three women looked back at Zhang forgetting as they ran. They looked nervous and scared. Yun qiongjun said with a smile: "it seems that they don''t have much skill, otherwise they will not be in such a mess. It was just a bluff. "


    Gu Sen said: "we should be careful. We don''t know what tricks they are playing? Never underestimate the enemy. "


    When Yun qiongjun smiles at him, they are already at the door of the house. I just heard nothing in it. They opened the door carefully and went in. There was no difference between them as usual.


    They went on to the inner room and saw that the thick wooden door was closed and there was no gap at all. Goosen reached up and shook it twice. The door didn''t move. It should have been locked back.


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "do you want to be a shrinking turtle?" Then he began to use his power to open the door. Gu Sen waved her hand, indicating that she was not needed.


    Gu Sen''s body sank slightly, his palms stretched out, his legs forced, and his palms pushed out. There was only a bang, but the thick wooden door did not move. Gu Sen is surprised. He wants to open the door with his own strength, but the door doesn''t move. It''s strange.


    Yun qiongjun said, "this must be Gu Lin''s magic on the door, so you can''t open it with ordinary methods." Gu Sen understood.


    Gu Sen set up his posture again, muttering in his mouth, and then his feet kept turning on the ground. A gust of wind came from his body, and the wind whirled around him. All of a sudden, he was facing the door and pushed two palms again. He only heard the sound of the clapping. Then he saw that the door was smashed by him. The disordered wood was flying everywhere and falling all over the ground.


    Yun qiongjun first rushed into the room. She saw that it was the same as usual. There was no difference. When I look at them carefully, I find that the three paintings are all crooked and the hanging is not very correct. The last time I came into this room, the paintings were very regular and hung up. They were not like this at all.


    Gu Sen said with a smile: "they should have run into the portraits again. You see, those paintings have moved."


    Yun qiongjun said, "we set her on fire. Let''s see how they can escape."


    "Not yet!" Gu Sen shouts, then grabs Yun qiongjun.


    "Is there anything else?" asked Yun qiongjun suspiciously"Wait till I ask them some questions." Goosen replied. Yun qiongjun looks at him and nods.


    Gu Sen then asked to the portrait, "how can you hope for the power of Yunnan?" There was no reply for a long time, but there was no news after waiting for a while.


    Yun qiongjun was in a hurry. "I''ll use the fire to see if they don''t talk yet!" Then he went to the stove to get a fire.


    At this time, Gu Sen saw a lot of villagers outside the house. He recognized the people who had cut down the soul of the tree before. They''re out there yelling at the house.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have to go out of the house again.


    There are more than 30 people here, men, women, old and young, all with sticks, axes and kitchen knives in their hands. They all stare at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun with angry faces.


    The leader was a man in black in his forties. He was a big man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked at Gu Sen with an empty hand behind him. The smile was unnatural. You can see that he was still angry, but he tried not to show it.


    Gu Sen recognized him, stepped forward and said with a smile, "this man, why are you all here for what? Why are so many people coming? "


    The man in black still replied with a smile: "two heroes, we came only after receiving Gu Lin laomu''s help message. She said that you want to hurt her. We are here to help her. Forget that the two heroes are merciful and don''t hurt them. All right? " What he said was polite, but his smile was not very natural.


    Confused, Yun qiongjun stepped forward and said, "are you all crazy? How many children have been harmed by those three women, and the girl''s tongue has been cut off in your village. If you want to help her again, do you still have humanity! Aren''t you helping her harm? " Yun qiongjun was very excited. She was shaking all over her body when she spoke. Her face was pale with anger. Her eyes widened and she scanned the crowd.


    Gu Sen nodded and agreed, "yes, you should wake up now. You can''t curse for evil."


    Behind the man in black, an old man came furiously. He was more than 60 years old, with a white beard and small eyes. He spoke very loud: "what do you two know! If we can survive, all of us are protected by Gu Lin, or we will die early. Even if all the villagers cut their tongues, it is worth it. Of course we have to protect them. "


    He said, rightfully, with the kitchen knife in his hand shaking.


    Yun qiongjun is so angry that she looks at Gu Sen and says nothing. Thinking that these people are not only stubborn, they are simply ignorant, how this ridiculous thing they believe, it is really puzzling. What a poor man, there must be something to be cruel about.


    Gu Sen sees Yun qiongjun''s helpless expression. He is just about to speak, suppressing his anger.


    I saw an old woman behind the old man. The woman was over 50 years old, holding crutches and wearing blue coarse cloth clothes. She was slightly fat and spoke in a sharp voice: "Gu Lin Lao Mu is our patron god, so we worship her. She is the benefactor of our whole village. We believe in her. If you dare to do harm to them, it is to fight against all our villagers, and we will not spare you. "


    The more the old woman said, the more angry she became. Finally, she beat her crutches on the ground to vent her innocence.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and sighs. He feels sad for these ignorant villagers. I''m afraid it''s hard to save them now. It can''t be determined in a moment and a half.


    When Yun qiongjun wants to say something more, Gu Sen shakes her head helplessly. She thinks that these people have been blinded by Gu Lin''s old man. I''m afraid it''s useless to tell them anything in a short time. Judging from everyone''s face and expression, it''s hard to shake their ideas implanted into their hearts.


    He clenched Yun qiongjun''s hand. Yun qiongjun also knows that Gu Sen is quite helpless now. However, the villagers have been brainwashed by Gu Lin, and no one can deal with the embarrassing situation in front of them.


    At the moment, some villagers ran into the house and knelt down and worshipped the three portraits. They also said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gulin. It''s our fault to frighten you. It''s our fault. We will sacrifice you. Those two people dare not hurt you. We won''t let them enter your room."


    They put a lot of food and other daily necessities in the house, and they were very busy.


    Yun qiongjun trembled with anger. She took Gu Sen''s hand and walked slowly towards the other side of the forest. Gu Sen knew that she would be very sad in her heart, but what to say at this time was better than not to say. She and she moved forward at random, trying to use this method to relieve the boredom in her heart.


    There were many birds singing behind the hidden leaves, but they didn''t want to listen.

 Chapter 132

    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun turn their heads again. Looking at the crazy Shen woman in front of them and Luo Mo who is crying, they are helpless and sigh.


    "Now all the people in the village have been brainwashed by Gu Lin''s mother. We can''t kill innocent people." Gu Sen glanced at the crowd, then turned to Yun qiongjun and said, "at present, we are going to take Mrs. Shen first. We will discuss the later matters in a long-term way."


    "Well Now that''s the only way. "


    Although Yun qiongjun was helpless, she shrugged her shoulders again and went to pull Mrs. Shen up from the ground. However, she was pushed to the ground by Mrs. Shen, and her palm touched a sharp stone. For the sudden situation, Yun qiongjun took a bitter breath.


    "Are you all right?" Gu Sen didn''t expect it to be like this. He rushed over and helped Yun qiongjun up. He blew at her palm again. There was a trace of blood on the palm. Gu Sen pushed aside the sand and stone, frowned, and was very distressed. He asked carefully, "does it hurt?"


    "I''m not so delicate." Yun qiongjun shook her head. Then she came up to Luo Mo and restrained her temper. However, she pouted her lips in displeasure and pointed to the crazy woman Shen and said, "I really don''t understand why this woman sacrificed so much just to leave you? What''s the matter between you


    Luo Mo is a bit dazed and hesitates for a long time without talking, while Yun qiongjun stands in front of him and waits all the time. She has a lot of patience.


    At this time, Gu Sen also came over. He looked at Luo Mo, who was silent. After a long time, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "your own women have become like this. Luo Mo, what are you still unable to say?"


    With the cry of Mrs Shen from time to time, Luo Mo''s heart softened, wiped a tear, and sighed: "everything is a sin, the disaster caused by a love word..."


    It turned out that Luo Mo had been out fighting several years ago. When he came back from the battle, his servant handed him a letter. Only his servant was in the house, and his wife was not seen.


    The letter was written by Mrs. Shen. She said that she fell in love with her friend whom she met by chance while Luo Mo was away. They fell in love at first sight, and wanted Luo Mo to stop herself, hoping that Luo Mo could help them.


    However, Luo Mo, as a small commander in the army, naturally could not tolerate such things happening in his own home. Three days later, he found Mrs. Shen in a village and brought them back.


    "Romer, will you let us go? We are really in love. You should be a good man and fulfill us." At that time, Mrs. Shen knelt down on the ground. She knocked her head several times. She cried bitterly as she said it. The people who looked at it were deeply distressed.


    And Gouhe was beaten, at this time lying on the ground, has been dying.


    Compared with his early life, some of his cheeky clothes can''t fit in with his cheeky face.


    Romo sat in his chair with a certain condescending manner. Although his heart is also very sympathetic to them, but this kind of thing happened in his own home, if this spread out, let others see him? If he becomes a laughing stock, how can he stand.


    Romo decisively horizontal heart, immediately ordered his people, only said: "pull him out, throw it to the back of the mountain."


    "Back mountain?" On hearing this, Mrs. Shen''s eyes widened. She grabbed Luo Mo''s clothes and cried, "you know that the back mountain is deserted and full of wolves, tigers and leopards. Now he is seriously injured. You want to drive him to death!"


    "Is he dead or alive? What does it have to do with me? Besides, his death is a relief to him


    Luo Mo said that the wind is light and the clouds are light, and Shen Po is crying.


    "I beg you, I beg you, Romer, let him go for the sake of our marriage. I beg you. I''ll never dare again. " Mrs. Shen said with a snivel and a tear. She held on to Luo Mo''s coat tightly, regardless of the blood on her forehead.


    "I beg you, I beg you, I will never dare to..."


    As if it was the last straw, the tears on the side of Mrs Shen''s cheek slipped down. Gou he opened his eyes slightly. He had no strength. He said weakly to Mrs. Shen: "don''t ask him. I''m ok..."


    Seeing Gouhe wake up, Mrs. Shen quickly climbs to him, grabs his hand and hugs him tightly.


    "What are you doing Luo Mo roars a way, take advantage of the night, he wants to deal with this matter quickly, "throw him to me quickly on the back hill!"


    "Yes


    "No, no! He''s going to die, no! You''re in love Shen Po was stopped by others. She put all her strength into it. She cried out and begged Luo Mo to let go of her love. But in the end, she could only watch the love be taken away. The man she loved would be separated from her Yin and Yang.


    Over sad, Shen Po fainted.


    The next day Mrs. Shen woke up and saw Luo Mo sitting beside her.


    "What about sex? How''s sex going? "


    When she saw Luo Mo, she immediately sat up and asked him eagerly. She couldn''t believe that everything last night was true, and the love affair really left her.But Luo Mo saw his wife wake up after asking is another man, the facial expression momentarily overcast. He took out Shen Po and took his hand and said coldly, "he is dead. You don''t have to worry about him any more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, Shen Po collapsed on the bed. She was staring at Luo Mo, looking very pitiful.


    Luo Mo pressed down his emotion and said slowly, "don''t worry. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. You''re still my wife, and I''ll still treat you well."


    "Good for me? Cluck. " Mrs. Shen began to laugh. She began to cry with a smile? You killed the one I love the most, and I''ve lost everything. "


    Romo frowned. "We have children."


    "Child? Not at all. "


    After that, Shen Po waved and pushed Luo Mo aside. "You go. Don''t come here again. I don''t want to see you again."


    One day later, a servant preached, and Mrs Shen went mad.


    At first, he wanted to die, but was stopped by the servant. Luo Mo saw her like this, but he didn''t let her go like that. I just told the servants to put away all the dangerous things, and then send someone to watch her carefully. She must not be in any danger.


    A few days later, she found out that Mrs. Shen was pregnant. It had been several months. She was stunned, but she remembered that she had a child in her stomach. Then she regretted on her face. She said, "it''s yours. It''s your Romer''s."


    "But because it''s yours, I can''t keep him. I really regret that I didn''t beat him up after listening to what he said."


    "You are crazy! It was a child. As the mother of the child, how could you bear to... " Luo Mo was furious and severely criticized Mrs. Shen.


    It was Luo Mo''s child, so Luo Mo had to keep the child anyway. So he took Mrs. Shen more seriously. She was under monitoring all day long.


    But Shen Po''s resentment towards Luo Mo has been going on till now.


    After hearing this, both Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have a lot of exclamations in their hearts. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun remembers that Mrs Shen had a child before, and she can''t help but ask Luo Mo, "where''s your daughter?"


    "Dead."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen exclaimed, "what?"


    At this time, Luo Mo a face of guilt, but more is heartache, that is his own flesh and blood, "was killed by Shen Po, after she went mad, everything can be done."


    "Didn''t you say Mrs. Shen was under your control? How could... "


    "The daughter cried to see her mother, so she slipped into her room at night when we didn''t notice. The next day, we went in and saw a cold corpse..."


    This time, she was surprised to see her baby


    "I was thinking, if, if I hadn''t killed hooky Maybe my child won''t die But now it''s late. I have nothing left... "


    For a moment, everyone was silent. As a little commander, Luo Mo wiped and wiped his tears, and took a long breath from time to time to stop his choking voice.


    At this time, he went to pull Shen Po and said gently, "go, I''ll take you home."


    Only this sentence, then warm all the time.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that Luo Mo has feelings for Mrs Shen. No matter how she used to be, no matter how much she hated him and complained about him, Luo Mo would always be with her and never give up.


    Luo Mo went to pull her up. For the first time, Mrs. Shen settled down and let Luo Mo pull her up, but she was still saying some nonsense intermittently.


    "I''m going to take her home. How about you?"


    Yun qiongjun was stunned. She looked at Gu SEN for a few seconds and then said, "shall we stay at your house for a few nights?"


    Luo Mo nodded, did not want to interface should come down, "good."


    Luo Mo takes Mrs. Shen and walks in front of her. Yun qiongjun looks at them. At first, she is unwilling for Luo Mo, but at last she can''t help laughing. It''s a kind of heartfelt smile, a warm smile. How happy she should be if someone could treat her like this. Unfortunately, fate likes to play tricks on others.


    "What are you thinking?" Gu Sen reached out his hand and shook it in front of her eyes, breaking Yun qiongjun''s stupor. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''m so distracted?"


    Yun qiongjun frowned. She took Gu Sen and whispered, "I''m thinking about Yuanbao."


    "I miss him. I want to see him I''m always worried that he won''t eat well and sleep well. I''m... "


    Gu Sen is slightly stunned. After a while, he reaches out and rubs Yun qiongjun''s small head. "Don''t worry, he will be OK."


    "I miss him so much, you know, every time I dream about him, he''s by my side, little..."


    "Don''t worry about it. You can have a good sleep when you go back. Don''t think too much about it


    Gu Sen took Yun qiongjun''s hand and set foot on his way home side by side.

 Chapter 133

    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun lose the clue, and they have no clue about it for a while.


    "What should we do now if we lose the clues? The clues that were hard to find out have been interrupted so easily. Gee "


    in the face of such a situation of exhaustion, Yun qiongjun began to feel a sense of powerlessness.


    "Why does the clue suddenly stop when you feel closer to the truth"


    although Gu Sen can''t solve the current dilemma, he doesn''t want to see Yun qiongjun look sad.


    "I said you usually have no patience, and this is not the first time. Why do you want to give up so soon?"


    Gu Sen patted Yun qiongjun on the back of the head, pretending to be relaxed.


    Cloud qiongjun is cold, and is patted on the back of the head by Gu Sen. she can only turn her head and stare at Gu Sen who is a demon behind her.


    Gu Sen smiles at Yun qiongjun''s angry face.


    At first, Yun qiongjun was a little gloomy, but Gu Sen''s relaxed tone made the originally heavy atmosphere disappear.


    Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen''s gag attitude is usually the same, but it can really ease her irritability and sometimes can''t calm her mood, so she doesn''t care about him.


    "I didn''t give up easily. I''m going to continue to look for the next new clue until I find the answer I want!"


    "What are you going to do now, little fool?" Gu Sen achieved his goal and asked in reply.


    "Now, why don''t you go back and take back Gu Lin''s painting? After all, the clues are broken from here, so let''s start there again and start the investigation again. "


    "So far, that''s a good idea."


    After that, they set off to return to their original place and go to Gulin laomu''s place, intending to explore some other mystery from the painting.


    But when they went back, they found that Gu Lin''s painting was missing.


    "Gu Sen, did you find it there? I didn''t find anything here."


    "I''m here too. I can''t find Gu Lin''s painting at all!"


    No matter how they look for it, there is still no trace of the painting.


    "Hateful, I wanted to get back Gu Lin Lao Mu''s painting, but now even the painting has been taken away"


    Yun qiongjun looks down and thinks that things are strange.


    "This is not the worst result. On the contrary, it just shows that there must be some secret hidden in the painting, otherwise it will not be hidden."


    Gu Sen thought that things could not be so smooth, and the current situation is one of the results he expected.


    "Since the painting has been taken away by unidentified people and can be found in no way, we can only go back first and then make plans for the next step."


    Gu Sen does not want Yun qiongjun to stay here for a long time, nor does he want her to fall into the current wave of mystery.


    They turned back along the road they had come to, only to see a sudden increase in the number of refugees.


    When Yun qiongjun came, she saw that there were only a few of them. Now, these refugees suddenly surge into the countryside like a dense group. The desolate scene adds a tragic color to the already desolate suburbs.


    "Excuse me, sir. Where are you from? What makes it so desolate? " Yun qiongjun grabs an old man nearest to her.


    "Miss, we came from the mountain next door. In this era, there are wars everywhere. We are the common people who are like ants."


    "If it wasn''t for the frequent wars, who would like to leave their homeland for generations and live a life of escape from famine"


    after hearing his uncle''s words, Yun qiongjun could not help but feel distressed. Thinking of her own situation, would she not be homeless and live a life like a refugee?


    "No! Don''t, let go of the child. Can you bear it when he is still so young "


    not far away, a woman''s cry of grief suddenly interrupted Yun qiongjun''s emotional thoughts. She followed her reputation and saw a woman holding her baby in her arms.


    "It''s disgusting that there are still people bullying young women and children at this time!"


    Seeing the scene, Yun qiongjun was very angry. When she wanted to do something, she was caught by the old man just now.


    "Girl, I advise you not to go."


    "Why, just let that happen?"


    Yun qiongjun turned her head again and looked at the refugees around her. They all heard the woman''s wailing, and their eyes were full of pity and sympathy, but none of them took the initiative to block it.


    "The man who wanted to take the child was not a rogue and a thief, but the child''s biological father, and the woman''s husband, ah, ah, he committed crimes"


    the old man couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What, how could this be so"


    when Yun qiongjun knew the identity of the "villain", she was even more shocked. Even Gu Sen, who had been watching the development of the situation, thought it quite incredible."I think you also know that you can change one''s son for food, analyze the bones and cook, but now it happens in reality"


    the old man knows how cruel his words are, but he is gradually numb because of the frequent occurrence of such things.


    "It''s really true that exchanging one''s own children for food actually happens in exchange for one''s own children"


    although Yun qiongjun has experienced a lot of life and death, she still finds it hard to accept such a cruel reality.


    She gave up trying to help the woman, because it was not a problem that she could solve at once, and it would not stop as long as the war continued.


    Yun qiongjun turns around sadly and chooses to ignore the woman''s constant wailing.


    Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun''s emotional side is coming out again, and he doesn''t want others to see her vulnerable side. So Gu Sen just stands aside, looks up at Yun qiongjun''s sad back, and quietly waits for Yun qiongjun to recover her emotions alone.


    They did not want to continue to stay, but slowly continued to move forward, facing the endless stream of refugees.


    Suddenly, Gu Sen, who is walking slowly behind Yun qiongjun, stops at first, and his eyes become deep and cold.


    Yun qiongjun, who is in front of her, is aware of the movements of the people behind her. She turns to see Gu Sen stop and looks back in doubt. She follows his eyes and sees a person who is not welcomed by them.


    "Raohan? Why is he here, and what is he doing here? "


    When Yun qiongjun saw that this man was actually raohan with a gloomy mind, the alarm bell in her heart immediately rang, and she was wary of going in the direction of raohan.


    "It seems that raohan is treating these refugees with spiritual power." Yun qiongjun''s doubts are deeper.


    "I don''t know what tricks the man is going to play, but it''s better not to believe what he says."


    Gu Sen reminds him that he also follows Yun qiongjun to raohan.


    "I didn''t expect that the prince of chijing would come to such a desolate place, but I don''t know why?"


    In fact, Rao Han had seen Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun for a long time. Hearing Yun qiongjun''s inquiry, the prince of chijing, who had been squatting on the ground, got up, patted the dust on his body and bowed his hands.


    "Let Miss Yun laugh, Rao Han just went out to travel around, just passing by here, saw many villagers fleeing."


    Raohan said, looking at an old man who had just been stabilized by his spiritual power, he continued: "among these unfortunate refugees, there are some who have fallen ill because of hunger, or because they are too tired for a long journey, or they are physically weak. I have nothing to help them, but this spiritual power can save people."


    Nevertheless, with their understanding of raohan, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen think it is not so simple.


    Rao Han looked at both faces with a look of suspicion, and immediately showed a sense of shame and sadness.


    "Rao Han feels that he can''t win the trust of you two, but I really want to live a stable life. The prince of chijing is just a nominal name. I have no extravagant desire for the throne."


    "I''m going out to travel this time to stay away from the complicated affairs in the palace and live a life I really want to live."


    Rao Han himself showed a gentleness, and his tone of speech was more sincere and polite.


    At this time, although Yun qiongjun didn''t fully believe raohan''s words, after all, the fact before her was that raohan was using her own spiritual power to cure the patient.


    Just as Yun qiongjun was in doubt, the old man who was helped on the side began to talk to each other.


    "Master Rao, he is really a good man, cough"


    "if it wasn''t for master Rao''s help just now, my old bone would have been dead in the wilderness. Master Rao is really a good man"


    "yes, yes! If it wasn''t for this childe, the pariah like us would not have been able to survive now. "


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Rao is our Savior"


    at this time, the victims around also nodded their heads and praised them.


    Is it true that, as Rao Han said, he just wanted to live in peace, leave the palace of luxury, and just pass by when traveling, and then cure the sick and save people?


    Although Yun qiongjun did not dispel her suspicion of raohan, she was also slightly alert.


    Gu Sen looked at all this coldly, but his mouth was filled with an unpredictable smile.


    He can see that the unanimous praise of Rao Han by the victims has begun to ease Yun qiongjun''s defensive mind.


    He lowered his head to Yun qiongjun''s ear and whispered, "watch the change, but don''t be confused by appearances. It''s better to be extremely vigilant about this person."

 Chapter 134

    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t fully believe what Rao Han said, but the hostility is not as great as it was at first.


    Rao Han knows that the praise of the refugees has played a role, which makes Yun qiongjun change her mind a little.


    "Since we are destined to meet here, and I''m just alone, if Miss Yun and Mr. Gu don''t mind, can I go on a journey with you?"


    Although Yun qiongjun has many doubts about raohan, since he does not show any malice, there is no reason to refuse such a request.


    "Since we are on the same road, it is natural that we can go together for a long time." Yun qiongjun gives her own response.


    Rao Han gives Yun qiongjun a warm smile, then looks at Gu Sen and waits for his answer.


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun agreed so readily. She was more and more reluctant to see the gentle and polite man in front of her, but she just nodded and agreed.


    When traveling together, Rao Han will still give help to those victims who need help, while Yun qiongjun on the side will also help.


    In this way, two people come into contact with each other more.


    Gu Sen can see that Rao Han intends to get close to Yun qiongjun, and Yun qiongjun also intends to keep a distance from him. However, when treating patients together, it is inevitable that there will be physical contact.


    Even if he doesn''t, Gu Sen will be full of boredom as long as he sees this man beside Yun qiongjun, or if he can see his eyes like a net, tightly catching Yun qiongjun.


    Anyway, this man is just walking with us on this road, and will not have too much intersection with us.


    Gu Sen thought in his mind, and forced his mind to accumulate more and more unpleasant feelings.


    As they passed the next village, the fleeing villagers continued to find a place to settle down in the village. This was also the time for them to say goodbye to raohan.


    Rao Han bowed his hands and bowed before him. He had no sense of superiority as a royal nobleman. He kept a modest and polite manner all the way.


    Just as the three people were ready to go their separate ways, raohan suddenly collapsed on the ground.


    Yun qiongjun exclaimed, and immediately went to investigate his condition. It turned out that raohan was also sick.


    "I''m not in any trouble. Miss Yun and Mr. Gu don''t have to be here any longer because of me." Raohan was pale, and the blood on his lips was lost, but he tried to stand up.


    "At that time, I found that something was wrong with you. I thought it was caused by the excessive loss of your spiritual power. I didn''t expect that you were infected with diseases! Why didn''t you say that at that time? "


    Yun qiongjun even couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. At first, she only cared about keeping a certain distance from him, so she didn''t ask much about his pale face.


    "I wanted to hold on until I said goodbye to you, but I didn''t expect it to break out so soon."


    "It''s just a minor illness. I can take good care of myself. There is a small village ahead. I''ll have a rest there by myself." With that, Rao Han forced himself to go alone.


    "Qiongjun, since you''ve been told that by Mr. Rao, we''d better be respectful than obedient. We''d better go first," Gu Sen joked.


    Before Gu Sen''s "indifference" words were finished, she was rejected by Yun qiongjun.


    "Since he got sick for the sake of saving people, we can''t wait until we have cured him."


    When Gu Sen sees that Yun qiongjun has made clear her attitude at the moment, it is not easy to say anything more.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun take raohan to an abandoned wooden house and settle down. Raohan seems to be more seriously ill. He is a little confused and starts to talk nonsense.


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun became a little anxious. While wiping the sweat on raohan''s face with her handkerchief, she did not forget to inject her spiritual power into raohan''s body.


    Yun qiongjun''s psychic power has a quick effect. Rao Han, who was restless and restless, began to breathe more evenly and quieted down, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun is just saving people, but because he is Rao Han, and Yun qiongjun is so attached to him, the uncomfortable feeling in his heart has reached the critical point of outbreak.


    "Qiongjun, qiongjun, qiongjun" in her sleep, Rao Han kept calling a person''s name intimately, which was actually Yun qiongjun.


    At this time, Gu Sen was more jealous, even mixed with anger at raohan''s move.


    "Qiongjun, you have input so much spiritual power to him. It seems that he is not in any big trouble. Then we can leave now."


    "Wait until he wakes up. You can''t leave him alone in this deserted hut at this time."


    "Then I''ll go out and entrust a family and let the villagers take care of it."


    "Gu Sen, are you in such a hurry to leave? Although raohan didn''t leave us a good impression, he was ill because of saving people. I won''t leave until his illness is cured."


    "Are you so concerned about him that you have to stay here and take care of him yourself? Didn''t you say you''re going to look for clues again? "When they quarrel, raohan in a coma wakes up and hears the content of their quarrel.


    "Miss Yun. Mr. Gu is right. You have your own important things to do. You''d better leave first. Rao was lucky enough to get miss Yun to help. It''s no big problem. Miss Yun doesn''t have to worry. "


    "If you two quarrel because of me, Rao is really sorry to cough and cough"


    Rao Han''s weak voice and pale face strengthen Yun qiongjun''s idea of staying.


    Gu Sen is angry at one side. He is black and doesn''t speak any more. However, he stays with Yun qiongjun.


    On the other hand, while searching for Qi Tian''s trace, he unexpectedly finds another clue.


    He found the trace of the hooded man by accident, so he hid his trace and observed the action of the Hatter secretly.


    Gradually, mirin found out the hidden cave where the Hatter was, and planned to take advantage of the Hatter''s going out, and then go into the cave to find out.


    Mirin sneaks into the cave of the hooded man and finds Zhuqing, who has been missing for many days.


    "Zhuqing Zhuqing"


    the name of Zhuqing is just sitting in the same place, with empty eyes and indifferent looking at the forest.


    "Zhuqing, Zhuqing, what''s the matter with you? I''m looking for the forest, Zhuqing"


    Zhu Qing still has no response to the words of looking for the forest, only a blank face.


    Looking for the forest, he found that Zhuqing was drugged. No wonder his reaction was so slow and sluggish.


    Zhu Qing, who had been sitting quietly, felt conflicted because of the sudden approach of Miaolin.


    "Who are you? Go away, don''t you come near me for the forest? Who is mirin? Don''t get close to me, don''t get close to me "


    Zhu Qing shrinks into a ball, stares with horror, and shouts incessantly in his mouth to let Meilin stay away from her.


    Looking for Lin did not expect that Zhu Qing''s reaction became so big that he could not help but step back.


    After looking for Lin''s retreat, Zhuqing did not resist any more. His body gradually relaxed and turned back to the silly and quiet bamboo Qing.


    Zhuqing was controlled by the man, and he didn''t even know him.


    Looking for the forest is a little tricky for the present scene. He plans to use his spiritual power to make Zhuqing fall asleep, and then forcibly take Zhuqing out of the cave.


    Suddenly, there was a slight noise outside the cave. Miaolin realized that the Hatter might have come back, so he found a place to hide and watch the change.


    Sure enough, the first thing the Hatter came back to was to check on the activity of Zhuqing.


    Because Zhuqing was caught by this man, he was also drugged to make him look like a dementia, and he didn''t know what motive the mysterious man had. Meilin was worried about whether the Hatter would take the next step towards Zhuqing.


    Meilin is ready to go. Once the Hatter starts to Zhu Qing, he will stop him in the dark.


    However, the hatted man who approached Zhuqing step by step did not arouse his antipathy. When he saw him, Zhuqing began to smile.


    "You came back, what delicious food did you bring to Zhuqing"


    "Zhuqing darling, I brought you your favorite pastry."


    Hearing this, Zhuqing was like a child who got sugar, but he was also jubilant.


    The Hatter looked at Zhu Qing lovingly and reminded him to eat slowly.


    "I''ll get you some water. You see, you''ve eaten all over your mouth." This sentence seems to blame, but in fact it is full of doting, even like a father''s doting on his children.


    "hee hee" Zhu Qing seems to think that this has become commonplace and just smiles at the hatter.


    Although Zhuqing was drugged, judging from their familiarity, their performance was far more than the reason why Zhuqing was controlled by this man.


    Meilin was deeply puzzled, but it seemed to see a clue from it. Was it that the man with the cap took water, wiped away the debris left in the corner of Zhu Qing''s mouth, washed the towel, and scrubbed Zhu Qing''s face. But Zhu Qing still did not resist.


    The man with a hat took care of Zhu Qing''s affairs and was afraid of her boredom, so he sat with her.


    "Zhuqing, the master is sorry for you, but the master also has his own difficulties. Don''t blame the master"


    "hee hee" no matter what the Hatter said, Zhuqing just giggled at him, without any intelligence and liveliness in his daily life.


    "Zhuqing, you will be obedient, and soon the master will help you to restore the original" the Hatter is very satisfied with Zhuqing''s quiet and clever.


    Although he was slightly surprised when he heard about the relationship between the Hatter and Zhuqing, he could also explain the doubts that had been lingering in his mind.


    Originally, MI Lin was still thinking about how to prove the master of Zhuqing when he was wearing a hat. Now, Meilin can be sure that this mysterious man is the master of Zhuqing.

 Chapter 135

    "What do you want to do?"


    "What do you want to do? Don''t you know what I mean


    The man on the other side sneered, "Oh, you think you can control the whole situation? Get all the dead? You want to use Yun qiongjun to help you open the door to Wangdian? What dreams do you have in the daytime


    "I didn''t expect you knew it! Just ah! The people who know this, no, one, one, person, can, live, live, but you are still interesting, and really want to keep you. "


    The steady waves are now surging up. They are just standing in the valley, warm as spring. Butterflies are still dancing and wandering back and forth among the flowers and plants. There are even a few stubborn monkeys squatting on the tree trunks and making a few cries. Now the grass and trees are as dull as lime, and everything around them seems to be sealed up. He is the only one between heaven and earth The two living creatures had a murderous look in their eyes.


    Qi Tian put his hands together and put them between his eyebrows. He murmured something in his mouth. There was a bright light between his eyebrows. From white to blue, he gradually turned to red. The air around him became more and more tight. The turbid air gradually formed the appearance of a beast. Then the beast suddenly rushed over and opened his mouth.


    "What? Become a phantom feather imaging? But that''s all you can do! If you want to deal with me with this little skill, oh, you are so bold. "


    As he spoke, his clothes flew up gently, and then he was saying something. Suddenly, a horned beast like a yellow snake appeared in the sky, and rushed to the beast with a big mouth. The two huge things were tightly entangled together. At that time, two people also flew up at the same time, and went straight to each other''s key points to fight, and they both said something while fighting.


    Qi Tian hits Jixin''s left shoulder with one hand, and Juxin easily dodges it. He raises his left palm and pats it to the back of Qi Tian''s head. Qi Tian ducks his head to avoid a disaster. The two are fighting each other hard. "No, it''s too much consumption. We must solve it quickly." Thinking of this, he took out a piece of Rune paper with countless small characters on it. His right arm blocked Qi Tian''s left palm attack. Then he turned passive into active, stretched out a foot, and Qi Tian flashed by. They opened a certain distance. He quickly recited the mantra. As a result, his surroundings suddenly changed from black to yellow, and the stripes and ripples became a cage shape and slowly tightened.


    "Ha, do you think that''s ok?" Qi Tian did not want to be outdone. In an instant, he made a loud noise. Countless short swords were inserted into the Yellow ripples, and all the stripes broke into strips, falling like golden ribbons. The dagger turned into a white crystal and then disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect that I underestimated you." He had an awe inspiring look.


    They began to entangle with each other again. There were only crackling sounds in the whole space, each of which was tormenting like a signal of death.


    The serpentine entangled the big beast in circles and kept biting it. The big beast made a painful roar, which sounded piercing into people''s hearts. The big beast might feel that it would be buried here if it didn''t resist. So it began to exert all its strength, break free from the shackles, and begin to grasp the snake like beast with its total claws. It seized an opportunity to seize its tail, and it patted it left and began to swing it, The serpentine began to climb up the big beast''s arm, slowly climbed up, and suddenly put its horn into the beast''s chest.


    The big beast began to land slowly, and his body began to dissipate a little bit. "Ah" followed with a painful sound. Qi Tian spat out a mouthful of blood and fell down from the sky. Seeing that he was about to fall, Qi Tian flew down to catch him. "You, I don''t want you to die, but if you lose, there will always be a price. I''ll draw a labor for you with spiritual power If you want to open it, you can''t do it yourself. Ha ha, go out with a hearty laugh.


    Everything around him returned to normal. The butterflies were still flying, the grass was still so green, the water was still so green, his face was still bleeding, everything was as usual.


    "How are you?"


    "What did you come to me for?"


    "Keke, of course, I came to see you. I also brought you your favorite cakes, as well as the special wine of chijing, as well as some fruits."


    "Are you here for Wanyi? I don''t like roundabout people. "


    "Master Juxin is really talented and intelligent. I come here for Wanyi. I don''t know when you will give it to me."


    "That depends on the sincerity of chijingjun."


    "My Lord, if you want anything, I will try my best to do it."


    "Don''t panic. What can I ask for? Just hope you will do your duty in the future Chi Yu lowered his head and flashed a strange color in his eyes. He said with a smile, "it''s nature." It''s wishful thinking to make me his vassal.


    Half a day later.


    Her fingers kept beating and her head spinning. Suddenly she sat up. Zhu Qing looked around and found that there was a fire pile nearby in a cave. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps approaching, and she came in intently.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Why do you do that?"


    "Are you talking to the master like this now?"


    "Otherwise? I didn''t expect that my beloved master would become like this. You let me down There was a flash of pain in my eyes."At least I''m your master, and I''m just following orders. Don''t blame the master. As long as you''re good, I can keep you safe. You''re not in a stable mood now. I''m not bothering you to have a good rest. It''s not too late to tell me when you think about it."


    Master, master, when I think of these two words, my heart is full of pain. She doesn''t understand. She resents him. She is disappointed and resentful. But he is master! She once loved her master most. She buried her head in the quilt. Tears ran across her cheek and seeped into the quilt.


    Standing outside and looking at the scenery at the foot of the mountains, he is no longer young. He wants to get everything he wants in his lifetime. Zhuqing is his only apprentice. He has grown up around him since he was young. He really can''t bear to hurt her. Sometimes he also thinks about whether it''s worth doing so for his own little selfishness. He thinks about the answer many times and answers I don''t know.


    Every time he touched Lingli, he was excited. He thought that he was pursuing. Zhuqing would support him and understand him. Now he was really complaining about him and still hating him. He looked up at the sky and found that everything was so blue. I''m afraid life is very simple. He sat at the mouth of the cave and enjoyed it. Now when everything is still there.


    Zhuqing did not know how long after a trance and sleep in the past, but vaguely heard someone calling her name "master, don''t call." But in the voice there was a cry, "it''s me, wake up, Zhuqing!" The voice seemed not right. She opened her eyes hazardly and found that there was a figure in front of her. The figure was more and more clear. It was actually looking for the forest.


    "Why did you come?"


    "I''m here to save you. Go with me. Your master is not here now. I saw him go out and I quickly came in. Go with me. Otherwise, it would be too late for him to come back later."


    "You go quickly. My master will not let me go. He will never let you go if you take me."


    "Cough" a burst of cough sounds.


    After reading a few words, mirin became invisible and gave Zhuqing a handful of powder. Zhu Qing recognized the powder and could see invisible people when she applied it on her eyelids. She put the powder on her eyes and saw mirin saying to her, "come with me when you can." Zhu Qing''s heart is tangled.


    He strode in and said, "here, this is what I just made. Eat and see."


    "Master, is there really no room to turn back?"


    After looking at Zhu Qing, he pondered for a moment and said, "this is what a teacher must do. If someone asks me to do this, if I don''t do it, I will have you and I will be in danger. Being a teacher is also in a dilemma. I hope you understand. "


    You still refuse to give up after all. Master, don''t blame me. Let me do my best.


    "Master, you can have some."


    "I don''t want to eat. I''ve already eaten. Shifu still has something to do. You can stay here." "You are my apprentice, how can I not understand you, I want to see how to look for the forest!"


    "Let''s go. Now you should give up?" The invisibility charm has been removed.


    "Good! Let''s go. " Zhu Qing made a lot of determination.


    "Come on, go back and forth. This way leads to the foot of the mountain. There is a dense forest under it. If he finds out you are not chasing after it, there is also a hiding place."


    "Well, well, it''s up to you."


    I didn''t expect you to leave as a teacher. Hiding in the dark heart quietly watching all this. That''s good for me to play a play with you.


    thought of this as like as two peas in his mouth, and then summoned a dead man, who was just like a man who was a cloud, and a man who was just like a cloud. It''s all done, just wait for the fish to bite.


    They walked and found a broken temple? Who will build a temple here? It seems that I haven''t lived for a long time. "


    "Well, I''m too busy and tired. Go in and have a rest."


    "Good."


    "Ah! There seems to be someone in there


    Zhu Qing came closer and took a closer look. It was no one else, but her own master. At this time, she was kneeling on the ground and said something to the person opposite. She followed her master''s eyes and saw that she jumped down? What''s going on? " She opened her eyes in disbelief.


    "How did you see anything?"


    "I, I, I saw the master kneeling in front of Yun qiongjun and called her queen."


    "What? Are you wrong? " As like as two peas, she could not help but find out how he could be in this place. He let bamboo clear of himself turn to look behind him, and he was surprised. He felt as if there were thousands of horses galloping in his heart. What he hoped he could see was not true. How could she stay with that one and be queen?


    They looked at each other with a look of panic in their eyes.

 Chapter 136

    They decided to find out. They turned back at the same time and hid around the corner to listen and watch their every move.


    "How is everything going?"


    "It''s all done for the queen."


    "How is Qi Tian?"


    "I''m trapped in the ground here. No one will know. I don''t know if the queen has any instructions."


    "You did a good job? What about Zhuqing


    "Naturally, I''m trapped in the mountain by your arrangement!"


    "You''ve done a good job. It''s time to go with me."


    Then he handed Juxin a bowl of soup. Juxin didn''t refuse to take it and drank it. He knelt on the ground and looked up at him. His eyes were empty and weak. When they saw it, they knew that Yun qiongjun had used enchantment on Juxin. They looked at each other and were full of entanglement.


    "If so, my master didn''t lie to me. If he was forced by someone behind him, how could this man be Yun qiongjun? I, I really can''t believe it. "My brows are frowning and I''m solemn.


    "It seems that there should be something difficult to say in this matter"


    "in a word, we must detoxify you in a moment, and then go underground to find Qi Tian''s whereabouts and rescue him."


    "And tell him what he thinks about it." Zhu Qing nodded and said.


    "There''s no better way. Wait and see."


    "Well."


    The two continued to look in. She finds that Yun qiongjun is pacing around and seems to be thinking about something. However, her intention of kneeling on the ground does not respond at all. Yun qiongjun stops at a certain place and says, "follow me, go somewhere."


    The two of them were even more surprised when they saw that their intention was to follow Yun qiongjun with her open eyes without blinking. Both the master and the servant walked out from the main gate to the foot of the mountain.


    "When I came, I thought it was not right. I didn''t expect it was the place where master and Yun qiongjun traded."


    "Don''t talk about it. Didn''t you hear him say that Qi Tian is under the cellar? It''s serious to save people. "


    "Mm-hmm, that''s very reasonable." they were about to go inside. "Ah!" Zhu Qing spits out a mouthful of black blood from the corner of his mouth and drops down to the ground, just like a blooming red peony. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Just save people."


    "I''m afraid you are poisoned. You don''t have to worry. It seems that they won''t come back soon. I''ll take you to the antidote first


    "Mirin" Zhuqing called out and fell back. Meilin quickly pulled her to her side. She found that the toxin had reached the meridians and was about to reach the viscera. I don''t know what the girl thought. She was poisoned and didn''t say a word. Did you want to die? He didn''t think so much about it. The girl who was in danger was more important. He put Zhuqing against the railing and began to take out a small bottle. With a slight blow at the mouth of the bottle, there was a overflow of green phosphor spinning in the air.


    Gradually merge into a green four leaf clover shape, and then slowly decompose into the body of bamboo. He spread out his palms. There were red ripples on his hands, which were his spiritual power. He began to park right above the bamboo brain. He did not move the spiritual power from the head of Zhuqing gradually flow into the body, Zhuqing body red shimmer, sometimes not, and finally returned to the normal appearance.


    Fortunately, it was saved, but some medicine was needed to assist. After all, it''s dangerous to stay here. It''s said that Qi Tian is not dead, which means it''s useful for them. It''s wise to take Zhuqing down the mountain first, and the calculation time is coming back soon. He picked up the bamboo and disappeared in the temple.


    The heart behind him watched all this with a meaningful smile. It''s just the beginning of the show.


    "How about it? Are you better? "


    "Me, where is this? Has Qi Tian been rescued? "


    "It''s a place deep in the forest. It''s very safe. Qi Tian doesn''t worry about his life for the time being. You don''t have to worry. Just rest today and go tomorrow."


    Zhu Qing looked out at the sky was dark, and there were only insects, birds and animals around him. He thought that he could only do so, but he felt a little guilty in his heart. I hope Qi Tiancai can be rescued tomorrow. Yes!


    Just at dawn, I opened my eyes and found that Zhuqing was sitting on the side of the tree. "How can you wake up so early? I can''t sleep all night!"


    "Well, I can''t sleep. I''m worried. If it wasn''t for me..."


    "Don''t think about it. We''d better wait early today."


    "Good."


    Two people came to yesterday''s place, found a silence, two people used the concealment to walk in, empty, "they went out?"


    "I always think it''s too easy. On the contrary, I feel uneasy. "


    "Find out where the entrance is."


    Start to touch left and right, everything can not see anything different, where is the entrance? After looking for a circle, they finally looked at a place at the same time. It was a painting. It was exactly the appearance of Yun qiongjun in emperor''s makeup. It looked dignified and awe inspiring. Her eyes flashed with strange light. It seemed that they were gems. However, there was spiritual power attached to it. It seemed that they knew something at the same time. The two men rose from the air and "broke" with the technique. Then the power dissipates.One of them touched an eye and found a tunnel behind the painting, all of which was fluorescent green. When they walked into the cave slowly, they found that it was extremely cold. The water drops on the cave dropped into the water pit below, making a ticking sound. Although it has light, it still looks very seeping. Zhuqing can''t help but lean to the forest. They walked on the water in the hole and continued to walk forward. Occasionally, some tide loving insects could be seen on the wall, wriggling everywhere, which seemed to be a little nauseous.


    Two people across the past, found another piece of cave, although it is still a cave, but the outside but the birds and flowers, looks relaxed and happy. In the left corner, there is a weak man lying there, surrounded by a golden border. A close look, the head down, but from the clothes on the body is Qi Tian.


    "Qi Tian, Qi Tian, how are you? Can you hear me? " None of the people inside responded.


    "Stop barking. It''s useless. He can''t hear the border. Let''s break the border first."


    reminding Zhu Qing that she quickly adjusted from sadness.


    "This kind of boundary is a special skill of master. I have seen it before. Let me have a try."


    Mirin stepped back two steps. Zhu Qing painted a few symbols in the air, saying, "Jie". In an instant, the golden border turned into a golden star shaped crystal, and melted into the air.


    They ran over and helped Qi Tian up. "How are you? Can you say something? " Zhu Qing asked.


    Qi Tian''s mouth was still bloodstained, and there were blood stains on the lapel, which showed that the wound was very serious. "It seems that he was not only seriously injured, but also poisoned. I smelled the smell of Yuhua powder, the poison my master made exclusively." "Zhu Qing, do you have any detoxification method? It depends on the time. He has been poisoned deeply." "I don''t know how to solve this poison." "It seems that it can only be tried with input psychic power."


    Meilin put his hand on Qi Tian''s back, and the red ripple gradually passed away. Qi Tian, who had no life at all, frowned at this time, showed a look of pain, and then grunted. But still unable to open her eyes, Zhuqing stood beside her in a hurry. Her spiritual power was limited, and she could not find a suitable forest. At this time, she could only wait. Mirin was also full of sweat at this time, and the sweat drops on the sleeve. It was obvious that the color of the clothes here was darker than that of other places.


    "Cough..." Qi Tian opened one eye, and I felt very comfortable. It seemed that there was a continuous flow of power. He saw a man standing in front of him, "Zhuqing? Why are you here? Let''s go. " "No, I''ve tried my best. The poison in his body is infused by psychic power. Because the psychic power is too strong, the toxin can''t be cleaned."


    At this time, Qi Tiancai found that this comfortable feeling came from the spiritual power transmitted by another person, "why did you come to find Lin?"


    "Stop talking and go. We have something else to tell you."


    Two people support Qi Tian to go to the cave entrance with difficulty. "The injury is so heavy, it seems that the strength of the intention can not be underestimated. Besides, Yun qiongjun is here now. "


    "What do you say?" One excited touched the wound, but Qi Tian still didn''t feel the pain. Instead, he was shocked by what he had just heard.


    They talked about what they saw.


    "No, it must be an illusion, or bewildered by something. Yun qiongjun will not. I will find out the truth. "


    "Don''t get excited. It''s the first thing to take care of your injury. Besides, don''t think about those things until your poison is solved."


    "No, I can''t believe everything you said was designed by Yun qiongjun. It''s clearly my fault. If I don''t leave, I must find out what happened? I would never believe it. "


    "In fact, I don''t believe it. Since your attitude is so firm, it''s up to you. We''ll go back and develop an antidote for you. You don''t have a big problem now. If you say something, please come to us quickly."


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Are you sure you want this?" Asked Zhu Qing.


    "Well."


    Zhu Qing is silent.


    "Well, here you are," Zhu Qing took out a pair of pigeons from his arms. "After the pigeons call the pigeons, you can write something on them as long as you want to say, and then burn them to give them to the person you want to send."


    "This is for you, mirin, or you can get in touch with each other."


    Two people each took a pigeon and kept watching, "there are still such a powerful baby in the world. It''s bamboo clear. " Qi Tian said with a smile.


    All three of them laughed, as if everything had never been experienced.


    Qi Tian left first. "We should also go."


    "Well, I won''t go back. Qi Tian wants to investigate Yun qiongjun, and I want to stay for my master. "


    "This There will be danger. "


    "No, believe me, he won''t hurt me. You go first. I''m going back. "


    Seeing this, Meilin had to leave first.

 Chapter 137

    The vigorous figure of Miaolin shuttles through the mountains without making any sound. It looks very strange and shows his powerful spiritual power control ability.


    From a close look, his face was solemn and heavy, and he was still haunted by what had happened not long ago.


    Tracking Qi Tian found the right place, but it seems that there is a bigger mystery behind it. The person who poisoned Qi Tian is so powerful that he is even above him. Why hasn''t he heard of such a person before?


    The Hatter turned out to be the master of Zhuqing. Compared with this, what makes Meilin care more is the familiar figure behind the curtain. It is not Yun qiongjun who deliberately calls her queen?


    Looking for Linton, who knows more about the secret than others, can''t sit still. Is it Yun qiongjun who controls everything behind her back and plays with everyone in applause? They spent so much effort in tracking and probing that the culprit was right next to them, one of the people they trusted most?


    Mirin couldn''t believe it. They all looked away? Does Yun qiongjun really have such a vicious and tolerant mind that she wants to kill them all?


    Qi Tian firmly believes that Yun qiongjun won''t do anything to hurt them, and Meilin wants to believe it. But he can''t rest assured. Even if there is a faint possibility, the decision made today may kill all people''s lives. How can he guess only according to his own preference?


    Qi Tian wants to stay in the cave and investigate clearly. Meilin doesn''t stop him, because he also needs to investigate from another aspect. They finish the task at the same time, and then exchange information through pigeons. He hopes that all the incidents can be solved in the end, and innocent people will not be wronged or a guilty person will be spared.


    Thinking of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, who are not sure where they are now, Meilin can''t help sighing. Both of them grew up with his eyes. No matter who was sad, it was a scene he didn''t want to see.


    If Yun qiongjun really gets involved in these events, what will Gu Sen feel when he learns the truth?


    The word "love" hurts people most. Rao is looking for Lin to see through everything, but he can''t help Gu Sen avoid the impact. He only hopes that the result of the investigation is that Yun qiongjun is really innocent, so as not to affect their feelings.


    But can the result really be as he thought? A heavy haze added to the heart of Miaolin, even he himself was not sure about the result.


    He could feel that the breath of those spirits was no longer of the same origin with Wanqing, that is to say, they were not controlled by Wanqing. And who else has the ability to control the undead at this time? Only Yun qiongjun!


    With such a naked evidence in front of her, Meilin doesn''t know what unexpected discovery there is, so that Yun qiongjun can get rid of her crime.


    At the other end of the cave, Qi Tian and Zhu Qing sit opposite each other, looking at each other, unable to speak for a moment. Zhu Qing''s physical discomfort made her mind more confused. She was shocked by the scene she had just seen. She couldn''t help but say, "the person called the queen Is it really qiongjun? "


    She didn''t expect to get the answer from Qi Tian. After all, no one knew how the truth was. But Qi Tian spoke slowly and his hoarse voice brought back Zhu Qing''s thoughts.


    "I believe that man is absolutely not!"


    When Zhu Qing heard his firm words, he couldn''t help but be distracted, "but..."


    Qi Tian continued: "what kind of person is she? Don''t you know? Do you think she would do such a thing? "


    Zhu Qing laughed bitterly. Yes, isn''t she aware of Yun qiongjun''s personality? If it''s really just a play on the spot, what a deep-seated person Yun qiongjun should be! She doesn''t want to believe that the past common experiences are just illusions. She also thinks that Yun qiongjun really regards her as a friend.


    Suddenly, from the cave came the sound of slow footsteps. Qi Tian and Zhu Qing looked at each other with awe inspiring expression at the same time. They closed their mouths and stopped discussing.


    After a moment, Juxin comes in slowly from the cave, looks at Qi Tian, but walks to Zhuqing and asks her how she feels today.


    Zhu Qing is still the same as before. Since the last time she found out the real face of her master, she is not willing to speak any more, as if she did not want to recognize this master again.


    After a few words of concern, Zhu Qing ignored him and didn''t get angry. He went to do his own business as if no one else was there. Even in the simple cave, he was still happy.


    Zhu Qing''s face is unpredictable. After several struggles, she still can''t help but raise her voice and ask, "who are you doing for?"


    With a smile in mind, he turned back and asked, "why, are you willing to talk to master at last? Children like to have a bad temper, so they will have to behave in the future. "


    Zhu Qing said coldly, "don''t always treat me as a child. At least I know what''s right and what''s wrong. Unlike you, black and white don''t separate and help tyranny."


    "You are still too young to see through a lot of things."


    "Zhuqing is still young, so you are going to tempt her to degenerate with rhetoric?" Qi Tian spoke deeply."Prisoners are not entitled to interrupt," he said


    "Ha ha," Qi Tian looked up and laughed, "I really want to know what your purpose is and what you are trying to achieve. power and influence? power? With your ability, if you can take the right path with all your heart, you will surely be immortal. Why do you willingly do evil and leave a lasting reputation? "


    "I think our ambition is not the same at all. Who decides the immortality and who decides the immortality? History is written by winners. If I can stand on the top of power, no one will dare to say that I am a villain. "


    Qi Tian and Zhu Qing feel cold because of their ambition. What kind of people are they organized to destroy this continent?!


    He didn''t stay in the cave more. He seemed very busy and left in a hurry.


    Wanyi Kingdom, thousands of miles away, soon appeared a dark ghost figure, looking at the king''s city guarding Wu Wu Wu, flash into the palace.


    Wan Qing was originally closing his eyes to nourish his mind. When he realized that someone had entered, he opened his eyes, just in line with his intention. She looked up and down with a few eyes in her heart and asked, "how is the matter going?"


    After a few steps, he whispered a few words by his side. Wan Qing nodded knowingly. They talked in a low voice for a moment. Wan Qing stood up and walked out of the house.


    Outside the palace where Wan Qing lived, there was a garden. They walked in the middle of the garden and said in a slow voice, "Qi Tian has come back."


    "Oh?" Wan Qing raised his eyebrows, "unexpectedly so early, his goal has been achieved?"


    "It''s not so easy. Yun qiongjun has a strong sense of vigilance, and there are many experts around him to protect her. Qi Tianguang spent a lot of time to get close to her. It''s not something that can be done overnight to win her spiritual power."


    Wan Qing pinched off a blooming flower beside him and said casually, "isn''t Qi Tian adamantly saying that he can quickly gain Yun qiongjun''s trust and then seize her spiritual power? It''s been a long time, but it hasn''t been done. It''s like hitting yourself in the face. "


    "This is what we two talk about in private. Don''t mention it in front of Qi Tian."


    "Don''t worry. Of course I know," Wan Qing chuckled. "I''m not dead. How can I say unnecessary words in front of him. Besides, he''s the leader anyway, and all the ideas are from him. We''re just doing things for people. What are you doing with that extra heart? "


    With a smile in mind, he replied, "you''re right. Things are going slowly. Qi Tian is the most anxious person. We just have to watch the changes and complete the tasks he has given us."


    Wan Qing nodded and asked, "by the way, how''s your little apprentice?"


    "With Qi Tian." "Qi Tian pretended to be imprisoned by me, which can be said to have won Zhu Qing''s sympathy. I''m afraid he has already told everything he knows."


    "After all, I still don''t have enough experience. I''m too young." Wan Qing shook his head, "Qi Tian cheated me so easily. But you are too cruel to be a master. You are such a delicate girl. You will be heartbroken when you know the truth. "


    In the heart light answer: "always have to experience something to grow up, I am also for the sake of bamboo clear good."


    As they talked, they walked away. Near the place where they had just stayed, the shadow in the air stirred up. Suddenly, a man appeared, pale and nervous. Looking at the direction Wan Qinghe was leaving, it was cai''er!


    "It''s so. Qi Tian is actually behind the scenes?" He was still shocked by the amazing secret he had just heard. He mumbled to himself that he couldn''t get back to God. After a while, he was shocked and his eyes gradually became clear. He clenched his fist and made up his mind, "no, I must inform them of this matter. I can''t let them fall into danger!"


    Wan Qing and the man are discussing a conspiracy, and they are relaxing their care. If they want to escape, now is the only time. Cai''er has always known that Wan Qing''s heart is far less gentle and dignified than her appearance. If she can''t escape and be caught by her, the punishment he will face is also unimaginable.


    However, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are now in danger, but they don''t know that. He has to fight hard anyway and try to escape to deliver letters for them!

 Chapter 138

    Now there are many dying patients living in the silent village. Under the careful care of Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, they are gradually recovering their health. The people''s faces have regained their yearning for life. They are no longer as loveless as before, just like walking dead.


    The more critical the moment is, the less care can be taken in the treatment of patients. Therefore, for several days in a row, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are busy, wandering around among the people who have collapsed in bed. They can''t pay attention to raohan, who is also sick in bed.


    Looking at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun as if they were a couple, Rao Han''s eyes flashed with jealousy and gloom. One day, the person standing next to Yun qiongjun will be raohan, Gu Sen? It''s just a mole ant on the road before him!


    However, it is not all bad that the two people neglect him. That day, raohan pretends that he is recovering well and wants to go for a walk in the forest around him to relax. Yun qiongjun doesn''t think much about it. He nods at him and leaves. Gu Sen looks at him warily, but doesn''t say much.


    Raohan went straight into the forest at a leisurely pace. After a distance from the village where he had temporarily settled down, he stopped and said in a indifferent voice, "come out."


    There was a flash of black shadow in the grass, and a figure seemed to disappear in the dark. He was caught off guard and handed him a small paper roll in his hand.


    Rao Han took the secret report sent by his secret guard. The dark guard bowed slightly, and as he came, he hid himself quietly.


    Rao Han unfolded the paper roll in his hand, quickly browsed the message from the people who started it. Then he tore up the paper roll and scattered it in the stream beside him. He let the broken paper drift down the river.


    He was gloomy and serious and unhappy. It was mentioned in the secret newspaper just now that the king of chijing has begun to reorganize the army and prepare to fight against Wanyi. The war between the two countries is imminent!


    He clenched his fist and felt the urgency of time again! The original plan of usurping the throne should be put on the agenda again, and the pace should be accelerated. The first thing is to win the spiritual power of Yun qiongjun, so as to have a higher guarantee and put himself firmly on the throne of the king of chijing!


    Yun qiongjun Thinking of this name, raohan could not help but have a burning and strong desire to conquer. Originally, he also thought that with her appearance and charm, Yun qiongjun would die hard on him, and it would be better to give him spiritual power on her own initiative.


    However, the reality has proved that this idea is completely impossible to realize. Yun qiongjun not only does not mean to talk about him, but also is in love with the boy named Gu Sen. Every time he saw the two men in front of him, he felt that there was a tyranny in his chest, and he wanted to tear up everything he saw!


    With his thoughts and plans, Rao Han went back to his village as if nothing had happened. He even said hello to Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun with a gentle smile. His heart was deep.


    In Wanyi state, cai''er is frantically thinking about how to escape from Wan Qing''s hand. But wan Qing and Juxin secretly put his every move in the eye.


    "This is the friend of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen?" Asked with intent.


    Wan Qing sneered, "friend? He''s just a fool. I don''t know how to do my best to serve me. If I didn''t have a little bit of value, I would have let him go, so I wouldn''t have to put it around and look out of the way. "


    "Are you sure he will pass the news to Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen?" he asked


    Wan Qing glanced at him, "why, didn''t you come up with this idea? Cai''er deliberately let cai''er hear our conversation and learn that Qi Tiancai is the operator behind the scenes. Then she passes the false news to Yun qiongjun and her husband. There is no loophole in the plan. Don''t worry. "


    He nodded in his heart. For Wanqing, the partner, he was still at ease. There was no mistake.


    Wan Qing suddenly laughed twice, "I''ve done you a big favor. So far, I haven''t got anything. I can''t give it in vain. Although cai''er is different from me, she doesn''t do anything to hurt me. I''m very distressed just to break a subordinate like this. "


    Heartache? How could Wan Qing, who is cruel and cruel, feel sorry for a dead soul who doesn''t work for himself. She doesn''t believe a word she says, but she can''t pretend not to hear. Cooperation can only continue.


    He asked Wanqing to stretch out his hand and hold it by himself. The position where the two palms touched each other was faint and shining. So he kept the rest time for ten minutes. When their palms were separated, Wan Qing''s face became extremely ruddy, and his whole body breath was hard to cover up, and it was magnificent.


    "How do you feel?" He asked in a subtle way.


    Wan Qing closed his eyes and felt a moment. When he opened his eyes, he couldn''t help showing a little joy. "Sure enough, you are so frank and generous. Thank you so much this time! This kind of ability can also help Cai Er''s little animal escape more easily, but it really helps me a lot


    He just poured some strength into Wan Qing, which was even more powerful than her original strength. Of course, Wan Qing was overjoyed and couldn''t say that he couldn''t tell.


    With this power, Wan Qing''s ability to control the undead under her opponent has gone to a higher level. She is no longer just a superficial command, but a manipulation from the depths of her soul, making people bow to her."Try it, your new power." I mean it.


    Wan counted and nodded, pinched his hands, and recited the incantation in his mouth. At this time, the bodies of all the dead in the palace were suddenly stiff. It seemed that something had flew into their bodies and engraved in the center of their souls.


    Cai''er is half kneeling on the ground with her chest covered with pain. Her eyes are full of horror. How could Wan Qing''s strength be enhanced so much? How did she do it?


    At the same time, Wan Qing''s indifferent voice sounded in his ear, telling them a surprising news.


    She has just cast a spell on all the dead around her. From then on, all the undead need to take her as their mother. If she is too far away from Wanqing, she will be out of her wits.


    This is a kind of magic skill taught to Wanqing. It''s also a little sweet for her. You can''t just ask Wanqing to help, right?


    After the notice was over, Wan Qing said with a smile, "you can remove all the people who are in charge of the dead and let them move freely. As long as they want to save their lives, they dare not leave the palace. I don''t know what caier will do? "


    Cai''er naturally found that the ghost who watched him left quietly, but he did not escape the joy of life. He knew that his life was completely beyond his control! If he escapes from the palace, maybe he will gradually weaken until he dies!


    But he has no choice. He has done a lot of things that he missed. Helping Wan Qing to do evil has already been an unforgivable crime. Let him do the last thing for his friends with his last life!


    Cai''er is very familiar with the palace, and has found a hidden exit to the outside world. However, Wan Qing keeps a close watch on him, and has no chance to escape. He gets the chance. Without any hesitation, he gets out of the palace from that exit. He pays attention to the movement behind him to see if anyone can catch up and follow his own induction Run in the direction of Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun!


    In the palace, Wanqing and Juxin naturally noticed cai''er''s departure. They looked at each other with a smile, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Half of their goal had been achieved. As for cai''er''s death, no one paid attention to it.


    The farther cai''er is from the palace, the more he can feel the constant loss of strength in his body. He clenches his teeth and stumbles forward, holding that breath and refusing to spit it out. Finally, he reaches Gu Sen''s neighborhood with his own extreme speed!


    He felt that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun were in front of him, and a little blush appeared on his tired little face. His steps were much more stable, and he strode forward.


    When he entered the village where the patients lived, he was also surprised by the number of ordinary people here. However, he could not manage the affairs in an emergency. He grabbed a man and asked anxiously, "are Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun here? I am their friend


    "Two kind-hearted people went to the mountains to collect herbs today." The villager didn''t hide it, he replied.


    Cai''er couldn''t help stamping her feet, and inquired about the direction of their departure. She ran over to meet them.


    However, in the middle of the race, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. He suddenly rolled on the spot and avoided the hidden weapon from behind.


    Looking back, he saw raohan. Cai''er''s face changed, "how can you be here?"


    Rao Han has been hiding in the dark. When cai''er entered the village, he found him. At this time, he always followed him. He did not succeed in a sneak attack and did not lose heart. Instead, he looked at cai''er with great interest. "You seem to have been hurt a lot, but are you still so persistent in finding them? What a touching friendship. "


    Cai''er didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He knew that if he didn''t defeat raohan today, he couldn''t go on. He raised his hand and attacked raohan!


    Unfortunately, he lost too much strength along the way, and because of the charm, he was weak. It was not easy to insist that he did not fall down. How could he compete with the strong raohan?


    However, after more than ten moves, cai''er has been unable to support herself. She has retreated, and she is so weak that her body is crumbling. She relies on a belief to support herself.


    Raohan sneered. Just about to give him the last blow, a man suddenly rushed out of the forest and stopped all his attacks. It was Gu Sen!


    "I''ve been staring at you for fear that you would hurt Xiao Yun. I really caught your fox tail!" Gu Sen''s face is full of anger. Because of cai''er''s injury, he would like to tear raohan apart!


    After a collision, they each step back. Gu Sen quickly turns back to see cai''er. Cai''er has fallen to the ground and his body is shaking. After seeing Gu Sen, his eyes show a trace of relief. He grabbed Gu Sen''s sleeve and tried his best to squeeze a word from his teeth: "be careful Qi Tian... " Then he passed out unconscious.

 Chapter 139

    Along the way, Gu Sen''s brow was locked, and the color in his arms was like gossamer, and his face was pale and frightening.


    "Caier, you must hold on to it He constantly whispered to the people in his arms, red eyes seem to have a touch of crystal will fall. Gu Sen knows that cai''er was hurt so badly for him and Yun qiongjun.


    Cai''er has been thinking about him. Even before he was in a coma, he still reminded Gu Sen to be careful of Qi Tian.


    After a knock open the door, Gu Sen carefully put Cai Er on the bed. Looking at the extremely weak body, Gu Sen''s face was sad, and a sense of emptiness that he could not grasp came into being, as if he would soon be swallowed up.


    Immediately, Yun qiongjun pulled away Gu Sen, who was kneeling in front of the couch. "Let me try it!"


    Language down, she has picked up that pair of soft body to lean on the cushion. After all, raohan was not an ordinary person. He hurt him, but he was not so easy.


    A melancholy rush into her heart. Yun qiongjun tries to convey her spiritual power to caier. When she has no strength to heal him, cai''er''s thick eyelashes tremble slightly.


    At the same time, a mouthful of blood gushes from Yun qiongjun''s mouth. She has tried her best, but still can''t stop him from dying. According to the principle, the wound should be within the scope of her treatment, but there seems to be a blocking force in cai''er''s body, which resists her spiritual power invisibly. Enough to see, this power can not be underestimated.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen wiped off the corner of her mouth and asked anxiously, "how?"


    "It''s not optimistic," said Yun qiongjun tactfully. "He''s under a spell. With my ability, he can only prolong his life for a while and a half."


    "Charm?" He looked suspicious. "What charm?"


    "This charm is what Wan Qing put down," said Yun qiongjun, glancing at the man on the bed. "Wan Qing once put a spell on all the dead people around him. If the dead left Wanqing, they would lose their spirits. Cai''er ignored the charm and left the matrix of Wanqing. I''m afraid..." Even if Rao Han didn''t hurt his hands, cai''er would not live.


    "That is to say..." Thinking for a moment, Gu Sen ran to cai''er, tears rolling down his face one by one. Once upon a time, he never thought that cai''er would leave him one day. Until now, Gu Sen suddenly realized that the pain of parting could be so worried.


    At the time of injury, the lying man slowly opened his eyes, and his dry lips tried to squeeze out a few words.


    "Wake up Well, "said choi''er, pausing for a while, then I can see you at a glance. This is my lifelong wish. Today, it has come true. " His eyes have never been clear, cai''er''s heart has already known that he will soon be out of his wits.


    Yes, since he left the charm behind to find Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, he knew that he would not survive, but he did not regret it.


    Gu Sen has already sobbed, suddenly put cai''er in his arms, "you and I still have a lot of time to get along with in the future. What''s so difficult to see me?"


    Cai''er''s face was tired, smiling and pressing into his arms. Suddenly, he pressed his side face close to Gu Sen''s chest. An unprecedented sense of security and satisfaction tightly wrapped him who was about to disappear.


    Since then, there has been no other color in heaven and earth. With this in mind, he opened his mouth and called for Yun qiongjun, who was choking with sobs. "Silly cloud, don''t cry."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Yun qiongjun burst into tears and could not say a word.


    Seeing her like this, cai''er took her hand and put it on Gu Sen''s palm. Her voice was light and sleepy: "I warn you, Yun qiongjun, I''m not here. You can''t bully Gu Sen any more. I''m I''ve given you all the people I love. "


    Cai''er is the only one in the room who laughs peacefully. In a heavy sadness, Yun qiongjun can''t help but run out of the room, tears down and looks at the sky. She looks very small. She couldn''t get him back because of her limited ability.


    Gu sen in the room clenched cai''er''s hand, for fear that he would disappear once he was released.


    Cai''er is not anxious and fearless. She just leans on her warm arms. She begins to speak a word without a word. Her tone of indifference seems to be telling other people''s stories.


    "Gusen, do you know," he said, "I''m a man, but I already like you." When he summoned up the courage to express his mind, he still felt a momentary tremor in Gu Sen''s body, and then a blank color flashed through Gu Sen''s eyes.


    For so many years, he Gu Sen didn''t know that Cai Er had such a mind.


    Cai''er continued to smile: "although I like to dress up as a lovely girl, I want to be closer to you." After living in Wangdian for hundreds of years, he never expected Gu Sen to fall in love with himself, but it was because of his deep love for Gu Sen that he had to bury his love which was regarded as ungrateful by outsiders.


    He was very lucky to be able to express his feelings before he lost his courage. Only this time, cai''er hoped that Gu Sen would think about him in the future.


    This time, God seemed to hear his inner expectation.


    "Countless nights I chew your kindness to me repeatedly, even if only a smile, an action or a reproach, I am very happy," cai''er looked up at Gu Sen''s fuzzy eyes. "You don''t know these."Not allow him to answer, cai''er has buried his face into his neck socket, and in an instant light fragrance fills his nose.


    Gu Sen gently brushed away the tears from the corner of his eyes, "you bastard color son, if you said earlier, maybe I will have a good result with you." He pretended to be angry, but his face was bitter.


    Smiling color son smell speech can no longer restrain the eyes of the boiling hot tears like the dike, "fate is established, in any case, I am destined to take that deep love for you, floating between the heaven and earth where you exist."


    Consciousness once trance, color son sometimes close tired eyes, enchanting eyes from time to time staring at his gradually transparent body. He didn''t want to go. He longed to accompany Gu Sen, even if he didn''t have his heart.


    "Don''t sleep! If you hold on for one more moment, I will remember you one more point! " Gu Sen calls for those who will fall asleep again and again. Now, even the Bodhisattva comes down to earth, he is afraid that he will not be able to return to heaven. What he can do is to let cai''er go without concern.


    In the past, he and cai''er''s every little bit can be clearly seen. He felt the pulse for him, and they danced face to face together. The tacit understanding between them


    Outside the house, Yun qiongjun covers her mouth. The word "emotion" has always been bumpy and tortuous. Today''s cai''er really shows her another deep love in the world.


    It''s not about gender, it''s not about reward.


    Yun qiongjun turns to open the door, but a familiar voice rings behind her.


    "Cloud son," Rao Han Jian stepped forward to hold her, "I''m sorry cloud son!"


    For her, I''m sorry is the most cowardly and useless three words. If I think more about everything before I do it, I won''t be so pale and powerless. There was no touch in her heart for raohan''s apology.


    "You go." Yun qiongjun shook off his hand and his eyes were cold.


    "At the beginning, I was forced to. To be honest, I felt Wan Qing''s breath in cai''er, and I was not sure whether this breath was safe for you. I did this for your sake! After all, I don''t want to hurt you... " His tone was to the point, and the last sentence was very light, as if in defense, but also with some grievances.


    But then what? Yun qiongjun is still unmoved. She can''t say what kind of state of mind is at this time, but at least she knows clearly that cai''er is hurt by him, and this injury, together with Gu Sen and her, are both dejected.


    Yun qiongjun turns around and opens the door in silence, ignoring raohan behind her.


    The atmosphere inside the room is heavy and pressing. Cai''er lies on the bed, holding Gu Sen''s hands. She walked to the bed and said, "cai''er, in the next life, Gu Sen is yours. You are the only one."


    Cai''er grinned, and her two lines of clear tears hung on her cheek, "I''ll fight for my life in the next life Be with him, too. "


    When you''ve lost your soul, there''s no next life. This wish will not come true. However, this idea is the source of motivation that supports cai''er''s persistence.


    Gu Sen''s heart had already been in a rout, and his eyes were stained with grief like frost.


    "Don''t be sad," cai''er looked at him and Yun qiongjun. "The people I can''t get close to are sad and sad for me. It''s God''s will. We can only comply with this destiny."


    After saying that, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other with tears, and they hold cai''er''s hand more tightly.


    At this time, cai''er''s body became more transparent.


    "For me Change, change into men''s clothes. "


    Gu Sen will take men''s clothes, so he took back that gorgeous and beautiful women''s clothes for him. What is different from the past is that cai''er is less charming, but more masculine. Such a good color, but will eventually end up a soul stirring consequences, Gu Sen heart pity and heartache.


    Although cai''er tries hard to keep his eyes down, the radian of his mouth can''t deceive him.


    Gu Sen lowered his head and ears to cai''er''s mouth. "If there is anything else to say, tell me all about it." He didn''t take good care of lucky boy before, but now he can listen to him.


    "I..." Color son murmured, "I''m really good I love you so much! "


    The breath in his ears was fading away.


    "I know, I know all about it!" Gu Sen nodded frequently and rubbed cai''er''s soft long hair gently.


    "By the way," cai''er pulls Yun qiongjun aside and looks at Gu Sen again. "You should be careful of the existence of the hatter. Besides, Wan Qing and I are actually working for Qi Tian."


    As soon as the words fall, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other, and they both know each other clearly.


    Cai''er said a few words in Gu Sen''s ear that she didn''t understand. Suddenly, her hands covered Gu Sen''s frown and smoothed the ravines for him one by one, "you must be happy!"


    A light kiss falls on Gu Sen''s side face, and the hot and humid breath will be the last trace of warmth left by cai''er.


    Gu Sen''s hands tend to be thorough, and in an instant he leans over and kisses cai''er''s long eyelashes.


    A flash of light flashed in the eyes of Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun like crushed gold powder, and then disappeared. Gu Sen''s hands are still in the shape of his arms, but they are empty. His mind is still filled with the sentence "you must be happy"


    Yun qiongjun hugs him from behind and sobs in a low voice.Sad wind will be familiar with the smell, two people did not speak for a long time.

 Chapter 140

    Yun qiongjun is so disappointed that her eyes stop on the crystal stone left by cai''er.


    Cai''er''s soul has left a sign of a charm on the crystal stone. Yun qiongjun looks at the symbols on the crystal stone more and more familiar. She frowned and thought about it carefully. She suddenly recalled that she had seen it once in Zhuqing''s ancient books.


    Gu Sen raises his sleeve expressionless and puts the crystal stone of cai''er into his sleeve. Recalling what the symbol means, Yun qiongjun is suddenly interrupted by Gu Sen''s action.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s face blank, Gu Sen asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yun qiongjun shook her head: "it''s OK."


    Yun qiongjun, whose thoughts were interrupted, could not remember what the symbol on the crystal stone meant. Although Gu Sen didn''t show it on his face, cai''er''s sudden death must have made him feel bad. If Gu Sen took out the crystal stone at this time and had a closer look, it would only make him feel sad.


    "What does Cai Er mean when she said," be careful of Qi Tian? " Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen, who is also thinking about something.


    "I don''t know. I''ll pay more attention to Qi Tian in the future."


    "What are we going to do next?"


    "I felt the power of gusen in front of that cave in the mountain before."


    "How can the power of gusen appear here?" Yun qiongjun looks unbelievable.


    "At that time, I felt that in addition to the power of Gu Sen, there was a smell of five mulberry trees on the cave rock."


    Yun qiongjun knows wusang. She has seen it in zhuqinggei''s book. It''s a special plant growing in gusen. It needs to grow in a place with heavy Yin in the cemetery. This tree is extremely difficult to find.


    Gu Sen went on to say: "wusang juice has the effect of covering up the power. It should be someone who smears the power of Gushen on the rocks of the cave as a mark, and is afraid that others will know that Gu uses the juice to cover most of its energy to avoid outsiders from noticing the power of Gu Sen. the power of being covered by five mulberry trees is weak, and only gusen can detect it."


    "Who left the mark?"


    Gu Sen pursed his lips: "the number of wusang is very small. Even there are only a few words about it in the literature. I''m afraid the only one who can know the usage of wusang is Meilin."


    "Why did mirin leave us these marks?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll catch up."


    Rao Han interrupts Gu Sen''s conversation with Yun qiongjun: "I''ll go with you"


    GU Sen doesn''t want to see Rao Han. Although cai''er''s death today is a certain number of his hits, cai''er would have stayed in the world for a long time if he didn''t fight.


    "Isn''t Mr. Rao always alone? How come you want to join us today?" Yun qiongjun''s tone is full of sarcasm. She also has resentment about Rao Han''s lottery.


    Rao Han is extremely dissatisfied with Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun''s attitude, but the top priority now is not to let himself be alone.


    A few days ago, raohan was resting in an inn. He noticed that the shopkeeper''s eyes were always looking at him. He pretended to drink, but he still had a heart in his heart. He forced the wine out with his internal power.


    At the third watch of the evening, the moon gradually sinks to the West. Rao Han was lying on the bed, not half sleepy at all. Of course, a few men''s voices came from outside the room: "are you sure the medicine is enough?"


    "I''ve put twice as much medicine in his wine, and I can''t wake up tonight."


    As soon as the words fell, raohan''s door was knocked gently. In fact, raohan was paying attention to their movements in his sleep. Two men in black in night clothes were chopping towards raohan''s lying place with two machetes.


    Raohan was always on guard. With his agility, he rolled to the other side of the bed when he heard the sound of the knife.


    The two men in black exchanged their eyes, one towards raohan''s head and the other towards raohan''s foot.


    Raohan stood up and jumped up with his toes on one of the men''s blades. He reached out and tried to take away their masked black cloth. But the two men seemed to have expected it. They threw their heads back, and raohan threw himself into the air.


    The other side didn''t seem to want to fight. They threw a smoke bomb, turned a somersault, and escaped from the window of the room.


    Raohan wanted to catch up with him, but the smoke choked his eyes. When the smoke dispersed, there was only cold and clear moonlight in the room, and the two men did not leave any clues.


    Raohan thought that they were just hooligans and bandits who wanted to make money. But the day before yesterday, four men in black came to the village where he settled down. Although he escaped by chance, raohan realized that the matter was not as simple as he thought.


    The other party''s two pursuits were the posture that they were reluctant to take his life. He was able to defend for a while, but he could not defend for a lifetime. What''s more, he''s injured, so he can''t just dodge every stab.


    It seems to be the most ideal decision to go with Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, which can not only ensure your own safety, but also facilitate the acquisition of Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power.


    He said to Yun qiongjun in a big way: "I was chased and killed. The other party should be the one sent by chijing."


    Yun qiongjun pondered: "what does it have to do with you being chased and killed? Why should we take you with us?"Rao Han knew that Yun qiongjun would ask. He laughed and said, "I have clues about Zhuqing and Wangdian."


    Hearing Zhu Qing''s name, Yun qiongjun was moved.


    Gu Sen finally said: "with this clue, do you want us to risk our lives with you? Sorry, I don''t think it''s a good deal. "


    Hearing Gu Sen''s analysis, Yun qiongjun thinks it is reasonable: "raohan, you can go. We won''t go in this muddy water."


    "You have a good idea. There is no shop after this village."


    Yun qiongjun glanced at Gu Sen, and his face was full of disgust for raohan: "we will find the clues ourselves. Please don''t delay our journey."


    Yun qiongjun''s "Rao childe" seemed to be very different. Rao Han gritted his teeth and said, "have a good journey." Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen embark on the road of looking for the forest. Rao Han looks at the back of their departure, and the fire of jealousy rises from his heart. Don''t want to go with him? Then he will follow.


    Rao Han hides in the dark all the way, following Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun. At this time, Chiyu launched a war and had already reached the neighboring countries. The places where Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun went became more and more desolate, and people displaced by the war were everywhere.


    Rao Han, who was hiding in the dark, clenched his fist secretly. It was urgent to seize the position.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun continue to look for the forest. The power of looking for Lin as a mark is like an inexplicable pull that pulls Gu Sen''s internal strength outward. All the way, Gu Sen''s vitality has been disrupted.


    Gu Sen felt that there was an invisible big hand holding his heart. Every step forward, the hand pinched his heart fiercely.


    Gu Sen''s face became more and more pale, and beads of sweat climbed up his forehead.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s appearance, Yun qiongjun can''t help worrying: "is everything ok?"


    Gu Sen is extremely weak now. He says to Yun qiongjun in a weak voice, "My vitality is running around in my body."


    Yun qiongjun has never seen Gu Sen look so weak. She is worried: "let me help you to sit in the shade of a tree."


    "Well." Gu Sen didn''t refuse Yun qiongjun''s proposal. He is in a great mess now. It''s very difficult for him to take another step. Yun qiongjun puts his hand on her shoulder. Gu Sen leans on Yun qiongjun''s body, and her consciousness is a little vague.


    "Get out of here. This is our place."


    Yun qiongjun just sat Gu sen in the shade of a tree when two dirty children suddenly came out.


    The two children were yellow and skinny, and their clothes were also ragged. The older child''s clothes were not fit, and they were so small that they couldn''t cover their stomachs. I don''t know where he found a piece of reddish brown cloth around his belly.


    Seeing that the two children were miserable, Yun qiongjun didn''t want to argue with them: "my sister''s friend is not comfortable. Let''s borrow your place to have a rest. We''ll leave immediately."


    "You''re lying. You''re trying to occupy our sleeping space."


    Where to sleep? Yun qiongjun frowned: "are you sleeping under the shade of a tree?"


    The older child bowed his head when he heard Yun qiongjun''s rhetorical question: "the places that can shelter from the wind and rain have been occupied by adults. Our brothers have a hard time finding this place. If we climb onto a branch at night and sleep, we won''t be moved away by wild animals..."


    Hearing what the child said, Yun qiongjun felt a little heartache. She walked all the way to the place where there were refugees. I''m afraid the two children lost their parents in the war.


    Yun qiongjun was afraid to mention their sadness and didn''t ask where their parents were. She took the child''s hand, took off one of her hairpins and put it on his hand.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s move, the child was not surprised, but tightly grasped the hairpin: "thank you, sister. This place is for you." Then he turned around and wanted to run.


    "Wait a minute." Yun qiongjun stops the child.


    The child subconsciously turns around and hides Yun qiongjun''s hairpin behind her for fear that she will regret it.


    Looking at the child''s appearance, Yun qiongjun was helpless and amused: "don''t worry, I won''t take the hairpin away. We''ll just rest here for a while. You still come here to sleep at night. You can buy some food from your brother with the money from the hairpin. Don''t be robbed."


    The child''s eyes turned around and it was time to go.


    Looking at the light in the child''s eyes, Yun qiongjun is also relieved. The child is smart and should not cause anything.


    Yun qiongjun looked back at Gu Sen, who was sitting on the ground. "How do you feel?"


    Gu Sen had a rest for a while, and his spirit was better: "it''s better, but I need luck to manage the vitality in my body again. Chijing has launched a war, and we must speed up our journey. "


    "How do you know it was chijing who started the war?" Although they met many refugees along the way, they were eager to make their way and did not talk to them in detail.


    "Just now that child''s stomach is surrounded by chijing''s military flag."


    Yun qiongjun remembered that reddish brown was the color chijing would use.


    Gu Sen covered his chest and said to Yun qiongjun, "come and help me."Yun qiongjun squatted down and lifted Gu Sen up from the tree trunk. Gu Sen crossed her legs and got lucky. Her vitality surrounded Gu Sen and showed a light blue light.

 Chapter 141

    Gu Sen''s hands folded together, concentrated his thoughts in his palms, and slowly separated his hands. The vitality that should have been in his hands suddenly lost control and turned into strands running around Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun is worried, but she can''t do anything. If Gu Sen is frightened, his vitality will not return to him.


    Gu Sen closed his hand, and all of a sudden, the vitality rushed into Gu Sen''s body and Gushen out a mouthful of blood.


    "Goosen!" Seeing Gu Sen vomit blood, Yun qiongjun hurriedly runs forward, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I was bitten back by my vitality..." Before Gu Sen finished speaking, he fainted to the ground.


    Seeing Gu Sen faint, Yun qiongjun has no idea for a moment. He doesn''t know when to wake up. Although she and Gu Sen are not well dressed, many people are naked in the idea of fighting. Yun qiongjun estimates that when the sky gets a little darker, refugees will come and rob them.


    After weighing the two sides, Yun qiongjun decides to take Gu Sen out of this place first.


    Gu Sen''s body is not heavy. Yun qiongjun carries him for five miles, and a ruined city appears in front of her.


    The bricks of the city wall have been blackened by the fire, the vermilion gate has been mottled, and the ground is scattered with stones and abandoned arrows. It seems that the city has been seriously invaded.


    After a day''s walking, Yun qiongjun''s feet are very painful. She hasn''t eaten anything for a day in order to make her way. Now she just feels hungry and has no strength.


    Although the deserted city is just around the corner, Yun qiongjun still can''t help but put Gu Sen down. She also sits in the same place to rest. She plans to wait until her physical strength recovers a little before she carries her back to the city to find a place to rest.


    "Hibiscus flowers are blooming. I picked them up for my sister. I love them for a long time."


    I only heard a melodious female voice singing the local ballad. Seeing the song coming from behind the gate of the city, Yun qiongjun was a little curious. Is there anyone living in this city?


    Yun qiongjun tried to shout: "who is there?"


    The singing stopped abruptly. Yun qiongjun was exhausted now and was not interested in exploring who the woman behind the door was.


    After a while, a small head appeared behind the vermilion gate.


    Seeing that she was a 17-8-year-old girl, Yun qiongjun gave her a friendly smile, and the little girl slowly came out of the door.


    I saw the little girl with two braids and a braided string in the middle of her forehead. There was also a little red bead hanging on the rope, which hung between her delicate eyebrows.


    The little girl looked at Yun qiongjun with big, watery eyes and asked, "are you a man or a monster?"


    Looking at the little girl''s timid look, Yun qiongjun joked, "monsters, monsters that eat little girls."


    The little girl is relieved when she hears Yun qiongjun''s teasing. As soon as she wants to walk towards Yun qiongjun, she sees Gu Sen lying on the ground. She stops and says to Yun qiongjun, "come here, there''s a dead man next to you."


    Seeing Gu Sen lying on the ground, Yun qiongjun feels a little funny. If he knows that he is treated as a dead man, he will be angry to death.


    "He''s my friend. He''s not dead. He''s in a coma."


    At this time, the sun was half set. The little girl took a look at the sky and said to Yun qiongjun anxiously, "please bring your friends in quickly."


    Yun qiongjun is stunned. She doesn''t know why she is so worried.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun was still sitting in the same place, the little girl stamped her foot and ran to them as if she had made up her mind. She lifted Gu Sen, who was lying on the ground, and said to Yun qiongjun, "take him back to the city quickly. I''ll explain to you later."


    Yun qiongjun listens to the little girl''s words, and carries Gu Sen into the city with her sore feet.


    As soon as they entered the city with their front feet, the sun set on their back feet. Suddenly, the little girl let go of Gu Sen, and tried to close the gap of the vermilion gate. She picked up the bolt on the ground and blocked the door.


    The little girl''s movements are combined together, as if she is used to such things.


    The little girl turned to Yun qiongjun and said, "my name is pearl. How about you?"


    "Yun qiongjun."


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s tired look, the little girl said to her, "take your friends to my house first."


    Although Yun qiongjun is full of doubts, it is not the time to ask questions. She needs to settle down with Gu Sen as soon as possible.


    Yun qiongjun follows pearl to a green brick house. Pearl helps Yun qiongjun to help Gu Sen to the bed in the guest room.


    Pearl said to Yun qiongjun, "my house is not big. The guest room is just like this. Can you share a room with your friend?"


    Now it''s hard to find a place to settle down. As for only one bed, she has to make the floor.


    Yun qiongjun politely thanks Zhu Er: "thank you very much for your help, but I don''t know why Miss Pearl was so anxious just now."


    Referring to this matter, Zhu Er looked frightened: "Miss Yun, as you can see, we are the ruidu of Fancheng. Before chijing attacked Fancheng, we were abandoned capital, but we were not willing to leave this land to raise ourselves, so some of US continued to stay in ruidu."Just half of Pearl''s words, a noisy voice came from outside: "Shen zhu''er, have you brought a demon girl back today?"


    Yun qiongjun frowned and glanced at Pearl, who was also dazed.


    Pearl motioned to Yun qiongjun not to talk and went out by herself.


    The villagers of ruidu gathered around zhu''er''s house and saw pearl come out. An aunt crossed her waist and asked pearl, "Shen zhu''er, someone saw you come back with a man and a woman just now."


    "Auntie, I met these two people when I was singing songs to the monster at the gate. They are not monsters." Pearl hastily explained with her little hand.


    "Even if it''s not a monster, it may be a spy sent by chijing. You''d better hand over the person quickly."


    After Pearl, Yun qiongjun heard the villagers'' words and came out from behind the door: "do you want to find me?"


    "Miss Yun..." Pearl is worried when she sees Yun qiongjun come out. Although the people in ruidu are honest and honest, if they misunderstand Miss Yun as a spy, they may be arrested and interrogated with torture tools.


    "The enchantress has come out, everybody quickly catch her!"


    Yun qiongjun sneered: "I don''t know if you say I''m a witch and a spy. What evidence do you have? Chijing is now attacking the surrounding countries. How could he spend his energy arranging a spy in your deserted city


    The crowd was speechless, and the aunt with a fork in her waist also put her hand down and stammered, "who are you and where are you from?"


    Yun qiongjun felt troublesome. Although there was nothing to hide, there was no need to explain too much to them. She casually said, "my name is Yun qiongjun, and my name is gusen. I went out with my friends and went to relatives, but I met chijing to launch a war. My relatives didn''t find any friends and were injured. I had to nag here for a few days. "


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun is also a victim of the war, we feel the same way and do not worry that she is a non local people''s Congress.


    "Miss, I don''t know where chijing is now?"


    An old man asked Yun qiongjun a question in a trembling voice. They were out of touch in the deserted city and knew nothing about the outside world.


    Although Yun qiongjun knows that the world is roughly divided into several countries, she can''t remember some of the place names around her.


    "When can we take ruidu back from Fancheng?" he said


    Pearl pulled Yun qiongjun''s clothes and motioned her to enter the room. Yun qiongjun followed her into the room and asked, "did you say you went to the gate of the city to sing songs to the monster? What''s going on? "


    "Just now, after ruidu was abandoned, chijing didn''t occupy this place immediately, but he sent a monster here. The monster used to kill people nearby after sunset and put it at the gate of our city. But the next morning those bodies will disappear somehow


    "Disappear?"


    "Well, an old witch here said that the corpse was brought to us by the monster and wanted to warn us to leave here. If you want to appease the monster, you have to sing it at the gate. It''s my turn to sing today. That''s why I met you


    After listening to zhu''er''s explanation, Yun qiongjun can understand why Zhu Er had to rush herself into the city so quickly before. She was afraid that she and Gu Sen would be taken away by the monster.


    "Miss Yun, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    Being reminded by pearl, Yun qiongjun realized that she was hungry. She didn''t care to be polite to Pearl: "I''ll trouble you."


    Zhu Er soon brought the food. Because of the shortage of food in ruidu, the rice was mixed with some beans and corn flour. In the past, Yun qiongjun hated to eat these grains, but she was hungry all day, and ate all the rice and fried wild vegetables brought by pearl.


    "Miss Yun, this is some rice soup I''ve made. Let''s give it to your friends."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu sen in bed. It''s been a whole day. There''s no sign of him waking up at all.


    Yun qiongjun took the rice soup from pearl, picked up Gu Sen, who was lying on the bed, and said to Pearl, "I hold him. You can feed him."


    Since seeing Gu Sen just now, he is lying on his back. Yun qiongjun helps Gu Sen up. Pearl can see what Gu Sen looks like.


    It has clear facial features, white skin and long eyelashes. Pearl had never seen such a good-looking man, and her face turned red to the base of her neck.


    She put the bowl in her hand on the edge of the bed and said, "if men and women give or receive, you should come."


    And Pearl ran out.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Pearl''s back and shakes her head suspiciously. The one who supports Gu Sen is herself. She just feeds rice soup with a spoon. How could she be rejected?

 Chapter 142

    Yun qiongjun holds Gu Sen with one hand, touches the spoon with the other, scoops up a mouthful of rice soup and delivers it to Gu Sen''s mouth.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t have the experience of taking care of people before. The rice soup was fed too much at one time and the soup choked Gu Sen.


    "Cough, what are you doing?" Gu Sen asked Yun qiongjun in a hoarse voice.


    "You are awake!" Yun qiongjun thinks that Gu Sen will be able to drink rice soup by herself when she wakes up. Her voice is filled with joy.


    Yun qiongjun''s joy fell on Gu Sen''s ears and gave birth to another meaning: "do you care so much about me?"


    Yun qiongjun put the bowl into Gu Sen''s hand: "drink it yourself."


    Gu Sen looks around. He and Yun qiongjun are in a small room. The decorations are ordinary but clean. Gu Sen remembers that the place where he faints is under a big tree. How can he be here now.


    "Where is this place?"


    "Redu." Yun qiongjun sits by the bed playing with the handle of the spoon in her hand.


    "How did you come to redu?" Gu Sen frowned slightly. He remembered that the place was still a little far away from ruidu. Did she come here on her back?


    "Isn''t that nonsense that you asked? Of course, it came over."


    Gu Sen takes the rice soup from Yun qiongjun''s hand in silence and takes a sip.


    "By the way, Pearl''s house has no spare room. Today we are in one room." Afraid that gusen did not know who Pearl was, she added, "pearl is the girl who took us in."


    "Are you going to sleep with me tonight?" Gu Sen''s mouth floated a smile.


    "What do you think? I''ll just lie on the table and make do for a night when you''re not in good condition today. Drink quickly, and I will deliver the bowl to miss Pearl


    The next morning, Yun qiongjun lay on her bed all night and was stiff. She rubbed her sour arm and walked towards zhu''er''s house.


    The aunt who called her a fairy yesterday stood at the door of Pearl''s house with a basket. She was very embarrassed to see Yun qiongjun come out.


    "Is pearl at home?"


    Yun qiongjun''s impression of the aunt was not very good: "what are you looking for pearl to do?"


    Aunt red face licked lips: "I''m sorry about yesterday, we''re too sensitive."


    The aunt''s apology surprised Yun qiongjun: "well, it''s OK."


    "This basket of grain was put together by the villagers. Ruidu is short of food now. If you come to zhu''er''s house, she may not have enough food. We want to spare some from each family and help each other. We can always make a living."


    Yun qiongjun took her aunt''s basket and was moved: "thank you, auntie."


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun didn''t look unhappy, she left happily.


    By the time he got back to the room, Goosen was already awake.


    "How is your recovery?"


    "Maybe a few more days off. Why do you look worried? "


    "Ruidu doesn''t have much food. We may cause her a lot of trouble when we are at Pearl''s house."


    "Oh? I remember the forest is all around rido, right? If the men go hunting, it should last a long time


    "That''s the problem. I found out that there are monsters in ruidu. The wild animals will eat people, let alone go to the mountains. They dare not go out at night. They suspect that the people of chijing are controlling the monsters. I suspect that the mysterious hooded man did it. I guess he has the same power as me."


    "What''s the grain on the table, Miss Yun What''s going on? "


    Pearl saw a basket of grain on the kitchen table. As soon as she wanted to ask Yun qiongjun what was going on, she saw Gu Sen waking up.


    Pearl''s cheek was stained with a blush: "you are awake, young master."


    When she woke up, she was more beautiful than when she was asleep. Pearl felt her heart beating. She dropped her eyes and did not dare to look at him.


    Gu Sen didn''t care about the appearance of Pearl''s deer. He said politely, "thank you very much for taking me in."


    Looking at Gu Sen and pearl, Yun qiongjun suddenly felt uncomfortable. She interrupted their conversation: "the grain was sent by the aunt yesterday."


    Pearl raised her eyes and said to Yun qiongjun with a smile, "I''ll make you breakfast now."


    After Pearl left, Yun qiongjun gave Gu Sen a fierce look: "if you are not interested in other girls, don''t make eyes at them. When time comes, they will leave. They are reluctant to give up. What can we do?"


    "How do you know I''m not interested in Pearl?" Gu Sen''s words are full of fun. He wants to tease Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun put his hand on Gu Sen''s shoulder, and said with relief, "which young man is not in love with spring I understand... "


    Gu Sen is covered with black lines.


    In the evening, Yun qiongjun takes Gu Sen out for a walk. Most of the people in ruidu have left. Now ruidu is cold and quiet. With monsters, everyone is afraid to go out in the evening.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun went for a long time before they met a woman and a child.


    "I''m not going back, I''m going to catch fireflies!" the child saidThe woman picked up the child on the ground, slapped the child''s buttocks: "if you want to be captured by a monster, I have no ability to save you."


    "No, I want fireflies!"


    The child is still splashing on the ground, the woman rolled up her sleeves and turned away: "then you feed the monster, I don''t care about you."


    The child''s face was covered with tears and tears. He wanted the firefly and was afraid of being carried away by the monster. So he opened his throat and cried.


    But the woman didn''t mean to turn back. The child saw that his mother had not turned back. He raised his hand and wiped off his nose and tears. He patted his buttocks and caught up with his mother crying.


    "It seems that this monster has seriously affected the life of the redu people." Gu Sen looks serious.


    "Indeed, the child just wanted to catch a few fireflies, and her mother beat him like that."


    "Will you repay me?"


    "Are you going to fight the monster?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    "Young master, Miss Yun!" When Pearl sees that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have not come back, the sky is getting dark. Pearl is worried and they chase after her.


    "Here comes your sweetheart." Yun qiongjun stabbed Gu sen in the waist with her arm.


    Gu Sen grabs Yun qiongjun''s arm and grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu sen in amazement, and then remembers that pearl is still watching.


    Seeing Gu Sen holding Yun qiongjun''s head down, pearl said in a low voice, "it''s dinner..."


    Yun qiongjun pushes Gu Sen aside with her elbow, gouges Gu Sen with her eyes, and catches up with pearl.


    "Miss Yun, what''s the relationship between you and that childe?"


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun is catching up, pearl can''t help but ask Yun qiongjun.


    "Just ordinary friends." Yun qiongjun told the truth, but pearl still didn''t believe it. Their actions just now were too intimate in the eyes of the ancients.


    Yun qiongjun explained: "this is the custom there. Men and women don''t stick to small matters." This is true in the 21st century. Yun qiongjun did not lie.


    "I''m looking for you to ask you about the monsters near redu."


    Pearl''s face changed slightly when he heard the monster: "I don''t know much. I heard that the monster''s eyes are the size of a plate, its tusks are very long, and its skin is like armor. The footprints left at the gate of ruidu are as big as two buffalo."


    "It seems to be a big guy. Let Goosen pay attention to it."


    "Are you?" Pearl looked at Yun qiongjun in disbelief.


    Yun qiongjun confirmed her idea: "well, we have to eliminate harm for the people."


    Gu Sen had a few days'' rest in zhu''er''s house. Before leaving, the villagers of Ruicheng came to see them off. They heard that they were going to subdue the monster. They took out the corn cakes cooked at home to make dry food for them.


    Pearl looked at Gu Sen with tears in her eyes. She took the sachet from her waist and handed it to Gu Sen.


    In ruidu, women give men sachets with the meaning of a lifetime of private, Gu Sen did not reach for Pearl''s sachet, he said to Pearl: "I have a woman I love."


    When Gu Sen says this, her eyes look at Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun is collecting the corn cakes sent by the villagers. She doesn''t pay attention to Gu Sen''s eyes.


    Pearl took up the sachet in her heart and said, "I wish you a pleasant journey."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen follow the footprints left by the monster to the depths of the jungle. Suddenly, a voice of coarse minerals rings out: "hibiscus flowers bloom, elder brother, take it to your sister, love for a long time ~"


    "isn''t this the song pearl sang before?" Yun qiongjun grabs Gu Sen''s sleeve and tells him not to make a sound at his feet. They follow the sound and find the monster by a bamboo forest.


    The monster was a little similar to Pearl''s description, but it was not as fierce as it was supposed to be lying on the ground and stretching. On the contrary, it had some ugly feeling.


    Gu Sen was still quietly approaching the monster. Suddenly, Gu Sen stepped on a dead tree branch under his feet. The sound of the broken branch made the monster stop singing.


    It jumped up quickly from the ground, shaking the ground three times.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t stand firm and fall to the ground.


    The monster finds Yun qiongjun on the ground. It jumps in front of Yun qiongjun. Her round nose sniffed at Yun qiongjun.


    "Monster, stay away from her."


    The monster looked at Gu Sen and opened his mouth. Gu Sen thought he wanted to eat himself. As a result, the monster took a deep breath and said, "you are the monster. My name is Nunu."


    Yun qiongjun looks at the monster in front of her and says human words. Although she stammeres, it is very interesting.


    The monster ignored Gu Sen and looked at Yun qiongjun: "are you here to accompany me and play?"


    Yun qiongjun was surprised that the monster named Nunu had a good feeling for herself. She followed Nunu''s meaning and said, "yes, I''m here to play with you."


    After that, Qiong nujun won''t have a place to eat with meOn hearing Nunu''s remark about cannibalism, yunqiongjun suddenly felt nauseous and lay on the ground to retch.


    Nunu didn''t seem to be aware of Yun qiongjun''s strangeness and ran to his cave.


    Gu Sen pulled up Yun qiongjun on the ground and said, "keep up!"

 Chapter 143

    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen follow Nunu out of a cave. Nunu seems quite excited. They try their best to say a few vague words: "see, here we are. Stay, Nunu..."


    After just a few quarters of an hour, they both had a little idea that the animal was harmless from their hearts. They felt that although the monster in front of them was a little scary, it was not like the monster that people in ruidu were talking about. So although they came from the idea of eliminating the monster, they still decided not to live up to its kind invitation to the cave.


    As soon as she got into the cave, Yun qiongjun felt a chill and a smell of decay. It was dark all around. Gu Sen pulled Yun qiongjun''s sleeve, indicating that she should be careful. She also cocked up her ears and looked alert.


    After a few steps, Nunu stopped, turned around and handed Yun qiongjun two stones. Yun qiongjun responded for a long time, until Nunu picked up the two branches at his feet and stammered a few words before he realized that the two stones in his affective hand were flint stones!


    before he came to the cave, Nunu was taken care of for a while, and he often watched others use them When the two stones collide, sparks come out of the middle and fall on the branches. Then the light rises around and the body gets warm. Even the food becomes delicious.


    However, after the death of the man who took care of it, Nunu was driven out as a monster. He learned to hit it with two stones several times, but he never succeeded in lighting a fire.


    Yun qiongjun fumbles to gather the branches into a pile, and then throws the flint into Gu Sen''s arms. Gu Sen squats down helplessly and starts to catch fire. It may be that the humidity in the cave is too heavy. The branches have already been affected by the tide, and the fire hasn''t started after dozens of times of back and forth.


    Gu Sen raised his head. In the dark, Nunu''s eyes could not hide his disappointment. Yun qiongjun stood up and threw the flint to Yun qiongjun. After a dry cough, he said, "man, you''d better dance with swords and guns. You can do it, you can."


    Yun qiongjun smiles and doesn''t speak. She turns around and doesn''t know what to do. Then she sees a small flame rising leisurely. As the flame rises, the cave gradually lights up. As soon as Yun qiongjun wants to look around, Gu Sen grabs her.


    Gu Sen looks surprised. He raises his hand and points straight behind Yun qiongjun. He slowly turns his eyes and looks at Nunu in disbelief.


    Yun qiongjun turned around curiously. She was startled to see several layers of corpses piled up in the corner of the cave. Raoshi and Rao had experienced several wars and their scalp was numb. They were a small army!


    Both of them unconsciously enter the defensive state. Nunu may feel the change of their aura, and look at the past with cloud qiongjun''s eyes full of doubts.


    Seeing his pile of corpses beside the cave, he explained consciously: "bad guys, meat, don''t eat and waste..."


    Nunu himself is not very good at communication, this explanation is really a lot of effort. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen see that Nunu has not shown any murderous spirit from the beginning to the end. It really doesn''t seem to have a bad heart, so their vigilance gradually eases down.


    Two people toward the direction of the corpse a few steps closer, saw that many of the corpses have been rotten, but the clothes on their bodies are still clearly distinguishable, the Yellow lining is also printed with Chi characters, it turns out that this pile of pile is not ruidu people, but the bodies of chijing soldiers.


    Seeing this situation, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen turn their puzzled eyes to Nunu again, and a new round of explanation and comparison starts again.


    The real sufferers of war are often the common people. It turns out that the war in recent months has greatly affected the people of ruidu. Most of the young laborers have resisted foreign invasion, and there are less people to take care of the farm work, so the harvest naturally falls. In addition, as the war is tight, the farmers'' grain has been harvested one after another, and the soldiers have gone to feed them. The grain left in the hands of each household is even less, and many of them are starving.


    At the beginning of the month, Nunu met Guo Er Niang at the foot of the mountain. At that time, she was concentrating on looking for wild vegetables in the grass. In the city, everything that could be eaten was snatched by the capable people. Outside the city, ordinary people worried that the enemy and the bandits would not dare to come out, so that they could find something to eat. Er Dan sat not far away from the tree and cried fiercely. Nunu dragged the Chi soldiers who had just picked up The corpse, want to go to help, did not want Guo Er Niang to see not far away Nu Nu Ao a voice holding Er Dan to run fast.


    Er Dan lies on her grandmother''s shoulder and looks at the basket of wild vegetables getting farther and farther away. She cries more happily. After thinking about it, Nunu puts the body aside, picks up the basket left by Guo Er Niang and goes to the direction of ruidu.


    The gates of ruidu were as well guarded as ever. Since the war with chijing, most of the gates were closed. That is to say, after the war stopped for a while, the gate was opened slowly, only to strengthen the guard.


    Nunu saw from a distance that Guo Er Niang had just arrived at the gate of the city and was talking to the general who was guarding the gate. He wanted to quicken her pace to send up the wild vegetables and baskets she had left behind. Before she could take two steps, the soldiers all looked over, holding up their spears, and looked as if they were waiting for a big enemy. Two other soldiers ran back, as if to report something.From a distance, Nunu saw the soldiers under the former general''s tent, but he had lost a lot of weight in a few months. He remembered that the general had never hurt the people''s trust, so he stood in his place for a while and did not know what to do.


    After a while, the small soldiers who went to report came back all the way back, still shouting: "general order, all martial law, close the city gate!"


    Ruidu is indeed an important border town of Fancheng. Although the soldiers were hungry and tired, they were still well-trained. Soon the gate was locked and a line of archers was waiting on the wall.


    Nunu didn''t want to hurt anyone. After thinking for a while, he decided to put Guo erniang''s wild vegetable basket in place and turned away.


    After returning to the cave, Nunu was still very worried about the villagers in ruidu. Chi Bing''s offensive had been weakened recently, but when could the villagers who did not have much food last?


    Nunu wanted to share his hidden food with the villagers, so the next day he picked the two best preserved bodies and dragged them to the gate. The archers on the wall glared at him just as they did yesterday. Nunu didn''t dare to get too close to him. He just put the corpse outside the gate, pointed to it, and then blurted out to the people on the gate: "eat, eat..."


    If it was not enough, Nunu waited for a long time in the distance. Until it was getting dark, he didn''t see anyone to take the food. Nunu was a little depressed and had to drag the body back the next day.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other. It turns out that people misunderstand this kindness. Instead, a story about a cannibal comes out.


    Nunu looked at the two men, and a sense of urgency came out of his eyes and asked, "what about them? I don''t dare to go, I can''t, it''s frightening... " Seeing that Nunu''s concern didn''t look fake, they said, "the villagers are OK. The capital has sent some grain and grass here. Don''t worry too much. As for the corpses you hide, the villagers can''t eat them, so they can''t take them."


    Hearing this, Nunu was obviously relaxed a lot, and his slightly horrified face also showed a trace of smile: "it''s good, don''t send corpses, protect them well."


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun think that Nunu, who is dedicated to protecting ruidu, can''t be killed. Although they didn''t kill the evil for the ardent ruidu people as they imagined, they understood the course of the matter and didn''t come back without success.


    After returning to ruidu, before returning to the lodging place, someone came to inquire about the news. After hearing this, all of them spontaneously gathered around. Seeing that everyone was very concerned about the monster, Yun qiongjun told the story of Nunu carefully.


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, most of them were unbelievably silent. Originally, they thought that the matter would be solved in this way, and the villagers could be regarded as another half of the "patron saint". Unexpectedly, a discordant voice came out.


    "Liar! Don''t believe her. These two people must have been sent by chijing. They want to mix with us and cheat us into introducing monsters into the city! Let''s not be deceived by them


    "Yes! They can''t be trusted. "


    "If the monster enters the city, do we still have a way to live?"


    "Yes, I saw the monster eating human flesh with my own eyes. It must have been sent by chijing! We can''t let it harm people around. Let''s kill it together


    "Yes, you can''t let the monster harm people. Kill it!"


    The voice of the crowd is getting louder and louder. Even the soldiers on patrol feel that it is the best choice to attack the monster as soon as possible. After all, when the war is at hand, there must be no hidden danger.


    Seeing that the situation is getting out of control, Yun qiongjun drags Gu Sen out while people are still searching for the leader.


    The crowd went to the city guard general sun there, saying that they had caught two chijing spies.


    When general sun heard that chijing''s spies came to him in an instant, he ordered them to bring them up. However, after a long time of transmission, they were not seen. Only then did he find that no one was watching them. They had already disappeared.


    At this time, a humanity stood out: "the monsters outside the Tiancheng gate should also be sent by chijing. Our top priority is to eliminate the monsters, which are to eat people."


    General sun thought about it. He couldn''t keep the danger, so he ordered a small team of elite soldiers and decided to set out to attack Nunu.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen see that the crusading soldiers are all on the spot, so they all run out of the city, hoping to find Nunu in advance and let him avoid it.

 Chapter 144

    Yunqiongjun finds Nunu and drags him to leave.


    "No, I won''t go!" Nunu said suddenly, in a faint anger.


    Yun qiongjun asked anxiously, "why? Nunu, why do you have to stay here? I didn''t lie to you. The people of ruidu really want to lead troops to attack you


    "I, I don''t believe..." Although Nunu was stuttering, her tone was firm that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen had never heard of. "Ruidu is a good man, and the general is also a good man..."


    "General?" Yunqiongjun and yunqiongjun look at each other, turn around and ask Nunu in unison: "what general?"


    "Saved General Nunu. " Nunu said vaguely that Yun qiongjun could hear the most sincere feelings from his immature tone.


    "Nunu, can you tell us something about it?" She knew that Nunu had a secret in his heart. There must be a secret about why he hid here for many years and wanted to protect ruidu. But in the past, Nunu always said that they were afraid of touching sad things, and they did not dare to ask. Now is a good time to dig into the inside story.


    Yun qiongjun asked gently, and Nunu fell into a momentary silence.


    Those past events have passed for many years, but once recalled, it seems that it still happened yesterday.


    How many years has that been? Five years? decade? Or longer? Nunu has been alone for so long that he has forgotten the passage of time and doesn''t know what the outside world is like now. Everything is changing. The tree at the entrance of the cave, as if it had been a young sapling not long ago, has been covered with pavilions.


    Only he, living in his own small world, all the time stopped flowing. He was like a child abandoned by the world. He grew up alone and licked his wounds lonely. In his dark life, only that memory was colorful and dazzling.


    When he was very young, he had no parents. A small beast wandered alone. When his strength was the weakest, he would be hungry, and even had no strength.


    He did not know why people who saw him would show a look of fear and disgust. He was too ignorant to distinguish between human malice and kindness.


    Later came a group of people with weapons and armor, pointing at him with spears and swords, shouting that he was a monster, the son of chijing monster, an unknown symbol, and had to be killed!


    He was hurt, his body was very painful, very sad, hiding while crying, at a loss, do not know where to hide.


    At this time, the general appeared. The general had a pair of very generous and warm hands. He would bandage his wound and touch his head heavily so that he would not cry. Nunu''s favorite person was the general. He worshipped the general as his brother and father.


    The general told him that he could not do evil and said that he was a redu man. Since Nunu was saved, Nunu would work with him to protect the people of ruidu.


    Nunu had a very happy life, but the good time was not long. The general died on the battlefield, and Nunu became alone again. But he is no longer confused, but he knows what he should do. He will replace the general, take care of the people of ruidu, fulfill the unfinished will of the general and defeat chijing!


    When the general is in the sky, he will be happy for Nunu.


    Nunu finished his story in an inflexible tone. It was very simple, not complicated at all. There was not much intrigue and intrigue. It was just the most insignificant moment in the bloody war, but all the warmth in his life.


    Nunu choked with recollections, sobbing in a low voice, muttering "general, general." He buried his huge head on the ground, ignored all the outside world, and fell into sadness.


    Yun qiongjun looked at Gu sen in silence and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that this would be the case."


    Gu Sen wryly laughed, "it''s much simpler than we imagined, but it''s hard to ignore it. I probably haven''t had that emotion for a long time. "


    "He''s still a little boy." Yun qiongjun frowned and looked at the sad Nunu, "but what should I do now? Nunu is reluctant to leave ruidu and wants to take the place of general to guard here. But now Rui is not the same. He doesn''t understand, but we both understand. "


    Gu Sen slowly shook his head, "a Yun, we can''t persuade him, you should also see."


    Yun qiongjun sighed and decided to make another last effort. In any case, although it was just a chance encounter, the two of them were reluctant to see Nunu injured.


    "Nunu." Yun qiongjun walked forward a few steps and whispered Nunu''s name. "Don''t cry. Would you like to listen to my sister?"


    Nunu raised his head sobbing, looked at Yun qiongjun with big eyes full of water, and stammered: "sister, Nunu, can you help me find a suit of military uniform for complex cities? If I put on my uniform, I will be like the general. Then the people of ruidu will accept me! "


    He looks at Yun qiongjun with trust and supplication. Her refusal is stuck in her throat and she can''t say it anyway.


    What to do? Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen inquisitively, hoping that he can help her make up her mind.Gu Sen sighed helplessly, "we''re going to help you find your uniform, but you must hide it and never go out for activities. If someone comes to look for you, no matter who it is, you should protect your own safety first. Do you understand?"


    Thank you for shining in my eyes! I, I will stay here and wait for you to come back! "


    Convinced by his stubbornness, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun can only turn back from the barren mountain and go to Fancheng to find Nunu''s military uniform. Since there is no way for Nunu to change his mind, let''s just follow his advice and take a look.


    Nunu carefully poked his head and watched Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen go further and further down the mountain. He felt his heart pounding with excitement, and his big eyes were full of anticipation.


    He trusts Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen very much. He believes that they are good people and will bring him Fancheng military uniform!


    As soon as he thought that he might be able to go out in the open and aboveboard way and become friends with the people of ruidu, Nunu was so happy that he wanted to shout.


    However, he soon remembered Gu Sen''s advice to him and bowed his head unhappily.


    At this time, his ears suddenly moved a few times, turned his body, and roared at the bush nearby, "who, come out quickly!"


    He is full of momentum. He has lived in this barren mountain for many years. He is familiar with his home. No matter who comes in, he will never get any benefits!


    There was a sound of hearing the rope in the grass. Nunu''s back was tensed and arched, and he was ready to pounce on the prey.


    Soon, a figure from the grass slowly came out, it is raohan.


    He stealthily follows Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen behind him, concealing his own breath. After so long, he hasn''t been found out. Moreover, he finds out where the monster is and hears all the conversation he has just had.


    Of course, he was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the ferocious monster in the legend was such a small animal that had not been weaned? It seems that the brain is not very good to use the appearance, but also said not easy to speak, on this appearance, how can Rui all cause harm? It''s almost as good to be someone else''s dish!


    "Hello, Nunu." Rao Han said hello to him with a smile.


    Nunu did not immediately be confused, still maintained the posture that can be thrown out all the time, bared his teeth and stared at raohan, "you actually hide here, do you want to attack me?" He roared several times in a vicious voice, "you are chijing people, I want to eat you, I want to protect ruidu!"


    Oh, protect redu? Ruidu would like to break you up. He is a brute, but he is still mentally retarded!


    Rao Han thought with sarcasm in his heart, but his expression on his face was sincere and sincere, "Nunu, you misunderstood me. I''m not from chijing."


    "You lie, don''t try to cheat me!" Nunu said angrily.


    Raohan raised his hands and spread out his arms. He slowly approached Nunu step by step. He said softly, "look, I''m wearing ruidu clothes. How can I be a chijing person? Nunu, don''t you know redu''s clothes? Take a good look at it. Don''t mistreat the good people. "


    Nunu looked at him suspiciously. The clothes seemed, as if, really belonged to redu. Did I really blame him?


    "You, you didn''t cheat me, are you really a redu?" Nunu hesitated.


    Rao Han laughed. "Of course, how can I cheat you? My clothes are not fake. Nunu, you''ve wronged me. I''m very sad. "


    Nunu slowly took back his sharp claws and relaxed his body. Finally, he lay down on the ground and looked at raohan with soft and guilty eyes. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I mistook you as chijing people. You must not be angry with me."


    He was sorry for his carelessness. As far as Reno is concerned, his duty to protect general and his friends is absolutely not like that of his family.


    After confirming raohan''s redu identity, Nunu''s attitude eased a lot, and even said sorry, his face hidden in the thick hair seemed to be scarlet.


    Raohan pretended to be surprised and said, "I ran out to play, but I lost my way in the mountains. That''s why I met you. It''s getting late now. I have to go home quickly, or my family will worry about me


    "Yes Nunu nodded his big head. "If you want to go home, you can''t, can''t let the family worry. You can go away at ease. I''m in the mountain. It''s very safe."


    Raohan patiently said goodbye to Nunu, and agreed to come to see him when he was free, so Shi ran went down the mountain.


    Nunu was so happy that he had three good friends all at once, and he would never be lonely again!

 Chapter 145

    Early that morning, Yun qiongjun called Nunu to try on the clothes.


    Over the past few days, from collecting clothing materials to measuring sizes, cutting and splicing, the two people have been constantly modifying, constantly catching up, and working together. Although they have never been exposed to this kind of work before, they are doing it very well.


    Yun qiongjun carefully guides Nunu to put on her clothes. After the change, she took Nunu to look left and right, turned around several places, and said, "well, this side is a little short, you can take it down and replace it with a longer one. It should be just five centimeters long."


    Gu Sen came over, pointed to the collar and said, "the neck is a little tight here. I think it will be extended down a bit." Yun qiongjun also nodded and said to Nunu, "it''s no big problem. I''ll change these places and put on my helmet. Then I''ll be like the general."


    Nunu was already so happy that he danced, as if he saw himself fighting side by side with ruidu people in Fancheng military uniform. He hugged Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen and said, "thank you Thank you Thank you


    Nunu, dressed in Fancheng military uniform, looks excited, and wholeheartedly guards the Nunu of ruidu. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, who is also smiling, but has a bad feeling in his heart.


    In a large-scale manufacturing factory in ruidu, everyone is busy. At this time, a man came in in in a panic. He sat down directly and gasped for breath. After a while, he said a complete sentence: "it''s over. The monster of chijing has been released!"


    The startled people stopped moving. They were staring at him, and the room was quiet. The man in front of him is just an ordinary ruidu common people. How does he know that the monster of chijing is released.


    It was raohan who said this. He looked as if he had just come back from a distance. He thought how to convince people.


    "Who let him go? Where did you go? What do you mean by that?"


    When someone answered, Rao Han said in an angry and uneasy way: "that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen were sent by chijing together with that monster!" As he said this, he beat the table angrily, sighed and said, "they heard that we are going to fight the monster, and we are going to cover the monster running!"


    The people in the factory began to talk about it: "how can I do this time? I don''t know what kind of monster will be sent next time."


    "That''s right, and the people in chijing will think that we are easy to bully!"


    Rao Han took the opportunity to cut in: "let''s just go and kill that monster to avoid future trouble."


    One after another, they agreed and prepared to go to the barren mountain immediately.


    In the factory, raohan sends out a smile that is not easy to be noticed.


    At the same time, the improvement of military uniform has also come to an end. On the barren mountain, Nunu, dressed in Fancheng''s military uniform, bends down to accept Yun qiongjun''s helmet for him. There are not a few trees in the area. You can''t see the green grass, the broken branches and the withered trees. During the period of the yellow sand, Nunu sang the songs of ruidu, word by word, touching the heartstrings of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, floating in the sky and the earth, far away.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Nunu and Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun. Nobody wants to break this scene. The birth and death of all things, thousands of miles of the sky, morning and evening reincarnation, who is the master of the chaotic world.


    In a flash, Gu Sen felt that he was different from the usual murderous spirit. He came from ruidu. He pulled Nunu over and said, "hide first and run out of here."


    Nunu asked, "well? For Why? " Yun qiongjun is also puzzled.


    "Redu''s people are coming." Gu Sen said calmly.


    Nunu was very happy and excited: "that So they I Clothes Believe


    Yun qiongjun naturally understands that Nunu is thinking of ruidu people believing that Nunu is her own when she sees Nunu''s Fancheng military uniform, but she also knows that ruidu people can''t let Nunu go so easily. Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen, and he firmly left. He said solemnly, "no, this is not the time. You must hide for a while."


    "I promise you that after a while the redu will accept you." Seeing what Gu Sen said, Yun qiongjun naturally stood on the same side. Gu Sen can''t be wrong. He can''t be emotional at this time.


    However, Nunu took hold of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, put them in a secret cave, and said to them, "I will Ok Explanation. " After that, Nunu returned to the place where he had just been, waiting for the arrival of the ruidu people, just as he had been guarding the city for such a long time, waiting for the arrival of those who hoped for peace.


    In the cave, Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen, "can ruidu people believe it?"


    "Why ask me if you know the answer." Goosen came back to her.


    "Then we have to get out." Yun qiongjun wants to stand up.


    Gu Sen grabbed her and said, "no hurry. Let''s take a look at the attitude of the ruidu people. Besides, they already think that we are sent by chijing. Going out blindly will make things more passive."


    Yun qiongjun hesitates, but she still sits back. Gu Sen''s words are not unreasonable. Sometimes she is too sensitive. If she goes out at this time and gets angry, all of Nunu''s intentions will be wasted.


    From far to near, the sound of advancing gradually leans towards Nunu, and the clothes of the redu people can be seen."I saw that monster! There it is It''s a sound that goes through the crowd.


    "That guy is still wearing military uniform. What''s in his mind? He''s so stupid that he thinks he can muddle through?" Then there was a cold snort of disdain.


    "Everybody! done in one vigorous effort! Kill that monster The leader of the people in ruidu yelled, following Fuhe: "kill it! Kill it The party approached Nunu in a bluster.


    Nunu stroked his clothes to see if he was dressed neatly. He was a little nervous waiting to talk to the people of ruidu. At this time, he felt a little flustered when he heard what they said. He looked around in horror and did not know what to do, but the people had come to their feet.


    The leader stopped not far from Nunu, and the others formed a half circle to drive, or pull bows to shoot arrows, or carry guns to battle. Everyone dares not to get close to Nunu. After all, in their eyes, Nunu is a dangerous monster who eats people and doesn''t spit out bones, and no one steps back. After all, the responsibility of home and country is still in mind.


    Driving in such a way, leisurely people, especially those who want to protect themselves, now treat themselves as enemies. Nunu is uneasy. It looks at the people in ruidu and says, "I It''s Will the general''s Guard... " Nunu hoped that they could understand what he said, but he didn''t know where to start and how to say it more convincing. He just said in a hurry: "you I To Believe in I... "


    "Monster! Don''t think you can mislead the public! Your master can''t save you A gentle looking teenager yelled.


    The refuted Nunu was even more at a loss. Subconsciously, he wanted to be closer to the people in ruidu and tried to explain the situation. Talking about the past and these years, however, he had just taken a half step forward. The leader thought he was going to launch an attack. He waved his sword in his hand and said in a loud voice, "be careful!" Then he pointed to Nunu and ordered: "Archer! Shoot the arrow


    Before his feet were steady, hundreds of arrows came to him. Nunu had to step back a few steps, covered his face and hung his head. He took the first arrow on his shoulder, then his arm and wrist. Nunu screamed a few times. Redu''s men were frightened and quickly adjusted to continue the attack.


    Seeing this effect, the leader waved his sword and yelled, "go up!"


    Hundreds of people attacked from the front, some from the side, and many remained in place to shoot arrows to cover their advance. The roar of impact, the sound of sword waving, the sound of bow and arrow shooting, for a time, the desolate mountains became lively. This kind of battlefield like bustle was just chilling.


    Nunu had to move back and forth, retreating and hiding, muttering: "big Everybody Not so... "


    Distressed and helpless, Nunu only hoped that they could stop, and did not dare to walk on both sides. For fear of hurting people, they could only retreat. It felt that this was a good time to make everything clear. If it didn''t run, it didn''t know when it would end. Could it be impossible to imagine that the past days would never come back and that it was impossible to expect to live with the people of ruidu. Running crowd, yellow sand everywhere, submerged the earth, destroyed the four sides. When the sun is right, the land is restless.


    Nunu can''t see the distance clearly, can''t see the crowd back and forth, it hesitates. A strange feeling began to spread in my heart, as if it was empty, and the sour feeling spread around. It shouldn''t have been like this. How did it come to such a situation? Was it my fault? Did I disturb the people''s life in ruidu? I wanted to protect ruidu and become the initiator of chaos in the end Nunu''s eyes began to blur. He lowered his head and tried to wipe away the tears in his eyes. He saw a little boy running towards him with a wooden sword at his right foot. His pace was not steady. When he was not far away from Nunu, he was caught by a small stone and leaned forward and almost fell to the ground. Nunu rushed to pick up the baby without thinking about it.


    But the child didn''t notice how he only found himself caught by the monster and cried out for his father. Seeing this scene, they thought that the monster was going to eat the children. They shot more arrows and slashed the thorns, shouting to change the children back.


    As for the crying children and the misunderstanding crowd, Nunu only felt that the sword was getting worse and worse, so he could only put the child down. As soon as the child reached the ground, he ran back to his family crying. Just at the moment when Nunu bent down, an arrow came through the wind and shot off the helmet on Nunu''s head. The helmet rolled to the side. Nunu wanted to get it back, but the crowd around him was attacking him. He couldn''t get out of the way. He watched the helmet being trampled on by angry people.


    Look again, the clothes on the body are also dilapidated, lost the original appearance. Nunu pulled out the arrow in his arm and threw it far away, then on his shoulder and on his leg. Every time he pulled out the arrow, more fresh blood flowed out and his uniform was stained with blood.


    Without waiting for Nunu to clean up his arrows, new arrows will be fired on his body, and there will be sword wounds. People will continue to cut and stab. No one heard Nunu''s voice, no one paid attention to the feelings of a monster, they just want it to die! The people it guards just want it to die! Nunu sobbed, struggled, despaired, and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 146

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 147

    Yun qiongjun was out of control and yelled: "no, Nunu, you come back. It''s not true, it''s not true." Gu Sen, a big man, is also red in his eyes.


    But no matter how comforted she was, she couldn''t change the fact that Nunu was dead. Finally, Nunu turned into a crystal. Immersed in her grief, Yun qiongjun didn''t find the difference in the stone.


    At this time, Gu Sen suddenly choked out a voice: "cloud son, do you see Nunu''s crystal, is it very similar to cai''er''s?" When Yun qiongjun hears the speech, she finds that Nunu''s crystal stone is similar to caier''s in nine points. But she was immersed in grief and did not think deeply. Just carefully picked up the crystal and put it close.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun come to a river. The water is gurgling, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. The scenery is just right. But both of them were very sad, so they were not interested in enjoying the beautiful scenery. Yun qiongjun, in particular, sat by the river, staring at the river without saying a word. But gusen knows that her eyes are not focused. "Cloud son, don''t be sad, you and I, we''ll go now and find the cave." Gu Sen wanted to say it with a smile to ease Yun qiongjun''s sad mood, but he couldn''t hold back a smile.


    After a long time, Yun qiongjun just looked at the calm river. After a long time, she finally said, "Gu Sen, why do you think this is all about? Why do I work hard to protect others? But in the end, I find that I can''t do anything. Nunu died because of me. If she didn''t meet me, would she still be able to live a happy and safe life, carefree, like an ordinary person Looking at such a helpless and confused Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen was so distressed that he could only gently take her into his arms and comfort her: "yun''er, this is not your fault. We all have nothing to do. You are not the Savior. Don''t blame yourself too much, OK?" Then he lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the hair.


    It''s rare that Gu Sen exudes the aura of a male god again, but Yun qiongjun doesn''t seem to notice this. Her heart is full of sadness and confusion. She raised her arm and tightly encircled Gu Sen''s waist. Her tears wet his clothes. Through the strength of Yun qiongjun''s arm, Gu Sen clearly feels the helplessness and fear in her heart. "Yun''er, you can cry out. It will be better if you cry out." Hearing these words, Yun qiongjun''s tears gushed out like opening a gate. From a low sob to a loud cry, she seemed to vent her pent up emotions during this period. Her cry makes Gu Sen feel distressed and doesn''t know what to do. She can only pat her back gently.


    I don''t know how long after, the voice of the people in my arms finally gradually quieted down. Yun qiongjun fell asleep with tears hanging from her long eyelashes. Gu Sen looked down at the man in his arms, and the fierce in his eyes gradually faded until he was replaced by heartache.


    By the time Yun qiongjun should have done so, it was already at night. As soon as she opened her eyes, what she saw was the clothes on Gu Sen''s chest. So she quickly pushed away Gu Sen and lowered her head. However, she didn''t want her red ears to betray her mood at this time. Perhaps it was because she had let out her anger that she was in a much calmer mood now. Seeing that she was awake, Gu Sen did not tease her as usual, but said with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "you wake up, hungry, you wait for me here, I''ll find you something to eat." Yun qiongjun nodded her head gently and did not speak.


    After Gu Sen left, she looked at the stars all over the sky, thinking that in her days as an agent, she had never looked at the sky so quietly, and there was never a person who could let her rely on so much trust.


    After a while, Gu Sen came back with two fish and some wild fruits. "You eat a few wild fruits to satisfy your hunger. I''ll roast the fish for you now." Looking at Gu Sen''s busy figure in the starry sky, she suddenly felt that no matter what difficulties and setbacks she encountered again, as long as this person was by her side, she could survive.


    "Why do you look at me like this? Don''t you think I''m particularly handsome?" Seeing that she was in a better mood, Gu Sen began to laugh again. Yun qiongjun rolled her eyes and thought, "sure enough, it''s only three seconds handsome." However, after all this trouble, Yun qiongjun was really hungry. She ate Gu Sen''s roast fish and thought about how to go in the future.


    "Cloud son, when you finish eating, we''ll go on the road. We can''t delay any more. We need to find the cave quickly." Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun. "Well, I won''t let Nunu die in vain. I must recover this account." Said Yun qiongjun, staring at the river.


    The two people there were sad and sad, and raohan was not very well. He was surrounded by deep remorse and guilt. However, what he blamed himself was not Nunu''s death, but that he had hurt Yun qiongjun. He could not bear to see Yun qiongjun feel sad. He secretly made up his mind to get Yun qiongjun and never let her get hurt again.


    Deep in thought, he did not find a group of soldiers coming towards him in the distance. When he found out, it was too late. Those soldiers had already found him, and it was too late to go. They saw the group of soldiers come to him and salute him. The leader said, "see your majesty, please go back to the palace!" Raohan didn''t want to go back, but he couldn''t have a head-on conflict with the soldiers. So he opened his mouth and said, "I have important things to do. I will go back when it''s done. Please step down." They were talking here, but they didn''t find a figure in the distance watching all this.When he returned to ruidu, he found that everyone looked at him differently. At this time, a man suddenly threw a vegetable leaf on him and said, "drive this man out. He is from chijing. I saw with my own eyes that the soldiers of chijing kowtow to him." When he said this, everyone began to pick up what they had and throw it at him. At the same time, they expelled him and said, "it''s him. He killed Nunu and deceived us."


    When was chijing''s prince so wronged that he could only flee in confusion. But the disaster never comes singly. Chijing ordered that even if he was bound, he would be bound back. So raohan not only wanted to escape from the people of ruidu, but also from the army of chijing. He could not be brought back to chijing.


    Rao Han saw Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen as he walked, so he continued to follow them secretly. It may be that raohan is good at hiding, or it may be that they just recovered from their grief and did not find raohan.


    There are two flowers, one for each. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen set foot on the road to continue their search, while Wan Qing is furious because Yun qiongjun is safe and sound. I''ve thrown all the things around me that I can''t fall. Fingers will be tightly twisted to the corner of the garment deformation, "bitch, next time you will not have such good luck, Gu Sen is mine, no one can take away." Her face was distorted by jealousy, and she could no longer see the elegant and elegant face of the past.


    "Your Majesty, why should you be angry? It is yours after all, and no one can take it away." Wanqing is more annoyed by the light and cloudless appearance. "What else can you do? I''ll have Yun qiongjun die." "Then I''ll send you another big gift, so that you can stay by Gu Sen''s side with justice." The total handkerchief hid his face and laughed. After that, Wan Qing waved his hand to let the people around him step down.


    Two people in the room, no one to see, so the day. When the door is pushed open, standing at the door is still Wanqing and Juxin, which is clearly Zhuqing and Juxin.


    "I''ll take you to a place, you just need to wait there quietly." "Well, let''s go." Even the sound is as like as two peas. I''m afraid the only evidence that she''s not Zhu Qing is the fierce and vicious look on her eyes.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen go and stop all the way, but they are not enjoying the scenery, but constantly looking for the marks left by looking for the forest. They walked for many days and came to a mountain. They were exhausted after days of running. "Cloud son, are you tired? Shall we have a rest? " Gu Sen stares at Yun qiongjun pitifully. "Aren''t you a devil? Are evil spirits still tired? " Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen, who was pretending to be poor, and thought to herself, there is a kind of contrast between such a beautiful face and a poor one! Thinking about it, I blushed. "Did yun''er blush at me? Do you think you love me more? " Goosen is not serious again.


    However, after his interruption, the tension over the past few days has really eased a lot. Yun qiongjun thought for a moment. They had been running for so long without a rest. They really had to stop. So she said, "OK, let''s take a rest and go." Gu Sen finds a flat place for Yun qiongjun to sit down. "You wait for me here, have a rest, and I''ll get you some water."


    After a long time, Gu Sen came back empty handed. His face was filled with excitement and joy. "Cloud son, cloud son, I have found, I have found that cave, let''s go quickly." She took Yun qiongjun''s hand and walked in one direction.


    Their hearts were filled with excitement, and no one noticed a dark streak in the eyes of a man behind them. Rao Han stares at Gu Sen and holds Yun qiongjun''s hand. His eyes are getting darker and darker, but he quickly follows up.


    Two people came to the cave, but not in a hurry, although very excited, but also did not lose their sense. The two men went in cautiously, observing the surrounding environment with vigilance. Slowly into the cave, there was no accident along the way, just when two people just entered the cave, they found a person lying in the corner.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun wanted to come forward, Gu Sen grabbed her and said, "don''t move. I''ll go and have a look." Gu Sen walked up to him and found that the man lying there was Zhuqing. "Yuner, come on, it''s Zhuqing." Yun qiongjun quickly ran over, picked up Zhuqing and called out her name: "Zhuqing, wake up, wake up." After finding that the person did not respond, he quickly put his hand on her wrist to measure her pulse. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to Gu Sen, "it''s OK. It''s just that I fainted."


    Rao Han hides in the side secretly observes, always feels where is wrong. How did you find her here? Why did you find her here? After Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun''s careful care all night, Zhuqing finally wakes up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun who were guarding her side. She threw herself into Yun qiongjun''s arms and hugged her tightly: "sister yun''er, I finally see you. I miss you so much."


    At the moment she woke up, raohan knew that she was not Zhuqing, because her eyes would not deceive people. She looked at the glimmer of jealousy in Yun qiongjun''s eyes. Raohan was so familiar that it was the same as the way he looked at Gu Sen. And here is, Zhuqing suddenly looked at him, that look is obviously found him, but do not know why, but did not make a statement.

 Chapter 148

    Gu Sen holds up Zhuqing and finds a relatively comfortable position for her to sit against the wall of the cave.


    "Are you hurt?" Gu Sen asked with concern.


    "Zhu Qing" shook his head and said: "no trauma, just a little dizzy." While talking, he pressed his head, showing a trance.


    Gu Sen looked at her like this and said, "maybe I just woke up, but I haven''t recovered." And then he said, "how did you get in a coma here?"


    "I don''t know," he said


    Gu Sen frowned: "how much can you remember?"


    "Well I don''t know how to tell you. " She put on a sigh. "It''s hard to say, and I can''t say it now."


    "What do you say?" Gu Sen listens to her, stares at "Zhuqing" and continues to ask, "I don''t understand."


    "Bamboo clear" a face embarrassed, way: "you don''t ask again, wait to be able to say I will say naturally."


    Just now it''s hard to say. Although Gu Sen was curious, he didn''t ask any more questions. He just kept a secret. Speaking of other words: "can you move? Will you go to your residence later or now?"


    "Zhuqing" means that he has no problem and wants to go now. Gu Sen helped her, and they walked slowly towards the residence.


    On the way, "Zhuqing" inquired about the news of looking for Lin from Gu Sen. Gu Sen just said that there was no exact information yet, and then he asked her in turn, "Zhuqing" didn''t know how to return him, so he had to prevaricate. The two men stopped talking.


    When he got to his residence, Gu Sen simply cleaned up and said to Zhuqing, "you can wait here for a moment. I''ll go to find qiongjun." Gu Sen arranges her, repeatedly exhorts her, and leaves to find Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing was the only one left in the room. She watched Gu Sen from the window. As she walked away, she stood up and moved her muscles and bones. She stood at the door and looked around. When I was in the cave just now, although I just had a quick glance, I did see that man Rao Han, and Rao Hanming recognized himself. He probably followed Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun all the way. Now it''s time to find himself.


    Sure enough, after a while, raohan appeared from a hidden place, walked cautiously to Wan Qing, and took her to the back of the room.


    Wan Qing shook off raohan''s hand and asked scornfully, "Why are you here? I''m still looking down and down. "


    Rao Han Leng hum: "you don''t understand, this is a strategy."


    "Well, you''re talking about your strategy." Wan Qing said coldly.


    Rao Han just wanted to open his mouth, then stopped and frowned: "this is not the place to speak. Tonight, you can find a way out. I''ll wait for you under the old tree in the east mountain." Words, then quickly disappeared.


    Wan Qing thought it was Gu Sen and they were coming back soon. They went back to the room and lay down on the couch. They thought about what to say for a while.


    Without half a column of incense, Yun qiongjun trotted in and yelled, "Zhuqing, Zhuqing."


    "Zhuqing" is about to get up and lie on the couch. Yun qiongjun has already come to Zhuqing. She signals that Zhuqing doesn''t need to get up. Knowing that she is not hurt, she asks about her journey.


    "Zhuqing" is still the same set of words, a few words will not say more.


    Yun qiongjun told her to be self-cultivation. She was about to pour water for her, but she remembered something and turned to take out a trinket.


    "Let''s see if the spirit detector is broken." Yun qiongjun handed a square bronze round instrument to Zhu Qing, and added, "since that day, you have given it to me, except for the first time, it has not responded any more."


    "Zhuqing" looked at the strange object and asked subconsciously, "what is this?"


    Without knowing why, Yun qiongjun said to her, "isn''t this the spirit detector you made for me?"


    "Oh, I know. Oh, my head is a little dizzy." "Zhuqing" pretended to be dizzy. "I''m not comfortable now. I''ll show you later." Then put the spirit probe in your arms.


    Yun qiongjun felt more and more strange. The words in front of her made people suspicious. At the moment, she didn''t even know her own invention. However, if you look at the person in front of her, she is really Zhuqing.


    Yun qiongjun can''t help but feel the "Zhuqing". She takes a small porcelain vase from her waist and says casually, "that''s just the right thing to use." Between words, put the porcelain vase in the hand of "Zhuqing," I haven''t used much of this one yet


    "Zhuqing" did not dare to ask what it was. At this time, she had to take it over and twist it out.


    It''s a white pill like thing, radiating cold air.


    "Zhuqing" is measured from left to right. At the moment, he takes it out and says, "this thing should be a pill to relieve discomfort. If you want to do this, you have to put it in your mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Yun qiongjun is stunned for a moment, then grabs Zhuqing''s delicate wrist and looks at her blankly, as if at a stranger.


    "Zhuqing" reaction, about their own understanding is wrong, but do not know what is wrong, had to follow said, "sorry, I have a little chest tightness nausea, just went to cover my mouth." She put the pill back into the vase. "This one is not suitable for me." Taking back the porcelain vase, she helped her forehead and said, "I''m really dizzy. Now I''ll have a rest."Yun qiongjun had to ask her to sleep first and tuck in the quilt for Zhuqing.


    When she goes to the outer room, Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with a porcelain vase. Gu Sen naturally heard everything and looked back at her. This porcelain bottle is filled with magic water beads, which is a small gadget brought back by Zhu Qing from the North Sea. It is taken from the magic ice, a treasure handed down by the mackerel family from generation to generation. After being polished by Zhuqing, it is formed by adding a lot of substances suitable for human breath. Take one at a time, divide it into two parts and melt it into two legs, so that people can walk freely in the water.


    If it is Zhuqing, it must be recognized. The first thing is to recognize the porcelain vase. If it is not Zhuqing, who will she be?


    There are many doubts, so what. Gu Sen instructs Yun qiongjun to put this matter down and observe it in the next few days. Even if there are so many strange places, she should be Zhuqing. She has never heard of a woman who looks like her in the world, nor has she heard of any technique that makes people so consistent. At present, she is the only Zhuqing.


    It''s getting dark. Yun qiongjun calls "Zhuqing" to eat something. "Zhuqing" sits down at the table and looks at a vegetarian meal. She obviously has no appetite. She says she is not hungry and can''t eat. Now she just has her limbs stretched and needs to go out and walk. Yun qiongjun got up to go with her, but she was also politely refused.


    On one side, Wan Qing stepped out of the house. On the other side, raohan had been waiting for the ancient tree. Rao Han has already observed the terrain well, so it is not easy to be found. The key is to find someone approaching in time.


    When it was completely dark, Wan Qing came to the ancient tree and saw raohan walk quickly. He looked around again.


    "Don''t worry about this place. We know it first when someone comes." Raohan reassured her.


    Wan Qing was afraid of being found, so he hurried back and said, "if you have something to say, please say it."


    "Do you know what the goal is?" Rao Han asked.


    Wan Qingyang head: "the goal is very simple, Yun qiongjun."


    Rao Han pointed to her and said, "no, it''s Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power, not her. Do you understand?"


    "Well, that''s what you''ve done to get me here?" Wan Qing disdains and turns to go.


    Rao Han pulled her back and warned her, "I advise you not to move Yun qiongjun!"


    Wan Qing looked up and down at raohan, turned his head and snorted: "by you?! Tell me that. "


    Raohan did not refute, nor speak, but kept his eyes on WAN Qing.


    Wan Qing was seen hair: "raohan, you have nothing now."


    Rao Han took Wan Qing''s hand and put it down, but his eyes didn''t change: "well, you''re right, but how about that?"


    Wan Qing turned her eyes and said, "well, if you can take Yun qiongjun away from Gu SEN for a while, I can help her to give up on Gu Sen!"


    What does raohan think? Rao Han is naturally willing to do so. It would be a great opportunity for Yun qiongjun to give up his heart to Gu Sen, but only a few words from Wan Qing can achieve it? Can he believe Wanqing?


    See Rao Han hesitated to get up, Wan Qing is to shake sleeve again: "since you do not want, OK."


    "No, I see. I promise you." Rao Han had no choice but to believe in Wan Qing.


    "Good! Tomorrow morning, you''ll do it. "


    The two men discussed for a while, and tomorrow''s situation dispersed.


    The next morning, Gu Sen went out early. Yun qiongjun left alone to greet Zhuqing.


    "Zhuqing" drank the soup and medicine that Yun qiongjun made for her, and said, "I remember that there are lines of grass in the dense forest in the back mountain, which can be used to recuperate and recuperate. Although it is not a big obstacle, I am not very good." After a pause, she said, "if you don''t mind the trouble, can you bring me back one. It''s purple and white leaves. It''s unusual. It''s like peach blossom. It''s Yin. It''s hard to see."


    Yun qiongjun only thinks that she has recovered a lot, remembers some strange information and agrees.


    After walking into the dense forest in the back mountain, Yun qiongjun searched back and forth, walking and stopping. After searching for a long time, she didn''t find out.


    He went around a tree again. Instead of seeing the so-called walking grass, he saw a man fall on the ground, covered with scars. Yun qiongjun stepped over and lifted up the man. It was a familiar face.


    "Raohan?" Yun qiongjun calls him.


    Rao Han struggled to open his eyes: "qiongjun (cough, cough... "


    "What happened to you?" asked Yun qiongjun


    Rao Han coughed more and more fiercely and said intermittently, "the people of chijing Cough They sent Found me. "


    Rao Han''s blood gushed out. After a while, he said, "qiongjun You You know, I At the end of the day Or, still want to You. "


    Yun qiongjun only told him to stop talking and to find someone to save him.


    Rao Han grabbed Yun qiongjun''s coat and shook his head and said, "no No need to No It''s necessary to cough. "


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what to do, so she can only let him go on.


    ¡°¡­ In my life The only good thing is It''s just It''s that you can still See you. " Raohan''s tears slipped down. "Can you help me The last one Is one busy? "Yun qiongjun just said yes.


    "Open This sachet Inside It has What I want to say to you... " Raohan raised his right hand tremblingly. Inside was a sachet which was red with blood okay? I Want to see Your heart... "


    Without hesitation, the sachet is opened by Yun qiongjun, and a light smoke is released from it. Without seeing anything, Yun qiongjun raises her head and is about to ask Rao Han, but she falls to the ground in a trance.

 Chapter 149

    Looking for a sign in his heart, Gu Sen is more and more excited to find his way forward.


    Suddenly, I saw a light in front of me. I didn''t know where it was. I went there and found myself out of the cave, but I didn''t see the forest. Here, the smell of looking for forest was very strong. Gu Sen wondered, isn''t looking for forest here?


    Looking around for the trace of looking for the forest, I saw that there was a trace of people staying in a distant place. I walked over excitedly and found that the man had just left. I quickly looked up to search for the surrounding situation. Suddenly, I saw a man standing on the top of the mountain in the distance.


    Although he is not sure whether he is looking for the forest or not, there is a force that guides Gu Sen to go to him. When he gets closer, Gu Sen takes a close look. Although he only sees the person''s back, it is enough to let Gu Sen know that he is looking for the forest. After searching for such a long time, he finally finds Meilin. In order to make sure, he shouts.


    "Is that you? Looking for the woods. "


    The man turned around slowly when he heard something moving. He looked at Gu Sen and saw that it was really Meilin. Gu Sen was so happy that he finally found him. It seems that Meilin knows that he must be looking for him, so he will always leave a mark on himself and guide him.


    Facing the reunion with Meilin, Gu Sen is very happy. The joy in his heart is expressed in his face. He walks to Meilin''s side and says excitedly.


    "Master, I finally found you."


    Meilin is also happy to see Gu Sen and nods. Gu Sen thinks that Meilin will be worried about how they have been separated. However, Meilin does not ask him what he has experienced during this period of time, but asks him directly.


    "Gu Sen, have you and Yun qiongjun been together all the time?"


    Gu Sen didn''t know why Meilin would ask. Although he was puzzled, he answered the question truthfully.


    "Yes, we have always been together."


    Meilin is a little puzzled. He frowns and thinks. Gu Sen sees his changes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking and asks him back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Gu Sen asking himself, Meilin changed his expression and said relaxed.


    "It''s OK."


    Meilin changed the topic and began to ask about some things that happened during this period. Gu Sen told Meilin all the things. Unexpectedly, they were also full of hardships during the period of separation. They went back to the accommodation place while talking along the road.


    It was a small thatched hut. It was a bit shabby, but it was good to find a place to live in. When Gu Sen just found it, it was a mess. He cleaned it himself to get a cleaner look in front of him.


    Getting closer and closer, Gu Sen tells mirin.


    "Yunqiongjun and Zhuqing are also at home. I found Zhuqing in the cave where you left me a mark. She was in a coma and brought her back, but


    Gu Sen originally wanted to say that Zhu Qing was a little strange after he came back this time. However, there is no definite evidence to prove it. It is better not to say anything at will. This will not only do no good at all, but also destroy the trust between people.


    Mirin was curious to see him stop talking.


    "But what?"


    Gu Sen smiles and shakes his head.


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s go back soon."


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Meilin didn''t ask any more questions. He followed him to the front of the house. Although the thatched cottage looked a little broken, there was a courtyard. Two people came from the back of the house. Gu Sen was happy to tell Zhuqing that he had found Meilin. Before entering the yard, he began to shout.


    "Qiongjun, Zhuqing, you should see who is back."


    He thought Zhuqing would come out to meet Meilin and himself, but in fact he didn''t get any response. Gu Sen called a few more times.


    "Qiongjun, Zhuqing, come out and see who is coming back!"


    No one answered or saw the figure of Zhuqing. He felt something was wrong. Gu Sen walked into the yard. There was no sound in it. Meilin followed Gu Sen and kept looking around.


    I found that there was no sign of fighting in the yard, and there was no invasion. It didn''t look like someone had been here.


    At this time, Gu Sen has already come into the room. When he enters, he finds Zhuqing lying on the ground. He runs to help Zhuqing up, takes him to the bed and calls her. However, Gu Sen is more worried about the disappearance of Yun qiongjun.


    "Zhuqing, what''s wrong with you? Wake up


    No matter what you call it, Zhuqing doesn''t respond. Gu Sen takes her eyes off for a look and gives her a pulse. She finds that she is badly hurt. She looks back at Meilin and looks at Zhuqing on the bed nervously.


    Gu Sen helps Zhuqing up from the bed and lets her sit on the bed. He sits behind her and begins to meditate. Gu Sen uses his aura to heal Zhuqing.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s active rescue of Zhuqing, Meilin can''t help but worry. Zhu Qing was arrested before and how he came back. While Meilin was seriously thinking about these things, Gu Sen vomited blood and stopped working. Then Zhuqing also vomited black blood.Seeing Zhuqing spit out a mouthful of black blood, he feels her pulse and knows that she is all right. Zhuqing falls on the bed, and Gu Sen is going to faint. Meilin holds him up and sits behind him, conveying his aura to him. Gu Sen loses too much of his aura due to healing his wounds, so he vomites blood.


    After Gu Sen was cured, he placed both of them. Mirin went out and sat at the table in the room, looking at them all the time.


    After a while, Gu Sen wakes up. As soon as he wakes up, he feels sore all over. Seeing Meilin sitting there, he knows that he has healed his wound, and smiles at him to show his gratitude.


    Gu Sen turns his head and looks at Zhuqing again. He finds that she is still awake. He is worried. He gets out of bed and sits beside Meilin. Gu Sen asks him when he will wake up. Meilin looks at Zhuqing and shakes his head.


    At this time, Zhuqing made a voice. They were surprised. They both went to the bed and looked at Zhuqing. Zhuqing had already woken up. He opened his eyes slowly. His lips were dry and his face was pale. Seeing her weak appearance, Gu Sen was worried and asked her in a hurry.


    "Zhuqing, how do you feel? Is there much better? "


    Zhu Qing nodded slowly, opened some dry lips, wanted to say something, but the voice some can not make a sound, may be due to too weak.


    Meilin handed Gu Sen a glass of water behind him, and asked him to give it to Zhuqing. Sure enough, after drinking some water, he was much better. Zhuqing could speak.


    Gu Sen doesn''t see that Yun qiongjun is worried all the time. What''s wrong with Zhuqing?


    "Zhuqing, how did you get hurt? And Yun qiongjun. Where did she go and what did you go through? "


    Gu Sen is very worried about where Yun qiongjun has gone and is afraid that she will be in danger. Therefore, she is in a bit of a hurry. Her attitude is not very good. Zhu Qing is a little aggrieved. Gu Sen knows that he is a little too anxious and softens his tone.


    "I''m sorry, Zhuqing. I''m not worried about you. I''m sorry."


    Zhu Qing said magnanimously.


    "It''s OK. I know you are worried about qiongjun, but..."


    Gu Sen asks anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhu Qing takes a look at him and Meilin, pretending to be hesitant. He doesn''t know whether he should say it or not. In fact, he is thinking about how to cheat them. Gu Sen is already very difficult to cheat. Now there is another old man named Meilin. He must be more careful and not make any mistakes, otherwise he will expose himself. He will organize his language and speak slowly r>


    "at that time, when we were staying in the room, we suddenly saw that Yun qiongjun was about to go out in a hurry. When I asked her what she was going to do, she just hesitated and said that she would go out. What''s more, I was worried about her, so I said I would go with her, but I didn''t expect that she had a strong attitude. I couldn''t help but pretend to agree It is. "


    Gu Sen and Meilin both listen carefully to Zhu Qing''s story. Zhu Qing also looks up at the two people''s expressions to see if they doubt themselves. Seeing that they are not abnormal, they continue to talk.


    "After yunqiongjun went out for a while, I followed her all the way to a forest. I found that Yun qiongjun met a man in a hat. They didn''t know what they were talking about, so they wanted to move forward. They were very alert. They found themselves, seriously injured themselves, and wanted to escape, but they were really powerless I''m out of breath. "


    Gu Sen and Meilin are both surprised and don''t believe it. Gu Sen, in particular, shakes his head and says something positive.


    "It''s impossible. Qiongjun won''t. You must be wrong. She won''t betray us."


    Compared with Gu Sen''s sentiment, Meilin is calm and asks Zhuqing.


    "And how did you get back?"


    Zhu Qing also wants to know how he came back, shaking his head and guessing.


    "Maybe it was qiongjun who sent me back. Even if she really betrayed us, she still wanted to remember the old love! I can''t believe that qiongjun will betray us. "


    He pretended to be sad.


    Looking for the forest and asking Zhuqing.


    "What is Qi Tian doing now?"


    Zhu Qing didn''t know Qi Tian''s situation at all. He had no way to answer. He could only falter and ramble, but there was no important content. He asked Gu Sen instead.


    "Gu Sen, have you found qiongjun? I don''t know how she is now. I really want to ask her in front of her


    Zhu Qing said this sentence completely took Gu Sen''s thoughts far away and said it anxiously.


    "Yes, we should find out where Yun qiongjun is first. She may not have betrayed us, but was forced by the man with the hat."


    Looking for Lin in the side feel Zhuqing has a problem, just now she is deliberately changing the topic, Gu Sen is really induced by her, really confused, scolded loudly.


    "Muddle headed, how can a woman make you lose judgment so easily! Do you trust Yun qiongjun so much? She has watched the Hatter hurt Zhuqing, and you are still worried about herGu Sen looks at Meilin in surprise and looks puzzled

 Chapter 150

    Worried that raohan couldn''t cope with Yun qiongjun, Wan Qing dodged the crowd and ran to a remote forest alone. He began to summon the undead by using the spiritual power given to her by the intention, and wanted the dead to take her message.


    She sat cross legged under a big pine tree, her hands raised above her head, palms facing the sky, and then she said something aloud. After a while, the leaves on her head began to swing, and two blue smoke came out of her palm and went straight to the deep forest. And the smoke became more and more thick, and finally the woods in front of her were submerged.


    Wan Qing thought to herself that the ability to control the undead given to her by her intention is really powerful, which is totally beyond her imagination, and not only secretly enjoys it. And then more efforts to recite the mantra in the mouth.


    The blue smoke drifted back and forth in the forest, and nothing could be seen in the whole dense forest. When the blue smoke suddenly disappeared, Wan Qing saw a ghost floating in the air, a young and beautiful man.


    Wan Qing stood up and took a step forward. He saw that the undead was indeed a better looking man. It was not only a pity for him. Then she said to the dead, "remember what I said and tell raohan."


    The undead floated to Wanqing and said respectfully, "I''m willing to help you."


    "Well, you tell Rao Han that Meilin doesn''t trust Yun qiongjun very much. Let Rao Han do whatever he can to make Yun qiongjun die of Gu Sen and forget about that man in the future. Do you understand?" Wan Qing is very clear and crisp to say, finish saying the corner of the mouth still show very proud smile. It was as if she had fulfilled her wish now.


    When the dead understood, he nodded and said, "I understand what you mean. Do you have any orders?" He has a very respectful look.


    Wanqing Yaoyao head waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "you want to tell raohan what I said word for word. There will be no other things. You can go." She did not forget to look at the beautiful face of the dead. Then he said to himself, "what a pity, what a pity."


    When the dead are gone, Wan Qing returns to his residence. He is afraid that for a long time, they will be suspicious.


    After returning, Gu Sen still asked where she had gone. Wan Qing lied to him that he had gone out for a walk. Goosen was skeptical.


    In a coma, Yun qiongjun dreams that Gu Sen is being chased and killed. There are more and more people around him. She wants to help, but she can''t move. Seeing that those people are about to cut Gu Sen''s head with their swords, Yun qiongjun suddenly wakes up.


    She rubbed her eyes and thought about Gu sen in her heart, but what she saw was not the scene in her dream. She knew that she was just dreaming, but where is this? How can I lie here? She found that the room had no windows, only a door, and it was a very thick wooden door. She was lying on a thick straw mat. There was a table and two stools in the room. There were some simple things and some food on the table. There were some calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall. She didn''t want to look at it carefully.


    She struggled to get up and found that her whole body was weak and weak, and her bones seemed to be soft. She reluctantly sat up and slowly remembered that she went to rescue raohan. When she saw raohan, she did not know what he had done to himself, so she did not know anything. Yun qiongjun realized that he had cheated herself into coming here, and then he had a problem with himself. But what was his purpose?


    When Yun qiongjun didn''t know what was going on, Rao Han pushed the door and came in. He was not surprised to see Yun qiongjun wake up. He just looked at her with a pot of hot water in his hand.


    Seeing what he looked like, Yun qiongjun understood that he had confused himself and locked her up here. Then she asked him angrily, "I have a good intention to save you, but it turns out to be your trap. Why do you want to do this?" Her face flushed with anger, she struggled to stand up against the plank wall, feeling weak.


    "I did it for you! Now that you have been betrayed and no one believes you, I brought you here to protect you Raohan pretended to be innocent and concerned about her, then put the pot of hot water on the table.


    Yun qiongjun was furious: "you''re talking nonsense. It''s all made up by you. It''s clear that you have an intention to me. What are you going to do?" Feeling her strength restored, she stood upright and pointed to raohan.


    Raohan pretended: "it''s not what you think, I don''t want to harm you, they don''t trust you, you will be very dangerous there, I am saving you?"


    "You don''t pretend to be a good man. You''re full of nonsense. I don''t know what they think of me? What you have done is disgraceful. Why do you bring me here in this way? " The more she said, the more angry she became. She was shaking all over her body and could hardly stand.


    Rao Han was speechless and did not know what to say. Just then, someone called raohan''s name outside. He was a young man. Raohan was shocked and thought who was looking for him? At this time. He went out anyway.


    Yun qiongjun took the opportunity to sit down and have a rest. All she had in her mind was Gu Sen, thinking that if she was in such a situation, what would happen to him? Is there any danger? The more she thought about it, the more worried she was about gusen.


    Raohan came out to see a dead man floating in the air. There was blue smoke around him, which seemed mysterious. He was surprised again. The ghost said that a woman asked him to come. You can go to the remote place.The spirit of the dead will Wanqing''s words to Rao Han, let him remember. Rao Han nodded after hearing, knowing that it was the news from Wan Qing. The undead showed that everything was gone, and the blue smoke was gone.


    Rao Yunhan comes back to the house. When she came into the room and saw her sitting there with her eyes closed, her body seemed to have recovered a lot, and her face looked much better.


    Seeing him come in, Yun qiongjun got up again and pointed to raohan: "you mean guy, I''ll go back to them. I''ll settle your account with you later." He was about to go out, but his steps were still heavy and he was staggering.


    Rao Han stopped her and said, "I just received the news. Now Meilin and Gu Sen don''t trust you any more. If you go back now, you will die. How can I watch you die?" He showed concern.


    Yun qiongjun pushes him away and is going out. "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. In a word, I''m going to leave. I don''t have to worry about you."


    Rao Han felt that she had not fully recovered, and then boldly stopped her: "no, for your safety, I can''t let you leave here." He pretended to be sincere and righteous.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that she can''t beat him like she is now. It''s not too late to leave after a rest. She goes back inside and sits down with her eyes closed and ignores raohan. Raohan was relieved, but he didn''t know he had another idea.


    Seeing that Meilin''s attitude towards Yun qiongjun is not right, Gu Sen wants to find out and find a way to rescue Yun qiongjun. Without her news, Gu Sen is very worried. He is restless all day and has no appetite for meals. He still thinks about Yun qiongjun when he sleeps. Gu Sen can''t do without her. He can give everything for this woman. This is the power of love, and nothing can be stopped.


    "Master, why are you always afraid of qiongjun? Is she really nothing? " Gu Sen asks anxiously. He also cares about Meilin''s attitude. He wants to know why he treats Yun qiongjun like this.


    Meilin said seriously: "Gu Sen, I think you are too infatuated with her, so you can''t distinguish right from wrong."


    "It''s two different things! master worker. Besides, she can''t be such a bad person. I know her best. She is a kind girl. We have to believe her Gu Sen is more anxious to explain. His eyes are wide and round, looking at Meilin. His face is red after he is nervous. He doesn''t know where to put his hands. He walks around Meilin.


    Meilin pondered for a while and said, "think about how cai''er died, and who else can curse her?"


    Gu Sen explained eagerly: "I am very clear about cai''er''s death. Before she died, she asked us to be careful of Qi Tian. Does that mean that Qi Tian and her colleagues did it?"


    Meilin shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. According to my understanding of Qi Tian, he won''t do such a thing. It''s very likely that cai''er''s intelligence is false. She should have been deceived."


    "Then you don''t trust qiongjun? You also know her well. She is so kind that she can''t do that kind of thing. You must have misunderstood her! " Gu Sen thinks Meilin is too stubborn, so he recognizes that Yun qiongjun has gone astray.


    Mirin said, "I can''t testify against her. Who else will curse now? Wan Qing no longer has the ability to control the dead. She can''t put a curse on cai''er and kill her? " Meilin believes that Yun qiongjun is probably the murderer, so she has such an attitude.


    Gu Sen is very anxious. Now he doesn''t know how to persuade Shifu. The difference between them is so great that he won''t help him find Yun qiongjun. Even if he goes to find him, he won''t agree.


    Gu Sen racked his brains to solve this problem. He is one hundred people who believe in Yun qiongjun. If everyone in the world says she is not good, he can''t shake her. Because they love each other, they trust each other, they understand each other, and they are interlinked. He always felt that Yun qiongjun was by his side, but he was taken into consideration. This was not what he wanted.


    Wan Qing is very happy when she sees the two of them. She can find a way to further stir up their relationship and find opportunities to let Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have conflicts and deepen their misunderstanding. In this way, her meetings will come soon.

 Chapter 151

    Meilin doesn''t believe Yun qiongjun. He tells Gu Sen that if he finds her, he won''t be soft hearted.


    Gu Sen persuades Meilin, but it doesn''t seem to have any effect. On the contrary, he doesn''t want to agree with him. Gu Sen has to worry about it secretly.


    Besides, Yun qiongjun is missing. Gu Sen is very worried about her safety. However, because he is afraid that Meilin will hurt Yun qiongjun, he does not dare to leave Guisen in Meilin to look for Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing looks at Gu Sen worried about Yun qiongjun. He is very jealous, but he doesn''t dare to show it.


    What''s more, Wan Qing knows when and what to do, so Wan Qing is on Yun qiongjun''s side.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to Meilin to help my sister and say please. Don''t worry too much. My sister will be OK." Wan Qing said to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen nodded to show that he knew, but he didn''t hold much hope.


    In order to cover up her identity, Wan Qing has to worry about Yun qiongjun like Zhu Qing, which makes her very unhappy. She comforted Gu Sen a few words and ran to find mirin.


    "Why did you come?" Meilin is very surprised. Zhuqing seldom comes to him on his own initiative. It must be about Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing said in the tone of Zhuqing, "I come here to talk about sister Yun with Wang Shang.".


    "I have my own judgment about Yun qiongjun." Meilin has a lot of things to deal with. He has no mind to argue with others. His tone is getting more and more impatient.


    Fake Zhuqing takes the opportunity to explain, and also intends to eliminate Zhen Zhuqing''s good impression in Meilin''s heart. "Isn''t everything that Mr. Meilin feels now just relying on his own judgment? You have no evidence to prove that all this is sister Yun''s fault. ".


    "I don''t have any evidence to prove that Yun qiongjun did it, but I don''t have any evidence to prove that she didn''t do it, did I?" He asked.


    "I believe in my sister. I don''t think she is such a person, so please don''t make a conclusion so early. We will always find out the truth, and then we can prove her innocence." Wan Qing pretended to frown and said to mirin.


    Mirin really didn''t want to get entangled in this matter any more. He needed time to do other things: "what do you want to do?".


    "Wait a minute, we''ll find out the truth." Feizhuqing looks at Lin Songkou and pretends to be very happy.


    "If you all say that, then we''ll wait. I''ll wait for you to find out the truth and convince me." Seeing that all of them were talking for Yun qiongjun, Meilin had to compromise temporarily and promised to give them time to find out the truth.


    "Thank you for your time." Wan Qing said thanks to the forest.


    "Go to the truth, you all! Don''t bother me about this for a while Meilin shook his hand, indicating that fake Zhuqing could leave.


    Fake bamboo Qing playful line a gift, pretending to be happy to leave.


    "I did. Your master promised us time to find the truth to prove my sister''s innocence." Find Gu Sen, Wan Qing very "happy" to Gu Sen said.


    "Really?" Gu Sen is a little shocked. He gets up quickly and takes Wan Qing''s hand. "Thank you, Zhuqing. Thank you for everything you''ve done for yun''er."


    "You''re welcome. She''s my sister! I should have helped her. " Wan Qing said with a smile.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s happy look, Wanqing is a little sour. She has not seen Gu Sen''s expression, at least not to Wanqing.


    "In a word, I still want to thank you for your time for yun''er." Gu Sen smiles, has calmed down, let go of the fake Zhuqing, there is no ecstasy just now.


    "By the way, what are we going to do now?" Asked the fake bamboo. "Looking for my sister?"


    "Not yet. It''s too difficult to find the cloud by our own strength. We need a helper." Goosen shook his head slightly.


    Now the situation is turbulent, he has no idea where yun''er has been taken, so he needs someone to help him.


    "Help? You mean your master Fake Zhuqing frowned. "Will he help us?"


    "You have to try." Gu Sen said to fake Zhuqing with a serious expression.


    Gu Sen takes the fake Zhuqing to look for the forest. However, he finds that the door of the place where the forest is located is closed. Gu Sen looks at it, and he looks serious. He doesn''t look like he is usually casual. It seems that something has happened.


    Gu Sen is a little curious. After discussing with fake Zhuqing, they decide to secretly go and see what happened.


    "Report, we have news from Wanyi." A figure with his back to Gu Sen and them said to mirin.


    "What happened there!" Mei Lin frowned and thought something bad happened.


    "Wanyi is in chaos. And chijing''s army was coming, and Wanyi was about to be completely captured by chijing. " He said to the man.


    "Is that true?" Mirin was a little excited.


    "Back to the king, it''s true. My subordinates dare not cheat."


    When Gu Sen heard this, he suddenly felt that Zhuqing beside him was a little different.Zhu Qing''s face was serious, which was totally different from her usual appearance. Moreover, there was a kind of anger in her body, as if Wanyi was her country, and she was about to be destroyed. However, after a while, Zhuqing thought that there was nothing wrong with her expression.


    Gu Sen is puzzled by this kind of Zhuqing. He is the soul of the dead. He is sensitive to many things. So he believes that his feelings can''t be wrong. He can''t help but feel uneasy about Zhuqing.


    Gu Sen can''t see or hear anything, so he takes Zhuqing back to find the forest next time.


    Yunqiongjun feels that she is almost recovered. She looks for an opportunity to fight without saying a word. Raohan was not as good as Yun qiongjun, not to mention there are many tricks that Rao Han doesn''t know. Naturally, she is even more inferior to Yun qiongjun, and she is not defeated.


    Just as Yun qiongjun was about to win, she suddenly felt the wind blowing in her back, so she had to give up the chance to beat Rao Han back and step aside.


    It was the Hatter who wanted to come. He would not give up the chance and chased Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun had to come forward and fight with the intention.


    While struggling with her ambition, Yun qiongjun gradually felt that she was not able to do as she wanted, but she was not yet defeated at once.


    Rao Han took a rest and joined the war. Only this time he came to help Yun qiongjun. He couldn''t bear to see her hurt in front of him.


    Although she was a little surprised, Yun qiongjun still didn''t say much. She was more attentive to deal with the hatter. Now this talent is her enemy.


    Juxin didn''t care much about Rao Han''s joining. After he saw it, it was just another dead man.


    But gradually, he didn''t think so. Originally, he was more than enough for Fu yunqiongjun with his spiritual power now. Now he has a raohan, and he has some difficulties.


    In order to win this action, he changed his moves and even his spiritual power became more powerful.


    As soon as the Hatter''s moves changed, Yun qiongjun suddenly felt a little trance because she felt the power of Wang Dian from the depths of the Hatter''s spiritual power. She was so familiar with the power that she was slow to act.


    It''s this sluggishness that makes Jixin seize the opportunity, and Zhaoyun qiongjun slaps her.


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t dodge and was hit. The palm was powerful, and Yun qiongjun fainted in the dark.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun has passed out, she is no longer interested in war. She forces Rao Han back and takes Yun qiongjun away.


    "Cloud!" Rao Han called out, trying to catch up, but the pain in his chest was unbearable. He could not send out his spiritual power, so he had to give up.


    He gave raohan a contemptuous glance, and then his cloak turned into smoke and disappeared.


    Meilin was worried when he heard the news from his subordinates. If the army of chijing captured Wanyi, his own gusen would not escape the fire.


    So we can''t let chijing do what he wants. We must stop Chiyu. So Meilin asks people to go to Gu Sen and try to persuade him to save Wanyi.


    As soon as feizhuqing heard that Meilin had sent for Gu Sen to discuss things, she would follow him. Although Gu Sen was confused about some of her behaviors, she had no definite evidence, so she had to go with her.


    "Gu Sen, I have something to tell you..." Looking for Lin, Gu Sen comes in, followed by Zhuqing. Knowing that they are together, he doesn''t care too much about it. He directly talks about the business


    "I have something to do..." Gu Sen falters and haws, and Meilin is a little surprised. He is not so easy to ask for help.


    "Master, I don''t trust yun''er. I want master to help me find yun''er." Gu Sen knows that he has doubts about Yun qiongjun, but he still wants to speak out.


    "You can let go of things you want to find Yun qiongjun first. I have more important things to do now. When it''s over, I''ll send someone to help you find it." Meilin frowns. He is a little uncertain whether Yun qiongjun is an enemy or a friend. If he goes to rescue him now, he is afraid that something will go wrong.


    "The master, please say that as long as I can help, I will try my best." Gu Sen had to nod.


    "I got the news that the army of chijing is going to capture Wanyi. I want you to save Wanyi with me."


    "No way." Gu Sen refused directly. "Master, you don''t know me..."


    "You can put the resentment between you and Wanqing first. Once Wanyi is captured, the situation will be even worse. You should know that." Meilin then advised. "Besides, Wanyi is also..."


    "Master." Gu Sen knows what Meilin is going to say. He doesn''t want to hear the name now, so he has to interrupt him. "Now I''m more worried about cloud."


    Looking for forest is just to say that there is Wanyun''s painstaking efforts in that place, so as to persuade myself to help Wanyi.


    "When Wan Yi''s business is over, I''ll help you find Yun qiongjun. You can rest assured." Mirin said impatiently.


    "Master, go and help Wanyi. I''ll find yun''er myself." Gu Sen did not give in.


    "You..." Mirin felt that his apprentice was a white teacher.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s bargaining with Meilin all the time, Wan Qing is furious because of Yun qiongjun. Can''t you compare yourself to a yunqiongjun in your own country?What''s more, Gu Sen is only worried about Yun qiongjun. Wouldn''t he think about the one who was still in Wanyi but lost his ability?


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll leave first." Wan Qing was afraid that he would not be able to help himself, so he had to leave first.


    After all, he just put his hand on the bamboo.

 Chapter 152

    Wanyi, without Wanqing, was in a disadvantageous state after many battles, even though the people in Wanyi were united, without a commander, and they had never won a battle. After many battles between the two sides, Wanyi was always at a disadvantage, and suffered heavy losses in terms of characters, material resources and financial resources.


    Wan Qing was angry with Gu Sen, so he walked at the back of the road together. At this time, his maid came to look for him.


    Wan Qing, who is depressed, lowers his head and looks up from time to time. When Gu Sen is looking up, he suddenly hears a voice in the grass. Looking over, he finds that he is his maid. He is very surprised. He didn''t expect that she will be here. Isn''t Wanyi about to be captured by chijing? Why is she still here?


    Judging from the injury on the maid, Wanyi has got the answer. The situation of Wanyi should be terrible. I can see that the clothes of the maid are no longer the same as before. The clothes are mixed with mud. There are still blood stains on her face and mouth. It seems that she has experienced a struggle. She must have no way to come back Looking for himself, Wan Qing''s brow was tight and his face was worried.


    "How''s it going?"


    When she saw Wan Qing, she felt aggrieved. All the people around him were strong in character. Even if they were women, their resilience was no less than that of any man.


    "Back to the queen, Wanyi is about to die. Even if we can withstand it, the people in Wanyi can''t resist it. Without food, the people are very sad. Now Wanyi has been surrounded by chijing, and the maids have spent a lot of energy to escape to see the queen. Queen, you can go back with the slaves."


    Wanqing''s heart is clear, Wanyi has been unable to save, thinking about how to choose, since Wanyi has been like this, it''s better to gamble here. Now Wanqing is Zhuqing. Although he can''t have any closer relationship with Gu Sen, he can still be with him all the time. In this way, Wanqing can be satisfied.


    "I won''t go back. I have more important things to do here. Even if chijing captured all our people, they didn''t dare to do anything about them. If you really can''t resist, you can also run for your life!"


    Wanqing''s maid felt very disappointed when she said this, but she still wanted to fight for it again. She said to Wan Qing in a praying tone.


    "Queen, the people of Wanyi hope that you can go back and take one of the people of Wanyi together to win this battle."


    Wan Qing certainly knows, but chijing''s strength can''t be underestimated. His current skill is not as good as before. Even if he goes back, he can''t change anything at all. It will only make the ending worse.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. I can''t go back. It''s useless to go back. I still have something to do. I won''t tell you more about it."


    After that, she took a few steps to her maidservant, and then turned her into her own.


    "I''ve changed you into me. I can keep it for two days. In these two days, you are me. Go back and deal with all the things. I''ll give you Wanyi. I''ll go back when I''ve finished my business here!"


    Looking at the maid''s dilemma, Wan Qing gave her a positive look. After patting her on the shoulder, he did not hesitate. Instead, he walked forward quickly, fearing that he would delay for too long. Gu Sen and his wife would be suspicious.


    Wanyi is about to be broken. Although Wanqing is heartbroken, there is no way to do it. The best result is to let his people get a better place and not let them be captured as slaves. His maids return to Wanyi. According to Wanqing''s instructions, she first transfers the old women and children of Wanyi, while she stays with all the generals and men in the city Against chijing together.


    There are news coming from Wanyi. Wan Qing''s heart has been worried, but it can''t be too obvious. Bad news will not come because of your worry.


    The news came from Wanyi that Wanyi had been attacked immediately, and Wanqing, the queen of Wanyi, was seriously injured and had been seized by Chiyu and was about to be executed.


    When Wan Qing heard of this, her maidservant was finally caught. She told her that she could not resist leaving the city to escape. How could she still be so stupid? But at the same time, it is also gratifying that they did not doubt her identity, but they had to rescue her in two days, and they would not find her identity was false ¡£


    When they knew that Wanqing was arrested, they also knew that Wanqing had transferred all the people of Wanyi, and vowed to protect the people of Wanyi. Therefore, Meilin is very optimistic about this point.


    Chao Gu Sen said.


    "Although Wanqing is not good on weekdays, it is still able to transfer all the people of Wanyi at this critical juncture. If you can do this, you can do a good job for the people."


    Gu Sen listened to Meilin''s words carefully and felt that it was very reasonable. He nodded his head unconsciously, and then Meilin analyzed.


    "Although Chiyu maintained a seemingly peaceful relationship with other countries, he was also praised as a gentleman. However, he secretly planned how to stir up relations with other countries. In fact, he had no morality and could not rule Wanyi at all."After analyzing this, Meilin thinks that Wanqing is suitable to be the leader of Wanyi. But now Wanqing is about to carry Chiyu to death. Meilin looks at Gu Sen with a thoughtful look. Gu Sen probably feels the meaning of Meilin and looks at him all the time.


    Sure enough, Meilin said slowly after thinking for a while.


    "Gu Sen, I think you should go and save Wanqing."


    Gu Sen knew that the meaning of looking for Lin was wrong. He was worried about Yun qiongjun. He didn''t know where Yun qiongjun was, so he went to save Wan Qing himself, so Yun qiongjun knew whether he would be angry?!


    However, if you don''t save Wanqing, you will be killed by Chiyu. Even if you don''t like Wanqing, you can''t pretend that you don''t know how you feel about yourself. If you save Wanqing alone, you will save Wanyi. So after some deliberation, Gu Sen decides to go to Wanyi to save Wanqing from Chi Yu.


    Wan Qing was very happy when he heard Meilin''s suggestion. His maidservant and the people of Wanyi were saved. Gu Sen agreed to save himself, which made Wan Qing even more happy. His expression of joy could not help climbing onto his face.


    Gu sen in the heart should still be a little like their own bar, otherwise how can risk so much promise to save themselves?!


    Thinking of this, Wan Qing was not happy, but he did not dare to show it. He quickly put away his expression, but his heart was extremely excited. He may deeply like another person in one''s heart. No matter what he does, he will feel that he likes himself. There is no extravagant hope. As long as he treats himself better, he will be very happy.


    On the other side, Yun qiongjun is imprisoned with the intention. She gradually wakes up. She opens her eyes and sees that the light around her is very dark. Fortunately, her eyes are used to the darkness, so they won''t be dazzling.


    Open one''s eyes to see is the front of the railing, empty room, people can''t help but think of the prison, think of their own heart beat dizzy things, know that he must have been caught, came to the door, grabbed the railing, yelled loudly.


    "Come out, don''t hide. Let me go."


    Sure enough, the intention is here, and soon came over and looked at Yun qiongjun with disdain.


    "What, wake up?"


    Yun qiongjun ignored his words and kept shouting.


    "You let me go."


    Looking at her angry appearance, I felt ridiculous.


    "Do you think I won''t get you easily and let you go easily?"


    Yun qiongjun is angry. Looking at him, she would like to tear him up. However, when she thinks of his kung fu, she can''t beat him now, and he''s locked up here. It''s impossible to escape.


    Ignoring him, she turned around. As a result, she was even more surprised. She even saw Zhuqing. How could Zhuqing be here? Didn''t she follow Gu Sen and them all the time? Why is she here?


    Cold eyes at the heart, by her sharp eyes look at very uncomfortable, in the heart did not speak.


    Seeing that Zhuqing is still in a coma, Yun qiongjun pats her face and tries to wake her up.


    "Zhuqing, Zhuqing, wake up! I''m qiongjun. "


    But Zhuqing didn''t react at all. He still leaned on it and seemed to have been here for a long time. Was Zhuqing arrested early?


    Doubts fill Yun qiongjun''s heart. I don''t know what''s going on. Looking at Zhuqing in front of her, yes, this is the real Zhuqing. Who is the one who has been with Gu Sen? No matter who she is, it must be a fake.


    I feel uneasy in my heart. I am worried about Gu Sen and I am afraid that they will be in danger.


    Just as Yun qiongjun was thinking about these things, she suddenly felt that she was holding Zhuqing''s hand. She was so excited that she quickly looked back at her.


    "Zhuqing, are you awake?"


    Zhu Qing slowly opens her eyes and looks at Yun qiongjun. She hugs her wrongly and starts to cry.


    "Qiongjun."


    There was too much missing and fear in this voice. Yun qiongjun hugged her tightly to stop her feeling helpless.


    After that, Zhuqing remembers it again and looks at Yun qiongjun in a puzzled way.


    "Why are you here?"


    Yun qiongjun looks at her and explains what happened to her. Zhuqing understands that they are holding each other together again, as if they have found support in the sea, but the good times are not long. Just as Yun qiongjun is enjoying all this, Zhu Qing suddenly pushes Yun qiongjun away and looks at her in panic, as if she did not know her.


    Zhu Qing got up from the ground and began to laugh. He tore his clothes and looked at Yun qiongjun. His eyes were terrible. Then he went to the railing and grabbed something. His mouth kept making strange noises.


    Yun qiongjun has been staring at Zhu Qing. The scenes in front of her make her unable to calm down for a long time. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with Zhuqing. How can she be sober and confused? There was a surge of uneasiness.

 Chapter 153

    Yun qiongjun goes to Zhuqing, who is insane. While Zhuqing is quiet for a period of time, she presses her right palm on the back top of Zhuqing''s cave, and slowly closes her eyes, sensing the direction of the spiritual power in her hand after it enters Zhuqing''s body.


    A powerful spiritual power circled in Zhuqing''s mind, closing his perception of the outside world. At this time, if you want to save Zhuqing, you can only erase the spirit power.


    Yun qiongjun straightens out her inner body''s spiritual power. She points to the seven major acupoints in Zhuqing''s head, and points out that her hands are located in the sun on both sides. The winding and circling spiritual power entered the unprepared bamboo clear body along the sun, and went towards the powerful spiritual power.


    Seven spirit dragons are constantly biting around the ring. In the constant attack, the spiritual power wrapped in Zhuqing is constantly decreasing.


    After half a column of incense, Yun qiongjun, covered with sweat, lies on the ground, panting for breath. Zhuqing, who lies next to her, slowly opens her eyes.


    "Qiongjun, why are you here?" Seeing Yun qiongjun lying beside him, the weak Zhuqing summoned up her spirits and reached out to help her up. "How are you doing? Are you OK. Does it hurt?"


    "I''m ok, Zhuqing. I have something to ask you." Yun qiongjun adjusted her breath and suppressed the surging Qi and blood. "Tell me why you are here. Who is Zhuqing who is with Gu Sen


    Zhu Qing shook his head desperately: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything! I can''t remember how long ago I was brought here by my master, and then I lost my consciousness. I don''t know what happened next


    "Wait, you say, your master?" Yun qiongjun''s face was full of doubts. She thought for a moment and said, "is your master wearing a hat and his hair is gray and looks a little gloomy?"


    Zhuqing turned her eyes and thought about it and said, "it''s good for my master to wear a hat, but her hair is half white. Master, he doesn''t really like to laugh... "


    Yun qiongjun felt insulted by her IQ. She stood up and yelled at Zhuqing, "that''s your master! That''s him! He took part in the wheel fight with me when I was fighting raohan! Take advantage of my physical strength to beat me dizzy, Lingli, his spiritual power still has the breath of looking at Yunnan! He''s an asshole, a thief. I''ll take revenge one day


    "Ah Zhu Qing held his head and squatted down, "no, no! My master is very kind to me. He treats me like a daughter. How can it be? My master can''t be a bad man


    Said, tears gushed out of Zhu Qing''s eyes, along her pale cheek slide. Tears fall on the ground, leaving little water marks.


    "Qiongjun, do you know. In addition to you, the best thing for me in the world is my master. I believe him. He will not be the kind of bad person you said. Although he, although he... "


    "What''s wrong with him? Did he do anything else to you? " Hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s tone became agitated, and quietly added a charge to Jixin: "when my spiritual strength is restored, I will make him stay in bed for 30 years."


    "No, no, no, he didn''t do anything to me. However, during this period of coma, I seem to hear what he said nearby, forgetting Dian Key Lingli tide Through I''m very important to him in this world... "


    "Qiongjun, do you think it is possible that the key to open forgetting Dian is around me?" Zhu Qing raised his head and stopped sobbing. A trace of shock appeared on his face.


    "This..." Yun qiongjun is also stunned by Zhu Qing''s idea.


    "When I was in a coma, I wanted to see a group of colorful lights. I tried to get close to the light. At this time, a voice full of dignity in my subconscious told me how to open the seal of forgetting Dian and how to activate it How to... " The color of pain appeared on Zhu Qing''s face. He hugged his head and fell on the ground. "It seems that someone''s spiritual power is needed to be the key..."


    Yun qiongjun picked up Zhuqing, felt the pulse of Zhuqing with her right hand, and whispered her name, "Zhuqing, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Zhuqing, you can have a sense of the future. It seems that being around this woman is good for you."


    a man''s voice rings in the room. Yun qiongjun''s hair explodes, and her spiritual power runs at a high speed.


    The Hatter pushed open the door of unlocking with his left hand and walked in calmly.


    Yun qiongjun jumps up and slaps the Hatter with one hand. She tries to dodge and grabs Yun qiongjun''s arm and pushes her aside.


    "You are not my match now. Don''t waste your effort." She glances at Yun qiongjun with pride in her heart. She is about to turn around when Zhuqing falls on the ground.


    "You..." "You are really affectionate. I put a seal here. Before I allow you to leave here, you can''t leave here."


    "Master, why do you do this?" Zhu Qing angrily stares at her heart, and her white face trembles. In the eyes of Zhu Qing, there is a glittering flash."I said, I''m protecting you, do you believe it?" Staring at Zhuqing, his eyes are steady and firm, if in the past, Zhuqing will not hesitate to answer believe.


    And now


    "I don''t know, since you want to protect me, why do you keep dizziness here! Since you want to protect me, why do you want to catch qiongjun here! If you want to protect me, why don''t you explain all this to me! " Zhu Qing''s spirit has been hit unprecedentedly, and he has a deep doubt about his intention, "I can''t believe you!"


    "Zhuqing, you know, it''s my greatest wish to integrate the spiritual power of forgetting Yunnan and open the corridor of time and space!" He turned around and took off his hat. His hair was half black and half white. "Only by opening the corridor of time and space can I have a chance to return to my time! I''ll be back to normal! "


    "I''ve been trying to absorb the spiritual power of forgetting Yunnan. I have integrated less than one tenth of the magical power, and forgetting Yunnan has become unstable and erratic!" She became excited: "I need her, because only she can really open the magic power of forgetting Dian. She is the key to open the magic power of forgetting Yunnan!"


    "What?" Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun look at their hearts in a daze.


    "I am the key, you say?" Yun qiongjun''s face became very ugly. She stood up and said to her heart, "tell me, why me!"


    "Because you are the one who forgot to choose!" "I can feel the breath of forgetting the origin of Yunnan sleeping in your body."


    "And you, Zhuqing, you can''t participate in this matter, so I''ll lock you in here. You''ll die if you participate in it. I don''t want you to gamble on that glimmer of hope As for the reason, you will understand it then. "


    The quarrel gradually subsided, and the three people in the room fell into silence


    At last, Gu Wansen is preparing for the other side.


    "Zhuqing, do you think it''s better for me to lead the army to confront chijing and rescue Wanqing, or do I have to save her by myself?" Gu Sen leaned against the tree and raised his head to "Zhuqing" and asked


    "I think you''d better go by yourself. It''s not the time for Gu Sen and Chi Jing to fall out. It''s estimated that bringing the army forward will cause a lot of problems. Maybe it will lead to an all-out war."


    "Zhuqing" sat on the branch, shaking his legs and slowly said, "you go to save Wan Qing, I''ll go to find Yun qiongjun. Maybe you can''t save Wan Qing, we''ll have got Yun qiongjun back!"


    "Well, if so, that would be great," Gu Sen turned his head slowly. "Zhuqing, then qiongjun will ask you! Sure, bring her back


    "Zhuqing" lightly jumps down from the tree and smiles at Gu Sen, "believe me, qiongjun will come back."


    Finish saying, "Zhu Qing walks toward the distance lightly," so, we soldier divides two ways, refuel together! "


    Gu Sen looked at the direction of Wanyi. Through the mountains and forests, he felt the gloomy atmosphere brought by the army''s pressure. "Wanqing, what is Wanyi to you?" Raising his head, his eyes are actually flashing a deep cold light.


    Since you have decided to save people, you can''t go naked and empty handed. Making adequate preparation is the right way.


    Gu Sen went back to his apartment and changed into his best black cloud tight clothes after bathing. With a red hair band to the hair on the forehead, the whole person energetic out of the house.


    Through the layers of trees, Gu Sen came to gusen''s oldest tree. This tree is the ancient totem that existed here at the beginning of gusen''s birth, which contains the legacy of ancestors to the back. Gu Sen leaned down, put his forehead on the winding tree trunk, and silently recited the prayer call from ancient times in his heart.


    With the protection of his ancestors, Gu Sen came to the big tent, put on the most light and solid thousand year gilded rattan armour of the family, and took out a phoenix tail two pointed gun from the weapon rack, and the six foot long gun was waving in his hand. When he was riding on the table, he began to ride in the direction of the sun.


    When it comes to "Zhuqing", who walks into the mountain forest, she is not as light as when talking with Gu Sen. her nimble figure shuttles quickly among the mountains and forests, as if a frightened sika deer is avoiding the pursuit of the leopard behind her.


    "I have to go back quickly. Otherwise, if Gu Sen finds out I''m not in Wanyi, it will be a big deal!"


    The sun gradually set toward the horizon, "Zhuqing" or Wanqing, ran toward a secret hut.


    "Please, there must be no accident!"


    The sky is getting dark. I don''t know when a dark moon has been hanging in the deep night sky. When I look up, I can''t find any other stars.


    Wan Qing, Gu Sen. Chijing army, all busy in this dark night, they all know that after dawn, it is likely to start a war.


    The wind is blowing.

 Chapter 154

    Wan Qing secretly ran back to find Juxin. Looking at her tense look, Wan Qing asked, "you don''t want to be with Gu Sen and them. How did you come back?"


    Wan Qing said anxiously, "Gu Sen said he would come to Wanyi to save me. Of course, I will wait for him here." She looked at it seriously.


    In order to see her too much, but now she is also very dangerous to go back, that is to say nothing. "But your ability has already been lost. Is it too dangerous for Gu Sen to go back? Is it not for nothing I said to her seriously.


    "I can''t control so much. I must wait for him to come. Besides, I also want to protect Wanyi from being occupied by chijing people! You can recover my appearance first Wan Qing showed a very anxious expression and said, grabbing the intentional shoulder.


    Seeing that she was in such a hurry that there was no other way, he asked her to come in and find a chair for her to sit down. Then he began to exert his power, and his hands danced back and forth in front of Wan Qing. After a while, a white light began to turn around Wan Qing.


    The white light was so dazzling that she couldn''t open her eyes. Finally, more and more white light will Wan Qing whole person cover, with Ben can not see her figure. She also gradually lost consciousness, and when she woke up, the white light was gone. She looked down at her from the chair beside her. She knew that she was back to her original appearance. She was very happy.


    Wan Qing quickly stood up and said, "I have to get to Wanyi and wait for Gu Sen to come. It belongs to me! I can''t let him destroy it. " Then he went out without looking back.


    "Do you really want to go back?" he said with a smile


    "I have to go back. One is to get Gu Sen, and the other is to protect it from being plundered by others. It''s my painstaking efforts! It''s gone. What else do I have? " Finish saying very firm left.


    Looking at her back, she shook her head helplessly. He understood that this woman had to go back for the sake of Gu Sen and her inheritance. There was all she had to do. If Wanyi was conquered, Wanqing would have lost her home, which no one could face, and Wanqing was no exception. Besides, she was the ruler of that place. She wanted to defend her dignity, so she would not stop her, let alone for a man.


    Back in Wanyi, Wan Qing saw that the situation here was very bad. Chijing''s army offensive was quite fierce, and the troops were numerous, and the formation was very neat. But Wanyi is obviously at a disadvantage. It is in a mess to be washed away. The battle flags were trampled on the ground, and the fighting spirit was obviously not as vigorous as chijing''s army.


    The sound of killing was so loud that corpses could be seen everywhere. Everywhere there was the blood of soldiers, their stumps and incomplete bodies. There are many wounded soldiers rushed back to the city, their bodies are also scarred, can not bear to look directly. Because this side is the guardian side, so now belongs to the stalemate stage, if a long time, I''m afraid it will be difficult to preserve the integrity of Wanyi.


    Wan Qing''s heart was broken when he saw such a scene. A good Wanyi is not like what it looks like now. The city is in a mess. The orderly scene and the lively and prosperous scene are gone. She looked more and more sad, tears in her eyes, she did not want to be a coward, so did not let the tears finally fall down.


    Now she would like to have reinforcements, but no one will come to help her. Her only hope is Gu Sen, but where is Gu Sen? Is the time still urgent? Wan Qing doesn''t know. That was her only hope. But now she needs to pull herself together and think about it.


    Wan Qing took up the big flag on the ground and ran to a high place. He called out in a loud voice: "generals and men, I am your queen. We will defend our homeland to the death. We will not be knocked down by chijing''s army, but rush up with me!"


    All the officers and men saw that their queen was fighting in person, and they all summoned up their courage and cried out to fight with the army of chijing who was attacking fiercely. Wan Qing gave the flag to a general. He took a blade and rushed up. He forgot that he had no spiritual power. His blood was boiling in her chest. He ignored everything.


    But she was very brave. The sword in her hand was flying up and down, and she was totally reckless to send them away. When the soldiers saw that their masters were not fighting for their lives, they were also very desperate to fight. The scene was frozen there. Chijing''s army did not advance.


    Wan Qing, after all, had no spiritual power. In the process of fighting, she was injured a lot, and she still insisted on fighting. After fighting for a long time, she gradually lost her support. At this time, she thought of Gu Sen and hoped that he would appear immediately. Otherwise, Wanyi would fall into the hands of chijing people before long, and then there would be nothing left.


    Most of the officers and men before Wan Qing met were seriously injured, so she became more anxious and hoped Gu Sen could come down from the sky and help her. She knew that Goosen was coming, and she was not sure when he would be here. Thinking of this, she yelled: "soldiers and soldiers, our reinforcements are coming, and then we can repulse the enemy. We are strengthening our strength!" She inspired the soldiers.


    The soldiers holding the big flag are very clever and crazy to shake the flag in their hands. Although they are injured in many places, the present situation shows that as long as there are a little bloody men, they will come forward to fight for their own homeland.


    The flag is a symbol of the army''s morale. As long as the flag does not fall, the morale of the officers and men will not be shaken. This is very important. Therefore, when Wan Qing handed the flag to him, he knew that even if he was killed in the battle, he should let the flag be waved. He represented that the army had the fighting power of charging. Although Wan Qing has been a little frustrated, but also by his insistence, the heart has increased confidence.At this time, a person appeared in front of her. She was about to call Gu Sen''s name. But after a closer look, it was not him, but standing in front of her, which made her very disappointed.


    Wan Qing was puzzled and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to help you," she said with a smile


    Wan Qing said coldly, "how can you help me? What we are dealing with here are thousands of troops. Can you resist it?"


    "I can''t, but someone can do it!" The heart is mysterious again, smile says.


    Wan Qing said eagerly, "then speak quickly, or there will be no time." She looked impatiently at the show off.


    "Gu Sen will be here soon. When you do that, you will put all the blame on Yun qiongjun, and ask Gu Sen to mobilize Gu Sen''s army to help you out of the siege."


    "This is also a way, but Gu Sen has not been seen yet. I''m afraid he can''t protect him!" Wanqing also reported some expectations for the desire to quench his thirst. Gu Sen came to mobilize gusen''s men. She didn''t consider whether there was enough time for Gu Sen''s men. She just hoped that he could come here as soon as possible and bring some strength to herself.


    Chuxin said with a smile: "you can rest assured that he will arrive soon. I can''t be here. It will be very inconvenient then, so I''ll go first." Then he disappeared in front of Wan Qing.


    Wan Qing listened to his heart and gave his ideas. He was looking forward to Gu Sen coming here immediately. Now the fight has entered a white hot state, Wanyi''s officers and soldiers suffered heavy casualties, and chijing''s attack took the upper hand again.


    Wan Qing was so anxious that she took up the sword beside her, waved it and rushed up again. However, she was wounded by many swords and was not able to do what she wanted. However, the officers and soldiers were brave enough to fight closely around her and protect her with all their strength.


    When Wan Qingqing was exhausted, she saw Gu Sen at a glance. It was as if she had seen the only straw to save her life. She lifted her arms and ran to Gu Sen, who also saw her and ran to her. When he came to Gu Sen, Wan Qing fell down in his arms. Gu Sen tried to push her away, but she didn''t feel good, so she stood there.


    Wan Qing could not help but shed tears when he saw his closest relatives. "Why did you come! Gu Sen, I''m afraid Wanyi will not be able to survive! " She cried, and looked pitiful and trembling.


    "Their attack is fierce! I''m here to help you! " With that, Gu Sen pushed her away.


    Wan Qing was very aggrieved and said, "it was Yun qiongjun who encouraged chijing''s army to attack. You should teach her a lesson for me!" She said it was framed. Then he peeped into Gu Sen''s expression with his eyes.


    Gu Sen solemnly said: "impossible, she can''t do such a thing, you don''t misunderstand her."


    Wan Qing heard the anger in his heart, but he could not show it on the surface. She thinks that Yun qiongjun''s position in Gu Sen''s mind is so important that no one can say anything to shake his ideas and attitude towards Yun qiongjun.


    In any case, we should let Gu Sen return to his side. What we need to do now is to protect the safety of Wanyi. Thinking of this, she said, "it''s hard to keep here now. What can you do?"


    "There is no way, but I will protect you." After finishing, Gu Sen picked up a big knife and rushed to it.


    "Well, today I will live with Wanyi." Wan Qing yelled, and then he followed Gu Sen to kill him.


    Gu Sen always keeps a certain distance from Wan Qing when fighting to avoid misunderstanding of their relationship.


    At this time, chijing''s army fought fiercely, breaking through many small holes. Gu Sen attacked the enemy from the East and the West. He chose the dangerous places to sprint, which gave the enemy a great blow. When the front soldiers of chijing army saw that he was brave, they did not fight him head-on. Instead, they attacked other fortresses, which eased the danger of Wanyi.


    Although this can not control the overall situation, it can at least delay the situation and prepare for the next step.


    Wan Qing and Gu Sen are far apart. Wan Qing knows that he intends to hide himself, so he is not happy with him. Unexpectedly, at this time, he still takes care of these things and really doesn''t care about himself.


    Seeing that Gu Sen was very brave, the generals and men of Wanyi were all injured, but they felt very powerful when they followed Gu Sen, so they all summoned up their feet to fight. Everyone''s staring eyes were red, their arms were rounded and they were shouting to rush forward.


    Chijing''s army saw that they were sent like a wolf, but they did not have any chance.

 Chapter 155

    Outside the city, there were all heads, ladders and firecrackers surrounding the whole city. Outside the city, there was a loud cry, but inside the city, there was no sound. Everyone breathed the silence. Gu Sen looked at the troops of chijing state under the city. He could not help frowning. Looking into the distance, he saw another fierce battle.


    Some of the soldiers on the wall have broken arms, some have no legs, some have no consciousness, just lie there quietly with their mouth slightly open. However, no one is taking care of them around them now. All waiting for them are gradually dying. Wan Qing ordered "Archer, prepare".


    Some soldiers in armor and armed with bows and arrows began to enter the city wall in order, waiting for Gu Sen''s next order to start firing arrows. He was waiting for the best time, 50 meters, 30 meters, 20 meters, and 5 meters to "release arrows". A bamboo stick like arrow was inserted into the chest of chijing soldiers.


    It seems that the soldiers of chijing did not expect that there would be fierce resistance in the dead capital and did not make any preparations. Therefore, they shot and killed a lot of soldiers. But soon, they adjusted their ranks. The flying cloud guns were in front of them. One shell after another flew over, collapsing a corner of the wall. Then there were holes on both sides and three sides. More and more people climbed up the ladder, Gu Sen looked at the bloody place, blood flow into a small river, it seems to be unable to hold.


    Gu Sen and WAN Qing gave full command. They threw stones under the wall and began to fire rockets. They finally resisted them for a while. Seeing that the sun was still rising, the mountains were about to set. The red clouds were shining on a piece of debris on the land, making it gloomy and terrifying. Gu Sen stood on the wall and sighed. What should I do? There are too many people in chijing. It''s not a way to keep it like this. Do you want to borrow troops from gusen?


    "What''s the matter? Why do you worry about something? It depends on your brows Wan Qing took a rest for a while and wiped the sweat on his head.


    "Wanyi can only survive this day, and tomorrow is expected to be broken. What''s your plan?"


    "Plan? This is my home! What do I have in mind? I will die in the city A firm look flashed in Wan Qing''s eyes. "Do you want to flinch? Or do you want me to go Wan Qing smiles. Gu Sen frowned.


    "Or will you marry me? If you marry me, you can prove the friendship between the two countries. Chijing won''t rush in. Are you willing to


    Goosen shook his head. I must have thought of other ways.


    Gu Sen is not talking, his face is very ugly. Wan Qing looks at his face and doesn''t say anything, so he has to change the subject.


    Why don''t you follow me to the military aircraft department to rearrange the array. Ximen is almost broken. It is necessary to strengthen and consolidate it again. " Goosen frowned. "OK."


    One after another, they went to the military plane and came to a huge red house. Wan Qing said a few words to the door, and the little lion on the door began to laugh. Then the gate opened slowly, and the topographic map of the whole city was facing us. When we walked in, we still had nearly 20 The bookshelves in rows are full of secret elements of Wanyi. They are stacked neatly. The world here is not in harmony with the outside world. Only this seems to be the last pure land and defense line of Wanyi.


    Gu Sen went to the topographic map, looked at it twice, and called several soldiers to come in and point out where to set up the defense. Wan Qing looked at him pointing at the mountains and rivers. Her heart was full of palpitations. She knew that all of them were supported by him now. She went around from the left to get closer to him.


    "Wan Qing, please leave a man for me. I''ll let him take the flag."


    "Well, as you please."


    Wan Qing has infinite pain in his heart, but when he looks at Gu Sen beside him, his heart is sweet. At least he didn''t leave me, which shows that he is not so different to me. She thought of a plan.


    When he saw that the soldiers had gone out in accordance with his memory, Wan Qing straightened out a handful of tears and said, "you really didn''t come to save me!"


    "I have something else to talk about later." Gu Sen goes aside and whistles a carrier pigeon. He scatters some powder on the pigeon. It''s up to you.


    "Report..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Chijing came."


    "If they don''t see a strong attack, they want to find an opportunity to break in. Tell the soldiers in the West that they can set up the battle." A soldier like man ran quickly.


    "Gu Sen, I have something to tell you tonight. Please come to Lanhu for a talk."


    "Good" and walked out of the military aircraft. Gu Sen really can''t stand all the choices. Tonight, I must get the answer that Yun qiongjun is an enemy or a friend. I have no time to wait.


    Gu Sen came to the city wall and wanted to fight back the invasion of chijing. It was estimated that they would not make a big move for the time being. Therefore, he started the battle very hard. The lights of the whole city wall were shining brightly, and the fire was blazing on both sides. The drums and shouts were loud and bloody. From noon to night, Gu Sen was surrounded by corpses, We beat back another wave. It seems that we can have a rest. There was a smell of blood in every breath he breathed.


    His hands suddenly throbbed for a moment, but it didn''t work. With Chi Yu''s cunning and the ability of the Hatter, how could a small carrier pigeon escape from the sky. He laughed bitterly and shook his head.He went back to his room and simply cleaned himself. Looking at his face, his white skin gradually showed from black. He was so tired that he fell down on the bed. "Yun qiongjun is the master behind her. Don''t you know?" "No, it''s not. Don''t say it again." "is Yuner you, tell me who did those things?" Suddenly, Yun qiongjun took out a knife and stabbed it straight into Gu Sen''s chest. "You''re right. I did everything." Gu Sen suddenly wakes up. Maybe he missed her too much recently.


    The night was already deep. He just remembered to blow the light and found a little boy standing at the door.


    "My master asked you to follow me."


    He could see that the child had no malice, so he went out of the door with him, turned left and turned right, and finally arrived at the ground. The child told him to wait here and went in to report. The purple curtain layer by layer lifted, and the maids leaned on both sides, and two big characters flashed out in the middle: LAN Hu. Suddenly think of today''s agreement, see Wan Qing dressed in a suit of glazed yarn in the layers of surrounded by walked out.


    "Is there something to say? What''s the point now? "


    "Nothing. It''s just that the enemy wants to discuss the countermeasures."


    "What can you do?" Wan Qing smiles, smiling like a child, but in Gu Sen''s eyes, it is a bit terrifying.


    Gu Sen doesn''t want to entangle with him any more. He turns around and wants to leave.


    "Don''t you want to know about Yun qiongjun?" If only the name of that woman was mentioned, he would stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sen asked coldly. His eyes glanced at another place, which I had carefully dressed for him. It seems that I know the result. Wan Qing pointed to the side and said, "it''s better to swim a lake. It seems that you can''t wait. Yun qiongjun is behind the scenes." Although there are not many words, every word is inserted in Gu Sen''s heart.


    Gu Sen also did not return to the front to change his usual clothes and went out of the palace. All of these were quickly told by Wan Qing''s eyeliner to Wan Qing.


    "Have you looked carefully?"


    "Sure, Gu Sen is out of town."


    Wan Qing fiddled with his little finger and turned it around. Gu Sen, you are so loved! I''m afraid I wouldn''t like you if you didn''t.


    When Gu Sen finds Meilin, he is sitting at a place reading a book. He suddenly comes to meet him in a hurry.


    "What happened?"


    "Tell me where Yun qiongjun is?"


    "Gu Sen...." Meilin sighed. He knew that Gu Sen would not accept it. Let him go crazy for a while.


    Gu Sen ran crazy, looking everywhere, and even the lid of the pot was uncovered. He sat on the ground, and suddenly he seemed to think of something? Running towards one end, this is the cellar where the wine was stored. Maybe she was drinking and sleeping here. It must be like this. He slowly walked in to meet his favorite girl, but the deeper he went, the more nervous and afraid he felt. It was really empty.


    He must have been caught, and he started running back. What Meilin saw this time was Gu Sen, who was sweating and puffing. "Gu Sen, don''t try. Yun qiongjun is not here at all!" "Not here? Then tell me where she is? " "She..." "I want to hear the truth." Mirin took a look at Goosen.


    "She was with the Hatter, and the Hatter respectfully called her queen."


    Meilin''s words and WAN Qing''s words gradually overlap. He shook his head. "No, it''s not Yun qiongjun."


    "Gu Sen, that''s what Zhuqing and I saw with our own eyes. Yun qiongjun may have been using us all the time. At first, I didn''t believe it, but We really see it. I''d like you to check it out. "


    "I want you to tell me the details."


    "Good.". Looking for Lin began to rescue Zhuqing, then saw the broken temple, and then saw Yun qiongjun and the Hatter talking to each other, without missing a single detail.


    After hearing all this, Gu Sen''s face was shocked, "impossible, I still don''t believe it."

 Chapter 156

    Gu Sen and mirin sat in silence for a long time.


    "I''ve been bothering you for a long time. It''s time for me to go." Gu Sen looks at the sky outside, and then looks at the forest.


    He picked up the tea and tasted it. He put it in the corner of the table and turned it twice. "Life is like tea. You need to taste it carefully."


    Gu Sen drank up the tea. Waving to find the forest, not to send.


    Gu Sen is gloomy all the way, and his heart is full of troubles. Yun''er? How? I can''t think of it. If everything is arranged by her and she pretends to be, it is not necessary at all. What''s all this about? I can''t get the answer to the questions in my heart. There''s a bigger conspiracy waiting for him.


    At this time, chijing''s army account was in the first place, and Chiyu was sitting on one side.


    "You are very clever. You see, Wanyi, which is only a hundred miles away from you, is vulnerable to a single blow, and will be available immediately. However, you know, Gu Sen is now in Wanyi. It is not so easy to attack Wanyi. " In order to directly stare at Chi Yu, scared Chi Yu also dare not move, had nothing to follow him to say.


    "Well, as you expected, Gu Sen beat back the first two attacks. What''s your plan?" Chi Yu carefully answered.


    "As long as you play the trick well, the whole Wanyi will be yours." When Ji Xin said here, there was a sense of winning, but Chi Yu was more and more confused.


    "A play? I hope you can make it clear. " After he had asked, he fell on the chair and stopped talking. Chiyu didn''t dare to make a sound, so he had to ask someone to tell him to


    "ah Come on, take the master to shower and change clothes. " Then he clapped his hands and walked into the two bodyguards to make a gesture of invitation, and swaggered out of the army tent. What are you in mind? Sooner or later, you will have to pay back all these disgraces.


    In the early morning of the next day, Wan Qing came to Gu Sen''s house. Looking at the door, there was no sound inside. She had thought that Gu Sen would not come back again after she left yesterday. Unexpectedly, she heard the palace people report that Gu Sen was back last night. She was both surprised and surprised. She wanted to see him yesterday, and she wanted to leave some suspense impression on him. So she got up early this morning I couldn''t help but come straight to him.


    When he opened the door, a gust of wine came to his face. Wan Qing touched his nose subconsciously. He went in quietly. He saw wine bottles scattered on the ground, some of which had been smashed into countless pieces. He lay quietly on the ground and told about the tragic situation of last night. Gu Sen was lying in the pile of disordered bottles. Some fragments even penetrated into the meat and exuded a little blood Wan Qing is very distressed, ran to help Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, Gu Sen."


    Gu Sen may be shaken too much by Wan Qing and makes a dull hum. Wan Qing helps him to the bed. "Yun''er, yun''er, tell me you''re not like this, you''re not." there are tears in the corner of his eye. Wan Qing gently brushes his tears. Why do you need it? Do you know you hurt my heart more than you. "Somebody, make a bowl of wake-up soup." "Yes," Wan Qing was always with him.


    When Gu Sen woke up, he found that this was the scene. Wan Qing was lying on the edge of the bed, and the wine stains on the ground were gone. There was a smell of orchid in the air. He felt guilty when he looked at Wanqing. He knew what she meant to him, but he also understood his own. He remembered his kindness to him bit by bit Yes, but it''s just moving. He can clearly distinguish this feeling.


    Gu Sen wants to wake up Wanqing. He just reaches out his hand. He is attracted by a touch of blue light. The blue light turns into countless dancing blue butterflies. Then he looks at them dancing and turns into a line of words: "Yun qiongjun is in chijing military camp". This is Zhuqing''s Secret skill. It seems that they must have done something to make them think that everything was ordered by yun''er. We must check it tonight Save yun''er by the way. After a few seconds, the words disappeared into the air.


    Wan woke up early in the morning and secretly saw the words. At this time, he pretended to have just woken up, rubbed his eyes and raised his head. Qiang Zhuang just found that Gu Sen''s face was surprised when he woke up. He whispered, "why don''t you call me when you''re awake?" She wanted Gu Sen to call her, but she found a secret. It seems that she didn''t come here in vain.


    After that, she got up and went outside to get some soup and food that had been prepared. Gu Sen looked at her back. If only yun''er was here now. Gu Sen thought that he had come down and dressed. The meal was served in a moment. They looked at each other and said nothing. Wan Qing took a mouthful of vegetables and put them into Gu Sen''s bowl. "Take good care of yourself." Gu Sen felt that there was a warm current in his heart, so he no longer resisted and said with a smile, "well, I''ll go out for a while tonight, and then I''ll strengthen the array."


    "Where to go?" Wan Qing seemed a little anxious.


    "It''s OK." Gu Sen only said this sentence, but he did not say any more. When Wan Qing asked him again, he was careless and refused to say any more. Wan Qing could not find out anything, so he had to give up. Go out of the house and say to the bodyguard, "follow him every step of the way, and then send someone to watch him secretly. If you have anything, please come back and tell me." The bodyguard was ordered to do it as soon as possible. Wan Qing just walked slowly.


    The intention sits on the main seat, the eye color is gloomy looking at the person below. He raised his legs and lay on his back in the chair. Gently clasping the table, he would smile and then gloomy, and he would turn his wrist. I took another look at the military topographic map in front of me. Tap a few places on these maps. Chi Yu looked at him so understand his meaning, in accordance with his orders to tell his men so arrayed.Looking at Chi Yu''s appearance, I feel funny. It''s really a good doll!


    With a smile and a mantra, a white snowflake color appears around, and the temperature drops suddenly, making a model of a woman. Chi Yu grew up and said, "this is Yun qiongjun?" "She''s not really Yun qiongjun. She''s just a mirage of Yun qiongjun," she said darkly


    "Oh," Chi Yu Long breathed, "I don''t know what effect this illusion has?" Chi Yu asked stupidly.


    "I''ve just told Gu Sen that Yun qiongjun is here. He must have thought it was Zhu Qing who sent him the news. He is deeply in love with Yun qiongjun and will definitely come to find out. What we have to do is to obey the illusion all day long."


    Chi Yu questioned "is this really OK? Can''t you see what''s going on? "


    "Are you questioning me? If you want this world in your hands, listen to me. "


    "No, no, I''ll do it."


    All day long, two people revolved around an illusion, serving tea and pouring water. The phantom of Yun qiongjun was sitting in the main position. The two men knelt on both sides. They asked what the Phantom asked and what they answered. They did not dare to express themselves without speaking. Several times Chi Yu almost couldn''t hold back. "What? Can''t stand this? You don''t want the world? " "Of course, but wait for this day to make sure that gusen will come back?" He opened his eyes and said definitely, "he will come."


    Gu Sen put on his night clothes and sneaked into the enemy''s barracks. He ran here and there. Chi Yu was so cunning that he made every tent the same. He couldn''t tell which one was. If he went on like this, it would be exposed. He suddenly thought that there were some spies, though only a little bit.


    On the other side, "I feel him coming!" "Coming?" "Yes, it''s going to look like a little bit, you know? The success or failure is in one fell swoop. "


    "You can rest assured."


    It turned out to be the edge of the tent. If it was really cunning, he saw Yun qiongjun sitting in the middle of the room. They were on both sides. They couldn''t really see it. Peeping could only be used for a while. Now that he knew the exact location, he took out his prepared dagger and drew a small opening on the tent to reveal a faint light, so that he could see what was going on inside.


    Chiyu and the hooded man knelt on both sides, "what should the queen do? The city cannot be attacked. " "Should I ask such questions? That''s what you should think." Yun qiongjun said lazily. "If it wasn''t for them, it would have been taken down if it hadn''t been for gusen." Chi Yu angrily answered. "Goosen? Oh, that fool, you can''t fight him. If he is so powerful, don''t you still bow down to my pomegranate skirt. I''ll show him a play in a few days Yun qiongjun said coldly, her eyes full of ridicule and contempt.


    "What should Wan Qing do when the city is broken?" Asked with intent.


    "That woman, with a little bit of beauty, wants to seduce men. You can see what you can do when she breaks the city. Tell me this little thing." Yun qiongjun glared at them. She didn''t see her sister in her eyes, but she was full of murderous spirit.


    Gu Sen can''t believe what he heard, but it was really said by Yun qiongjun himself. I didn''t expect that my love was only used in her eyes. I didn''t expect her to treat her sister like this. Everything was going to be bloody. He couldn''t bear to stay here and listen to her merciless words.


    He walked back to walk up and down the patter of rain, he did not feel much, let the rain hit on his face, "waiter, on ten jars of wine." Xiao ER may be frightened by his momentum, obediently took out ten jars of wine. He directly picked up a jar and began to pour it. Most of the wine flowed down his face like that, and his inner bitterness melted into the strong aroma of wine.


    Meilin didn''t know when he came. He pushed a jar of wine and sat quietly beside him. "When you''ve had enough, go back."


    "I want to marry Wanqing."


    "You don''t need me to understand your pain, but you don''t have to take your own happiness."


    Gu Sen ran outside and looked at the dark sky, just like his mood. You will come. You will come when you know this news, because you will not let the two countries unite and stop your plan You still, don''t come.

 Chapter 157

    At night, the bright moonlight is shining in the courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard, there are two people sitting there. One of them is Gu Sen. he is sitting there alone and drinking himself. The other is just comforting and persuading Gu Sen, but there is no result.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s bottle after bottle of wine, Meilin finally couldn''t help but want to go up and take down his wine bottle. As a result, Gu Sen said, "Meilin, if you really want to comfort me, you''d better sit next to me and drink with me!"


    After hearing this, Meilin frowned, but looking at Gu Sen, he couldn''t bear it. Finally, like Gu Sen, he took a bottle of wine and sat on the bench beside him. In this way, Meilin and Gu Sen did not take the initiative to talk, so they drank all the time. It''s as if you don''t get drunk.


    However, at this time, Gu Sen suddenly remembered that he had to go to tell Wanqing that he had agreed to marry her at this time, so Gu Sen put down his wine bottle and shook his head slightly. Who knows that not only did he not have the sober effect he wanted, but also made his head more confused.


    But at this time, Gu Sen didn''t care so much. He stood up, put down the bottle, turned his head and said to Melin, who is sitting next to him, "Meilin, drink slowly by yourself. I have something to deal with. Let''s go first, and we''ll continue to drink next time."


    Gu Sen said without waiting for Lin to answer, he directly raised his feet and walked to Wanqing''s residence. And mirin looked at Gu Sen from his seat and sighed deeply.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s wobbly walking posture, Meilin shook his head and worried about whether he would fall in the next second.


    When Gu Sen came to the door of Wanqing''s room, he tried hard to make himself stand firm. When he felt that he was stable, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. When no one opened the door, he called out: "Wanqing, open the door quickly. I have something to tell you now. Open the door quickly."


    As soon as Wan Qing Zheng was ready to go to bed, he suddenly heard a knock on the door and got up. Then he heard Gu Sen''s voice. Wan Qing quickly put on his clothes and shoes and quickly went to the door and opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, Wan Qing saw that Gu Sen, who had been drunk, turned to her side. Wan Qing immediately held him up and helped him back to his room. He sat him on the bench. He poured a cup of tea to Gu Sen.


    He was still wondering: what''s wrong with Gu Sen today? How did he drink like this? And how could he come to my room, and he said that he had something to tell me, what was the matter?


    Thinking while putting the tea on Gu Sen''s mouth, he was thinking of letting him drink tea, but unexpectedly, Gu Sen suddenly said, "Wan Qing, I''ve decided."


    "What, what have you decided, Goosen?"


    "I said I decided to marry you. I decided, I decided, decided. " As soon as he finished speaking, before Wan Qing could react, Gu Sen had already bent over on the table.


    But lying down, he kept saying what I had decided. When he heard Wanqing here, he was very happy. He couldn''t even care about the water for Gu Sen. he was so happy that he didn''t know what to do.


    But soon, Wan Qing responded from the happy mood just now. He quickly helped Gu Sen up and asked him to drink some tea, which made him a little conscious. He was not lying down to sleep.


    However, Wan Qing was just like a young girl in love. She still felt that everything just happened was a dream, which made people feel that it was not too real. He looked at Gu Sen and said, "Gu Sen, are you really willing to marry me? Are you not lying to me


    "Yes, Wan Qing, I didn''t lie to you. I would like to marry you."


    When Wan Qing heard Gu Sen say again and again that he decided to marry himself, she finally felt that the matter was true, she was not dreaming.


    And WAN Qing can''t help but think of what Jixin and she said before: sure enough, Jixin didn''t cheat me. Gu Sen really agreed to marry me, and I finally got what I wanted.


    At this time, Wan Qing was very happy, leading to a good mood when he went out of the door.


    And the people outside the door saw that Wan Qing was in such a good mood today that they could not help thinking whether the country was saved.


    Looking at the people waiting outside the door, Wan Qing said, "you, now pass on my orders to me. I will be married to the successor of gusen the day after tomorrow. Therefore, you must start to decorate and prepare all the things we need when we get married. Besides, you should decorate me well The palace, be beautiful. Do you hear me


    "Yes, I heard that, and I will go down and give orders." Finish saying, this servant girl then hurriedly ran down to command affair, and this time Wan Qing oneself also returned to own room.


    After returning to the room, Wan Qing didn''t see Gu Sen''s figure on the table. Thinking what was wrong with Gu Sen, he called out Gu Sen''s name. Who knows when Wan Qing came to the bed, he saw a man lying on her bed. Wan Qing looked at Gu Sen lying on his own bed."Gu Sen, you are not inviting me. However, we will get married the day after tomorrow, so we are not in a hurry. Moreover, after we get married, there will be more time, so we should bear to wait for that day." In this way, Wan Qing''s face turned red as he thought about it. He shook his head to stop thinking about those things.


    So Wan Qing went straight to the bed. He took off Gu Sen''s shoes and socks, and carefully covered the quilt for him. However, he went out of the door and told the people outside to take care of him. He went to the next room to prepare for bed


    However, Yun qiongjun here is locked up in the cell of Wanyi.


    Just when Yun qiongjun has nothing to do with her, she suddenly hears people talking about marriage, Gu Sen, and other words. In fact, as soon as she hears Gu Sen''s name and connects with some words in front of her, she has already guessed what might have happened.


    But she couldn''t believe that what she wanted to guess at this moment was wrong.


    So she immediately stopped the people and wanted to verify her guess. She couldn''t believe it and hoped it was false. On the other hand, she pretended to be positive and asked, "what did you just say? Gu Sen is going to get married?"


    "Yes, you don''t know. It seems that Gu Sen took the initiative to tell our queen. It is said that after Gu Sen finished speaking, our queen asked people to prepare to dress up the palace." After that, the man did not wait for Yun qiongjun to say anything more, so he walked away laughing.


    When Yun qiongjun hears that the man affirms that this is true, Gu Sen goes to Wanqing''s room and tells him.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly felt that her whole body was in a state of stupidity, and her head was about to explode at any time. At the same time, her own ears did not let herself go, and she kept echoing the words just said by those people, which made her unable to respond for a long time.


    This incident made Yun qiongjun feel very angry and sad in her own heart. She wished she could run to Gu Sen now and interrogate him, and let him tell her that it was not true. All these were false.


    When Zhu Qing, who was standing next to Yun qiongjun, heard about this, she was also in a state of bewilderment on the spot, and she was full of disbelief. However, Zhuqing quickly responded, and she quickly turned her head to look at Yun qiongjun, who was already sluggish.


    He quickly stepped forward to hold Yun qiongjun and comforted her: "Miss, don''t worry. Maybe it''s not true. In case this is just a trick of Wan Qing, our top priority now is to figure out how to get out. When we go out, don''t you go and question Gu sen in person?"


    "Yes, we must go out first. I don''t believe Gu Sen will do this. He will not. He must have something difficult to say. If this is true, I will not forgive him."


    In this way, with Zhu Qing''s comfort, Yun qiongjun gradually regains her senses and discusses with Zhu Qing how they can escape from the broken cell.


    However, after seeing Gu Sen leave, mirin continued to drink the wine that had not been finished before.


    After drinking, it was not long before news came out that Wan Qing was going to marry Gu Sen the day after tomorrow. When he heard the news, he was shocked. Meilin couldn''t believe that Gu Sen really decided to marry Wanqing.


    When Gu Sen told him that he had some other things to deal with just now, Meilin reacted. It turned out that Gu Sen was going to tell Wanqing that he was going to marry her, but was it too fast.


    Then Meilin thought about whether he had done something wrong. Why did he so sure that the man who made his heart respectful would be Yun qiongjun? Why can''t it be someone else? Why?


    What''s more, no one else has been able to find out about it. How can you easily find out that Yun qiongjun is behind the scenes? And it was such a big thing. I felt like someone else had arranged it and waited for him. Suddenly, mirin felt that his clear head was in a mess.

 Chapter 158

    Meilin suspected that there was something wrong with Yun qiongjun''s affairs, so she asked where there was a place to store ancient books. Finally, I really asked that there is a special collection of ancient books not far away from here.


    Meilin was very happy to go. The steward there said it would cost some money. Without hesitation, he gave the man some silver. Seeing that he had given a lot of money, he led him in with a smile.


    The room is spacious and tidy. The wooden shelves in rows are full of thick ancient books. Many of those books have turned yellow, and some of them are covered with dust. It should be because no one has read them for a long time.


    Meilin asked the steward whether these books were classified. When the steward said yes, he asked him what he wanted to read. Melin said that about magic and so on, the steward pointed to the top of the row and said that those were those. Looking for Lin to go over and have a look, the books are covered with a lot of dust, some are damaged, it should be a long time no one touched.


    The steward quickly cleaned all those books. Meilin ignored him and began to look through the books. He stayed in it for a whole day. At last, he was pleasantly surprised to find that he recorded in a Book The Magic of creating illusions. The stronger the magic power of the magician of this illusion, the more difficult it is to distinguish the true from the false.


    Meilin thinks that what he saw about Yun qiongjun is probably a fantasy. He thinks that someone must have created a conspiracy to instigate their relationship and make him and Gu Sen misunderstand Yun qiongjun. The more he thought about it, the more difficult it was. He had to tell Gu Sen the situation as soon as possible. At the same time, he blamed himself for his carelessness and believed their deception easily.


    Mirin came to the palace, ready to find Gu Sen, tell him the details. But now the palace is preparing for the wedding of Gu Sen and WAN Qing. The guards are so strict that no bird can fly in. Of course, there is no chance to enter the forest.


    There are three or four times more troops on guard outside than before. Moreover, they change their posts in shifts. No one dares to be lazy. Their eyes are wide eyed. They are afraid that someone will make trouble on this happy day.


    Wan Qing and the intention of the plot to succeed, Wan Qing must not let this wedding anything wrong, so they are personally urged to ensure that the wedding will be carried out, so she got what she wanted. Therefore, inside and outside the palace she ordered people to guard the air tight.


    I couldn''t get into the palace because I couldn''t get into the forest. I was so anxious that I thought I could do something at night. In the middle of the night, he put on a black night clothes and a mask, and quietly approached the gate along the outer wall of the palace. Before he got close to it, he saw that the hall was full of lights and dozens of soldiers were standing there. When patrolling back and forth, all of them were holding swords in their hands. Under the light of the fire, they were all shining. When they saw the forest, they had no chance at all.


    He went to check the other doors of several palaces, and they were all the same. He could not see any slack.


    He had no choice but to return in vain. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He thought that Gu Sen would regret it if he knew the real situation in the future. However, he was just being used as an accomplice of others. The more he thought about it, the more ashamed he was, the more angry he thought.


    He wants to see Gu sen in any case, and he can''t be kept in the dark and regret in the future.


    After he came back, he couldn''t sleep. He thought over and over again, but he fell asleep only when he was really sleepy.


    Chi Yu heard that Gu Sen and WAN Qing were about to get married. He was very angry. He called in his heart and asked him what was going on.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all part of my plan," he said calmly There was a faint smile on his face, and he didn''t care.


    Chi Yu saw that he could still laugh and said more angrily: "this is your plan. Let them marry. They will unite together. My forces can''t fight against them at all. Is this your plan?" His eyes were red, and his hands were obviously shaking. He would have been furious when his prey, which had been on the way, had disappeared. His ambition of dominating the country was in vain.


    Looking at his anger, he said slowly, "of course, this is part of my plan. You just need the result. Why do you look at the process? All appearances are not necessarily true. "


    "Are you kidding a three-year-old? You can say that, too? Wanyi has already been available. How much does it cost to come here? The problem is that there is no chance at all. Do you know? " He was roaring. There were echoes all over the hall, which made people''s ears ringing.


    He took out his ears and glanced at him discontentedly: "your wish will come true soon. What are you worried about? Don''t you trust me?" The intention is also impatient.


    Chi Yu left his throne angrily and came to Juxin to teach him a lesson. I saw him stretch out a single palm, all the strength of his whole body poured into this hand, in order to feel a force attack himself.


    "I don''t know the height of the earth. Today I will teach you a lesson." Chi Yu glared round eyes and said.


    But Juxin didn''t pay attention to his skill. He stretched out a single palm to catch Chi Yu''s palm Qi. He secretly used his internal power to concentrate the true Qi in his body on this palm. He saw that his hand immediately became bulging. There were countless red lights coming out, and he hit Chi Yu''s palm directly. Chi Yu saw that his palm power had different reactions. But it was not urgent to withdraw. It would be better to take back his hand without face.Before Chi Yu''s palm touched Chi Yu, Chi Yu felt that force was overwhelming. He could not resist it. He was shocked. He thought that he would die on the spot today.


    In fact, he only used seven points of skill. Seeing that he was hard to stop, he immediately took back his skill. "Don''t worry," he said with a smile? I will not deceive you. If I want to do harm to you, I can kill you just now. But I am really helping you. I should believe that I am. " He wanted to ease the situation.


    Chiyu saw this scene, there is no other way, had to AnaI down, walk back to the throne said: "you want to let me see the results as soon as possible, I''m afraid of a long dream, then it will be troublesome."


    With a confident smile, he walked two steps closer and said, "you can rest assured that it''s all under my control, and you will be able to unify the world."


    Chi Yu looked at his self-confident appearance, and put a little snack. But the attitude to the intention is very dissatisfied, the intention also can see, still did not care.


    When I returned to Wanyi, I saw that Wanqing ordered people to decorate the palace in a magnificent way, which was several times more magnificent than the Queen''s accession to the throne. All the places were cleaned up again, the ground was spotless, all the lanterns and curtains hanging were replaced with new ones, and they were more colorful. Everywhere is wrapped in red cloth, the palace is full of red tones. It was a scene of jubilation.


    Knowing that Wan Qing likes Gu Sen very much, the atmosphere of the wedding will be extremely exaggerated and dignified, and she will not be distressed to spend a lot of money. She loves this man and can give everything. What''s more, after they get married, their power will be unmatched. This is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. How can Wan Qing be stingy with her money? She won''t frown after spending more.


    When Wan Qing saw him come in, he said gratefully, "it''s your credit that I can get Gu Sen now. I have to reward you well."


    Chuhsin said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. You just have to be on guard against Meilin right now. He may come to stop your wedding."


    "Why did he do it?" Wan Qing was a little alarmed and asked that she was very concerned about everything related to her marriage with Gu Sen, so she was shocked.


    "I think something is wrong with him. It seems that he has found something. This man is very difficult. You should send more people around the palace to prevent him from coming in and making trouble."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll transfer more people from other places and keep them away from the palace." Wan Qing said confidently, and then laughed triumphantly.


    In fact, the outside of the palace is well guarded. The intention is to let her draw out her troops, and the number of people in the prison to look after Yun qiongjun will be reduced. In this way, Yun qiongjun will have a chance to escape. This is also the intention of his intention. He has other ideas.


    Wan Qing called in a general and ordered him to arrange the transfer of personnel. He purposely gave some suggestions and deliberately mentioned the cell, saying that people could be drawn from these places for his use. The general was very grateful. He took his orders. I was secretly happy there.


    Wan Qing continues to be happy about getting married. A lot of important things she personally to deal with, not sloppy, although busy tired, but her mouth always hanging a happy smile. This is one of the two wishes of her life. Now it is in front of her. Can she not be happy? She felt that no one in the world could be happier than her.


    She came to her bedroom and went into the innermost bed. She saw that Gu Sen was still drunk in her bed. Gu Sen''s face is red, his eyes are closed, and he snores slightly.


    Wan Qing looked at him, leaned down on his face and gave him a kiss. Then his face turned red and he laughed at himself. He was really worthless. He became a husband and wife immediately. What''s the matter?


    So he moved over a small stool and sat beside Gu Sen, looking at his handsome appearance. Wan Qing couldn''t help but stretch out his white hand to touch his firm face.


    I don''t know why, Wan Qing felt that his heart would jump out in general, and his hands were shaking slightly.


    "Your Highness!" Outside a close to the maid came in to call her. Wan Qing was startled because she was so absorbed that she drew back the jade hand.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked in dismay.


    The maid in law invited Ann and said, "you''ve been too tired these two days. This is a very tonic ginseng soup. Please drink some!"


    "Put it there. I''ll drink it later." After that, he bowed his head and pondered for a long time, then showed a knowing smile.

 Chapter 159

    Outside the palace, people also know that Wan Qing and Gu Sen, the successor of Gu Sen, are about to get married. They were also elated to celebrate, and started a variety of activities.


    They think that queen Wanqing married Gu Sen''s heirs for them. Now that chijing has stopped attacking Wanyi, we all love and respect the queen of Wanqing. We know that it was she who made a sacrifice to marry Gu sen in exchange for peace.


    Their families are decorated with lanterns and decorations to publicize the event, and the streets are full of people and lively.


    "The Queen really loves our people. If it hadn''t been for marriage with gusen, I''m afraid we would have been killed by chijing''s army! Where else can we have a good life? " An old Khan said happily and gratefully.


    An aunt nearby said with a smile, "isn''t it? Now chijing dare not bully us! It''s the Queen''s grace to us


    "We should prepare some programs, wait for the Queen''s wedding day, we can have fun, but also for the Queen''s celebration, that''s good!" Another young woman happily gives advice.


    "Well, that''s a good idea, so I can also thank our queen. Great!"


    "Good!" Everyone responded. There are similar scenes everywhere outside the palace. It''s a peaceful and prosperous time.


    When he heard that the people were jubilant and highly praised Wan Qing, he always felt that something bad was about to happen. Moreover, this kind of thing must be unfavorable to Gu Sen. he has been looking for opportunities to enter the palace, but now his guard is so solid that no one wants to step into the palace.


    Meilin was very anxious, but he tried several times but failed. There was not much time left. He finally thought that the only chance was that they would walk out of the palace when they went out for a parade. At that time, he would find a chance to get close to Gu Sen, tell him the real situation of the matter, and let him make a new decision.


    Although this is also very risky, but the chance of success is much greater, at least easy to see Gu Sen. Thinking of this, he gave up the intention of entering the palace, went back to prepare everything, and waited for time to act.


    In prison, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing know that Gu Sen and WAN Qing''s wedding day is coming soon. They are very anxious, and suddenly find that there are fewer guards in the cell. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing discuss that they must find a way to escape and find Gu Sen today. Finally they came up with a solution.


    At noon, two jailers came to deliver food. They complained that there were few people and they were tired, and they went this way.


    Before they got to the cell of Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing, they heard someone shouting: "come on! Help! She''s going to die! " It''s Zhuqing calling.


    The two jailers heard a woman''s voice calling, and they came over carelessly and muttered: "what are you calling? The Queen''s wedding these two days, reward you some good food, don''t shout


    Then she came to the door of the cell where Yun qiongjun was being held. When she looked inside, she saw Yun qiongjun lying unconscious on the ground. Zhuqing knelt beside her and yelled with anxiety.


    One of the jailers asked, "what''s the matter, shouting?" And look in.


    "My sister is sick. I''m afraid she can''t. please help me to have a look." She looked anxiously at the two jailers.


    Seeing the sad look on her face, the jailer looked at her companion and said, "well, wait for me to open the door! How can the queen die on a happy day


    He took out a bunch of keys and opened the prison door. Then both of them came near. The one in front asked, "what''s the disease? How did you get it?"? Let me see. " Then he stooped down and watched carefully. The other one squatted down and looked at this side, trying to find out. Zhu Qing dodges and asks the man in front to see Yun qiongjun.


    However, she came quietly and didn''t pay attention to the back of the prison head behind her. She stretched out her hand and hit him on the neck. The prison head in front of her fell to the ground with a slight hum. When the prison head in front of her did not feel right, she looked back and saw that his accomplice had been knocked down. Just as he was about to call someone, Yun qiongjun came to his neck again from behind, and he fell there without even humming.


    Yun qiongjun stood up, took off the key from the prison head, and said to Zhuqing, "let''s go!"


    They ran out quickly and came to the corridor of the prison. When they found that there was no other prison head to guard them, they opened the doors and came to the exit of the prison smoothly.


    Yun qiongjun said to Zhuqing, "you go and meet them in Meilin. I''ll go to Gu Sen and we''ll take separate actions." Then he ran out of the gate of the cell and disappeared into a courtyard.


    Seeing no one outside, Zhu Qing ran out and ran straight out of the path of the palace. There are a lot of trees there. It''s easy to hide. Zhuqing runs close to those trees and hides when he sees someone.


    When she ran to one of the main roads of the palace, she saw that there was no place to hide, but it was the only way to go. As soon as she got to a corner, she saw several people coming face to face.


    When Zhuqing saw this, she was shocked. It turned out that she was trying to lead some people to come here. She was not in a hurry to escape again.


    Looking at Zhuqing, he said with a smile: "good Zhuqing, where are you going?" He was not surprised to see Zhuqing, as if he had known in advance that she would run out. In fact, Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun were able to run out smoothly, which was arranged by him on purpose. So Zhuqing couldn''t see that he had a different expression.Zhu Qing did not look at him: "I want to go out!" She hated her intention now. She didn''t expect that he was such a mean person that she didn''t even care to look at him.


    Seeing that she ignored herself, she stepped forward and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Anyway, we will protect you as long as you are obedient."


    Zhu Qing knew that he could not beat him at all, and he would not make unnecessary resistance. He had to let it go.


    Two people came to grab her arm and pretended to be angry and said, "don''t be unreasonable to my apprentice!"


    Zhu Qing felt sick when he said these words. It was hypocritical. No one would feel comfortable. She turned a deaf ear.


    "Come with me! I''ll let you enjoy a good play. " Said with malice. At the same time, there was a strange look in his eyes.


    Zhuqing knew that he would not have any good intentions and bad ideas, but he could only follow him obediently.


    Gu Sen did not know how long he had slept. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the bed of Wan Qing. He thought for a long time without knowing what happened. I only know that I am drunk, and I have no impression of anything else.


    He was afraid that he would drink too much wine and do something wrong. He got out of bed and wanted to go out. He found that his head was still heavy, and he knew that he didn''t drink less wine. He sat down on the stool. Seeing that someone had already prepared tea on the table, and he was thirsty, he took up the pot and poured it directly into his mouth. He felt much more comfortable in his stomach.


    After drinking the water, he remembered seeing Yun qiongjun in chijing. He was very sad. He wondered how Baiyun qiongjun suddenly became like that? Is it cruel to say that he has been deceiving himself before, because he loves Yun qiongjun deeply, and now the shadow of Yun qiongjun can''t be erased. But when he thought about how Yun qiongjun usually treated him, she didn''t look like a person like that. She couldn''t pretend to be such a person. Moreover, she was very kind to others. How could she pretend to be so?


    But he saw with his own eyes that she gave orders to the Hatter and Chi Yu, and said all sorts of bad words. How could he make a mistake? What the hell is going on? Is God making fun of people? Gu Sen thought more and more, the more sad, eager to drink two pots of wine.


    All of a sudden, he remembered that he had promised to marry Wan Qing. Now he wanted to regret it. But what could he do? He could not take back what he had said.


    Gu Sen got up again and waddled out. He was very happy to see that no matter what happened inside or outside the house, he knew it was all about Wanqing''s marriage.


    When he was about to go out, he saw Wan Qing come in wearing a gorgeous dress. She looked so elegant. Her head and hands were filled with rare jewelry. When she saw Gu Sen awake, she came closer with a bright face and said, "you haven''t sobered up yet. How can you walk on the ground? Go back She came and helped him back. Gu Sen had a bad headache, so she went back to it with her.


    Gu Sen Hao was embarrassed and asked, "did I sleep with you last night?" His face looked very ruddy and shy.


    Wan Qing looked at him and knew what he was asking. He also blushed and said, "yes, but nothing happened. Don''t worry about it."


    Listen to her say so, Gu Sen''s heart relaxed a lot.


    Wan Qing saw that he didn''t talk and said with a smile, "is it still hard? Why drink so much wine? Have some more water? " Then he handed over a glass of water.


    When Gu Sen hears that she cares about herself very much, the more he thinks about Yun qiongjun. Although he is contradictory in his heart, he can''t let her go.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "since we are a fake marriage, we still have to go our separate ways in the future. We will divorce in a month." He said it firmly.


    "You Wan Qing was very angry after hearing this. She didn''t know how to say it. After all, Gu Sen promised her that she was also a fake marriage. Now she just wanted to keep her own wishful thinking for a long time. Looking at Gu Sen''s stubborn appearance, she had no choice but to promise now, and then she reluctantly nodded, but the boss was not comfortable in her heart.


    But she still believed what she had said before, saying that gusen would eventually belong to her. She was also very stubborn to believe that, so she showed a sweet smile.

 Chapter 160

    Wan Qing and Gu Sen discussed the marriage, "we''ll simply hold a ceremony, and there''s no need to make a big fuss about it. After all, fake is fake, there''s no need to do so grand." Gu Sen has something on his mind. Wan Qing knows that he is still thinking about Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing listened to his mouth one by one, and felt that every word was a knife, and he thrust it into his heart. But wan Qing''s face still squeezed out a wry smile: "how can it be? How can it be the wedding of Queen Wanqing and the successor of Gu Sen? It''s too shabby. I''m afraid everyone knows that there is a fake in it. What''s more, Gu Sen, you don''t love me. Do you even want to kill my little fantasy? "


    It is impossible to ignore such a reasonable request. "Well, since you insist on it, do as you please."


    "Really? I''ll do everything? Let''s have the biggest wedding. When the parade comes, you''ll be riding a tall horse and I''ll be sitting in a gorgeous sedan chair... " Wan Qing began to chatter happily, looking forward to the appearance of the parade.


    Gu Sen looks at his mouth, but he doesn''t hear anything in his ears. He is worried about Yun qiongjun in his head and heart. I can''t help but feel funny. Yun qiongjun has treated him so much that he still keeps thinking about her.


    "Well, it''s getting late. You should rest early." Gu Sen finally opens his mouth and interrupts the chattering Wan Qing. "Ah "Good." the little light just lit up in Wan Qing''s eyes went out in an instant. Gu Sen could not bear to see her. She wanted to comfort her, but after thinking about it, she decided to give up


    "you have a rest, I''m out." I wanted to leave this sentence and run away. But wan Qing held his sleeve tightly and bit his lip. Finally he said, "Gu Sen, don''t go. I''m afraid someone will be watching today. In order to make them believe that we are really married, you can rest here. "


    "No, men and women are different. It''s not good. I''d better go out." Gu Sen did not hesitate to open his mouth, but did not know that he did not hesitate once again in Wan Qing''s heart.


    "If you''re not here with me, I''m afraid others will doubt it. Oh, are you still worried about what I will do to you?" Wan Qing''s bitterness and bitterness could not be suppressed.


    "I didn''t mean that. Don''t think about it." Goosen interrupted directly.


    "Or are you afraid that Yun qiongjun will misunderstand you and leave you?" Wan Qing pressed step by step.


    "Enough. I''ll rest here. I''ll sleep on the ground." Gu Sen interrupts coldly.


    "Well, it''s up to you," Wan Qing had no choice but to agree. Gu Sen was lying on the ground. Maybe it was because he was so exhausted that he fell asleep soon. Wan Qing lies on the bed, staring at Gu Sen, who is in a deep sleep. In my heart, I can finally marry my lover, but it''s just a play. In her heart, when all kinds of thoughts were stirring, Gu Sen murmured to herself. After listening for a long time, Wan Qing could hear clearly. What she thought in her heart was the name of another person: "yun''er."


    Wan Qing looked at the man in front of him, and he loved and hated each other. But he still couldn''t bear to let him sleep on the ground for one night. So he exhausted all the spiritual power he had to give her, so he carefully put Gu Sen on the bed. After all this, he was sweating all over his body. So he took off his clothes, carefully nestled in Gu Sen''s arms, and put his arm on himself. He thought, even if it was fake, let me covet your warmth, even for one night. Thinking like this, I feel really sad, but lying in Gu Sen''s arms is so reassuring, this is his favorite man, so he fell asleep.


    There was no sound in Yun qiongjun''s ears, but she felt that her heart was broken. I told myself in my heart that I should believe in Gu Sen, but I felt terrible. There are not as many guards outside as before. Yun qiongjun thinks to herself: maybe the queen will soon get married, and the guards are much more relaxed than usual. I must find a chance to escape. But she didn''t pay any attention to the eyes that were staring at her in the dark corner.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly fell to the ground and began to cover her stomach and groan on the ground: "ah, my stomach hurts so much. Please help me. I''m going to die of pain!"


    "What''s the noise? I haven''t seen such a woman as you can make trouble with." The guard''s soldier came over impatiently, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I have a stomachache. Please, get me a doctor." Yun qiongjun is lying on the ground with her hands over her stomach. Her pale face is covered with cold sweat.


    "It''s really troublesome. It''s time to change shifts. I''m the only one. I''ll find you when someone comes." The guard''s soldiers opened the door and came in to have a look. They thought it was an ordinary maiden and said directly.


    Yun qiongjun thought to herself: you are the only one who has a good chance. When the guard turned to go out, Yun qiongjun got up with a sharp carp and quickly gave it to the guard. The guard fell to the ground. Yun qiongjun has a proud smile on her face. She doesn''t look like she has a stomachache. So he put out his head, observed it, and found that there was no one around, so he crept out quietly. The man hiding in the dark has the same smile as Yun qiongjun just got it.Yun qiongjun is not familiar with the palace here. She can walk around like a headless fly. She wanted to find some undead to help her guide her. But after several attempts, the dead here are not under her control. She was so anxious and angry that she was almost found by the soldiers on the night patrol. In a hurry, they could only secretly stay behind the rockery on one side, and only heard the passing soldiers say, "don''t say, Gu Sen''s successor is really elegant and elegant, and has a good appearance?" "That''s not true. I''ve heard that the maids have straight eyes when they see him. They''ve never seen such a handsome person."


    The other replied with a smile, "no, but if we change who married our queen, we don''t think we deserve it. But the heirs are different. They are really talented women Hey, hey, no more. Let''s go on patrol. " Two soldiers walked past the rockery where Yun qiongjun was hiding. But when Yun qiongjun heard these words, her face turned pale and her heart was cold.


    Yun qiongjun calmed down and thought to herself: it''s not going to work like this. I have to find a way, or when can I find the dormitory. So she went to the other palace in the direction of bright lights and jubilation everywhere. The more she saw this, the more miserable she felt. After a long walk, Yun qiongjun finds a maid who is watching the night. She stealthily goes around behind the maid. A knife cuts the maid unconscious. She quickly drags her to a corner where no one is around and changes her clothes. But it was not easy for her to have a maid at night.


    Yun qiongjun wants to try to summon the dead again and see if she can''t help but show her the way, but the result is still very disappointing to her. So she can only try to find the location of the bedroom. "Stop, who is it?" A loud noise came from behind her. It turned out that the soldiers on patrol came to inquire when they saw someone here. After adjusting her mood, Yun qiongjun turned around and bowed her head. She said, "brother guard, I''m a new comer. I used to serve in the bedroom, but But today the queen asked me to do something. I just wanted to sneak out and have a look. I I''m not a bad person. "


    "The maid in the bedroom? Lie, how did the maid in the bedroom come here? The bedroom is in the west, but this is the East. " The guard didn''t listen to the explanation.


    "It turned out that I was going in the wrong direction. No wonder I couldn''t find it all the time." Yun qiongjun said secretly. How can I be killed by Wu Dong Yun qiongjun covers her face with her hand and secretly pretends to be pitiful.


    "Forget it, you are a new comer. You go from here to that direction, passing through a garden and a palace, and you will arrive at the sleeping hall." The guard brother kindly pointed to a direction and said, "go back quickly, don''t run around in the future." "Yes, yes, thank you, brother guard." Yun qiongjun thought happily, "there''s no place to go. It''s not a waste of time to come."


    Yun qiongjun ran to the palace in a hurry. On the way, she met other guards and was deceived by her for the same reason. In this way, she found Wanqing''s palace, but there was no guard in the palace, not even a maid. She found the bedroom, where the lights were bright and silent. It made her feel better. There was no ambiguous voice coming out.


    She gently pushed the door open, but just after the door opened a crack, she was frozen in the same place. On the red couch, two people were lying with each other''s necks. Wan Qing was lying in Gu Sen''s arms, and Gu Sen''s arm was across the waist of the man in his arms. Oh, what a beautiful picture. But when Yun qiongjun looked at the scene, her heart seemed to be tightly held in her hand, unable to breathe. "Gu Sen, this is what you call" no love ". If you don''t love a person, you can hold her and sleep with you. Is that how you made me believe you? " The pale little face that clenched his lips was full of tears, and his fists were clenched tightly, trying to wake up the two people in front of him to ask questions aloud. Can be heartbroken she did not find, behind appeared a dark figure, before she had time to speak, in front of a black, fell in the arms of later generations. It''s not someone else, it''s just a matter of purpose. "Oh, the good play is about to begin. You should have a good rest first." He glanced into the room, and then helped the man in his arms to turn and walk to the distance.

 Chapter 161

    Wanyi city is full of excitement. The maids in the palace are serving the new people. They put on their happy clothes. Wan Qing looks very shy and happy. Even when talking to people around him, he looks like a shy little lady. But in sharp contrast with Wan Qing is the groom officer Gu Sen, his face does not see any joy, cold, a pair of strangers do not close.


    "Will you be happy? Don''t be so cold that people will believe us Wan Qing stretched out jade like fingers, took Gu Sen''s sleeve, gently shook his sleeve and said. Gu Sen forced a smile away from the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, well, the bridegroom should go out quickly. The bride needs to make up." Xi Niang said with a smile. After a while, Gu Sen was pulled in again. He saw Wan Qing sitting in front of the dressing table. The red sandalwood gave out a faint and cool fragrance. The bronze mirror inlaid with carved flowers and lanolin reflected her unique appearance. All the beautiful things in the world were dim when she looked up and talked and laughed. Only that one eye, then let a person fall deeply, give to get to ask for. Ice sculpture jade hook Xuandan nose, the past River Lingyan lip. The color is like the flower of spring dawn, and the face of Hibiscus is cold. People feel that the use of such words and sentences is also a negative beauty.


    She painted gold with cloud brocade, and the flowers on the other side were like a wedding dress flowing in the sky. She was covered with extremely soft and thin crimson mackerel yarn, and her unique beauty was covered by a xipa decorated with rice like southern Pearl. Her waist is tied with flowing cloud gauze and embroidered Phoenix belt, which perfectly outlines her exquisite figure. Walking slowly, there are flowers of Phoenix petals secretly scattered in her wide sleeves, the seductive skirt with the breeze gently ups and downs, as if surging boundless blood, and like the flame burning in the sky, rolling from the depths of the red earth, as if it will burn out this magnificent prosperity.


    But Gu Sen was not in the mood to appreciate such beauty.


    People in the streets have long known that today is the big day for Wanqing, the queen of Wanyi, to get married. If you miss this bustle, you will not be able to tell the truth as the people in Wanyi city.


    It is said that queen Wanqing is going to marry Gu Sen''s successor. Although she has never seen her, she has heard of her appearance for a long time. It''s a pity that we can''t see with our own eyes what kind of elegant and elegant people they are.


    Early, the market will open a no-one-way Road, quietly waiting for the distant wedding procession. Some people from other countries came to the shop and bought two steamed stuffed buns in front of the steamed buns shop. They ate and looked at them.


    Innocent children who are not familiar with the world''s affairs are shuttling through the crowd with windmills in their hands. They are constantly running, and their mouths are filled with laughter like silver bells. The mother chased after her and kept telling her to "slow down, don''t fall"


    as soon as the voice dropped, the child was tripped by a passer-by''s foot and fell on the ground. The windmill fell out, which scared the mother to step up and help him up. Instead of crying, the child reached out to pick up the windmill on the ground.


    Just as he was about to pick it up, he saw the crowd surging and began to clamor. In the distance, someone heard a voice, "here comes the wedding procession! People on the street should get out of the way!"


    the mother immediately held the child in her arms and bumped, trying to replace the idea of picking up a windmill with the coming warm scene.


    From afar, a whole team of fiery red figures gradually clear, like the dawn of the sky, a little dizzy, expanding, and then close, the face of the photo is a school of festive color in the eyes.


    The band in the team is holding trumpets, suona, cymbals and leather drums. Blowing and beating, louder and louder.


    A song named "dragon and Phoenix bring happiness" makes the surrounding girls float peach blossom, more or less fantasize about their marriage day, and makes the white haired couple in golden year recall the situation of tying up with the people around them on a certain day.


    People stood on tiptoe and watched the grand wedding.


    What makes thousands of women ecstatic is the handsome man riding a tall and strong white horse with red flowers in front of the team.


    He dressed in a red robe, wearing a red brocade jade crown, gold hairpin end upright, the man''s black hair tied inside, neat.


    His angular features and noble temperament make his successor''s identity more obvious. A pair of blue star cold light eye, one side people dare not look directly, the other side can not help peeping.


    But on the day of great joy, there was no smile on the bridegroom''s face.


    As the team moved forward slowly, they saw the flaming red phoenix brocade tassel sedan, which was carried by eight people and decorated with snow-white pearls. On both sides, the bride''s wife is followed by the Queen''s maid.


    The common people were astonished at how much the sedan chair cost. I''m afraid that pulling a cloth corner on it will be enough for them to eat for months, not to mention the four corner pearls and the translucent Ruby on the top of the sedan chair.


    Closely behind the sedan chair were the dowry escorts and the soldiers protecting the troops.


    The stranger who happened to meet this scene couldn''t help but say, "Tut, it''s really a big family getting married."


    "You must be from abroad? It''s not as simple as a rich family." the people next to him said excitedly, "this is the marriage between Wanyi and gusen!"


    "Oh? That''s a good match. The young bridegroom is very strong and handsome. I don''t know how the bride in the gorgeous sedan chair is. ¡±The stranger bit the steamed stuffed bun in his hand and gazed at Feng Jiao, who had just approached in the wedding procession."This woman is beautiful and beautiful, and she is a queen with a noble status."


    "Wow" the stranger opened his mouth in surprise, revealing his mouth full of broken steamed stuffed bun stuffing, and then returned to normal. He turned a white eye to the people around him and said, "you''ve seen it with your own eyes."


    "I''m not so lucky..." many of his anger was extinguished. "But if you say that the most distinguished woman in the land is her."


    When a gust of wind blows, the square curtain of the sedan chair window is slightly rolled up, and the words just floated into the women''s ears in the sedan chair. The beautiful lips of the women bend into a dimple, and the face around the corner of the mouth swings out a layer of ripples.


    Yes, I''m the only one worthy of Gu Sen. Other people, don''t even think about it.


    After half a day, also did not leave from the bustling street, just walked half the way. At this time, he was thinking hard about whether to tell Gu Sen that it might be an illusion. After thinking about it again and again, he decided to tell Gu Sen that he would not regret it, so he rushed to the city.


    Yun qiongjun wakes up in a small room. She holds the ground with one hand and slowly sits up. The other hand gently rubs her head. "It''s so painful. Where am I?" She looked around and found that it was a completely strange environment. Thinking about where it was, she heard the deafening sound of firecrackers. There was a lot of noise outside. It was unnecessary to think that Gu Sen and WAN Qing were marching.


    So she got up in a hurry and wanted to run outside, but just woke up and dizzy and fell to the ground. But Yun qiongjun didn''t care. She tried her best to open the door, but the door was forbidden and could not be opened with spiritual power. She was so anxious to look around that she finally found a small window on one side of the room, which could not be opened by psychic force. Yun qiongjun chose the most stupid method and hit her body with her body. Her skin was blue and purple, and many places were bleeding. Finally, she knocked the door open.


    She stumbled out of the room, unable to take care of her wound. "Oh, ah, don''t squeeze. What are you squeezing? It''s true!" Yun qiongjun pushes aside the crowd and stands in front of Gu Sen. Gu Sen looks at the person in distress. In addition to heartache, he also has great loss, but he can''t show a trace of it. He looks at Yun qiongjun coldly.


    "Goosen, what''s the matter? Why did you stop?" Wan Qing lifted the curtain and walked down. Looking at the two people in front of her, Yun qiongjun recalled what she saw that night, and sneered at her mouth, "Gu Sen, is this what you call love? Your love is that you can marry someone else, right? What do you think of me


    Gu Sen has not yet come out of his loss. All he knows is that the master behind the scenes will not let him marry Wan Qing, but Yun qiongjun appears at this time. "What do you say you are? You can tell Chi Yu and the Hatter, and you can insult Wanqing and mock me Wanqing Wanqing. What do you think I should take her for?" Gu Sen has been confused by hate, and he has no choice of words.


    Wan Qing looked at Gu Sen like this. He was very distressed, so he gently grasped Gu Sen''s hand, "Gu Sen, don''t be sad, OK? I''ll accompany you in the future." Gu Sen did not speak, but also did not shake off Wan Qing''s hand. Yun qiongjun looked at the hands they were holding together. She felt a pain in her heart. Her anger made her act the most irrational. She tried to separate the two hands. "Be careful!" Wan Qing blocked Gu sen in front of him and then fell down. Gu Sen held the man in his arms, "Wan Qing, are you ok?" He looks at Yun qiongjun in shock. The hatred and disappointment in his eyes cannot be dispelled. "Yun qiongjun, you are too much!"


    "You, what do you call me?" Yun qiongjun is subdued by Gu Sen''s icy tone, and the coolness climbs into her mind.


    "You are very proud that you have played with me and now you have injured my new wife." Gu Sen didn''t know why he was so angry. He could not have seen her head broken and bleeding, but when he thought of how Yun qiongjun was making fun of himself, for example, when he hit Wan Qing, he was filled with hatred.


    Maybe the deeper you love, the more angry you will be when you know that person never loves yourself.


    "Ridicule? wife? Ha ha, so it is, I understand, but now is the mockery of who, me? Gu Sen, you now tell me plainly, have you ever loved me? " Yun qiongjun clenched her fist tightly, and she didn''t feel a bit of nail sticking into her flesh. "No, I never loved you." Gu Sen said this sentence with a strong heart ache.


    "In that case, I, Yun qiongjun, swear here today that if I have a trace of love for you Gu sen in the future, I will not die well! From now on, the bridge will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. We will never see each other again every year. " After saying these words, tears have already covered Yun qiongjun''s face, making her even more embarrassed. But she was still pained and turned away. Gu Sen looked at her left back for a long time, but could not return to God, heartache can not be added.

 Chapter 162

    "Gu Sen" in the arms of the people suddenly made a voice, interrupted Gu Sen''s thoughts. "Wanqing, we won''t March. Go back to the palace to treat your injury." Gu Sen looked at the man in his arms and said.


    Wan Qing felt a pain. He knew that this was a fake marriage, but he still didn''t want to give up. He didn''t want to stop her wedding parade with Gu Sen. "No, Gu Sen, if we stop now, they will see the flaw. Would you please think about my country and my people? Let''s not stop. Let''s continue the March


    Wan Qing buries his head in Gu Sen''s arms and whispers, for fear that Gu Sen will find out what he really thinks.


    "What is the situation? Robbing "Who knows? It''s not a marriage "Can''t it be that gusen''s successor and the woman just now have some indistinct relationship?" "You are not stupid. According to the situation just now, it is obvious that there are!" "Tut Tut, what about the Queen''s status? No, she still falls in love with a man who doesn''t love her. What a pity." The people around who have witnessed all this have been talking about it. Especially those girls, the original heart of the beautiful vision is also all broken.


    Gu Sen listened to the voices around him. He was also very uncomfortable. He thought of what Wan Qing said just now, "OK, let''s continue to March." Then he took Wan Qing back to the sedan chair. Wan Qing nests in Gu Sen''s arms and looks happy and shy on his face. He feels that this kind of Gu Sen will become him sooner or later.


    "Gu Sen, I have something to say to you. It''s very important. If you don''t listen, you will regret it." Looking for the forest in a hurry to arrive, even did not breathe evenly, said to Gu Sen loudly. Gu Sen was just about to hear him finish. Wan Qing took Gu Sen''s sleeve and said, "Gu Sen, wait until you''ve finished, or you''ll miss the auspicious time." Wan Qing had a premonition that if Gu Sen finished listening to the story of looking for woods, he was afraid that the parade would not continue, so he quickly interrupted them.


    "Well, let''s March first." Gu Sen turned to Meilin and said, "if you have anything to say, wait until we finish swimming. I have promised Wanqing." Looking for Lin, Gu Sen had no choice but to agree. He said in Gu Sen''s ear: "after the parade, the southwest lane outside the palace." Then he turned and left.


    The parade continued. Although such an episode happened in the process, it did not affect people''s happy mood for the marriage. All the way blowing and beating, finally out of the bustling street, the scenery infinite came to the front of the palace in red.


    After entering the palace, Gu Sen can''t wait to change his clothes and arrive at the place where he has been waiting for a long time. "How did you come?" "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Gu Sen asked in a hurry. "We may have misunderstood Yun qiongjun."


    Meilin hesitated for a moment, looked around, found no one eavesdropping, and finally spoke.


    "What? What do you mean, please make it clear to me. " Gu Sen seems to be beaten head-on. "I went back to check a lot of books and materials, and finally found a secret technique that can create illusions. What you saw in the army of chijing that day may be the illusion made by the behind the scenes to confuse you." Mirin poured out.


    Gu Sen listened to these, the whole person is ignorant, can feel only boundless heartache and panic. "Cloud son, I blame cloud son wrongly."


    "What do you mean? Did you see her today? She came to stop you from getting married? " Meilin asked.


    "Yes, she came, and I hurt her so much?" Gu Sen was miserable and did not know what to do. He closed his eyes in pain.


    "What did you say to her?"


    "I said, I never loved her." These words are like a sharp knife in Gu Sen''s heart. Now he thinks of Yun qiongjun''s words of determination, her wounds, her embarrassed appearance, and her swaying and lonely figure when she left. He has the heart to kill himself.


    "You Well, what can I say about you Mirin shook his head impatiently and said with gnashing teeth.


    "I''m going to find her. I''m going to find her." With that, Gu Sen ran away in a hurry. Gu Sen looks like he''s crazy and goes everywhere to find Yun qiongjun. Where they''ve been together, Yun qiongjun says he wants to go. I''ve looked for places to look for and places not to be found, but there is no trace of Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen comes to a small river and sits down. The words that Yun qiongjun said and her tearful face flashed in his mind. He regretted, but murmured: "cloud son, I''m sorry, where are you, you come out quickly, how to punish me doesn''t matter, cloud son..."


    Wan Qing waited and waited in his new house. From the end of the parade until dark, he did not wait for Gu Sen to come back. His heart was filled with bitterness.


    She reached out and took off her masked handkerchief and found that she was sitting at the table in front of her. "Oh, you are still waiting. Don''t worry, he won''t come back. Even if he does, he won''t really marry you. In fact, you are very clear about it." After seeing Wanqing, he finally found himself and mocked him.


    "You have a way, right? You must have a way. Can you help me, OK?" Wan Qing begged that there was no queen''s dignity and pride. From this, we can see that Wan Qing really loved Gu Sen to his bones."This is enchanting incense. If you put this in the censer, you will naturally become a real marriage." Juxin took out a thing from his arms and gave it to Wan Qing. "Now you can send someone to look for Gu Sen and come back. It depends on your own ability whether you can succeed or not." Then he left the room.


    "Come on," Wan Qing called out to the door, "yes, your majesty." I heard a maid call in.


    "Send for the new uncle and come back." "Yes, your majesty." The maid went out to give orders. Wan Qing himself put what Juxin had just given her into the censer.


    After a period of time, Gu Sen finally came back. When he came back, he was out of his wits. He didn''t look as happy as the man who had just married. As soon as Wan Qing looked, she knew that Gu Sen was for Yun qiongjun. In fact, when she heard Yun qiongjun say that she wanted to make a clean break with Gu Sen, she was happy. No one could understand her ecstatic mood.


    Seeing Gu Sen like this, Wan Qing knows that Gu Sen always loves Yun qiongjun. Even if Yun qiongjun does harm to Gu Sen, this will not change. Often think of here, heartache.


    But she still has a smile on her face, "Goosen, we..." Before she finished her words, she was interrupted coldly by Gu Sen, "I''m going to find yun''er."


    "But today is our wedding day." The smile on WAN Qing''s face could no longer hang. "We all know it''s fake. Why deceive ourselves?"


    "But the people of chijing Let''s just stay in the room for one night. We don''t have to do anything. You can go to see her tomorrow. I beg you. " Wan Qing took Gu Sen''s arm and begged.


    "Enough, Wan Qing, don''t talk about it. Tell me, how could I be in your bed when I woke up that day?" Gu Sen asked angrily. "I I''m afraid you''ll catch cold when you sleep on the ground Wan Qing replied with a low head.


    "Ha ha, is it? What about today? If I do stay tonight, will I have to wake up in your bed tomorrow? " Gu Sen asked sarcastically.


    "Even so, don''t you believe in yourself? Are you afraid of what you will do to me?" Wan Qing asked the question without politeness.


    "Of course I know I won''t do anything to you, because I only love yun''er, but what have you done in this room? I''m afraid the power of this enchanting fragrance can''t be underestimated! " Gu Sen tightly grasped Wan Qing''s hand.


    "You You know that? How do you know that? " Wan Qing is shocked and looks at Gu Sen with a cold face. "Yes, I''m afraid the queen of Wanyi really regards my successor of gusen as a straw bag." Goosen said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Yes, how could gusen''s heirs not even see through this little trick? " Wan Qing seemed to be completely in a state of madness, looking up at the sky and laughing.


    "But why should I do this, why should I put down my dignity, my face to do these mean things, because I love you, I will do anything for you. I am also a woman. Am I so shameless that I don''t know the importance of my innocence and reputation? " Say say, the face is full of tears, let a person look at unusual heartache.


    But Gu Sen has only one thing in mind now, that is to find Yun qiongjun quickly. The rest has no time to take care of it. "Enough, Wan Qing, this incident should not have happened. From now on, I will not pursue it again." After that, he will raise his legs and walk to the door.


    "Gu Sen, can I tell you one more thing?" Wan Qing stopped him.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me what you want."


    "That night, Yun qiongjun saw that we were sleeping in a bed and I was lying naked in your arms with your arms tightly around my waist." Wan Qing''s face is distorted by jealousy.


    "What do you say?" Goosen turns around in shock. "Do you want me to repeat that? Yun qiongjun thought we were asleep. Ha ha ha ha... " Wan Qing has a crazy smile on his face. "You want to die!" Gu Sen tightly pinched Wan Qing''s neck, and his hands tightened little by little. Wan Qing''s face turned red, but he didn''t forget to challenge "you killed me. I have to fulfill my wish to die in your hand."


    Gu Sen reluctantly releases his hand, knowing that the most important thing now is to find Yun qiongjun. He goes out without even looking back. After a while, I''ll take a good look at you

 Chapter 163

    "Hoo Whoa "A sharp wind blows through her ears and blows on her face, causing pain in her face. But as if she could not feel the pain at all, Yun qiongjun kept moving in the direction ahead, and the speed did not decrease at all.


    Finally, when Yun qiongjun sees Gu Sen and WAN Qing lying together, she feels a dull pain in her heart. However, why? Why didn''t Gu Sen believe her, and then looked at her with unbelievable eyes, as if she had done something unforgivable.


    Why? Why? Yun qiongjun asks herself countless times in her heart. Gu Sen, he Don''t you like yourself anymore? Why did he want to marry that Wanqing in a twinkling of an eye


    Tears burst out of her eyes unconsciously. If you look carefully, you can see that her cheeks are covered with tears. Yun qiongjun has no way to restrain her tears all the way. At such a speed, the tears on her face are dry and wet, and they are blown dry again. She can''t ignore the sour feeling from her heart and a burst of pain.


    When she did not know what she was tripping over her feet, her body fell to the front. On weekdays, with her reaction ability, it was impossible for her to fall to the ground. However, she did not want to have any struggle at all. Her heart was dead and her body was a pity.


    Yun qiongjun even closed her eyes to greet the land that was getting closer to her.


    Not surprisingly, Yun qiongjun fell heavily on the ground, which hurt But it didn''t hurt as much as I expected. The pain just reminded her that she was still alive.


    Because she was too fast before, after she fell to the ground, Yun qiongjun even slipped along that direction for a while. Now, she just looks a little embarrassed, but there is no obvious scar.


    Lying on her side for a long time, Yun qiongjun slowly opened her eyes, then stood up from the ground with her body propped up. Seeing a tree in front of her, she slowly walked towards the tree, turned her back, leaned against the trunk, and slowly slid to the ground.


    Now she only feels very tired, really tired. Even when she breathes and inhales, she feels very tired. She slowly bends her legs, lifts her hands to hold her legs, puts her face on her knees, and tears flow down her high nose to her knees


    In fact, Yun qiongjun is not a person who loves to cry. No matter what happens, she can calmly face it. However, Gu Sen always occupies a special position in her heart. She never thought about today''s affairs, but it happened. She really couldn''t keep her calm heart any more. She just felt very tired, I''m really tired.


    No matter how strong in weekdays, after all, it is just a woman, how can there be no soft place, always sad.


    When I arrived, I saw the girl curled up on the tree trunk and wept. It looked like Well, like a glass doll, it''s easy to break.


    But there was no pity at all. After all, his heart had never been able to return to the modern times. As for other emotions, he would not have any.


    After struggling for a while, looking at Yun qiongjun, who is usually strong and calm, is really sad to cry. He also looks very upset! Although, crying like this, it did not affect her appearance at all, but also had a feeling that people could not help to protect. Unfortunately, he did not have this idea at all.


    "I don''t understand. There''s nothing to cry about. He never shed tears. Only the weak can shed tears. The real strong can''t have tears.


    What''s more, he couldn''t stop looking at Yun qiongjun for a while. He didn''t have the patience to wait for her to cry. He had something to ask her, so he couldn''t delay any more.


    In fact, it''s not kind to think like this, but I don''t think that at all, OK?


    When Yun qiongjun heard the voice, she reacted for a moment. She was sure that there was no one around. Then, what she said just now was to her. There should be no mistake


    Just look up at the dry face with the tears. Soon, the sadness on Yun qiongjun''s face subsided. She would not expose her weakness to a person she didn''t believe in. What''s more, she couldn''t like it or even hate it.


    Ha ha, I can only say that Yun qiongjun, your feeling is still very accurate. Who would like a person who knocked herself unconscious from behind. Although she didn''t know it was her intention to knock her unconscious, what''s more, she never did any good deeds in her heart. How could it be liked? In short, she would not like it!


    Cold face, the mouth said: "do you mean it? Why it is you? What are you doing here? She doesn''t like to pretend. She doesn''t like this person, so why waste time with him?


    With the intention of I feel that this woman hates herself very much! However, what''s the matter? Anyway, he won''t care. It''s just a woman.


    But then again, this woman, who is also passing through, can''t see her anxious to go back. Does she want to stay in this inexplicable place? There is really no pursuit.Forget it, there is no need to waste time with her. Since she has already made a point, why should I be polite to her? Anyway, it just needs her spiritual power.


    He said, "I''ve come through. "


    Yun qiongjun originally wanted to be sarcastic, but after hearing this, she was stunned. What is the situation? How is this crossing? So many people are following the fashion!


    Immediately, Yun qiongjun looked at Ju Xin with a suspicious eye, and said, "you said you were crossing. Are you from crossing? Why should I believe you? "Indeed, the chance that she crossed is not something that everyone can meet


    "Hehe, actually, I don''t have to explain anything to you, but He did not need to explain anything at all. In the past, he was always active and never moved his mouth.


    "I need your spiritual power to go back to modern times, and I know what happened in modern times. "He said slowly.


    Yun qiongjun examines her intention. She feels that she has not lied, so she nods.


    After seeing Yun qiongjun nodding her head, she went on to say some modern things.


    Many modern high-rise buildings are built by many large enterprises Also, before, someone had a feud with the cloud family, and then set fire to the cloud family £¢¡£


    Juxin felt that she had said a lot at a time, and Yun qiongjun also believed him more and more. When Juxin said that the cloud family had been destroyed, she could not help but clench her fist


    She lived to avenge herself. Ten years ago, she returned home. The ruins were always imprinted in her mind. Dark memories flooded in. Yun qiongjun''s eyes had become scarlet.


    "OK. "Yun qiongjun interrupts her intention. She has already believed it. He has come through. But Juxin said that he had been here for hundreds of years. Then, how could he know that the cloud family was destroyed ten years ago, and judging from Juxin''s appearance, he did not grow old.


    Is


    "I believe you''ve come through, but why should I help you! "Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to have extra contact with Jixin.


    After hearing this, he immediately said, "ha ha, I can''t help you. "After saying this, a trace of cruelty flashed in her silent eyes. If this woman doesn''t help him, then He doesn''t mind killing Yun qiongjun himself!


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun did not speak. She fell into a deep thought. It''s impossible to escape. What''s more, before, she wanted to take Gu Sen back with her, but now His heart is throbbing again, Gu Sen he, already married.


    Now that he is married, what reason does she have to take Gu Sen back? Ah


    "well, there is only one way to go back to modern times, that is to get the spiritual power of Wangdian and find the corridor of time. "Yun qiongjun said the way to return to modern times and her intention.


    He can''t help but be excited. He can go back to modern times. He can go back to the world he thinks about day and night! Ha ha ha!


    In his heart, he couldn''t help laughing. He found a way for so long. Finally, he could go back.


    "So, where is Wangdian? "He couldn''t wait.


    After all, after all, when she came here, she had to find a way to go back.


    "Looking at Yunnan, the place is close to Gu Sen, which is just a fog filled Tianchi, and is the place where souls gather. It is a place where the soul lives. It is said that the first queen of Wanyi found her unique ability in her blood "Yun qiongjun said roughly about the location of Wang Dian.


    Said, suddenly remembered a thing, they left, then bamboo green that little girl should do. "Well, what should Zhuqing do after returning to modern times? "


    hearing this, he couldn''t help blackening his face. As long as he could go back, the others He didn''t need to be in charge. However, if he doesn''t deal with this matter properly, Yun qiongjun will never give up.


    "I have left her a lot of property, enough for him to live this life. "


    at this time, Yun qiongjun appreciated this intention, and finally did something that she didn''t hate so much. As long as you know that in the days after that, the people you care about can live very well, and she will have nothing to worry about.


    "Well, take me to Wangdian quickly. Don''t play any tricks, or I won''t blame my ruthlessness. "He went on, and he had no more patience.


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun turned her lips. In fact, she didn''t want to help this person. However, she felt that there was nothing she was worried about. Everything had already belonged to he

 Chapter 164

    Goosen stops and takes a deep breath. Good looking eyebrows and eyes are full of worry, eyes are confused. Looking for Lin to see heartache, light eyes appear worry, "Gu Sen, you don''t worry too much. Qiongjun is stronger than you think. "


    Gu Sen suddenly squatted down with his head in his hands. His voice came from his arms, suffocating and shaking. "Master, I know that yun''er is actually very powerful. But she is a girl Gu Sen''s tone is full of remorse, "no matter what, I should not promise Wanqing, so doing, will certainly hurt yun''er."


    "Yuner and I have experienced so much, and we have finally come together. How can it be like this now. I promised that I would not be with anyone except her Gu Sen''s voice is full of pain and bitterness.


    Meilin looks at Gu sen in silence and can''t comfort him. Love is a matter of two people. Although he is Gu Sen''s master, he can''t guide his feelings.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun have been entangled for thousands of years. They have gone through the wind and rain and searched for reincarnation. Now it is not easy to walk together, but also meet these things.


    Meilin sighed, his eyelashes drooped slightly, and his eyes touched the pigeon hanging on his waist. Qi Tian''s hard face appeared in front of him.


    "Qi Tian, am I useless?" Looking for Lin''s finger to touch the pigeon, his fingertip could not help shaking, "I can''t protect you, now, even your apprentice can''t protect you." Looking for the forest fingertip to gently rub the pigeon, the mind turns thousands of times, finally returned to calm.


    Looking for the forest slightly doze off the eyes, collect all the emotions in the eyes, and then open the eyes, it is always so light and meaningless. It''s like the world of mortals, not as good as my side.


    "Gu Sen, why do you abandon yourself like this? That''s what I taught you? The Wanyi palace is very large. We have only searched for a few places, but there is no clue. How can we give up? In those days, in order to pursue qiongjun, you were not only painstaking and disappointed? "


    Gu Sen stares at Meilin and says, "master..."


    seeing this, he feels soft and softens his voice. "Let''s go. I''ll look for it with you. It''s always there. "


    Gu Sen''s heart is sour, and Meilin has paid a lot for him, but he is so frustrated that he wasted his cultivation. Gu Sen recalled the suffering she had experienced for Yun qiongjun. She could not help bending her lips slightly, "it''s me who is too vulnerable. Let master worry. " Gu Sen''s face raised a brilliant smile, "cloud and I spent so much wind and rain, how can we lose here."


    Seeing Gu Sen''s eyebrows and eyes flying, looking for Lin''s mood is also a little relaxed.


    They studied the layout of Wanyi palace. Looking along the outer edge of the palace, I found all the secluded places, but I didn''t get any clues. But it''s also good to be able to exclude some places, which is convenient for them to look for.


    "Gu Sen, with your knowledge of qiongjun, where do you think she will go now?" Meilin took Gu Sen and said, "you look like a headless fly. When will you find it?"


    Gu Sen Leng Leng Leng, this just woke up God, "is I stupid. I''ll think about it. " Looking for Lin smell speech, some funny, think of Gu Sen once silly appearance, in the heart sighed a sentence, years like shuttle. He didn''t interrupt Goosen.


    Gu Sen thought about it and said, "yun''er likes quietness. She should stay in the back of the palace. Let''s ask, which part of the palace is the quietest. " Between the words, I think of Yun qiongjun''s bright face and smile on her lips.


    With that, Gu Sen stopped a maid of honor and learned that a palace in the north of the main hall was the most secluded. After thanking the maids, they went north. After a while, I saw a dilapidated palace.


    The old mottled walls, the doors corroded by wind and rain, and the yellow old trees.


    The whole palace is indescribably old and far-reaching. Like an old man who has lived for many years and is waiting for a traveler.


    Gu Sen instantly red eyes, this is a long time ago, long to he almost forgotten. Once, he hugged his beloved girl here.


    Looking for Lin in silence for a circle, did not disturb Gu Sen.


    Nothing.


    Gu Sen pursed his lips and whispered, "master, are you disappointed with me?"


    Meilin shook his head. "Gu Sen, qiongjun should have been here. Then he left. What''s more, Zhuqing is still here. How can she leave her little sister alone? "


    "Well." Gu Sen''s lips raised a reluctant smile, "let''s go to Zhuqing."


    Looking for the forest to stop Gu Sen, "don''t worry, in order to take away Zhuqing, she must be locked in a safe place. Zhuqing should be somewhere in the palace. Let''s think about where it''s safest now, and then we''ll find her. "


    Because of the wedding of Gu Sen and WAN Qing, the whole city of Wan is full of joy. The guard of the palace was somewhat lax.


    Gu Sen and his wife went to Wanqing''s Palace first. After all, they intended to cooperate with Wanqing and would not attack Zhuqing. They just looked for it again, but they didn''t get any clues.


    Gu Sen is not disheartened. He sneaks into his home and still gets nothing.


    The two men looked for all the places they thought Zhuqing might be locked up, but they couldn''t find anyone. Fortunately, these days, the guard is not strict, the two people''s behavior has not been detected.Gu Sen rubbed his forehead, and his voice was feeble. "Where was Zhuqing locked up? Have you been rescued by yun''er? "


    Meilin shook his head. "It''s not qiongjun who saved her. If Zhu Qing was rescued, he could not be so calm. Let''s think about where Zhuqing might be locked up. "


    Goosen nodded.


    "Warehouse." Gu Sen looks up at the palace not far from Juxin''s residence. "There is a storehouse in Wanqing''s palace. Rarely used. If you want to shut down Zhuqing safely, it''s probably there. "


    He nodded and walked to the place Gu Sen said.


    When they opened the door of the warehouse, a heavy squeak came out. In the dim light, the girl''s skin was like snow, sleeping soundly.


    "Zhuqing!" Gu Sen stepped forward quickly and picked up Zhuqing from the ground. Looking for the forest does not hesitate to throw a spell to wake up Zhuqing.


    "Well. Sister The sound of bamboo is very delicate.


    Gu Sen turned his face and did not dare to look at Zhu Qing, "the cloud is gone. I don''t know where she went After hearing Gu Sen''s voice, Zhu Qing woke up completely and glared, "Gu Sen, you are such an asshole! In vain, sister cares about you like that. You''re going to marry the woman Wanqing! "


    Gu Sen regretted: "it''s my fault. Zhuqing, tell me what happened first. Do you scold me again


    Zhu Qing bit his lip and whispered, "my sister has been locked here with my master these days. Later, we escaped and separated, but I was caught by the master... "


    Zhu Qing''s eyes turned to Meilin and asked, "Mr. Meilin, do you remember the sister queen we met?"


    Mirin nodded, "remember. What''s the matter? "


    Zhu Qing shook his head, "that''s not my sister. The master is very powerful. He made the dead look like a sister and cheated us. " Looking for Lin was stunned.


    There was a long silence. "It''s my fault," sighed mirin. It was because I was too arbitrary in my judgment that I misunderstood qiongjun. "


    Gu Sen smell speech is more remorse, "is I do not trust her enough."


    Zhu Qing glared at him, "asshole!" A little voice, too! My sister loves me so much, but I don''t believe her Seeing that Zhu Qing''s tears are about to fall down, Gu Sen is a little flustered and looks for help.


    Looking for forest some helpless, but also can''t see bamboo halal cry out. "Zhuqing, we can''t find qiongjun. What can you do?"


    Zhu Qing sobbed and took out a silver needle from her arms.


    "To protect my sister. I secretly put a cue ball on my sister. My sister didn''t know that Zhu Qing''s eyes in some small proud, "my own body''s son needle is connected with the cue ball. Through the needle, I can find my sister. "


    Goosen thumbed up, "good girl!"


    Looking for Lin''s eyes also took a silk smile, "OK, let''s go."


    Zhu Qing nodded and held the needle in the palm of his hand. "Where the tip of the needle points is the direction of my sister." Seeing Gu Sen''s face puzzled, Zhu Qing explained.


    Gu Sen nodded, rather embarrassed, "Oh, it''s like a compass."


    Zhu Qing nodded, "yes, I invented this one according to the compass and the relationship between mother and son." While speaking, Zizhen steadily pointed to the south of the palace.


    Zhu Qing shook his hand and said, "let''s go and find my sister."


    Gu Sen takes a long leg and walks to the south of the palace after Zhuqing. Mirin followed closely, more alert than the two.


    "Ah - ah -"


    the man''s thick voice suppresses the unspeakable pain. The deep voice was hoarse. Listen, it''s heartbreaking for no reason.


    Looking for the forest is like taking root on the spot and can''t take another step.


    "Master?" Gu Sen looks worried. Just now the voice of Qi Tian. Gu Sen naturally heard that. He also knew that Qi Tian was a close friend of his master. Mirin had been worried about him. Now, hearing his scream, mirin must be extremely worried.


    Looking for the forest ciliary feather to drop slightly, covered that pair of light eyes. Looking for Lin Junxiu''s face did not have the slightest expression, did not seem to hear Qi Tian''s scream. But Gu Sen saw that mirin''s hands on the side of his body were tightly clenched, and his nails were embedded in the skin and carved with blood marks.


    "Master?" Goosen called again. Looking for Lin to release his hand, take down the pigeon from his waist.


    Zhu Qing looked at the pigeon and looked at the forest. "Very serious?"


    Mirin did not answer. Gu Sen glanced at the forest and said in a low voice: "before the end of the pigeon has been no sound. This is the first time a sound has been made. Qi Tian''s voice still sounds so painful... "


    GU Sen didn''t go on, but Zhuqing knew what Gu Sen meant. Both were silent.

 Chapter 165

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 166

    In chijing, two carefully cultivated spies slipped back to Chiyu''s study from Wanyi.


    "How is it going?" Chi Yu''s voice was low and he waved his sleeve to let them get up.


    Two spies, one tall and one short, stood respectfully against the wall, slightly away from Chiyu.


    The tall scout bowed and said, "report to the king, the queen of Wanyi and the man named Gu Sen have indeed carried out a great ceremony and got married."


    Chi Yu slightly angry: "Wanyi queen big marriage is known to everyone, I want you to explore what others do not know!"


    The short Scout is more tactful: "king, please calm down, we''re here."


    "Oh? You can tell me. " Chi Yu motioned him to go on.


    "The wedding is not fake, the parade is not fake, but the couple I''m afraid it''s not true. " The short man hesitated.


    Chi Yu was puzzled and puzzled: "speak carefully."


    The short man stealthily poked the bucket with his elbow. The tall man quickly answered: "Gu Sen has been out of the palace since the end of the wedding. We stayed outside the wedding hall all night, and he never came back. They were husband and wife in front of everyone, and he left behind them separately."


    Chi Yu was dubious: "seriously? Are you right? "


    The two spies agreed: "seriously, seriously."


    On the wedding day, he left his wife all night. If Gu Sen really wanted to marry Wan Qing, he would never have ignored Wanqing''s feelings. Chi Yu pondered: "in this way, they played a play for me to see."


    Next down the matter, two spies dare not speculate, waiting for Chi Yu''s order.


    Chi Yu thought of a man again. He never came to find himself. Marriage is a fake, and what does he want to do. Chi Yu raised his hand to beckon the spy: "you go to find out where the intention is."


    After the spy was ordered to leave, Chi Yu took out a map, several large territory and attached. At that time, Wanyi, the most profitable country at that time, had mastered almost half of the territory of Wanyi when it was near Wanyi. In the next step, it would be convenient to attack any other side.


    Chiyu summoned all generals in the early morning. After the troops stopped that day, the officers and soldiers only withdrew a few hundred meters and hid in a hidden place for standby. If they started again, they could attack Wanyi at any time.


    In the evening of the next day, the spy went back to chijing to report that Wanyi and other places had lost their intention. They were afraid that they knew that the king would not easily believe his lies and had fled.


    Chijing made a decision to attack Wanyi. He left a sentence to the generals: "the original plan was to attack, and several routes were broken one by one, but it must be faster than the original time, and the enemy should not be given a chance to breathe." With a long back, it is almost decided that Wanyi is the thing in the bag.


    At night, when the people were sleeping, chijing soldiers approached Wanyi city.


    In the palace of Wanyi, Wan Qing has not gone to bed. It has been a whole day since Gu Sen left. She thinks that whatever the reason, she can catch Gu Sen when she gets married, so she listens to the words without thinking. I didn''t expect to lose to Yun qiongjun when things got to this point. Why should she? What''s worse than her? If she can, she will make Yun qiongjun disappear from the world.


    The wind is blowing outside the window and the room is quiet.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Wan Qing''s thoughts. The knocker yelled, "no! King


    Wan Qing put away his clothes and opened the door: "what''s wrong? I''m so scared."


    Outside the door was lian''er, a maid of Wanqing. She was panting and bewildered: "the soldiers of chijing attacked our country at night. We were unprepared. We have been connected to several cities!"


    Wan Qing was stunned. He stepped out of the door and walked quickly to the hall: "where is the general?"


    Lian''er even walked and ran, barely keeping up with Wan Qing: "the general leads the front line of playing cards, and several important officials are waiting for the king in the hall."


    Several attendants saw that Wanqing would come to the main hall, opened the door for her, and saluted Wanqing, who had stepped into the hall, from the respected old minister.


    Wan Qing stood straight to the highest position: "I don''t think I need to say more about things. You are the most intelligent ministers in our country. Do you have any ideas?"


    "Chiyu old thief took advantage of my Wanyi Queen''s wedding day to raise his troops and unilaterally tear up the agreement


    Speaking of the word big marriage, Wan Qing thought of Gu Sen again. Where is he now? Does he know the situation of Wanyi. Wan Qing said, "what do you mean?"


    "Chijing''s troops are strong and threatening. If you want to resist the past, please lead the troops in person to strengthen our military spirit."


    Go to war in person? For hundreds of years, there has been no war on this land, and WAN Qing does not know how to use military forces. She says, "no, I don''t know about this. If I go there, I will only cause trouble."


    I didn''t expect that several ministers agreed: "you don''t have to care. As long as you are on the front line, you will be the best encouragement to all the officers and men. At that time, our army will be able to reverse the situation with overwhelming momentum."


    There is no trivial matter in the battlefield. In that place, you can''t go back to your hometown if you don''t pay attention.


    Wan Qing naturally did not want to go, but since things have pushed themselves to this step, retreat is a cliff.


    After a night''s continuous attack, Wanyi army was defeated and chijing had the upper hand at present.


    At the point where the two armies met, a woman in red armor came to fight against the enemy."The queen of Wanqing!" Some people in Wanyi army recognized the woman. This word spread quickly among the army and the enemy, and the two sides stopped fighting.


    When Wan Qing came to the general, he called out: "I Wanqing! Pledge to live and die with all the officers and men! I swear to live and die with Wanyi! "


    The army of Wanyi ignited a burst of blood and raised their weapons to fight chijing to death.


    "Long time no see." There was a smile from the rear of the chijing army, "the queen of Wanqing is still bright and moving"


    Wan Qing calmed down and saw that it was Chiyu. He also came. It seemed that he would take down Wanyi.


    Chi Yu''s momentum is obviously stronger than Wan Qing. He moves to the front of the team: "but why don''t you see your good husband? He can rest assured that you come here alone?"


    Goosen. If Gu Sen were there, he would have a good plan. He knew both political skills and military skills. Now, he left her, Wan Qing, to carry her here, while Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun went to be carefree. Wan Qing felt sad again.


    Seeing that Wanqing was not self possessed, Chiyu continued to come to the army of Wanyi: "did the queen of Wanqing deceive the people of Wanyi, and this marriage is actually a fake?"


    Wan Qing retorted: "how can it be fake?"


    Chi Yu approached Wan Qing: "why don''t you see gusen people?"


    When Wan Qing saw Chi Yu coming straight to him, he opened his mouth flustered: "he He... "


    Chi Yu saw the right time. He put a silver needle into the leg of Wan Qing''s horse. The horse was frightened and looked back. Wan Qing didn''t catch hold of it. He fell off the horse and lay on the ground in confusion.


    Chijing army found that the queen of Wanyi was just a woman who could only talk empty words. He laughed more than once. After listening to Chi Yu''s words and looking at Wan Qing''s behavior, Wan Yi Jun began to wonder whether it was worth serving the queen for so many years.


    Chi Yu waved: "attack!" Under the leadership of the monarch, the chijing army was at war and did not give in at all. The momentum was good.


    Wanqing was defeated and fled back to the palace when the battle was not over.


    No one mentioned the matter of making Wanqing go to battle again. Only the military newspapers of one failure after another spread to the palace and to Wan Qing. The line of defense is intensifying and retreating, and will soon come to the foot of the capital. At present, the only hope is that Fancheng, which is also close to Wanyi in chijing, can help himself. Wanqing wrote a long letter with several books and sent a letter to the emperor of Fancheng.


    Wan Qing sits on the ground, does not eat or drink, dishevelled, only waiting for Fancheng''s reply. To her, take a bowl of congee! It''s because the liar ruined my country Wan Qing is in pain, anxious and flustered. He can''t let Wanyi be lost in his own hands Goosen! And Goosen! Wan Qing seized lian''er''s clothes like crazy: "go to Gu Sen, he must be with Yun qiongjun! Tell him that Wanyi will not be protected, and let him come back immediately! "


    Lian Er nodded disorderly and ran out of the palace to look for Gu Sen.


    Within an hour, lian''er had not come back, Gu Sen had no news, and new news came from the battlefield: Fancheng announced its full support for chijing.


    It''s over. Nobody can save Wanyi. Wanqing, in despair, staggered to the window. At present, they were all fleeing people. Everyone was running hard to leave the country that was about to disappear.


    Wan Qing couldn''t stay either. She ordered people to prepare their chariots and horses, and only took a confidant and some necessary items to sneak away from the back door of the city. Before leaving Wanyi City, Wan Qing secretly vowed that he would return to the soil in his lifetime, and that in order to strengthen Wanyi city again, he would take the edge of his hand as his heart.


    Juxin takes Yun qiongjun to a place far away from Wanyi city. Gu Sen and Zhu Qing follow them all the time. Several people rest at the post station proposed by Juxin. Getting closer and closer to Wangdian, he wanted to give Gu Sen and them overpowering drugs in case of any hindrance to the plan.


    However, there are a lot of guests coming and going. Gu Sen follows Yun qiongjun all the time, but he still hasn''t found a chance to start. The four people sit in each other''s minds, and no one moves.


    "Have you heard that the kingdom of Wanyi has been captured?" Someone said at the next table.


    Others were shocked: "what''s going on?"


    The man put on a clear posture: "the queen of Wanyi cheated Chiyu. How could Chiyu be so angry that he ordered chijing army to attack all night, attack the city and occupy the territory within a few days. I heard that Wanqing also ran away and disappeared."


    Gu Sen Leng a Leng, busy stand up to want to ask what, Zhu Qing coughs a few times can pull Gu Sen''s mind.


    Yun qiongjun sipped her tea and sarcastically said, "your wife is in distress. You should go back as soon as you are so anxious. Maybe you can catch up with a pair of bitter mandarin ducks."


    Gu Sen sat down: "I am worried because I was entrusted to the people of Wanyi."


    Yun qiongjun pulled at the corners of her mouth: "you don''t have to explain. If you''re a little bit late, you can''t make up for it."


    Gu Sen wants to see the situation of Wanyi, but he doesn''t want to leave Yun qiongjun. After tangled up, he still gives up Wanyi: "the city of Wanyi is broken. It''s useless to go there again. I''m only worried about you now."


    Yun qiongjun is slightly stunned and Wanyi city is dead. He doesn''t care.

 Chapter 167

    Rao Han, on the other side, wakes up and remembers that he was deliberately robbed of Yun qiongjun. He is very sad. He feels that he has no face and doesn''t want to think about it any more. But sometimes, the less he wants to think about something, something often appears.


    The scene of fighting with Jixin that day flashed in his mind. At first, the two men were still in a state of balance. Later, raohan increasingly found that he was lack of spiritual power, but Jixin was effortless. When he couldn''t resist, he beat himself to the ground with his heart in mind and took Yun qiongjun away with pride.


    As a man who can''t bear to fight back, the more embarrassed he is to be beaten by others, the more embarrassed he is to be?!


    If he didn''t kill himself, he left a huge disaster for himself. Rao Hanjing went down to think about the fact that his ability was still insufficient. If his ability was strong enough, no matter what kind of person he was, how powerful he was, he could defeat him!


    He decided to concentrate on cultivating his spiritual power and make himself stronger. Only in this way can he regain his dignity.


    At this time, raohan''s thoughts were interrupted by some people in a hurry.


    "What are you doing? Flustered. "


    The man did not dare to contradict him. He knelt down in front of raohan and hesitated.


    "Prince, I just heard that..."


    Raohan couldn''t stand the stuttering, and was a little annoyed.


    "What did you hear? Say it


    The man did not dare to hesitate any more and told raohan what he had just heard.


    "I heard just now that Gu Sen and WAN Qing are married."


    Rao Han looks surprised. How can Gu Sen marry Wan Qing? Although he knew that Wanqing liked Gu Sen, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun fell in love with each other. Why did Gu Sen suddenly marry Wan Qing? Was it because chijing attacked Wanyi?


    In the heart is guessing, but not sure, not sure again asked his subordinates.


    "Are you sure Gu Sen and WAN Qing are married?"


    That person dare not lie, dare not have a trace of neglect.


    "Yes, Prince, the news is absolutely reliable!"


    Rao Han believes that with a smile of pride on his face, he puts aside the things he intends to practice. He thinks that Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun love each other very much. Now that Gu Sen has married someone else, Yun qiongjun must be sad.


    Women are weak and helpless at this time. If there is a man around her to comfort her and protect her, she will surely feel much better. She is worried about how to get Yun qiongjun. Now I think about it, everything has to be done without any effort. With a little calculation in mind, she goes to find Yun qiongjun.


    But I don''t know where Yun qiongjun is at this time. Where should I go to find her? If Gu Sen and Wanqing are married to better protect the people of Wanqing and Wanyi, Gu Sen and Wanqing are either in Wanyi or chijing, and Yun qiongjun must be in one of these two places.


    Thinking that Yun qiongjun must not want to face Gu Sen and WAN Qing together now, Yun qiongjun may be in Wanyi. Chijing has just taken Wanyi, so he should go back and have a look. Thinking like this, he goes to Wanyi.


    After a long journey, I arrived at Wanyi. At this time, chijing was just when Chiyu had just captured Wanyi. I was very excited that such a large city was captured by himself. I was very excited. A banquet was held in Wanyi palace.


    When Rao Han arrived at chijing in the evening, outside the city, he could see the lights flashing on the city wall. When he entered the city, he saw the lights shining and the flow of people in the city, which was obviously in contrast with the quiet atmosphere outside the city.


    People were all going in the same direction. Raohan didn''t know what activities were going on in chijing. The people didn''t notice raohan, and raohan didn''t ask more questions. Instead, he followed the crowd all the way to the place where the banquet was held.


    Seeing all kinds of performances on the stage, many people are happy to see the wonderful performance on the stage. They are very happy. When they go to a wonderful place, the people around will clap their hands happily. There are few such lively scenes, and John is also very happy.


    Rao Han is searching for familiar faces among the people sitting under the stage. He finds Chi Yu. He talks to the extraordinary people around him from time to time. He looks at the play and claps his hands on his legs. He is in a good mood.


    After a performance, Chi Yu stepped onto the stage, and the audience applauded him. Chi Yu said to the newly moved chijing people that he had captured Wanyi. He was very happy. He also threw money into the crowd and a series of activities, all of which reflected the excitement of winning Wanyi.


    Rao Han turned his attention to the people who had just sat beside Chi Yu. He found that there were many fresh faces. At this time, Chi Yu came down from the stage and saw raohan standing in front of the crowd. He was surprised and pleased. He could tell him about his capture of Wanyi.Rao Han congratulated Chi Yu and looked at him with a happy face.


    "Congratulations to my father. You have successfully captured Wanyi." Chi Yu laughed happily.


    Rao Han took a look at those people who were still watching the stage. They were all extraordinary. They were not ordinary people. They asked Chi Yu.


    "Who are the people sitting in front of the table?"


    Chi Yu looked at them and turned to raohan.


    "They are the people of Fancheng and said they will support us."


    Rao Han showed a sudden insight, nodded and knew why the people of Fancheng would appear here. Chi Yu pretended to make raohan closer to himself. Raohan put his ear close to Chi Yu''s mouth, and Chi Yu whispered.


    "Under the stage, the one sitting in the middle is the king of Fancheng."


    Rao Han looked at the man Chi Yu said to himself. His eyes narrowed and he observed for a while. There was a noble breath in every move. It was true that he was not the same as the people sitting next to him.


    Just now Chi Yu said that people from Fancheng suddenly came to find him and helped him to attack Wanyi. He had a bad feeling in his heart. People like this would never be so kind when they came out to help him attack Wanyi. There must be some conspiracy in it.


    Looking at the king of Fancheng, he did not like him in his heart. This man must be on guard. He wanted to tell Chi Yu that he was also on guard against him. However, seeing that he was in the joy of attacking Wanyi, he would not believe what he said to him. Moreover, he decided not to talk to him until he calmed down for a while Make plans again, now still oneself more guard against him!


    Chiyu asked raohan to celebrate with them. Raohan was not easy to refuse, so he had to go with him. Chi Yu introduced raohan to the people in Fancheng, saying that he was the prince of chijing. When people in Fancheng saw raohan, they just politely said hello, but didn''t greet them too much.


    Raohan was a little unhappy in his heart. He didn''t like them very much. Now he treated himself like this and didn''t want to stay more. He had something important to say to Chi Yu. He said hello to the people in Fancheng and called Chiyu away.


    According to raohan''s temper, I''m afraid he won''t talk to them more. But after all, he''s in chijing, and he''s half a meritorious official who attacked Wanyi. How can you be polite? He thinks that he can''t bite me. I''ll go and bite a dog.


    Raohan and Chiyu came to the hall, Chiyu did not know what raohan had to say to himself, some confused.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    Rao Han asked Chi Yu.


    "Do you know that Gu Sen and WAN Qing are married?"


    Know Rao Han is asking this question, Chi Yu a face disdain.


    "Yes, I know. Before I attacked Wanyi, Gu Sen came to save Wanqing, so I married Wanqing."


    Rao Han finally knows why Gu Sen married Wanqing. It turned out that he had to marry her in order to save Wan Qing. Isn''t it more helpless and unwilling for Yun qiongjun? However, Rao Han still didn''t understand why Chiyu continued to attack Wanyi since Gu Sen had married her in order to save Wanqing? With a puzzled tone, he looked at Chi Yu.


    "Since Gu sendu has married Wanqing, why do you still attack Wanyi? Isn''t it a breach of faith? "


    Chi Yu listened to some anger and raised the volume.


    "I''m dishonest? On the night when Gu Sen and WAN Qing got married, Gu Sen left and left Wan Qing alone. I felt that their marriage was a fake, so I was angry, so I continued to attack Wanyi. "


    In fact, Chi Yu doesn''t say that Rao Han can also think that Gu Sen and WAN Qing''s marriage is a fake, but Gu Sen does not know that it will hurt Yun qiongjun''s heart? The more I feel I have a chance.


    "Do you know where Yun qiongjun is now? I want to find her and make her my princess. "


    Chi Yu looks at Rao Han. Rao Hanzheng looks at himself with profound meaning. Chi Yu remembers Yun qiongjun''s spiritual power, and instantly understands raohan''s idea and laughs.


    "I''ll send someone to find Yun qiongjun right away."


    Rao Han was happy. After thanking Chi Yu, Chi Yu told him.


    "After this attack on Wanyi, I found that my ability is still insufficient. If I can be strong enough, I can capture Wanyi by myself without any help from numerous cities. As I have consumed a lot of spiritual power this time, I am going to leave the affairs of the country to you first. I will send someone to assist you. I will go to the closed door to practice For a while. "


    Rao Han was very happy in his heart, but on the surface, he hoped that Chi Yu could cultivate his spiritual power as soon as possible and lead Chi Jing to become better.


    Chi Yu rest assured, let Rao Han first go to the banquet reception, after watching him go, he went to the closed door practice.

 Chapter 168

    On the way back to the party, Rao Han thought, no matter what, Chi Yu would not really believe in himself, just as he did not really believe in him. Both of them had their own wishful thinking in their hearts.


    When he came back to the banquet, the banquet was coming to an end. Raohan didn''t come forward again. If he went, he would inevitably have to talk to the king of Fancheng. He didn''t like him and didn''t want to have any interaction with him. However, it was not good not to go. After the banquet, he spoke on the stage.


    After everything had been arranged, the people were still singing and dancing happily together. Rao Han was not in the mood and left early.


    On the way back, raohan was walking straight and upright. Suddenly, a group of people appeared in front of him. Raohan fixed his eyes and found that it was the people of Fancheng, so he didn''t have a good face.


    "The king must be more careful on the way back, and the prince will not be far away."


    The king of Fancheng raised his head and raised his chin. At this time, it was dark, and he could not see the expression on his face, and one of his subordinates was very proud.


    "How dare you trouble the prince to send him far away. If our king can beat down a big country like Wanyi, will there be any danger? Don''t bother the prince to worry. "


    The king of Fancheng didn''t stop his subordinates. Even the people around him were very proud. He looked at raohan with frivolous eyes, revealing a strong sense of pride. It was like attacking Wanyi was all due to their contribution to Fancheng. Isn''t this a mockery of chijing''s inability to fight down a Wanyi.


    He was angry, but he didn''t want to talk to him about his pride. However, he couldn''t bear to humiliate chijing raohan in any case. With a smile on his face, Chi Yu left the management of the country to himself. He could never break the friendship between the two countries and lead to war. Finally, he blamed himself. He would say that chijing was out of his own hands There is a problem.


    "It was chijing and Fancheng that succeeded in attacking Wanyi. It was not just the individual forces of either side alone. Please tell the king and the people around you clearly."


    The king of Fancheng is also a little unhappy. He looks at raohan with a cold face.


    "What does the prince mean? We have made great contributions to the attack of Wanyi. The prince doesn''t want to cross the river and tear down the bridge


    Raohan didn''t want to talk nonsense, so he could only deal with it casually.


    "The king worries too much. I don''t mean that. I just hope the king can see the facts clearly. Wanyi is now chijing''s, not Fancheng''s."


    The people around the king are unconvinced.


    "We Fancheng bravely killed the enemy on the battlefield and never retreated. Unlike you chijing, which attacked Wanyi for such a long time, we were unable to fight down for a long time. As soon as our Fancheng started, we directly defeated Wanyi, which is the best proof."


    Raohan didn''t want to say any more. He knew that the two sides would become more and more rigid in this way, and the result would not change anything.


    "Don''t be angry with your majesty. We will certainly remember your contribution to chijing. Please come back first. If I have something to deal with, I will leave first."


    With that, Rao Han left without looking back. Looking at Rao Han''s back, the people in Fancheng felt that he had admitted that chijing had no ability, and that he could only go away, laughing scornfully.


    "King, the chijing people are hard-natured and have little ability, but they still have to pretend to be powerful. Do you think his attitude towards the king is that of the meritorious officials of their country?"


    Raohan can actually hear what they are saying, but he doesn''t want to pay attention to it. The people in Fancheng also speak out loud to let raohan hear.


    Back in his bedroom, now Chiyu practiced in seclusion and left everything to himself. No one could manage himself in chijing. It''s a good feeling. In fact, raohan had thought of overthrowing Chiyu. When he closed up for cultivation, he could take the opportunity to defeat him.


    Because he was the weakest when he was in seclusion, but he was also on guard against himself. After seeing himself go, he went to the place where he practiced. Raohan had no idea where he had gone, let alone overthrow him.


    Lying on the bed, I was still unwilling. Chijing had several places for people to practice in seclusion, so he got up and went to the hall.


    It was very dark outside. Fortunately, there was moonlight shining on the ground. Raohan quietly came to the hall. There was no one in it, not even a watchman. It seems that Chi Yu had taken precautions, otherwise he would not have come in so easily.


    Although there was no one, the candle was still on. In the middle of Youdao Hall of raohan, he searched everywhere for the mechanism of darkroom, but after searching for a circle, he found no clue.


    Rao Han gave up, Chi Yu deliberately hide, he is no way to find, lost back to his bedroom, but he is not reconciled, if this opportunity is so missed, it is difficult to have such a chance in the future.


    In the early morning of the next day, Rao Han came to the hall. Sitting in his usual position, he felt the exquisite depiction with his hand. Suddenly, every knife technique was so heavy and moderate that he depicted the pattern incisively and vividly, which strengthened his inner belief. Sooner or later, these were his own.However, he couldn''t find where Chi Yu was, so he had to deal with his official business first. Before he closed the door, Chi Yu told the supervisor around him to tell raohan what to do. Raohan knew that Chi Yu had arranged this man beside him. He came to assist him, but in fact he was also monitoring himself.


    Rao Han got familiar with the environment, so he let the eunuch go out. Seeing that all the documents sent by the subordinate countries on the table were piled on the table, raohan felt tired and looked around at the documents on the table. Suddenly, he found a document with the words "Wanyi" written on it. He picked it up and looked at it. It turned out that the document sent by the United States to oppose chijing''s attack on Wanyi made raohan frown.


    The document said that the United States did not want chijing to attack Wanyi. They thought it would destroy the balance. Rao Han sneered. How could they not attack Wanyi? They thought that their last document would change something?


    Leaving the documents aside, everything is a foregone conclusion. Even if chijing''s attack on Wanyi would destroy the balance of the world, what would happen? So he didn''t care at all.


    Since the last time Qi Tian''s wail was heard in wantiange, Meilin is very worried. She doesn''t know what Qi Tian has gone through and how he is now. She always pays close attention to the situation of Wantian pigeon, waiting for Qi Tian to contact him again.


    Now it has been so long, and there is no voice from the sky pigeon. Meilin is a little worried, trying to use up the communication between Tiange and Qitian, and know his current situation.


    Looking forward to watching the end of the pigeon, but the end of the pigeon no voice, sad, anxious, worried mood rushed to find Lin''s heart.


    Worry about what will happen to Qi Tian, but it can only be done in a hurry. There is no movement in the end of Tiange. Now the only way is to quietly wait for Qi Tian to contact himself through the sky pigeon again.


    Mirin put the pigeon on his waist and walked on the street when he heard two men talking about the attack of Wanyi.


    "After Wanyi was attacked by chijing, chijing was very happy. I heard that a banquet was held to celebrate."


    Looking for Lin to be surprised, Wanyi has been broken by chijing? Isn''t Gu Sen going to save the people of Wanqing and Wanyi? Didn''t it succeed? Full of doubt, will the two people pull, two people look at the forest some Meng.


    Seeing them like this, mirin asked them with a smile.


    "Did you just say that Wan Yi was attacked?"


    Looking at the forest, they were very enthusiastic and nodded.


    "Yes, don''t you know? There are not many people who don''t know about it


    Meilin smiles and asks them when this happened. Two people tell him that Meilin has understood about it, thanks them both and then goes away.


    After knowing that Wanyi was attacked by chijing, I can''t help but worry. Thinking that Wanyi is broken, the balance of the world will be slowly destroyed.


    As the king of chijing, Chiyu didn''t know these things. But sometimes, people''s greed was more than reason.


    Wanyi is under attack. What about Gu Sen? Whether Wan Qing was rescued or not, what happened to the two of them and Yun qiongjun? Nothing is known. Meilin is worried. At this time, the pigeon at his waist makes a sound.


    From the end of the sky pigeon, it was the voice that Mianlin didn''t want to hear, and Qi Tian''s howling. The voice revealed Qi Tian''s pain. The roar from his heart made people feel cold after hearing it.


    At first, she just let out a sound. Meilin stopped and took the pigeon from his waist and put it in his ear. Listening carefully to the sound inside, he found that there was not only Qi Tian''s wailing, but also the girl''s scream.


    The incessant shouts made Meilin nervous, which he didn''t want to see. Before, there were hooded men catching girls and babies. Now these girls'' voices and Qi Tian''s calls appear at the same time, isn''t it


    There are some bold guesses in my heart, but once this happens, Qi Tian will be in danger.


    At this time, Meilin felt his hands wet and warm. He didn''t know what it was. He was shocked and found that there was blood on his hands, which was just from the pigeon.


    Meilin touched the blood with her finger and put it in front of her nose to smell it. She found that the blood was the blood of the girl and the baby. She cried out in her heart that Qi Tian had to eat the blood of the girl and the baby before she was possessed by the devil.


    The idea just now turned out to be a reality. When Meilin heard a girl''s voice, he knew that things were not good. Now the blood flowing from the pigeon of the sky has fulfilled his conjecture. Qi Tian must have been possessed again.


    Looking for Lin is very anxious. If Qi Tian goes into the devil again, the consequences will be unimaginable. With Qi Tian''s spiritual power, he can''t afford to be possessed several times. He is anxious to find a way.

 Chapter 169

    Meilin wants to communicate with Qi Tian through Tiange, so he can find his position through wantiange. He comes to the open space next to the village and gathers his aura. He puts wantiange in front of him and injects his aura into wantiange. Close his eyes, wantiange communicates with Qitian. Meilin feels the feeling that wantiange brings to himself.


    Following the communication between wantiange and Qitian, Meilin explores Qi Tian''s breath. Because he was too eager for success, Meilin failed in his first attempt. At half of the time, wantiange stopped and felt anxious, so he came again. This time, Meilin tried to calm himself down.


    Finally, Meilin finds Qi Tian''s location and quickly calculates the location of Qi Tian. The pigeon determines its location by communicating with Qi Tian. The result is very gratifying for Meilin. Qi Tian is not far away from himself, but in a small village not far away, so that he can find Qi Tian as soon as possible.


    Without a moment''s delay, he put the center of gravity back to his waist and rushed to the small village where Qi Tian lived. He accepted the guidance of Wantian pigeon all the way. Finally, he found Qi Tian in the forest.


    However, when looking for Lin to find Qi Tian, he found that he was late. In the village, the houses were completely changed. Many people were lying on the ground, without breath, and turned into corpses.


    At a glance, it seems that Qi Tian has killed all of the village. It is painful to find Lin. how can Qi Tian become like this? It is absolutely impossible to miss Qi Tian before.


    He will be kind to help these people, in the face of evil people, he will do his best to defeat them, but now he has come to this end.


    The corpses are all over the ground. Looking for Lin to see Qi Tian standing in the middle of the corpse, his hands shaking from time to time, looks terrible. Now Qi Tian has no original appearance.


    Meilin closed his eyes sadly and looked up to let the sun shine on his face. He knew that there was still warmth in the world. At this time, he suddenly heard the cry of a child. Was there anyone alive? He opened his eyes and saw a child lying on the side of a woman. The woman could not feel the cry of her child. The child was crying and growing up The sound of the call.


    "Mother, mother..."


    His voice was so tender and trembling. It seemed that he had just been able to speak. Such a small child had to experience these things, which made Meilin feel pitiful and distressed. His fear could be heard from his trembling voice.


    Maybe this thing will bring great trauma to his young mind, and the trauma may be irreparable.


    Meilin can notice this for the child, and Qi Tian can of course. The surrounding is quiet. The child''s tragic cry is extremely harsh, which also adds a trace of desolation to the sad scene. It seems that he is not only crying for his mother, but also crying for all the people who have died.


    Seeing that Qi Tian looked at the child, his eyes were full of killing. For the first time, Meilin saw such a terrible Qi Tian. I''m afraid that he was possessed to the extreme. Qi Tian moved slowly to the child.


    Realizing that Qi Tian is going to kill that child is no longer so important to Qi Tian. Why should he kill such a young life? No, since he has come, he can''t let Qi Tian do such a cruel thing. Otherwise, when he wakes up, he will blame himself for not stopping him My heart will feel bad.


    Qi Tian is closer to the child, so Meilin quickly comes to the child and hugs the child in his arms before Qi Tian meets the child.


    The child seemed to know that he had just been out of danger. He stopped crying in the arms of the forest. Looking at the child''s pure big eyes, he looked at himself all the time. His face was also naive with a smile. He felt a trace of comfort in his heart.


    However, Qi Tian was very upset when he saw that someone had robbed his prey. He looked up and looked at Meilin fiercely. Meilin thought that he would let go of his evil thoughts when he saw him. But he was wrong. Qi Tian was out of his mind at this time. How could he know who Meilin was? In his eyes, Meilin was his enemy, because he had robbed his hunting Things.


    He had to snatch the child from the hand of Meilin. He stepped back a few steps and said aloud.


    "Qi Tian, don''t be so confused. Do you know what you are doing now? What you hate most in the past!"


    When Meilin said this, he was full of helplessness. He regretted that if he could not stay away from him and help him when Qi Tian was just framed and possessed by evil spirits, maybe today''s Qi Tian would not be like this.


    But now it''s too late. Qi Tian is not moved by the words of Meilin. He keeps staring at the children in Meilin''s hands, feeling like a hungry wolf.


    "Who are you? Give me back the baby."


    How can Meilin give the child to Qi Tian? Today, no matter if we can''t let Qi Tian go wrong again and again, we should firmly look at Qi Tian.


    "I won''t give you the child, Qi Tian, please stop! Or you will regret itHearing Meilin say so, Qi Tian looks up and laughs and says in a mocking tone.


    "Stop? Regret? Do you think I''m going to regret it now? Stop talking nonsense and give me the baby


    Meilin was desperate. He knew that Qi Tian would not listen to his words. Now the only way is to try to make Qi Tian recover his will with his own blood.


    Put the child in a safe place to make the aura gather in his palm and turn it into a dagger. He stabbed the sharp dagger into his heart. He felt the cold feeling stabbed into his body. When he stabbed the dagger into his body in the dense forest, Qi Tian was a little surprised. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    The cold of the dagger made Meilin feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His blood gushed out like a fountain. He looked up and looked at Qi Tian, who was puzzled. He poured his blood into Qi Tian''s body, hoping that he could wake up.


    Qi Tian''s infatuated body was suddenly infused with such fresh blood, which made him feel very comfortable. Seeing the hope, Meilin thought that his blood could really save him. He was very happy. However, Qi Tianxian was more excited. His eyes showed a frightening feeling, staring at Meilin as if he was going to eat him.


    Seeing his eyes, did his heart''s blood not wake him up, but made him more fierce. Meilin covered his chest with pain. How could this be the result? How could it be like this?!


    At this time, Qi Tian suddenly attacked himself, thinking.


    "Is he going to kill himself? It''s impossible. He won''t. "


    But Qi Tian''s eyes give Meilin the feeling that he will kill himself. Meilin doesn''t want to kill him. But if he doesn''t kill himself, he will die in his hands. He is not afraid to die. But after he dies, Qi Tian will kill more people. No, he absolutely does not allow such a thing to happen. Since he didn''t save him at the beginning, then this is a mistake Let yourself end!


    Qi Tian rushes to Meilin. As soon as Qi Tian is about to hit him, he pulls out the dagger from his body and inserts it into Qi Tian''s body. Qi Tian stares at Meilin coldly, but he doesn''t expect that he will kill himself. There is bloodstain on his mouth, and he looks at the dagger in his chest and falls down. His eyes show his reluctance, Slowly closed his eyes.


    Meilin, in agony, wants to wake Qi Tian, but there is no response. Meilin feels that he owes Qi Tian too much. He even attributes Qi Tian to himself. He thinks that if he didn''t abandon him, he would not be what he is now. Now he killed him again and killed his good brother. Tears began to flow down, Dripping on Qi Tian''s face.


    Qi Tian slowly opened his eyes, looked at the forest and touched his hand. Meilin was very surprised. Qi Tian woke up and his eyes returned to the original appearance. This Qi Angel missed him for a long time, but he didn''t expect to see such a Qi Tian again.


    "Qi Tian, you wake up. I''m sorry."


    Qi Tian regained his consciousness and was very sad to see the pain of looking for Lin. however, he was relieved that he finally came back. Thanks to Meilin.


    Said the weak voice.


    "Mirin, don''t feel sorry. Instead, I should thank you. Thank you for letting me go. Thank you very much."


    I don''t know why, Qi Tian said so, adding to his inner guilt.


    "Stop talking, Qi Tian. I''ll take you back. I''ll save you!"


    Then he will take Qi Tian, who stops looking for the forest.


    "Look, look for the forest, it''s no use, my own body, I I know. Let me say it


    Looking for Lin''s tears continue to flow, at the moment he does not want to hide his emotions, Qi weather if gossamer said to mirin.


    "Meilin, in fact, I should die. I have done so many wrong things. It is you who saved me. The most worrying thing for me when I die is Yun qiongjun and you. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun has Gu Sen, but you You''re so lonely. "


    Qi Tian was thinking about himself before he died, and Meilin shook his head.


    "If you''re afraid I''m lonely, don''t die. Stay with me."


    Qi tianqiang pulls the corner of his mouth and smiles.


    "Good If I can become a ghost through Wangdian after my death, I will not reincarnate and stay with you all the time. "


    Hearing Qi Tian''s words like this, Meilin''s heart breaks down, his expression is ferocious and painful. Qi Tian asks Meilin to promise him, and Meilin has to nod his head.


    Seeing Meilin''s approval, Qi Tian smiles with the last strength of his body. Looking at the sunshine in the sky, the blue veins on his forehead burst out, and his eyes slowly closed with a smile.


    Seeing the end of Qi''s weather, Meilin couldn''t control her mood any longer. She cried bitterly. Her eyes were blurred by tears. She held Qi Tian''s body and called out Qi Tian. Then the tears poured out again. The children next to her felt that something bad had happened, and they cried loudly. The whole village was desolate.

 Chapter 170

    Yun qiongjun walks in front of her in a hurry, without any expression on her face and doesn''t talk to Gu senzhu Qing, which makes Gu Senhe uncomfortable. However, he kept pushing his way and wanted to go back to modern times, so his pace was faster and faster, and his heart was burning. On the way, Gu Sen also looked for opportunities to talk to her, but she always ignored herself, which made Gu Sen helpless.


    As Yun qiongjun was looking forward to her journey, she suddenly felt empty in her heart, as if she had lost something, and she felt very sad. She did not mention her feelings to them, but continued on her way strangely.


    She didn''t know that it was at that moment that master Qi felt when she died.


    But Gu Sen found that her face was a little wrong, but also did not think much, just think that he is still angry with himself, will be so, so he just worried about her in his heart, but did not dare to make her unhappy again. But seeing her face, it really hurt.


    At night, they came to a dilapidated temple. Gu Sen and he were determined to clean it up. Yun qiongjun found some dried grass and spread it on the ground. She put some clothes on the top of it, so she made do with sleeping all night. She put on her clothes. It was not too cold at that time.


    In order to return to modern times, I was in a good mood and fell asleep soon. Gu Sen thinks that Yun qiongjun can''t sleep all the time. He is very upset that she has been tossing about there. He has been thinking about how to solve the misunderstanding.


    Yun qiongjun is not only angry with Gu Sen, but she can''t let go of her feelings in the daytime. She always thinks that something has happened, but she can''t tell her own story. Lying there is also thinking about things. After a long time, she is really sleepy and sleepy.


    Sleeping in a tough place, she had a dream. It''s strange that Qi Tian, the master, came to see her, surrounded by blue clouds.


    "Master, why are you here?" Yun qiongjun was very happy to see his master.


    "Yun qiongjun, you should be on guard against the man who is intent on himself. He will do harm to you!" Qi Tian''s expression is dignified and worried about Yun qiongjun''s safety. His face was particularly ugly, and there was no blood at all.


    "I don''t listen to you very much? Master. " Qi asked qiongjun why.


    Qi Tian''s expression was extremely serious, "he has no good intentions for you. You must not let him take away your spiritual power, and then you will become a waste man! Do you know? "


    "I know, master," said Yun qiongjun She quickly answered, but still did not understand why the intention would be so for herself, she did not dare to ask, but also wanted to know.


    Qi Tian said, "you should take good care of Meilin, you know?" Yun qiongjun nodded and agreed.


    "What''s more, the corridor of time doesn''t have to open the spiritual power of looking at Yunnan. You have to remember." Qi Tian ordered her more seriously, and her voice improved a lot.


    Yun qiongjun was just about to say something. Suddenly, the red smoke suddenly rose behind Qi Tian, driving the blue clouds away. Qi Tian turned and walked into the smoke. Yun qiongjun was reluctant to let her master go. She hurried to stop her master. But when she just ran to the master''s side, Qi Tian and the smoke disappeared at the same time. There was a blank in front of her and nothing to see.


    Yun qiongjun shouts anxiously to master, and wakes up from her sleep. I see myself still lying in the ruined temple. But I found myself sweating, thinking about my dream just now, I felt strange and puzzled.


    Gu Sen, who is not far away from home, is not asleep. On the one hand, he is thinking about those troublesome things in his mind. On the other hand, he also wants to protect Yun qiongjun. Because they are all asleep, they are also very dangerous.


    Seeing her wake up with a start, Gu Sen ran to her, "what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Yun qiongjun''s face covered with sweat, he was very nervous and concerned.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t answer or look at him. She just looked down at things and ignored Gu Sen''s existence.


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that her misunderstanding of herself was so deep. In the past, they were so much in love with each other. But now it looks like a stranger, and she doesn''t even care about herself. Gu Sen is very sad. He is not understood by his beloved. There is nothing worse than this.


    Gu Sen didn''t know what to say, so he walked back in silence and sat there in a daze. The one who is close to you is as far away as the sky. Gu Sen is very sad. If you really want to get drunk, you don''t have to think about it any more. It''s just torture. Gu Sen''s heart is like a knife. His head was blank.


    At dawn, they fell asleep because they were tired.


    The next day, he woke up and saw that they were still sleeping. He cried out, "it''s daybreak. We''re going to make our way." In the heart also very indignant thought, sleeps all night, up to now also does not get up, really too greedy to sleep. He walked out of the door and breathed the fresh air outside.


    When he yelled, they woke up. Yun qiongjun first stood up and said, "I want to go back to Wanyi." Her expression was firm, apparently speaking to Goosen.


    Gu Sen looks at her and doesn''t know what she wants to do, but as long as she wants to do something, he supports her. He goes over and looks at her haggard face, "I''ll go back with you." His main purpose is to protect Yun qiongjun and find a chance to solve their misunderstanding. This is a serious illness in his heart.


    Yun qiongjun said nothing and had no expression. She should have acquiesced. At least Gu Sen thought so.Yun qiongjun also walked out of the ruined temple. Come to Juxin''s side, "I want to go back to Wanyi." She said in a loud voice.


    After listening to this, he was shocked, then turned around and called out, "are you crazy? Don''t you want to go back to modern times? " His expression was very fierce, as if to eat Yun qiongjun.


    Qi qiongjun doesn''t think anything will happen before she goes back. Otherwise, she will not be able to say anything in this way.


    Yun qiongjun replied, "I want to go back to see the master. Something must have happened to him. I''ll come back to see you when I''m sure he''s OK." Her eyes can not doubt, iron heart to go back, but in the heart did not see her expression.


    In order to be more angry said: "those people with this do not trust you, you go back to do what?" His eyes seem to be burning with anger, and she doesn''t allow Yun qiongjun to refute. I''m afraid there is something wrong with her that will affect their return to modern times.


    Without waiting for Yun qiongjun to say anything, he went on to say, "these are all your guesses. You and I have never separated. How can we know that he has something to do? It is clear that you do not want to go back with us. No, I will never let you go back!" The more he said, the more angry he was. He would not give her a chance to go back.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun seems hard, she wants to use other methods. To ease the situation said: "who said not to go back with you, forget it, I will pack up my things and go with you." She raised her voice on purpose.


    "That''s right! I''ll wait for you. Go and clean up! " Say it out loud with great satisfaction and then laugh.


    Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun is a person who will not give up easily, so he follows up in the room.


    "Are you really not going back to Wanyi?" He asked without doubt, because Gu Sen decided that she was a delaying tactic. No one could understand Yun qiongjun better. Also willing to help her achieve.


    Yun qiongjun knows that he has seen through his own ideas and knows that he knows himself best. He feels a little elated, but in a flash. He nodded in silence.


    "Then I''ll help you. We''ll knock him out and go." Gu Sen is very willing to help, so he said happily.


    "Thank you." Yun qiongjun said without expression. After saying that, they all feel very uncomfortable, because they have not spoken to each other like this.


    Gu Sen also sounds particularly harsh. It''s like slapping him in the face. He has never heard Yun qiongjun talk to him so outspoken. Gu Sen is very sad.


    But it''s comforting that now we have a common idea. As for the rest, we should find the opportunity to work again. In a word, Gu Sen will not give up Yun qiongjun, but will never. He has never thought about it so much, so he feels more aggrieved. But his heart is firm, and he must get the woman he loves. There is no doubt about it.


    They go on the road together. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun always walk behind Jixin, and Jixin doesn''t doubt anything. Because he was anxious all the way and was always ahead.


    Near noon, when the sun is abundant, they come to a forest, where the trees are very dense, blocking the sunlight on the ground, which makes people unconsciously want to rest here.


    "I want to have a rest here." Said Yun qiongjun, pretending to be lazy, and sat down on a dead tree that had fallen to the ground.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen came forward and said, "I didn''t sleep well last night. It''s just right to have a rest here. Anyway, I can''t walk." He pretended to be very tired and did it on the ground.


    See two people say so, also did not refute, "well, I also rest." Then he sat on a stone and closed his eyes.


    After all, qiongjun didn''t have to discuss with her for many times before. After all, she didn''t have to discuss with them this time, so she understood what she meant.


    However, both of them are sentimental, which brings back memories of the past.


    But he immediately returned to the reality. They came to Juxin carefully. At the same time, FA Gong did not dare to go there when the intention came back. He watched Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun use their magic power to make themselves unconscious. They didn''t even say anything.


    Gu Sen wrote a note and put it on his heart''s body, meaning to come back to him after finishing his work.


    But Zhu Qing, who has been watching all this in silence, intends to stay. Yun qiongjun looks at Zhu Qing''s reluctant appearance and persuades him for a while. After a while, Zhu Qing still doesn''t dig. Yun qiongjun can''t help but leave.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want Gu Sen to follow him back to Wanyi, but Gu Sen has to go all his life. Yun qiongjun has no choice but to go straight to Wanyi with him. But on the way, they did not say anything, although Gu Sen took the initiative to communicate. Gu Sen thinks that there will always be a chance to eliminate the misunderstanding along the way, so he has confidence again.

 Chapter 171

    "Qi Tian." Looking for the forest thin lips slightly open, always cold voice line with shivering, showing a burst of pain. Pale and long, pale, with long fingers.


    Tick, tick, tick.


    Bean like raindrops hit the body, causing a slight tingling. Looking for the forest ciliary feather slightly droops, along with the rain drop''s attack, slightly trembles.


    "Qi Tian." Looking for the forest, to block the rain falling to Qi Tian. The arms were tightened inch by inch, and there was no trace of temperature in the arms of the body. The heart is like a knife.


    "Qi Tian, how can you give up? Qiongjun is still in trouble. Why did you leave her? " We meet so short, how can you be willing to part with me again? Aren''t we close friends? How can you give up forever?


    Rain along the outline of men Jun Xiu slowly slide down, like tears.


    Looking for Lin to embrace Qi Tian in both hands, pale, more like a dead man than Qi Tian. No blood color lips pursed into a line, always cold face looks extremely fragile.


    The slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and the eyes closed and opened again. The cold eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, which could not bring up any waves. "Qi Tian, do you still remember the first time we met?"


    It was the first time for him to leave gusen and enter the prosperous and lustful world of mortals. He met Qi Tian, who was still a teenager.


    At that time, Qi Tian, fresh clothes and angry horses, swords and swords were everywhere.


    The little girl beside him had a bright smile and was lively and cheerful.


    At that time, he had not taken Sen as his apprentice.


    He followed him. With a little girl, I traveled all over the land.


    They have the same taste and have a strong sword.


    Meilin held Qi Tian''s warm hand and said in a low voice, "I remember that once I tried my best to destroy a evil spirit. It was you who showed up in time to save me. " Mei Lin rubbed the scar on the back of Qi Tian''s hand, and his fingertips trembled. "So many years ago, how is it still there?" But you''re not here.


    Looking for the forest slightly doze eyes, the curve of the corner of the lips can no longer support, "Qi Tian..."


    the heavy rain finally stopped, and the sky was clear.


    , looking up, carefully set Qi Tianfang up on the ground and spun out a shovel with magic. Again and again, turn up the soil.


    "Qi Tian, we once agreed that if the other party died, we would dig a tomb for him. I thought it would never come true. Unexpectedly, now I want to do it for you...


    it is getting late, and a man-shaped earth pit is gradually taking shape. Mirin''s hands had already been stained with mud, and his plain clothes were also dirty. It''s just that he doesn''t care. What if it''s just that for that person?


    The sun shed the last light, reflected on the face of the forest, halo dyed with a golden halo. Looking for Lin Junxiu''s face is still cold, but between the eyebrows and eyes, there is a more sacred. Qi Tian looks at him like a pilgrimage.


    So devout.


    With his fingertips jumping, a tombstone is shaped in his hand, with clear and meaningful handwriting, just like the man in Miaolin, who is cold but is trapped in the world of mortals.


    Set up the tombstone. Mirin sat on the tombstone in silence and did not move until the stars were all over the sky. My mind flies back to the past.


    He thought of Qi Tian, who was in high spirits in his youth, who was possessed by evil spirits, who was miserable and vulnerable, who was obedient and obedient, and who was pale but smiling.


    "Ah..." looking for Lin to smile, chest vibration, but pain, "Qi Tian, how can you give up!" He fell to the ground and was rubbed and bleeding by gravel. Mirin is as if can not feel pain, still smile.


    "That''s it." Looking for the forest to sigh, take back his thoughts. His expression returned to the past, as if he had never known Qi Tian''s death.


    He stood up and left step by step without looking back.


    I don''t know how far we have gone. Looking up at the sky, we can see that the emperor star has shifted, the purple micro star is dim, and other galaxies have changed their tracks.


    "The sky is in chaos." Mirin murmured, "the balance of the world has been broken."


    "Chijing."


    He took a deep breath and laughed bitterly, "after practicing for so many years, there is such a big problem at this time. We must stop chijing from invading and let Guanyi return to its former state. Otherwise, the world will collapse. "


    I close my eyes and think carefully.


    The world is made up of seven big countries and several small countries. The seven great powers are the pillars, and none of them is indispensable. Now chijing invades Guanyi and causes chaos in Guanyi. It directly interferes with the balance of the world. If we want to solve this problem, we can''t solve it by any other means. Only by stopping chijing''s continuous invasion, can we implement the policy to let Guanyi recover.


    Now chijing has just finished its invasion. Those who want to come to chijing should still stay in Guanyi.


    Thinking of this, mirin opened his eyes. Eyes as in those years, cold and cold. Like a fairy, out of this world.


    Find the location of the forest, cast the magic, and quickly go to Guanyi.


    There are two flowers, one for each.


    Here, Yun qiongjun takes advantage of her intention to relax her guard and runs out to look for Qi Tian with the help of Gu Sen.Gu Sen naturally remembers the wailing of the sky pigeon when he was separated from Meilin. Just looking at Yun qiongjun''s worried look, she hesitated to speak.


    How could Yun qiongjun not see Gu Sen''s desire to stop, and said directly, "Gu Sen, is something wrong with my master? You tell me! Don''t stop talking like that. I''ll only worry more


    After hearing this, Gu Sen hesitated and said, "before I found you, I heard master Qitian''s wail from the pigeon on her body. "Wantiange" is a small invention that Zhuqing gave to my master and Qi tianshifu as a connection. " Seeing Yun qiongjun, he doesn''t know what the pigeon is, Gu Sen explains.


    Yun qiongjun bit her lip and asked, "what''s wrong with my master? How could it be? " Yun qiongjun knows her master''s character. If she hadn''t suffered a lot, she would never have cried out.


    It can make master like this. How dangerous would that be?


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun burst into tears, Gu Sen immediately comforted him and said, "don''t worry, Yuner. We were going to come to you. But the voice of master Qi Tian was heard from Wantian pigeon. We''re going to split up. I came to see you. Master, go to master Qi Tian. "


    Yun qiongjun stares at Gu Sen, looking for Mr. Lin


    "Well." Gu Sen nodded and forced to smile. "You know my master and Qi Tian are close friends. Now, with the news of master Qi Tian, how could he not go? My master is very good. Master Qi Tian is not weak. If they join hands, it will be all right. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded and reluctantly put down a hanging heart.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen was relieved. He was afraid that Yun qiongjun would look around because she was worried, and that she might cause other troubles. After all, they came out of their hearts. If you move a little bit bigger, you will be found and caught.


    After a quiet rest, Yun qiongjun first said, "Gu Sen, please search for Mr. Meilin. Let''s go to him. " After a pause, he added, "my master should be with Mr. mirin."


    Goosen nodded, "OK. You wait. " With that, Gu Sen''s hands were already dancing. The green fluorescence rose from his fingers and floated to his eyes. Goosen closed his eyes and the green fluorescence stopped on his eyelids.


    Meilin''s familiar face appears in his mind, and Gu Sen sees his lips and teeth slightly open.


    In an instant, the images in my mind like the tide receded.


    Goosen opens his eyes.


    Yun qiongjun quickly asked, "Gu Sen, how are you? Where is Mr. mirin now? "


    Gu Sen replied, "master is going to Guanyi now." Some of them frowned strangely, "but we came out of Guanyi before. What is master going back to do now? "


    Yun qiongjun shook her head, "I don''t know. Don''t think about it. Since Mr. Meilin chose to go to Guanyi, there must be his reason. Shall we go to Guanyi now? "


    Goosen nodded. "OK."


    They made a decision. In order to save time, they used magic. In order to save the use of psychic power, Gu Sen ignores yunqiongjun''s objection and holds her in his arms.


    It is different from the cold feeling after mirin''s sadness, the relaxation of Gu Sen''s beloved and Yun qiongjun''s worry about the safety of his master. At this moment, Wan Qing is going to be mad with anger.


    The woods in the dark always hide many dangers. After killing a poisonous snake again, Wan Qing stopped.


    "What''s the matter, queen?" the captain of the bodyguard who followed her immediately asked Wan Qing''s beautiful eyebrows and eyes were full of ferocity, and his voice was hoarse, "I want to go back. Kill them


    The captain of the bodyguard was surprised and immediately advised: "queen, our troops are weak now. If we go back, we will surely die. No, if we hide it first. Wait until the forces are strong, and then come back? "


    "Yes. Queen, if you have green hills, why don''t you have firewood? We now retain our strength and cultivate our power. One day I will be able to make a comeback. " The maid who served Wan Qing since childhood also advised.


    Wan Qing gnawed his teeth with hatred.


    Thinking that Gu Sen had married her at the beginning, but left after paying homage, he never thought about the consequences of Guanyi if he left.


    "If it wasn''t for him..." Wan Qing said, "if he hadn''t left at the beginning. If he had not been for Yun qiongjun. How can Guanyi become like this? How can I get to where I am now? "


    "The queen..." the maidservant looked at Wanqing anxiously, trying to comfort him, but she was staring at her and did not dare to speak again.


    The chief bodyguard murmured, "now the queen, we are weak. I''m afraid it is..." before the end of the words, a long sword went through his hair crown, and a wisp of black hair fell to the ground. The bodyguard had to shut up.


    Wan Qing sneered, "Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun. That''s great. I can''t give up Gu Sen. But Yun qiongjun, ha ha, I want her to live and die! In this world, I have no her! "


    The malice and hatred in the voice made several people standing by Wan Qing shiver, but they couldn''t persuade him. Helpless to look at each other, only determined to protect the queen.

 Chapter 172

    After the war of Wanyi in chijing, the situation in the world was changing. The territory of chijing was expanded rapidly, and most of the territory of Wanyi was annexed to form a dominant position. People all over the world are talking about Wanyi and chijing, which is now in ruins and in chijing. Who is in charge of ups and downs? Chi Yu''s heart is known to all, will he become the first person to rule the country in a hundred years? What other countries think of the current situation is that they will not wait to die. Next, who will start the fight and which country will be unlucky. No matter what, the world is doomed to no longer be peaceful.


    Before people could come up with a reason, Chi Yu announced to all the people in chijing that he was closed to the outside world, and his son raohan was responsible for the state affairs. Rao Han has also been a crown prince for several years. Today, he is acting for the state affairs. In fact, he has established the name of king. As expected, raohan was still young. When he first came to take over chijing, the common people talked in vain about raohan''s inability to defend Wanyi. However, over a period of time, people found that raohan was better than Chiyu. He managed the country skillfully and dealt with all kinds of affairs in a well-organized way. In less than three days, he led the generals and officials to the palace of Wanyi They subdued the subjects of Wanyi.


    In the Wanyi hall, raohan, dressed in emperor''s clothes, was seated on the throne, and the important ministers of chijing were beside him.


    Rao Han holds a map: "our country is strong, the army is powerful, and now we have Wanyi, we should attack with victory, and show our chijing majestic style."


    Some of the ministers came out: "king, this attack on Wanyi, our country consumes a lot of energy, and needs time to recover. Now Wanyi is still not stable, so don''t be in a hurry."


    Rao Han didn''t think of it: "just Wanyi only consumed some of the national strength of chijing. The turmoil created a powerful country. While other countries were still watching, they were caught off guard."


    The minister added: "we have not yet understood the forces of various countries. When we attacked Wanyi a few days ago, the rest of the countries must have been on guard. I suggest that we first explore their actions and then come up with strategies."


    "No problem, chijing has plenty of manpower and many people who are good at camouflage. They can invade the enemy''s interior at any time and inquire for information."


    "Only when everything is ready can we attack them unprepared. Besides, why should we continue to attack other countries?"


    "The reason is not important, I Chi Jing have the ability, do not care about these empty."


    Some supported raohan''s continued attack and occupation, while others agreed to discuss it carefully after stability. Both sides held their own views and did not give in to each other. Rao Han was puzzled by this, but since he had planned to attack, it was useless for anyone to talk about it. What he cared about was which country to attack. At this time, listening to their discussion was no more than a gesture.


    "American envoys meet with you!" Exclaimed the guard.


    Rao Han waved for the envoys to enter the hall. I don''t know why the United States sent envoys here at this time.


    The envoys of the United States stepped into the palace of Wanyi and paid homage to raohan. Their attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. They obeyed but did not fear: "the ambassador of the United States Yanhe met the king."


    Rao Han asked, "I don''t know what the United States wants to talk to chijing."


    Yan he said: "the United States attaches great importance to the friendship with chijing for many years. The king of our country specially ordered me to bring the cloth specially made by the United States to the king."


    Rao Han has no interest in these things, and he simply perfunctorily asks people to take them down: "can Lai Chen still have something to do?"


    Yan he said: "to the king, there is one thing. Since ancient times, all countries have relied on each other and the world has been peaceful and prosperous. Now chijing has occupied Wanyi, which is against the truth. I hope that the king will return the state of Wanyi to the people of Wanyi on the basis of hundreds of years of peaceful coexistence."


    Rao Han slightly annoyed: "if for this matter, there is no discussion. I hope that the United States will know its own position."


    Yan he was indifferent and gently advised: "the United States should stand on the position of seeking peace and stability of all countries. In the early days of the establishment of several countries, the monarchs of various countries had already made an agreement that they would not invade each other. Only in exchange for a hundred years of peace and tranquility, could the king think twice, re elect the queen of Wanyi, and return the peaceful state of Wanyi."


    Rao Han stood up and slowly walked toward Yan He: "since ancient times, the weak and the weak eat the strong. It is a common thing for soldiers to become a king and defeat the enemy. Now it is not the early days of the founding of the dynasty. Do you want to remind me that I am too young to protect the country?"


    "I didn''t have this intention. The king is brave and resourceful. If you keep chijing, you can get the people''s peace and stability. You don''t have to open up new territory to expand the territory."


    Rao Han went to the envoy Yan He and said, "what if I have to open up new territory and expand the territory?"


    Yan hedabai said: "the king insists on this. He is afraid that he will be resisted by the people. All countries will attack it. The territory will not be preserved and the throne will not be present."


    "Well, at first I thought you were annoying, but now it''s of some use." Raohan sneered.


    Yan He raised his head and said, "the king has some understanding?"


    "Yes." In a flash, Rao Han pulled out his sword, lifted his sword in his hand, and yanhetou rolled to one side, splashing blood three feet. The faces of the ministers around him suddenly caught cold, and raohan''s clothes were also dyed red. The hall was greatly shocked.


    On the spot, he wiped the sword and killed him Then he sat back to the throne and declared: "in order to protect the dignity of our country, we will soon start to attack the United States!"


    The ministers are still in the shock of Yan He''s death. Although the body has been cleaned up, the smell of blood seems to linger, and they dare not speak any more. It seems that the new monarch is bound to set off a bloodbath.Just as it happened, the courtiers sent a message: "meet the envoys of Fancheng!"


    All the ministers were trembling, for fear that they might be another one to disturb raohan. Raohan also impatiently called for people to come in.


    The envoys of Fancheng went into the hall and called out: "congratulations on the king''s acquisition of the kingdom of Wanyi! My monarch specially ordered me to send a new weapon map, including all kinds of weapons of various countries, and send it to chijing. I hope that the two countries will maintain friendship throughout the year


    Rao Han heard that it was a map of weapons. When he moved his mind, he immediately asked people to present it. It seemed that all countries had advanced weapons in shape, materials, and manufacturing methods. At this time, it was just like a tiger''s wings to chijing, who attacked the United States.


    "Good! This picture is enough to show the sincerity of the city. Go back and tell your monarch that I will return to the capital another day and return with great gifts. " Raohan was overjoyed.


    The envoys of Fancheng also said: "our monarch is willing to make good relations with chijing forever. If there is anything, I will support Fancheng at any time."


    Rao Han is now happy, casually said: "I will soon start troops in the United States, but also please Fan Cheng more support."


    After hearing this, the envoys of Fancheng did not change their countenance, nor did they ask more questions. They looked as if they had expected, and only bowed to them.


    Rao Han rewarded the envoys of Fancheng and wanted to let him stay.


    The envoys of Fancheng thank raohan first, and then said, "unfortunately, I still have some important things to finish tonight. I''m afraid I will fail the king''s good intentions."


    Raohan only said that he could do something, and the minister again and again thanks raohan for withdrawing from the palace.


    Rao Han sent a man to collect the weapon map and said, "if I get this map now, God will help me! I also hope that you can write a good plan to attack the United States in time, and give advice for Chi Jing''s unified rule of the country. "


    Unify the world. In his eyes, raohan had great ambition, not only a Wanyi, but also the United States. Naturally, Fancheng should be included in his plan. He even occupied gusen and Wangdian. Raohan wanted to be king, not only the king of chijing, but also the world under his own feet. He wanted to be a man who could make changes in the world.


    In Wanyi, there was a mess inside and outside the city, filled with grief of the invaded country.


    When I set foot on this land, I can smell death and despair. He stood outside the city of wanyidu. The former prosperous capital was no longer in existence. Instead, it was a hell like world on earth.


    When the city gate is not closed again, it will be opened all day. No one cares who comes in or goes out. Of course, this does not include the people of Wanyi. As the Wanyi city of the occupied country, the people are branded with an invisible mark, which indicates to the people that this is the people who have lost their country, and they should be bullied.


    When mirin came into Wanyi City, a burst of laughter came. It seemed that someone was coming by carriage in the distance. When he came near, he found that it was not the horse but the man who pulled the cart! Several chijing nobles on the bus waved whips, laughed and yelled to let the bound Wanyi people run.


    Meilin was shocked. If you look around, there are not a few of them. Every chijing people are surrounded by several humble people in Wanyi. They are enslaved by chijing people and ravaged by the new playing methods they think of. They are often beaten and scolded and dare not speak out. Killing Wanyi people is like killing an ant, which is simple and random.


    Further on, it is the famous trade downtown of Wanyi city in the past. Nowadays, only the people in Wanyi with handcuffs and shackles are seen in Meilin. What''s more, the high price people are put in cages. Chijing people yelled at the price of their slaves and publicized the skills of their slaves. Once the people of Wanyi, the master of this place, were at the mercy of others and were allowed to buy and sell.


    Meilin was very angry and urged Lingli to seize a chijing man: "who gives you the power to do wrong here!"


    The chijing man couldn''t move, but he still looked up and down at the forest with disdain. He found that he was not from Wanyi nor from chijing. He exclaimed, "which country are you from? This is my chijing territory. What do we chijing people do? We need outsiders to manage it."


    Chijing''s territory? It''s really brilliant in the past. Once the dynasty was defeated, Wanyi obviously became history. There was no way to find the forest. He threw the man on the ground and walked quickly towards the palace of Wanyi.


    This is the most tragic result. It seems that a large piece of his heart has been torn away. First, Qi Tian''s death, and then Wanyi, which is full of devastation, is the man in charge of gusen, guarding the peace of the outside world. Today''s Wanyi is out of his expectation. If he has strong enough ability, he may not have this result. How can we save it now All this? Do you have the ability to recover? Now we must find Chiyu and persuade him to withdraw from Wanyi. I hope he is still in Wanyi City, or it will take a lot of effort to go to chijing. At this time, more tragic things may happen one minute later.

 Chapter 173

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 174

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 175

    Yun qiongjun takes a look at Gu Sen, who is a little excited.


    "Qiongjun, you can''t marry him. A man like him is not worth your life."


    Hearing what she said, Yun qiongjun felt a bit uncomfortable. If these words had been put in the past, she would have been moved to death. But now, listening to Gu Sen say these words to herself, she feels ridiculous and looks at Gu Sen with a mockery on her face.


    "You say that a person like him is not worth my whole life. What kind of talent is worth my life? Are you like this? "


    Gu Sen is resented by Yun qiongjun''s words. He doesn''t know what to say. He is worried. He is for her good.


    "No, qiongjun. I mean, you know him. Don''t hurt yourself just for revenge, OK?"


    Rao Han couldn''t listen any more. He looked at Gu Sen impatiently and interrupted him.


    "What are you doing? It''s none of your business. Don''t talk nonsense. Why, you''ve married another woman, and you can''t bring happiness to qiongjun. Why do you think that I won''t bring happiness to her, only harm? "


    After that, she looks at Yun qiongjun tenderly as if she were a different person.


    "Qiongjun, I will really treat you well. You know how I feel about you. You are my princess now, and you will be the queen in the future."


    Yun qiongjun looked at him in disbelief. She looked down and thought for a moment. Her fingers kept rubbing together. She could see that she was very tangled.


    Raohan has been waiting for her answer, and Gu Sen''s heart is also very nervous, he is afraid that she will be angry, in order to revenge himself married Wanqing and agreed to marry raohan.


    After a while, Yun qiongjun raised her head and looked at Rao Han seriously. She was really angry with Gu Sen, but Rao Han was very clear about his personality.


    "Raohan, I can''t marry you."


    Hearing Yun qiongjun say this, one is relieved, one heart is pulled together, Gu Sen''s hanging heart is finally put down, knowing that Yun qiongjun will not be so rash to promise raohan, he is relieved, but raohan is very anxious.


    "Qiongjun, why? Why do you refuse me? I know that I am not good enough now, but, but I am working hard to unify all the countries. When I unify all the countries, I will give them to you. I know that I have done a lot of bad things and I''m sorry for you, but I won''t. Even if I hurt anyone, I won''t hurt you again. I will put you on the top of my heart, only for you It''s good to be alone


    Yun qiongjun looks at him in doubt. Unexpectedly, he wants to unify all countries. How can such an ambitious person believe him? Rao Han feels her eyes and knows what she is thinking.


    Raohan''s purpose of getting close to himself at the beginning was not simple. Even if he liked himself, he just wanted to use himself and get to the treasure through his own.


    "Raohan, it''s not your ultimate goal to marry me. Do you want to use me to get the treasure?"


    Rao Han didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun had seen through his plan. In fact, he also liked Yun qiongjun. But who didn''t want such good things as getting Yun qiongjun and getting treasure? I don''t know what to answer. She just calls Yun qiongjun gently.


    "Qiongjun."


    Yun qiongjun suddenly, as expected, is what Rao Han planned. But to unify all countries, there must be war. Just like when chijing attacked Wanyi, how many people lost their lives and relatives, and how many children became orphans. Look at Wanyi now, all the people are forced to become slaves. They should not It''s time to live like this and not to let it happen in the next country.


    "Raohan, I know what you think. You have ambition. I know, but what a loss of life would be caused by unifying all nations? How many people will lose their loved ones? I don''t want any more wars, so I won''t marry you. Today, I just returned to Wanyi. It''s really painful to see the former peaceful Wanyi change into the present one. I can''t see other countries become this way. If you can return Wanyi and stop fighting, I can marry you and be you My princess


    Gu Sen just felt relieved that Yun qiongjun would not marry raohan. When she said this, she was almost choked with saliva.


    "Qiongjun, what are you talking about? I know I''m sorry for you, but you can''t do it. You can beat me as much as you want, but you can''t be with this person, qiongjun. "


    At the end of the day, Gu Sen''s voice actually has a trace of prayer.


    Seeing Gu Sen like this, Yun qiongjun feels that he is a little pathetic, but what he has done really makes her very sad. In a short time, Yun qiongjun feels that she can''t forgive him.


    "Gu Sen, I''m not motivated. I won''t talk about Wanyi."


    As for Gu Sen''s persuasion, Yun qiongjun understands in her mind. In fact, she knows that even if she says so, raohan may not agree with her. After that, she looks at raohan and is waiting for him to give her an answer.


    Rao Han feels that Yun qiongjun looks at herself and looks up at her. However, he doesn''t speak. Yun qiongjun has already got the answer. He won''t give up his so-called great cause for himself. He is just an aid to him.Yun qiongjun smiles bitterly. Facing raohan''s silent refusal, she is very disappointed. She really has nothing. Finally, one person says that she likes herself and wants to give her all, but she is not sincere. She just wants to make use of herself, and what she gives herself is not what she wants.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun sneer, Rao Han explains.


    "Qiongjun, I''m not unwilling, but you know, I can only give you the best if I have more power."


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head.


    "Rao Han, don''t lie to me again. I''m used to your deception, but it doesn''t mean that I''m so stupid that I''m willing to be cheated by you every time. I''m really disappointed with you. Wanyi is my former home. Now you treat Wanyi''s people like this, let me see that my home has been destroyed like this, but I can still say these words to me without changing my face and heart. If you are sincere, you can say these words to me How can I have the heart to do such a thing? This pain can only be understood after I have experienced it. Therefore, I will not allow another country to suffer such a painful experience. I will definitely stop you. "


    When he said these words, Yun qiongjun''s eyes showed a determination. He turned around and left without looking back. Rao Han wanted to say something to keep Yun qiongjun, but Yun qiongjun''s words made him wonder how to go on.


    Gu Sen takes a look at raohan.


    "I will try my best to help and protect qiongjun."


    With that, he left with Yun qiongjun, leaving raohan alone. In fact, raohan did not want to find a lover to lead an ordinary life. However, he knew that his ambition would not allow him to have any more light in his life, and he had lost her.


    Gu Sen comes out of the palace after Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun is not in a high mood. Recently, her life seems to be covered with a veil and she can''t see the way in front of her.


    Gu Sen is very angry about Yun qiongjun''s attempt to sacrifice himself to trade with a person who has no credit to tell. He takes a few steps and grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand. Yun qiongjun wants to break free and is recaptured by Gu Sen with a voice of excitement.


    "Yun qiongjun, do you know what you were doing? Even if you want to save people from other countries, you shouldn''t trade with yourself. I know what you think, but I will never allow you to sacrifice yourself to do this! "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen angrily, shakes off his hand and retreats a few steps.


    Standing there, I feel very aggrieved. What did he do wrong? Why did he shout at me? He had nothing. Even if he sacrificed himself, who would care?


    Her nose is sour and her eyes are a little wet, but Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to cry. Even if she is in a mess, she has her own pride. She tries to open her eyes and hopes that tears can go back.


    Seeing that she was wronged like a child, Gu Sen was distressed and wanted to hold her. Yun qiongjun felt the feeling of long absence and missing. This feeling almost made Yun qiongjun think that the relationship between them was the same as before. However, when she thought of his affair with Wan Qing, her long-standing feelings burst out. Her tears could no longer help but flow down and fall on the ground Gu Sen''s clothes made the sound of "Ba Da Ba Da".


    He pushed Gu Sen away and cried to him.


    "Who are you and why do you care about me?"


    Seeing her like this, Gu Sen is in agony. Knowing that he has hurt her too much, he just wants to hold her and go to hold her again. However, Yun qiongjun doesn''t want him to touch her again. He dodges Gu Sen like a devil.


    Heart pain, but he did not want her to do this to her, tears also can not help but flow out, grasp her hard.


    "Yun qiongjun, you should be sober."


    Yun qiongjun calms down and looks up at Gu Sen. seeing her tears all over her face and her eyes showing no hope, Gu Sen regrets.


    "Gu Sen, you have to know that you have nothing to do with me, and you are the husband of Wanyi king. You should not follow me now, but go to your wife."


    I don''t know what to say. Anything I say now is unnecessary. In the face of the fact that Yun qiongjun said, Gu Sen has no way to refute it. He looks at Yun qiongjun sincerely.


    "Qiongjun, I love you. I only love you in my life. No matter who I marry, I only love you. You have to believe me!"


    Yun qiongjun saw the sincere look in his eyes, but there was no movement in her heart. She tugged at the corners of her mouth and gave him a disappointed glance. Ignoring his sincerity, she went out of his arms and walked slowly. Every step seemed to be walking on the tip of a knife, directly stabbing her heart. But she also had to move forward without retreating.


    Gu Sen''s heart is no less painful than Yun qiongjun. He regrets that he married Wan Qing in order to save Wan Qing. He deserves everything he has suffered and can''t blame anyone. However, Yun qiongjun is innocent, and Gu Sen won''t forgive him for suffering so much.

 Chapter 176

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 177

    Meilin came to the United States. He did not know that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen had arrived in Wanyi just after they left Wanyi. He did not know that they were now on their way to the United States. In fact, if Meilin wanted to know, it was not impossible for Gu Sen to sense that Meilin was going to the United States through the induction of his master and apprentice, so could mirin.


    When he arrived in the United States, he found that there were many officers and soldiers guarding the city gate of the United States. Mirin speculated that it was because the ambassador of the United States was killed by the people of chijing. The United States was aware of its own danger and did not allow other people to enter the United States at will.


    Mirin ranks behind a line of people entering the city gate, observing the officers and soldiers at the gate of the city. Every person who enters the city is closely examined. The walls of the city are surrounded by many soldiers. As if they are facing a great enemy, they are holding all kinds of weapons in their hands. This country is indeed a big country that makes weapons. There are many weapons that Meilin has never seen and looks very good It''s amazing.


    While looking at the surrounding environment, he suddenly heard a commotion in front of the team. Looking at it curiously, he found that there was a man who did not have a civilian certificate. The officers and soldiers suspected that he was a spy sent by chijing. When he was pulled aside, he was beaten and kicked. The man complained that he was coming to relatives, and the officers and soldiers stopped. However, he was not allowed to enter He''s gone.


    Of course, Meilin doesn''t have a civilian certificate, but he can''t leave. This time, he has a major task on his body. Finally, he is in a line. The officers and soldiers look at him seriously and ask him in a bad tone.


    "And the civilian card?"


    Looking at the officers and soldiers, Meilin said calmly.


    "I don''t have one."


    Seeing that he said no, the officers and soldiers were very unhappy. They raised their hands and wanted to hold on to the forest. The dense forest said quickly.


    "But I''m not from chijing. I''m here to look for your king Mitsui."


    The officer and soldier''s eyes scanned from top to bottom, and said in a mocking tone, pushing to find the forest.


    "Let''s go. Is our king the one you want to see?"


    Just then, suddenly, a voice was heard.


    "Looking for the woods?"


    Meilin looks at him. The man who happens to come is Mizuo. Meilin is very happy to meet him. Mizhu is also happy to see him. He smiles heartily to welcome him.


    Mizhu was going to go out of the city to check out a workshop manufacturing weapons in the suburbs. Unexpectedly, he met Meilin and cancelled the plan. He thought that Meilin came to the United States because he knew that chijing had killed the emissaries sent by the United States to Wanyi to help the United States deal with chijing. Therefore, he was very enthusiastic about Meilin.


    "Mirin, I''m so glad you can come."


    Mirin also expressed that he was very happy to see mizhu, and politely responded to him. Mi Shu took Meilin back to his palace. Along the way, he saw that there were weapons shops in the streets and alleys of the United States. He was on guard when he saw strangers. Because of the war, people could not live a normal life.


    When they arrived at the palace, Mitsui asked the maids to prepare wine and food for Meilin. They talked about the weapons of the United States all the way, but Melin never mentioned the purpose of his coming here.


    When mizhu wanted to offer mirin wine, mirin picked up a glass from the table. Mitsui put the glass up from his hand and looked at him with some disgust.


    "You can''t drink with this. You should use this."


    Meilin looked curiously at what he had in his hand. It turned out to be a big bowl. Mitsui changed his glass into a bowl, which made Meilin cry and laugh. He seldom drank wine, and only drank a little every time. He hesitated, but mizhu was very cheerful. He took the bowl and offered him a cup.


    Milin was embarrassed to refuse, so he had to drink it with him. The wine was strong. After a sip of Meilin, he felt his throat was hot. He didn''t drink much, but Mi Rui had a good time.


    After a few bowls of wine, Mitsui may be a bit drunk, his rough voice is more sonorous, but his reason is still sober, he asked Meilin.


    "Meilin, do you know that the people of chijing occupied Wanyi and killed the ambassador sent by our country?"


    Although Mitsui is not resourceful at ordinary times, but he is also a king of a country after all. He knows about such small things. Meilin came to the United States at this time because he heard about the killing of the American ambassador.


    Mirin nodded.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that he had guessed right, Mizuo continued.


    "Meilin, this time you can come to our country. I''m very happy. If you come, even if chijing and Fancheng people join hands, I''m not afraid. We can attack them together. I have weapons, you have strength, and we will certainly beat chijing and Fancheng to pieces."


    Mizhu only guessed the beginning, but not the end. Meilin didn''t come to help meiguo, chijing and Fancheng in the war. He felt embarrassed and didn''t answer his question. Instead, he looked down at the bowl in his hand and grinned shyly.


    Seeing him like this, Mizui thought he was shy and laughed. He patted Meilin on the shoulder like a good friend. Mizhu was a big man, and he was very tall. He was a brute. No matter how powerful Meilin was, he couldn''t stand his beating like this. He felt that he was going to be shot with internal injuries.In the face of rice, looking for the forest to open slowly.


    "Ah, my Lord, in fact The purpose of my coming this time is to hope that you can stop chijing. I believe the king also knows that chijing has just won Wanyi, and the morale is high. Although the United States is also very powerful, the war between the two countries must be a tragic situation. At that time, either you or he will die, which will not be good for both countries. It is better for you to stop chijing and let them not start war again, Restore the previous peace and give all the people a stable living environment. "


    Mitsui didn''t expect to come to talk to him about this. His face changed greatly. He stood up from his seat and patted the table vigorously, so that the wine on the table overflowed.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. Chijing killed our ambassador. How can we swallow this breath? It''s too disrespectful of us. We don''t pay attention to our rice. Chijing killed our ambassador, we should pay for it!"


    The tone of rice destroys lets a person cannot refute, for the rice destroys the refusal to look for Lin to feel helpless, but also can only continue to persuade him.


    "King, war needs a price. If the two go to war, it is not only chijing who pays the price, but also the United States?"


    It''s not that Mitsui didn''t know the consequences of the war, but the ambassador of the United States was killed. If he could swallow this tone, he would always have revenge and revenge, and when would he live such a cowardly life.


    "There are sacrifices in war. I''m not afraid of sacrifice. If you don''t help, you can go."


    After seeing this, he sighed and stopped persuading him. He decided to stay and persuade him slowly. Now Mitsui is angry. He won''t agree with him.


    "Well, I won''t say. Come on, let''s go on drinking."


    The rice destroys this just to ease a bit, but the face is still very unhappy, make drink also did not have the mood.


    On the other side, he wakes up and finds himself lying on the bed. How long has he fainted? His head is still a little dizzy. After a look around, he finds that Zhu Qing is sitting by the bed. Maybe he is too sleepy, so he sleeps in the past.


    He found that his hand was in Zhuqing''s hand and quickly took it back. Juxin wakes up Zhuqing. He opens his eyes and finds that Jixin is awake. He is very happy. His heart''s thoughts are expressed on his face. That kind of happiness can''t be hidden.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Nodding with intent.


    "Well."


    Juxin sat up from the bed and looked around, but he didn''t see the people he wanted to see. Zhuqing knew who he was looking for, and his mood was a little lost.


    When she saw a note by the bed, she took it up and found it was a note left by Yun qiongjun for herself. It said that she would come back to look for herself when she returned to Wanyi. After reading the note, she was angry.


    To her indignation, Yun qiongjun did not listen to her own words and insisted on returning to Wanyi.


    "When did Zhuqing and qiongjun leave?"


    Zhu Qing said unhappily.


    "Confused you, and they left."


    With a sweat in her heart, she felt that Yun qiongjun was really stupid. Now that the world is in such a mess, she still wants to save her life. I really don''t know what she thinks. Wanyi has become the bag of chijing. She even wants to go back to Wanyi and can''t bear to bury the injustice.


    "This yunqiongjun is really confused. What can Wanyi do now? Not only can''t solve the problem, it''s useless. So is Gu Sen. how can he let him do mischief? Don''t you know how to stop her? "


    Zhu Qing is very angry. He also knows that he wants to find Yun qiongjun in order to return to reality. He is very sad. He doesn''t understand why he has to go back to reality.


    Come forward and take Jixin''s hand. Juxin is scared and looks at her in surprise.


    "Zhuqing, what are you doing


    Zhu Qingdu is about to cry, and sincerely looks at Jixin.


    "Master, do you want to go back to reality? Don''t go back, OK? Shall we continue our idyllic life of a long time ago? Just like ordinary people, they water the garden in the yard every day to amuse the birds. I''ll cook for you. You can teach me martial arts every day


    With these words, Zhu Qing''s tears fall from the corner of her eyes, and she has been deeply integrated into her own fantasy.


    Looking at her, although she looks very satisfied, but it is not the life that you want. I just want to return to the reality. No one can change his mind and take Zhu Qing''s hand away from his own.


    Zhu Qing''s fantasy was broken, looking at the heart of the hand, tears kept flowing down.


    "Zhuqing, everyone pursues a different life. What you pursue is life, not the life I want. I just want to go back to reality. I''m sorry, I can''t promise you."


    Early in the morning, bamboo guessed that it would be such an ending, but he was still very sad. He turned around and wiped the tears on his face.

 Chapter 178

    When Zhuqing wiped away her tears, she suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Master Why did you take me as an apprentice? "


    Zhu Qing was puzzled. He didn''t care about her. He just treated her as an ordinary girl. But why did he choose her as his apprentice.


    The heart Leng Leng Leng, did not expect bamboo Qing will ask him so. Looking at Zhu Qing intently, Zhu Qing has a pair of bright big eyes, which is very similar to his child in modern times. Looking at Zhuqing, you will think of the past and his favorite child in modern times.


    I don''t know what she is doing now, and whether she will be alone without his company. In the past, she liked to stick to him best. He followed him wherever he went, and had no friends.


    I don''t know how she''s doing on her own. Even though his intention has always been calm, his heart is not as calm as it seems. He only knows how much he loves his family. He would like to go back to see his daughter and see how she is.


    Juxin once told his daughter that he would accompany her and take care of her all his life, but now he has broken his promise. Would she be very angry with him and never believe him again? She is so lovely, he is not around her, she will be abducted?


    I was confused and scared.


    Zhu Qing sees that his eyes are empty and his mind is drifting far away. He knows that he is thinking of her, and he is clever and does not interrupt him.


    There is no need to say clearly, Zhu Qing can see that he really cares about his child in modern times. Zhuqing always sees Juxin looking at a place in a daze, sometimes a daze will be in a daze for an afternoon. Zhuqing doesn''t know what Juxin is thinking about, but she knows that it must be related to the modern she.


    She treats him with all her heart, but he has only modern things in his heart.


    Juxin''s eyes are long and far away through Zhuqing. To be honest, when I saw Zhuqing for the first time, Juxin thought that Zhuqing was the compensation given by heaven. When he lost his child, God sent him a bamboo Qing. However, in later relationships, Juxin found out that Zhuqing was not her. More accurately, Zhuqing was much more mature and stable than her. After all, under his protection, she was not worldly, innocent, and had no contact with anything, which made him uneasy, because she did not understand anything, and he had to go back.


    The heart slowly opened his mouth, and he said quietly, "seeing you, there is an illusion of seeing your own children."


    After that, he lowered his head and sneered, as if laughing. He would find someone to replace her.


    The expression of Zhu Qing''s smile is stiff in an instant, and after a moment, he smiles at Juxin as if nothing happened. He is very reluctant.


    She had known for a long time that he was sometimes kind to her and surprisingly gentle to her, which was only through her to another person.


    He has a gentle look at Zhuqing with his heart free eyes. Although he knows that it is hurtful to say such words, he should let Zhu Qing understand that in his heart, only his modern child is the most important.


    Zhuqing''s eyes are so cold that she suspects that it''s not him. Zhuqing suddenly understands that it''s not him. Is it that she unconsciously becomes his child''s surrogate?


    Zhuqing lowered her eyes and covered up her loneliness. She knew that she could not compare with his children in modern times, but she had never thought that he would let her die in this way. Zhuqing heard himself say to him: "I will help you return to your world."


    After a pause, Zhuqing said, "but my world must be balanced."


    He nodded in his heart. It was natural.


    If Zhu Qing helps him return to modern times, he will do his best to help her maintain the balance of her world.


    Gu Sen Yun and qiongjun arrived in the United States for a long time.


    Yun qiongjun is not the first time to visit the capital of the United States, so she is not very curious about the capital. Juxin and Gu Sen are not the kind of people who have never seen the world. They are indifferent all the way. Although the United States is not the richest city in the world, it is after all a national capital, but it is somewhat lively and prosperous.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun is dressed in white, her eyes wander around in boredom. As a person, she is always interested in new things. If she has seen it once, she will lose her sense of freshness.


    Yun qiongjun''s big eyes are black and bright, but it''s a bit pleasing to move around. Yun qiongjun''s appearance is very impressive. Now her eyes are so charming that she turns around, which makes a group of bloody men around her captivate.


    Juxin and Gu Sen, one elegant to bamboo, the other enthusiastic, both of them are not rare in the world, the three men and a line of beautiful women, is very eye-catching.


    In the spirit of passion first, the American people were even more enthusiastic towards the three of them.


    It seems that Qiong mijun was more enthusiastic than her last visit.


    Gu Sen''s light flowing eyes show that he can be as warm and gentle as the American people.


    Yun qiongjun was so excited that she felt goose bumps all over her body.


    After a few years of living in Miyun, qiongjun felt deeply that she had lived in Miyun.At the beginning, she thought that it was because of her own reasons, no way, who let her natural beauty hard to abandon, narcissism no wonder her.


    Later, Yun qiongjun realized that she was just a villain of her own. This American is definitely a real gentleman. After thinking about it, Yun qiongjun completely changed her outlook on the United States. After thinking about it, she claimed her name and went to see the head of the United States.


    Yun qiongjun was once arranged to take part in the draft and became the concubine of the president of the United States. However, she was sent by the president of the United States to make a marriage. Therefore, she didn''t like the place very much. This time, if it wasn''t for her intention, she wouldn''t come, let alone come to see the president of the United States. If you want to return to his world, you can''t rely on the help of several of them. You need the help of powerful people in the world. Although Yun qiongjun is reluctant to give up her heart, she also wants to help Jixin realize her wish and make her happy.


    Yun qiongjun could not have met the head of the United States, but the bodyguard in charge of delivering the message saw that Yun qiongjun was extraordinary in appearance and bearing. After several times of thinking, he decided to report to the head of his own country.


    There are many beautiful women in the United States. Although they are less than 3000, they also have three figures. It is not easy to remember a woman among so many beautiful women. Fortunately, the head of the United States was deeply impressed by Yun qiongjun at the first time, and he was sorry for her.


    Suddenly, hearing Yun qiongjun''s name, the head of the state of the United States did not think of her. Subconsciously, he still felt that this was not a common person. Thinking about it, he thought about her.


    The woman who haunted him for many days and often appeared in his dream made him amazing.


    "Come on, bring her here!" Michui was overjoyed. Although she did not understand how she appeared in the capital of the United States, she did not know why she was willing to approach him or come to him after he sent her to make a marriage.


    Yun qiongjun is still dressed in white, with a splendid posture. She comes to MI Cui from a distance. She is once again amazed by Yun qiongjun and can''t sit still any longer. He has a good feeling for Yun qiongjun when he first meets her. However, he is forced to send her to make a marriage a few days before she enters the palace. Her love for her is finally free from illness. However, since he has been allowed to see her again today, he will not let her go again Slip through his fingers, he won''t be unable to protect her for a while.


    Micui finally can''t sit still. She gets up and goes out to meet Yun qiongjun.


    MICU strode to Yun qiongjun, and his face was extremely happy. He was overjoyed. He reached out and held Yun qiongjun''s hand. His eyes were tightly fixed on Yun qiongjun. His eyes were full of pent up love and concern for reunion after a long separation.


    "Are you ok?" micui said


    It must be very difficult for a woman to go to a foreign country alone to make peace with her relatives.


    Mi Cui looks at Yun qiongjun nervously up and down. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun is able to stand in front of him at this time and is held by him.


    "It''s OK," said Yun qiongjun lightly


    Yun qiongjun is not a very cold woman. Sometimes she is also a very lively person. However, this Mi Cui''s original practice really made her despise. She has not let go of the matter of sending her to get married.


    Mi urges Yun qiongjun to be OK, so she is relieved.


    In MI Cui''s mind, she has already regarded Yun qiongjun as his concubine. She was his concubine, but she just went to get married. Now she appears in front of him again, and she comes to look for him again. Does that not mean that she still wants to be his concubine?


    This time, he really did not want to let her go, and he would not let her suffer any more.


    Micui suddenly thinks of something, for fear that Yun qiongjun may misunderstand him, and quickly explains: "it was helpless to ask you to have a marriage at the beginning. That''s not the original intention of the king. Please don''t blame him. I am very reluctant to part with you


    After that, MI Cui looks at Yun qiongjun affectionately, as if to look into Yun qiongjun''s eyes.


    Yun qiongjun is not happy, and she just moves her eyes.


    Mi Cui thinks Yun qiongjun is shy and doesn''t do what he thinks.

 Chapter 179

    Mitsui looked at the woman in front of her in a white dress. Her long hair had been tied up by her master. However, there were still some green silk that escaped the pursuit of her hand. She did not share the same trend with the public, and she floated softly in her forehead and ears.


    Mi Tsai thought it strange that Yun qiongjun''s clothes were the same as that of the women in the United States. However, he was addicted to it at that time. After all these years, he thought he had almost forgotten. But when she stood in front of him again, the amazing feeling was not reduced at all.


    Standing in front of the king of the United States, Yun qiongjun made the ritual she had learned. Her eyes went down and her thick eyelashes fell under her eyelids. She lowered her head slightly, with a polite smile on her lips. Mizhu knew that she had a high level of martial arts, which was also her eye-catching point at the beginning of the draft; when she looked down like this now, there was a kind of gentle stillness around her. It''s like a calm sea, but you can''t see it clearly.


    But it is such a slightly mysterious feeling that makes her charming. It''s not surprising that Mizuo is so fond of her.


    He looked at the man behind the woman. The man looked at him with hostility in his eyes. The rice destroys does not leak the trace ground frown, but stretches out again, aimed at Gu Sen, "do not know after you this is?"


    "His name is Goosen." Yun qiongjun replied.


    Gu Sen, MI Cui has heard of this name. No, not only have I heard of it, but the name still haunts my ears for a while.


    Gu Sen, Gu Sen''s successor, had a reason for Yun qiongjun''s departure.


    The rice destroys lightly nods, did not follow this topic to say again. All of a sudden, he thought of something and said slowly, "you''re tired from the long journey. I''ve arranged for you the rain forest hall. You and I will clean it up." He pauses and says, "as for this one..." "This" naturally refers to Gu Sen, and the king of the United States seems to be in a bit of a dilemma. After several pauses, he continued, "this gentleman will live in the ''Pilan Pavilion'' for the time being."


    The seat of "Yulin hall" is located in the East Palace, not far from the main hall where the emperor lived; but "relying on the LAN Pavilion" is far away from the West Palace, and even the way back to the palace is one east and one west. How can you say that Gu Sen was also a companion to Yun qiongjun at that time, and how could he not know the location of the two bedrooms? Now I am dissatisfied.


    "Emperor, I have been traveling with yun''er all the way. However, I can take care of her better. Is there something wrong with your arrangement like this?" Gu Sen made a courtesy according to the rules, but his mouth was against it.


    Mi Shu glanced at him faintly, and his face was expressionless: "so according to what Mr. Gu Sen said, how should we arrange it?" He also has a subtle sense of something unusual.


    Obviously, he was trying to kill.


    Joke, even if it is Gu Sen''s successor, he is a king of the United States, and all the land in China follows his surname. How dare this Gu Sen offend him in his own land?


    Gu Sen also feels something wrong and purses his lower lip. Just as he is about to say something, Yun qiongjun opens his mouth in front of him.


    "Qiongjun has no objection to this arrangement."


    Gu Sen chokes and looks at Yun qiongjun. The latter also turned around at this time and quietly glared at Gu Sen. Gu Sen thinks that Yun qiongjun should also have his own consideration, so he doesn''t say anything more.


    Mi Tsai orders people to take Gu Sen to "relying on the LAN Pavilion". He himself and Yun qiongjun go back to the "rain forest hall". Mitsui didn''t let those servants follow. Anyway, there were many dark guards in the palace. Even if Yun qiongjun wanted to do something to him, it was not so easy.


    Along the way, MI Shu shared the interesting stories of the United States in recent years, while Yun qiongjun shared her journey after leaving the United States. The two of them were chatting with each other.


    "Chijing is very polite. It''s no wonder that qiongjun''s coming back is more feeling than before." Rice destroys so jokingly way.


    Yun qiongjun laughed disapprovingly: "chijing is indeed a country of good manners and benevolence, but how can there be no filth in the depths of the country? It''s Rao Han, who seems to be a modest gentleman, who uses three kinds of means one after another. "


    Seduce, prescribe medicine. There is no one left. When Yun qiongjun remembered that time, she felt resentful. If Gu Sen hadn''t stolen the elixir, she might have


    Yun qiongjun''s smile was tinged with coldness, and Mitsui, beside her, could naturally feel her change. He held up his hand, paused, and finally put it down again. He did not grasp the white hands, which were tightly clenched by emotional exposure.


    "Well?" Mitsui sent out an interrogative syllable, indicating that she would go on.


    Yun qiongjun was silent for a moment. Her mood quickly returned to normal, and her tone became a light narrative tone: "I met raohan when I arrived in chijing..."


    While explaining what raohan had done to her, she could not help thinking back to the time when she first met raohan.


    At that time, she was the concubine of Mizuo, and he came to the five kingdoms banquet as the prince of chijing. At the banquet, they raised their glasses and looked at each other. After the banquet, they met in the imperial garden Those small details of life, and how many times to look at each other and smile. Those emotional exchanges, like continuous drizzle hit in the heart.


    But when she thought of what he had done to her for her ambition, the rain turned into sharp ice thorns and poked them into her heart one by one.After such a long time, she still can''t help thinking, what was the original bit by bit, was his sincere show, or It''s just the script he''s rehearsed in advance?


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes darkened and hid her emotion. She concluded, "in the end, the medicine will be solved. I took a miraculous medicine given by Gu Sen and recovered. "


    The more he heard about it, the more he clenched his fist. As soon as Yun qiongjun''s voice fell, he began to curse: "Rao Han, a hypocrite, plays these tricks in his own mind when he says that he should govern the country with propriety. The upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked! "


    There will be some unbearable phenomena in every country. It''s no surprise that Mitsui has been in the palace for so many years. However, Rao Han still uses Yun qiongjun''s love for him to achieve his ambition


    Mi Shu pursed her lips and took a deep breath: "fortunately, your friend can save you..."


    Speaking of Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun can''t help but draw a faint smile. It looks like a mother''s doting on her children, and it''s like the sweetness between lovers.


    "Well, yes." She grinned, agreed, and said, "thanks to him."


    Recall from came to this world, regardless of everything has been accompanied by her side, never left, is Gu Sen, also only Gu Sen. At that moment, a lot of Gu Sen''s faces flashed before her eyes: he was laughing happily, he was angry and jealous because she was close to other men, he was frowning because he was worried about her


    She can''t help but share her story with Mizuo - she has never said such a thing to anyone.


    "In fact, when I first met Gu Sen, I didn''t know who he was. I thought he was a hooligan who came to take advantage of me." When Yun qiongjun remembered the first time she saw him, she could not help but smile and blush quietly. "Later, I realized that he was my childhood sweetheart."


    In the afternoon, the sun was scorching fiercely in the corridor. Mizuo looked out, the rising heat seemed to twist the whole space. But Yun qiongjun''s voice is very clear at the moment, like a white dandelion that has been blown away, gently scratching Rice''s ears.


    "In fact, I like him very much. It seems that he also likes me, ha ha." "We had a good time, but later..."


    Yun qiongjun stops talking and slows down a little bit. At the end of the day, she seems to be recalling something. The rice destroys to follow her step to stop, stands beside her, quietly looks at the drooping eyes of her, did not make a sound to disturb.


    "Well, nature makes people."


    A moment later, Yun qiongjun sighed and laughed again. Komizu can feel that her smile is not the same as before, but it has some more regret.


    But what can be seen is that Yun qiongjun still likes the man named Gu Sen very much.


    Mizhu hesitated for a moment, and finally raised his hand and patted Yun qiongjun''s shoulder twice. His tone was comforting: "nature makes people, but people can make things." He said with a smile, "thank you for telling me these things."


    "In fact, when you stood in front of me for the first time in the draft, it gave me the feeling that it was amazing." Mi Zao looked at her eyes, as if to see through it to the past, "I was thinking, how could there be such a person in this world?"


    Why are there such people in the world? One can see the ancient spirit on the battlefield, but it is so gentle and quiet when standing in front of you.


    Quiet as a virgin, dynamic as a mad rabbit. It must be for her.


    Looking at her for a moment, er Mi also looked at her bitterly.


    "Well, I missed it."


    If he had tried harder at that time to save her from those risks, would she be the one standing beside her now?


    But now that she and Gu Sen had a relationship, it is obvious that both sides are willing to do it, and he will not force others to be difficult.


    Mizuo sighed and laughed bitterly. In the blink of an eye, Yun qiongjun has changed into her usual polite smile, but now she has a little sincerity. He started again, and Yun qiongjun followed.


    "Are you tired after going to so many places?" The rice destroys to turn to her to smile, "really and I see you for the first time feeling is not the same. Along the way Is it hard? "


    Yun qiongjun was stunned by his sudden greetings and concerns. She laughed and said, "it''s OK."


    They walk all the way to the "rain forest hall". When they leave, Mizuo stops Yun qiongjun, who is going to enter the hall.


    "I appreciate you very much, qiongjun." He said, "I hope you can continue to be such an amazing woman, but I hope you can be happy."


    After that, he felt as if there was something wrong with him. He shook his head with a smile and said, "I hope you and gusen can be OK. Then... "


    "Shall we be friends?"


    Yun qiongjun looked at him in a daze. Listening to his words, she was struck by his heart. She was moved by the acid. Hear the last word of rice, suddenly laugh to come.


    "Of course. Mitsui. "Her eyes were bent.

 Chapter 180

    Gu Sen is sullen and goes to his own house, because the place arranged by Mizuo is far away from the place where Yun qiongjun lives. He is very unhappy. Gu Sen can see that MI Cui arranged this on purpose. He knows that Yun qiongjun was his concubine before. He is very worried about what Mi Cui will think. The more he thinks about it, the more upset he is.


    What saddens him most is that Yun qiongjun readily agreed to MI Rui''s arrangement. He didn''t understand that she had misunderstood her so deeply that she didn''t give her a chance.


    Once upon a time, they were so loving, trusting and considerate that they had a wonderful experience. Before is oneself has misunderstood to her, does not trust her first is wrong, but also does not arrive now also does not give oneself a chance? No, Gu Sen tells herself that she is still angry again. Why is she angry? She still proves that she loves herself. She has courage and confidence when she thinks of this place, but she is not at ease. She is afraid that he will have an idea about Yun qiongjun again. After all, Yun qiongjun used to be his concubine.


    He walked forward in this way, when he came to a bamboo forest, he suddenly saw Meilin standing beside the bamboo forest, enjoying the scenery there. Gu Sen is very surprised. He never expected to meet the master here. He runs over and grabs the master. At this time, Meilin also sees Gu Sen, and he is very surprised why Gu Sen can come here.


    "Why are you here?" mirin asked Goosen


    Looking at the master, Gu Sen couldn''t tell what it was like. "Qiongjun and I came to see you on purpose! When qiongjun knows that you are with her master, she has a premonition that her master will have something to do, so she will come back and have a look. "


    "Yun qiongjun is here too. What about her?" After listening to him, Meilin asked him if she had come with Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen truthfully replied that he was arranged far away from his residence by Mizuo.


    "Qiongjun''s premonition is right. Her master died a few days ago." Meilin''s expression was also extremely sad when he spoke, because he had witnessed Qi Tian''s death. Now, once he mentioned it, he would feel sad again.


    Gu Sen thinks that Yun qiongjun will be very sad after knowing this. He doesn''t want to make his sweetheart sad, so he sincerely says to Meilin: "master, you can''t let qiongjun know about this, otherwise she will not be able to bear it. I don''t want to make her sad."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her." Mirin''s face was still very ugly and had not come out of her grief. But he agreed to Goosen.


    Gu Sen thought for a long time, then looked up at the forest. Looking for Lin to see his sad face puzzled, "what are you still worried about?"


    Gu Sen''s face turned pale and said, "Mi Cui has arranged qiongjun to live near his palace. She was originally Mi Cui''s concubine. I''m not sure about him. I want to go and have a look." With that, her face turned red.


    "As far as I know about Mitsuo, he won''t do anything hard for others You don''t have to worry unless Yun qiongjun is willing to do the same. " Mirin tried to comfort gusen and make him feel at ease.


    However, Gu Sen is not at ease. He always keeps Yun qiongjun in his mind and does not allow others to invade her. Gu Sen believes that as long as he perseveres, Yun qiongjun will come back to him sooner or later. Therefore, he feels that he can''t let outsiders tarnish her innocence. He has already decided that Yun qiongjun is his wife. So he had to go back and protect her.


    At night, as soon as the moon appeared from behind the palace, gusen set off. Dressed in a black Nightgown, he searched for the palace where Yun qiongjun lived by relying on his memory along the corner of the palace.


    After turning several corridors, he identified the specific position and walked along the back under the wall, because it was more hidden. He walked quickly to run forward, trying not to make a sound. When he saw the guards, he hid behind the bushes, and when they had made their rounds, he got up and moved on.


    After a while, he came to the outside of the palace where Yun qiongjun lived. To get inside, he had to go through two doors. Seeing that there was no guard at the first gate, he walked gently past. When he was about to push the gate, a lot of soldiers rushed out from all directions. They all had swords in their hands and surrounded gusen.


    Gu Sen see are some ordinary soldiers did not pay attention to, but see the rice destroyed ambush, can not help but worry. If Mizuo can think of ambushing himself here, he should also have an intention for Yun qiongjun. The more he thinks about it, the more afraid he is, the more nervous he gets.


    One of the soldiers was the leader. He came forward and glared at Gu Sen, "our king expected that you would come. We are here to wait for you. You are really brave. You dare to break into our king''s palace. Don''t you want to die?" The man spoke in a high tone and was very arrogant.


    Gu Sen was more angry when he heard it, "what if he broke into it? I''m afraid you''re not good enough? " After that, he opened his posture and was ready to start.


    Those soldiers even narrowed the encirclement circle, holding up their swords and pointing at Gu Sen. those swords flashed cold light in the moonlight, which made people shiver. And the people around him were fierce.


    Gu Sen was very worried about Yun qiongjun. He was afraid that MI Rui had any intention on her, so he started ahead of time. With a wave of both hands, he ran to several soldiers in front of him to fight out.


    The men raised their swords to meet them. Gu Sen couldn''t connect the blades. He shook his arm and wrapped his sleeve around one man''s wrist. He pulled the man to the ground. As soon as he bent down to check the man''s sword, three or four soldiers'' swords stabbed him in front of him. Gu Sen quickly rolled on the spot, picked up the big sword in the hand of the fallen soldier, and then raised it to resist the stabbing swords.As a result, Gu Sen found that the soldiers were not weak in martial arts, and that he underestimated the enemy himself. He didn''t know that although these people were dressed in ordinary soldier''s clothes, they were all the soldiers and soldiers guarding Mitsui''s side. All of them had extraordinary martial arts. Moreover, no one could resist their joint efforts.


    This makes Gu Sen more anxious. He thinks that MI Cui must have done something to Yun qiongjun, otherwise he will not send elite soldiers here to wait for his capture.


    At the thought of this, the knife in his hand was waving violently, drawing countless white lights in the air, and with gusts of wind. Those soldiers saw that he was very brave and did not panic. They raised their swords and attacked in turns. This was tantamount to waiting for work with ease and fighting with wheels.


    Although they can''t hurt Gu Sen temporarily, Gu Sen wants to rush out of the encirclement circle. It''s Biden Tian. After playing for more than half an hour, Gu Sen didn''t get out of trouble, and felt his physical strength was gradually declining.


    If we go on like this, we will not only be unable to get out, but also die in their hands. Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to neglect it. The knife in my hand blocked and killed in the West. Now I have only room to fight back.


    He is more anxious. It seems that not only will he not see Yun qiongjun today, but also he will die. The more he thought about it, the more sad he felt. It was his greatest regret that he could not get Yun qiongjun''s forgiveness when he was dying.


    But in the process of fighting, Gu Sen found that they had the upper hand, but they did not kill themselves. Several times, they could kill themselves, but showed mercy. Gu Sen realized that they wanted to capture themselves alive.


    After knowing the intention of the other party, Gu Sen has some knowledge, but what is there to protect his life? He still can''t protect the safety of the people in his heart. He can''t save his life at best. It''s impossible to rush out to save people. There are many soldiers outside the encirclement who haven''t started. It''s futile for him to do so.


    Thinking of this, he waved his knife and dashed twice. Then he yelled: "stop it all. I''ll tie it with you. There are so many of you. I recognize it today." With that, he threw the knife to the ground, closed his eyes with his hands on his back, and did not go to see them.


    I just think about my relationship with Yun qiongjun. I feel that I have left too much regret. I''d rather die now. Gu Sen now has nothing to do with his death, except for his nostalgia for Yun qiongjun.


    Those soldiers came forward and bound Gu Sen impolitely. The head guy grinned grimly, "are you still very interesting? Take it away Then he ordered people to take him out of the palace.


    They still surrounded Gu Sen, who was bound up, and the leader went in to report. After a while, he ran out and let two people press Gu Sen into the palace of Mitsui.


    The palace is very large. It takes three gates to get to the innermost part of the palace. On both sides of the passage are well-dressed soldiers. They are arranged neatly and hold their heads high and have great momentum,. All of them also hold various kinds of weapons in their hands. They are not very powerful.


    Gu Sen doesn''t care at all. He just wants to meet Yun qiongjun and he is very happy.


    Inside, Gu Sen saw Mitsui sitting on the throne in the center of the hall, looking at himself with his eyes wide open. There were dozens of guards standing there on both sides, looking majestic.


    Three men with Gu Sen stand at the entrance of the hall. Waiting for rice to fall.


    "How dare you break into my palace alone? How dare you The rice destroys the gruff to ask.


    "If you want to kill, what''s the use of saying that?" Gu Sen is not afraid, his face is high.


    "You''ve got guts! I''ll help you!" I''m going to give an order.


    "I have a request?" Gu Sen suddenly exclaimed, with a fearless look on his face.


    Rice see he does not care about the appearance, there are some heroic, "what requirements, you say?"


    "I want to see Yun qiongjun. I''ll kill her when I want to." He is still very tough tone, with Ben did not consider that he is the meat on the chopping board.


    "What did you see her for? Do you still have feelings for her? " He knew that Gu Sen would not rest assured of himself. If he wanted to come here, he arranged for someone to wait for him there.


    "It''s not old. Ask more!" He was still as fearless as death.


    After listening to this, Mitsui walked down from the throne with a sneer, came to Gu Sen, looked at him with a smile after looking up and down, and said, "you are really a good-looking talent, and you are also full of feelings? ha-ha! No wonder she took a fancy to you

 Chapter 181

    Mizuo laughed twice and then said, "I had expected that you would come to see if you were not at ease, so I arranged for someone to be there. Since you are so interested in qiongjun, why did you separate?" He looked puzzled to find out what was going on.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen knows that he will not live long, and it is no harm to tell these things out. He tells Mizuo truthfully about the false marriage between Yun qiongjun and WAN Qing after he misunderstood him.


    After hearing this, MI Cui was very angry, so he slapped Gu Sen a few times, and Gu Sen''s face immediately became red and swollen. This was because Mi Shu was merciful and didn''t use all his strength. Otherwise, several Gu Sen would be killed by his magic power. Gu Sen was wrongly beaten and did not say a word and suffered pain.


    "You still mean to say that you have love for her. Why do you distrust qiongjun so much? Is it hard for qiongjun to feel sad when you treat her like this? If qiongjun can take a fancy to you, she has been ruined and she has not recognized your personality clearly! " Mizuo pointed to his nose, his face was red with anger, his eyes were staring like an ox, and the veins on his hands were beating. It''s like eating Goosen.


    Gu Sen is speechless. He is really in the wrong and has nothing to say. He just lowers his head in silence, but no one knows the pain in his heart.


    "It''s rare that qiongjun is such a nice girl, but you treat her like this. I don''t even want to kill you. I''m afraid I''ll dirty my hand and let him go!" Rice destroys aloud to say, the tone is permeated with infinite anger.


    The guards at the back came forward to untie Gu Sen''s rope. After being untied, Gu Sen stood there still, not knowing what to do, but felt ashamed to Yun qiongjun, and Mitsui''s scolding was not unreasonable.


    "I''ll find a good husband for qiongjun these days, and I''ll be a hundred times better than you! I''ll let you see it too. Get out of here With that, Mizuo walked back to the throne, and his body was still shaking slightly.


    Gu Sen had no choice but to leave here after listening to him. However, when he recalled what Mi Rui said, he felt guilty and worried. If he did, he would have little hope of being with Yun qiongjun. He was very sad. He thought of any way to stop Mi Rui''s practice. Unless he died, he would never give up qiongjun. He must restore everything he had done to Yun qiongjun, Don''t let yourself regret for the rest of your life.


    In the early morning of the next day, Mitsui sent someone to call Yun qiongjun. In his hall, Yun qiongjun didn''t look at all the officials in the hall, as if there was something important to discuss. They all stood in order and looked solemn, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Yun qiongjun stood by and watched without saying a word. She was guessing what would happen next.


    "Give Yun qiongjun a seat!" Michaelis yelled on the throne and looked at her kindly.


    At this time, two guards brought a beautiful chair to the front of the hall. It was very close to Mitsui''s throne, but not as high as his seat. Seeing that Mitsui looked at herself with a smile, Yun qiongjun walked over and sat on it. However, she was playing drums in her heart. She didn''t know which song he was singing. Facing so many people, she was not used to it, so she had to bow her head.


    "Today, I announce that Yun qiongjun has become the princess of Midu. She is my sister. You should treat her with courtesy in the future." When he saw that Yun qiongjun was seated, he cried out in a loud voice. He was afraid that others would not hear her. Then he looked around at all the officials.


    Yun qiongjun was surprised to hear that. She announced it directly without consulting with herself. However, she thought it would be good for her to go in and out of here. She didn''t have to be uncomfortable to see Mi Cui, because she was his concubine before.


    numerous ministers hurriedly salute, Xiang Yun Qiong Jun bowed down to worship "see your highness!" Yun qiongjun was at a loss. She waved her hand to get them up. She had never seen such a scene. She could not help sweating, and she did not know where to put her hands.


    Yun qiongjun then quickly salutes Mi Chu, "see you brother Wang! Thank you for your kindness


    "Mitsuo laughed and waved his hand," no ceremony, you and I will be brothers and sisters later, these etiquette will not be necessary. " He stopped and laughed, "I have another good thing to decide for my sister." He looks at Yun qiongjun with a mysterious smile, and everyone is waiting to hear.


    Yunqiongjun didn''t understand what he meant, so she glared at Mitsui. "What''s the matter with brother Wang?" she flashed her beautiful eyes and looked forward to him. She didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "I want to choose a marriage for you," said Mizuo, pretending to be mysterious With a smug smile, she thought that Yun qiongjun would be happy about it.


    When he saw Yun qiongjun standing up with her mouth flat, he was very embarrassed and said, "I haven''t thought about this kind of thing. Besides, now that chijing is going to invade, we have to do a good job in defending the enemy. What''s the matter of my marriage?"


    The rice destroys laughs to walk down the throne, "our rice all national strength is strong, he a small chijing calculate what? Even if he joined hands with Fancheng, I''m not afraid. Don''t worry! Ha ha After that, he laughed and did not take these two countries seriously.


    Qiongjun was arrogant, so she told him to do some preparation! Don''t underestimate the enemy? This is not a joke? "


    "It''s OK. I''ll arrange for someone to do it." When Mizuo heard that she was concerned about the safety of her country, she was also very pleased. She wanted to find a good husband for her.Yun qiongjun is still worried about Gu Sen, but she is angry with him for a moment. Now, after listening to Mizuo''s idea of choosing a husband for her, she is certainly resisting. "I''m not in a hurry to get married now. I don''t have to think about it." She tried to postpone, and her face looked flustered.


    When she came near, she said, "isn''t she smiling? Don''t you give him that He stares at Yun qiongjun''s already flushed face. Seeing that she is a little shy, he also understands her intention.


    "Yesterday, I told Gu Sen about it. Can we see what his attitude is? If he still has you in his heart, he will certainly come when he chooses his parents. If he doesn''t come, it''s no use thinking about him. " After listening to him, Yun qiongjun thinks it is also very reasonable.


    She hesitated for a long time, then looked at the care of her Mizuo, "then make a simple marriage Recruitment!" She wanted to give Goosen a last try.


    As soon as Mi Cui heard her promise, she was very happy, so she went back to her throne and said, "OK, I''ll post a notice tomorrow. I''m going to recruit a bride for our princess Midu. The way to recruit a bride is to compete in martial arts. Whoever wins is our husband''s son-in-law, but he must be outstanding in appearance. Otherwise, he is not allowed to take part in the contest."


    All the officials raised their hands and cheered, but Yun qiongjun was still a little uneasy, worried about losing Gu Sen, but she could only take a step at a time, believing that he would still come.


    "our princess will definitely choose a perfect husband."


    "Yes. Our princess is beautiful and considerate. It can''t be wrong! "


    Everyone praised Yun qiongjun one after another, leaving her at a loss.


    As soon as the notice was posted the next day, it immediately caused a stir in the whole city. Yun qiongjun is now the sister of the king Mitsui and the princess of today. Who doesn''t want to climb such a tall branch! So the people who signed up were huge crowds, and there were lots of lively scenes everywhere.


    Gu Sen of course heard the news, and Meilin was very distressed for his apprentice: "if you still can''t forget her, then go and sign up. With your Kung Fu, you can defeat other people." He encouraged Goosen.


    Even if Gu Sen can''t beat them, those people will sign up. He has to prove his determination to Yun qiongjun, so that he will feel better. At least, he has won the only chance this time. Without hesitation, he ran to the street to find the place to sign up.


    I saw people signing up everywhere, and the streets were blocked.


    Everyone was talking about this topic, so Gu Sen and Ben didn''t need to inquire, so they came to the registration place.


    Gu Sen came to a registration site, and saw a long line ahead. There were officers and soldiers at the front who registered there. There were also some officers and soldiers specially screened. When they see people with disabilities or other defects, they will leave. Those who look ugly will stand aside. Those who haven''t read any books are not allowed to sign up. Once found, they will be charged with beheading. Therefore, there are many people who are not qualified to watch the crowd.


    Therefore, people are very conscious, no one dare to take their own lives to bet, but also know their own situation, many people who think they can''t dare to sign up.


    Gu Sen waited for a long time before it was his turn to register. There were still a lot of people behind him. The crowd was so crowded that the officers and soldiers kept trying hard to keep order and could not control the situation.


    When Gu Sen turns to leave, he finds that there are two people who are familiar with each other.


    He hid in the side to watch carefully, just see clearly is the intention and women disguised as men''s Zhuqing.


    The two of them were absorbed in the queue and didn''t notice Gu Sen. besides, there were so many people that their sight was taken seriously.


    Gu Sen can''t understand how they got here and how they came here to apply for marriage.


    He thought as he went back, but he didn''t understand.


    Later, I think of Yun qiongjun again. I think it''s all because I didn''t trust her. Otherwise, I''m not happy with Yun qiongjun now? He wanted to slap himself a few times, and even felt that the slaps he had slapped him in the face should have been deserved, and he had beaten him hard.


    After returning, Meilin found him listless and advised him to keep up his spirits and prepare for the battle. He did not want to think about anything. By doing this, Meilin is also making up for her own mistakes. If it were not for him, Yun qiongjun might not have been so suspicious. So he regretted and wanted to do something to make himself feel better.


    After listening to Meilin''s words, Gu Sen didn''t think much about it. He practiced hard every day. As soon as the day came, he won the competition in one fell swoop and won back the favor of Yun qiongjun. Mirin was right beside me, giving careful instructions.

 Chapter 182

    Looking at Yun qiongjun from a distance, she finally found her. She was relieved to find her. If she was found, she would be able to go back to modern times. She was happy, but there was no expression on her face.


    In fact, Jixin had long expected that there would be a war between the United States and chijing. Neither of chijing''s ambitions nor the arrogance of the United States would yield. The reason why Juxin expected these things was that he did not add fuel to the middle of the war. He knew the danger of the war and didn''t want Yun qiongjun to go, because if Yun qiongjun was involved in the war, he would come back on his own It''s not a thing of the past.


    Because of the intentional role, the war between the two countries not only did not ease, but also accelerated the process of the war.


    Recalling what Zhu Qing and she said just after waking up, although she refused Zhuqing''s proposal, they still reached an agreement. She would help her return to the real world by helping Zhu Qing restore the world here. After the agreement was reached, she learned through Lingli that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen had gone to the United States, and they also went to the United States ¡£


    When they came to the United States, the guards at the gate of the city had relaxed a little. Zhuqing and Juxin easily entered the United States. Jixin felt that Meilin was also here and kept observing the situation around.


    When they entered the country, they walked on the street and saw that many weapons shops were making all kinds of weapons. They had already guessed that it would be like this. If the United States wants to fight chijing and Fancheng, it must be short of money and weapons. Therefore, for the United States, it is to create various kinds of weapons.


    Seeing this, Zhu Qing does not want any war, because there will be death in any war, and the balance of the world will be destroyed more and more seriously. At that time, it will be difficult to restore the balance of the past.


    Some sad, slowed down the pace, in order to see her appearance, know what she is worried about, comfort said.


    "Let''s go. No matter what happens to the U.S. and chijing, we can''t stop them from building weapons, because this is their only advantage and a kind of self-protection."


    Zhu Qing knows that the United States is the most powerful country in weapons. Many good weapons come from the United States, but now he hopes that the two countries can stop the war.


    "If the people in chijing knew that the United States was making these preparations, wouldn''t they even promote the war?"


    Chuqing looked at him and ignored himself, so he had to follow him. He walked all the way from the gate to the center of the city. He heard the noise in front of him, and many people also walked in that direction. Zhuqing was a little strange. At this moment, it is rare that people from the United States are still in the mood to join in the fun here If you want to see what''s going on, take care of it.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Juxin was not interested in it and didn''t want to go. However, Zhuqing''s hardness and softness pulled her away. She walked quickly towards the bustling and extraordinary street. She listened to the cheers and the sounds of selling sugar gourd and rice cakes from time to time. Zhu Qing was a little excited.


    When she came to that place, Zhu Qing was a little disappointed, because the people in front of her could be described as a sea of people, which made her wonder whether all the people in the United States were here. On weekdays, the huge square seemed extremely small at this time. However, the big words of martial arts contest and marriage recruitment hung on the high place made Zhu Qing firm her determination and took her heart all the way from the crowd Push forward, slowly squeeze to the front of the crowd, two people in the crowd disordered.


    Just as they plan to cherish their hard won position, they look up and see Yun qiongjun on the stage. Zhuqing is shocked, but calm.


    It''s wonderful to meet Yun qiongjun here. Zhuqing is happy and waves to Yun qiongjun who is looking at him. Yunqiongjun doesn''t see them. Zhuqing is worried.


    "Sister cloud! Sister Yun, I''m Zhu... "


    Zhu Qing yelled to Yun qiongjun on the stage, and her body was surging forward. However, the officers and soldiers in charge of order stopped her from going forward. The sound of drums on one side completely covered up Zhuqing''s voice, so Yun qiongjun couldn''t hear her voice at all. She turned her head and looked at her in bewilderment.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhu Qing doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He looks aggrieved and takes care of himself.


    "What''s wrong with me? I just saw Yun qiongjun and wanted to call her. "


    He gave her a good look.


    "You don''t look at the people on the stage. It''s time for you to yell and shout. Be honest and watch the Opera!"


    Zhu Qing didn''t know who was on the stage. After taking a look at the people sitting on the stage, she saw a very powerful person sitting beside Yun qiongjun, and looked at her intention.


    He explained to her.


    "That''s the king of the United States, Mitsui."


    Zhu Qing was surprised to open his mouth. He was the king of the United States. He looked strong, just like the legend.


    At this time, Mizuo stood up from his seat and was very happy. Seeing that he was about to speak, the drummer stopped and the people under the stage were all quiet and waiting for him to speak."People, today is a martial arts contest for my dry sister princess Jun. you can sign up. Heroes who have confidence in themselves can come and have a try. The winner can marry Wang''s dry sister."


    With the fall of Mitsui''s words, the drum sounds again, and the people under the stage cheered. In a moment, there was excitement under the stage. Zhu Qing also wanted to join in, holding his heart and pleading.


    "Master, let''s sign up too!"


    He had no interest at all and didn''t want to go there. It was easy to deal with them. There was no point at all. He shook his head.


    Zhuqing looks at Jixin and shakes her arm constantly. She is wearing men''s clothes and her actions look funny. Fortunately, others are paying attention to the competition on the stage. No one pays attention to Zhuqing. After taking a look at the people around, Zhuqing realizes that she is now a man''s dress. She stops her movements and looks at him pitifully Because she couldn''t resist her, she agreed to let Zhuqing be the first.


    Zhu Qing was happy, came to the registration place, reported all the names of the two people, and waited in line for the people on the stage to call their own names.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to get married at all. This martial arts contest is just a form. She won''t really marry. She thinks about Gu Sen, which is indescribable. She thinks about Gu Sen, whether she thinks about herself and what kind of position she is in his heart when she married Wanqing?


    Thinking about it, he thought that since the contest had been held, he wanted to see what kind of people would come to participate in the competition. He looked up in the waiting line and saw Gu Sen. Gu Sen saw Yun qiongjun''s eyes. He was a little excited. He showed that he was determined to get something, but his eyes did not stop. He continued to look at other players , suddenly saw a familiar person, and then turned his eyes back, that is the intention, the people next to him Is it Zhuqing?


    Zhu Qinghe has been looking at Yun qiongjun all the time. Seeing that Yun qiongjun is looking this way, Zhu Qing waves her hand to greet her. Yun qiongjun is sure that they are the two of them. They are happy. They smile and want to say hello to them. But when they think that so many people can''t go to them alone, they just smile at them.


    With the sound of a drum, the competition officially began. Two men of similar stature and strong strength stepped onto the stage. They looked fierce and looked like a childe in the city. All the people who could come to sign up were more confident about themselves, so no one lost the slightest in momentum.


    When two people are ready, they may not be familiar with each other''s moves at the beginning, and dare not do it easily. After finding out the truth of each other, they fight with each other. After a while, one of them is knocked to the ground, while the other is very proud and assumes the appearance of a winner.


    Looking at his appearance, Yun qiongjun feels a little ridiculous. The next game is a match between Gu Sen and a man. There is no doubt that Gu Sen must have won.


    Zhu Qing was also aggressive on the stage, touching her fake beard. However, her opponent was a very strong person. Zhu Qing was a little afraid, so she had to take out his "baby" and look at the man and smile in his heart. The baby can make part of the body numb. Finally, her hands and feet were almost unable to move.


    Later, he and Mi Qilin, the little prince of the United States, was moved by Yun qiongjun when he first met her. However, because of her status as Mi Cui''s concubine, he put this feeling in his heart. Now, she is no longer Mi Cui''s concubine, so he has such a good opportunity to fight for it.


    Gu Sen looks at the rest of the people. All of them can''t be underestimated. However, this does not make Gu Sen flinch. He has no way out now. He has already let Yun qiongjun down. He must use this opportunity to restore Yun qiongjun''s heart.


    Having a look at Yun qiongjun, this time, Gu Sen and Mi Qilin are rivals, while Zhuqing and Jixin are rivals, which makes Zhu Qing very happy.


    Gu Sen and Mi Qilin both want to get Yun qiongjun''s heart, so they all try their best. Mi Qilin takes out a treasure from the United States. The weapon looks extremely sharp, which makes people feel shocked.


    Since Mi Qilin used weapons, Gu Sen also used magic. After a fight, the scene was fierce, and both of them were injured to varying degrees. However, MI Qilin was defeated by Gu Sen.


    Compared with Gu Sen''s and Mi Qilin''s fierce confrontation, Juxin and Zhuqing are much more relaxed. Juxin directly admits defeat and let Zhu Qing win.


    Now only Gu Sen and Zhu Qing are left. After finishing, they step onto the stage. Just now, Gu Sen has seen that she is a woman of Zhuqing disguised as a man. She looks at her strangely.


    Because Gu Sen abandoned Yun qiongjun and married Wan Qing, Zhu Qing had a big opinion about Gu Sen. now there are only two of them left. If Gu Sen wins, he will be asked to marry qiongjun. It''s shameless. He has already got a wife and abandoned sister Yun, but he still comes here to provoke qiongjun. If Gu Sen doesn''t have a good face, he must not succeed. He won''t let him Yes!

 Chapter 183

    After a competition, only Gu Sen and Zhu Qing were left. I''ve been through the previous competition. Both of them were tired. Mizuo proposed to have a rest. Naturally, they did not object. Taking advantage of the break time, Gu Sen stops Zhu Qing to talk.


    Of course, Zhu Qing didn''t want to take care of Gu Sen, so he went straight to Jixin and stood beside him. I didn''t give a look to Goosen. Gu Sen frowned slightly, but there was no dissatisfaction. After all, he was wrong.


    For a while.


    Mizuo signals two people to start.


    With a jingle.


    As a referee, MI Cui raised his mallet and fell on the gong. In an instant, Zhuqing and Gu Sen moved at the same time.


    Zhu Qing took his own crossbow from his back and aimed at Gu Sen with his crossbow. As soon as his finger loosened, the crossbow shot out quickly. However, Gu Sen didn''t do anything. He stepped back quickly. It doesn''t mean to have a hard encounter with Zhuqing.


    See him act like this. Zhu Qing was angry, "what do you mean? Don''t you think I can''t hurt you with these inventions? "


    Gu Sen was helpless, "Zhuqing, you are a girl, how can I deal with you? And you are cloud''s sister, I also take you as a sister. What do you want me to do to you? "


    "Ah," Chuqing sneered, holding the bow and Crossbow''s hand, shaking because of anger, "don''t forget. If you lose the contest, you will lose your sister. "


    "Zhuqing..." Gu Sen looked helpless.


    But Zhu Qing didn''t give him a chance to finish saying, "Gu Sen. You hurt sister Yun a lot. Now, I won''t let you get close to her and hurt her! " Between the words, the bow and crossbow in the hand is pulled open again, and the feather arrow flies to Gu Sen mercilessly.


    Gu Sen points on his toes, takes a step back, slightly turns his ankle, and leans to the left to avoid it again.


    Zhu Qing scolded: "what are you hiding from? If it''s a man, you can do it. " After a meal, he scoffed: "Oh, no, you are not a man. How can a man hurt his beloved woman?"


    Gu Sen''s body was stiff, and he became angry. "Zhuqing!"


    ZHU Qingyan was disdainful, "why? Did I stab you to the point of pain


    Gu Sen felt guilty, "it''s my fault. It''s that I shouldn''t ignore cloud''s feelings. But Zhuqing, I really love yun''er. I want to protect cloud. I never wanted to hurt her. I love her and I have never changed


    Zhu Qing sneered, "that your love, sister cloud can''t afford it!"


    Gu Sen looks stiff. There is nothing to say.


    But Zhuqing doesn''t care what he thinks. Again, he put his finger on the crossbow and aimed at gusen. Gu Sen because of Zhu Qing''s words, his mind has long been biased, unable to dodge, the crossbow arrow penetrates his clothes and cuts his skin.


    On the stage, when Yun qiongjun saw this scene, she was worried, but she couldn''t blame Zhu Qingfen. Because she knew that Zhuqing did this for her sake.


    Yun qiongjun looks slightly changed. Naturally, she is seen by Mi Zao standing beside her. Can guess her mind''s rice destroys lightly sighs tone, but does not intend to stop. He wanted to let gusen''s boy have a good look at how good his sister was, so that the boy would not always know how to cherish it.


    Zhu Qing and Gu Sen have no time to observe the expressions of the two people on the stage.


    At this time, Zhu Qing had already thrown away his crossbow and replaced it with a weapon similar to a modern pistol.


    This weapon was originally brought up by Yun qiongjun, designed by Gu Sen and researched and manufactured by Zhu Qing. Because there is no gunpowder in the world, the ammunition of the weapon is made of iron bullet and poison.


    Zhu Qing steps back from Gu Sen, leaving space for himself, and raises his hand to gun Gu Sen. Out of the understanding of the weapon, Gu Sen wants to avoid extremely relaxed.


    The iron bullet carries the poison to Gu Sen''s front door, the speed is amazing. Gu Sen sighed, fingertips in the air light, a green translucent barrier appeared in front of him, easily blocked the iron bullet venom shot by bamboo.


    But this time, Gu Sen is also a little angry. Zhu Qing scolded him as soon as he arrived, and he recognized that there was a mistake after all. After that, he can be treated as a little sister. But now Zhuqing even uses the venom. The poison is not an ordinary thing such as overpowering drug. If you are not careful and don''t detoxify it in time, it will kill people.


    In this way, both of them were in a real situation. Naturally, Yun qiongjun saw it. She didn''t feel worried. Fortunately, although Gu Sen is angry, he is still the younger sister of himself and Yun qiongjun. He is merciful everywhere.


    Zhu Qing relies on his own small inventions and Gu Sen''s hand. Although he can''t beat Gu Sen, he is not defeated. Zhu Qing and Gu Sen are in a stalemate. The situation of the two makes Yun qiongjun on the stage cry and laugh. Just when she wanted to ask rice to stop. There was a sound of footwork.


    Then, a palm wind carrying a bloody rain attacked the two people on the competition platform. Because of the long-term stalemate, Zhu Qinggu Sen and Gu Sen were both weak. No one thought that someone would attack them from the outside of the competition platform.


    So for such a time to come out, Zhuqing is also muddled, lenglengleng stand in situ. Although Gu Sen is a little surprised, but in the end it is a timely response, and see Zhuqing face muddled, rushed to pull over Zhu Qinghu in his arms.Later, Gu Sen protects Zhuqing and is thrown out by the palm wind. Two people were thrown out, and both suffered some injuries. Zhuqing is OK, with Gu Sen protecting him. Gu Sen had left his hand because he was worried about hurting Zhuqing, so he was hurt a little bit by Zhuqing. At this time, he had to protect Zhuqing. The injury was aggravated and the whole person was dizzy. Neither of them had the strength to fight again.


    Yun qiongjun was stunned because of this, and then she quickly looked at the place where Zhang Feng sent out. Men are rich in Chinese clothes, and their golden crowns are on the top. It''s still as like as two peas, and even the smile on lips is exactly the same as ever. It''s a pretty boy.


    Raohan.


    When Yun qiongjun saw Rao Han, she felt sad for a moment. But she soon left it. Yun qiongjun looks at Rao Han''s smiling face with anger in her eyes.


    Rice also saw Rao Han, skin smile meat does not smile, "Yo, this is not chijing prince? What kind of strong wind brings the prince to the rice capital of the king? "


    Rao Han the best of the best in all the land. I want to ask to marry your princess in order to make a good friend between Qin and Jin. What do you think? "


    The rice destroys sneer, "Qin Jin good? Our ambassador was killed by you. Do you still want to make a friendship between Qin and Jin? You are too naive


    Rao Han''s eyes were wide open, a look of great surprise, "how can such a thing happen? I always want to make friends with your country after class Mizuo''s face "act, you can act" expression.


    Rao Han didn''t see it and continued: "I don''t know about it. I think it was my father who made the decision alone. That''s not going to work, right? "The eyes were dark.


    Mizuo was shocked. The meaning of raohan''s words is worth pondering.


    "Your Majesty Michaelis. Visitors are guests. Can''t you let me stand here all the time? No, please come into the palace and have a chat? " Rao Han said very naturally, but he was a little uncomfortable. But raohan said so, and he could only invite people in.


    Rao Han strides past Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun lowers her voice and asks, "raohan, what do you want to do?"


    Rao Han lip corner a bend, smile meaningful, "cloud son, do you say?"


    Yun qiongjun bit her teeth and followed her.


    Here, fell unconscious, just sober Gu Sen released Zhuqing, let her get up first. When Zhuqing got to his feet, before he could get up, he saw the three men walking towards the palace. I was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing his appearance, and Gu Sen saved her just now, Zhuqing can''t say anything more. She stares at Yun qiongjun''s back and is silent.


    Juxin went to Zhuqing''s side and picked her eyebrows, "Zhuqing, the balance you want. It will be there soon. "


    Zhu Qing looked at him blankly, "master, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Now Yun qiongjun is mi Chu''s younger sister and the princess of Midu. Rao Han likes Yun qiongjun. I came here to marry Yun qiongjun. If they get married. " With a glance at Gu Sen, who was still sitting on the ground, he laughed, "this meter can''t fight with chijing. Don''t you have the balance you want? "


    Zhu Qing was completely stunned. Then the reaction was fierce, "no!" Zhu Qing every word a meal, look serious, "cloud sister can not and raohan such people together."


    "Oh?" What kind of person do you think raohan is


    "Hypocrites, villains, conspirators, evil minds, cruel means... And... Can not think of anything else, Zhuqing resolutely said:" anyway, not a good man! "


    "Innocent little girl."


    However, Zhu Qing did not pay attention to the evaluation, and turned his head to see Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen supported the ground with one hand, his head drooped, and his broken hair fell down, covering half of his face, making people unable to see clearly. A pair of good-looking eyes also slightly closed, ciliary feather quiver, convey Gu Sen mood is not calm.


    Zhu Qing can''t see his face clearly and can''t guess his mind, but he just knows that at this moment, Gu Sen is very sad. Because he knows that Yun qiongjun is actually a very kind person. Between the world and her own choice, she must give up on her own.


    Zhu Qing also knows these things.


    So, he was very sad. She was upset, too.


    It doesn''t matter whether they are sad or not. Even, his happiness is based on their sadness.


    Seeing that Zhu Qingdu was about to cry, he didn''t want to keep his mouth open, "in my opinion. Little girl, your cloud elder sister is afraid to be chijing''s crown prince and concubine. I can''t say, it''s chijing''s Queen. "


    Zhu Qing yelled at him, "master!"


    "Chuqing, you know it clearly, don''t you? Be realistic. That''s what you should do. Being dragged down by feelings. My apprentice, I have no need for feelings. Well? "


    Zhu Qing ignored him.

 Chapter 184

    Different from the competition field, in a palace outside the competition field, a man with plain clothes and black hair looks indifferent. A book stand flat on the knee, white slender fingers slowly turn over page by page. The movement is elegant and gentle, which is very durable. On the table on the right hand side is a cup of tea, with a faint smoke rising, blurring the man''s face.


    Beautiful as a picture scroll.


    From time to time, the maid who served tea glanced at the man''s face. It seems quite uneasy and nervous.


    So many times, the plain clothes man wants to ignore is also some embarrassed, between the eyebrows can not help but some helpless. The man raised his eyes to the maid on his side and said slowly, "girl, what''s wrong with me? Let''s be frank. "


    Maid a Leng, immediately face burst red, repeatedly wave hands, "no, no, sir is very good, there is nothing wrong." While talking, he is still looking for the forest.


    Looking for Lin eyebrow tip a pick, feel a little funny, "that girl why often look under?"


    "Er..." the maid''s ears were red this time. It''s just that after getting along with each other these days, the maid knows that although Meilin''s personality is cold, she is excellent. At this time, seeing Meilin did not show any malice and was not too nervous.


    the maid looked at the Palace door and hesitated to speak. "Sir, why don''t you look at what your royal highness is today?"


    but she could see that the relationship between the gentleman and his royal highness was unusual. I don''t know why his royal highness is so important to recruit relatives. Why would he choose not to go? Are you not afraid that your royal highness brings a husband who can''t see him?


    Looking for Lin Zheng, why not go? Gu Sen''s handsome and resolute face appears in his mind. His lips can''t help but remind him of his trust in his disciples. That boy, after so many years of hard work, just for a cloud qiongjun.


    I think we can win.


    After all, so many years of hard work.


    If you lose, will you cry like you did when you were a child?


    Meilin smiles and shakes her head. She doesn''t think about Yun qiongjun''s martial arts contest. Instead, think about the situation in the mainland today. Just thinking about it, the news that the martial arts contest for marriage has ended came into the palace.


    It was said that a handsome young man had won the victory. He sipped his lips and pressed down the upturned corners of his lips. However, the messenger, with his next words, made his face stiff.


    "The prince of chijing is also powerful. He easily defeated the last two people on the stage."


    Looking for Lin to stop the messenger, "you said who won the contest in the end?"


    The man was puzzled, "didn''t you just say that? It was the prince of chijing who won. "


    Meilin frowned and asked, "can you tell me more about the final contest?"


    The man was a little impatient, but because of the identity of Meilin, he suppressed his unwillingness and told him in detail the final situation of the martial arts contest for marriage. After hearing this, Meilin is a little annoyed, but more helpless.


    Gu Sen he knows, raohan''s strength he also knows. If these two people play martial arts in a proper way, Gu Sen will win. Class raohan comes when Gu Sen is exhausted. Gu Sen still has to protect Zhuqing, but he is expected to fail. But Gu Sen was afraid that he would be sad.


    Meilin sighs, thinking of some of the results that he had previously thought about, he needs to discuss with Mizuo. Now this situation has happened to Yun qiongjun. Decided to enter the inner palace immediately to see Mi Tsai.


    Meilin made a decision and went to the inner palace immediately. Before arriving at the gate of Neigong palace, Meilin sees Yun qiongjun, raohan and Mizuo rushing into the inner palace.


    Looking for the forest to frown slightly, ponders for a second, immediately raises the step to stop three people.


    Seeing Meilin suddenly appear, Yun qiongjun is stunned for a moment.


    However, Rao Han responded first and said with a smile: "it''s Mr. Meilin. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Can you be ok?"


    Meilin was as cold as ever. He was not a person who could exchange greetings. He nodded and directly asked, "what are you going to do?"


    The rice destroys looked at Rao Han, a little hesitant, "maybe something big will happen. Let''s talk about it. "


    Mirin did not miss mitsuke''s reaction. Then he took a look at raohan and found that raohan''s clothes exceeded his identity. He also understood a little bit in his heart. "Is it related to Chiyu? I will go with you. "


    Mizuo looked at Lin and raohan. I didn''t know whether to promise or to refuse. After all, Rao''s decision is to do something for your country


    Rao Han looked at the forest, and his mind was full of thoughts. Finally, he laughed. "Mr. mirin is willing to come. Of course, it''s wonderful. I''m very happy. " Rao Han thinks that Meilin is the master of gusen. If you don''t want to support him, you just don''t intervene, which is already a big help to him.


    Then the four entered the inner palace together. Rice destroys led three people to the inner palace hall, ordered people to guard strictly and then closed the Palace door. Rao Han watched Mi Rui finish his secret work, but he said directly: "I think my father is old. I don''t see the current situation very clearly. It''s better to step down from that position. What do you think? "


    The guess in Mizuo''s heart was confirmed, but he was still a little surprised, "are you sure you want to usurp the throne?"Rao Hanmei corner pick, "yes. I don''t know if your majesty Mitsui will help me After that, he looked at Meilin again. "Of course, I''m looking forward to Mr. Meilin''s choice of helping me."


    Mirin was silent for a moment and asked, "if you become king, will you attack other countries?"


    Rao Han sneers in his heart, how can he not? What is his goal? It is to fight in all directions and become the overlord of the world! It''s for the four seas and eight wastelands that I''m the only one!


    If you want to return, Rao Han also knows that seeking forest is to hope for peace. If he dares to answer a "will" word, he will not help him, said that can not together with Chi Yu destroyed him!


    Rao Han laughs like the spring breeze, and the gentleman is like jade. "Don''t worry about Mr. Mianlin. Raohan is not a cruel person. If I become king, I will try my best to make the whole world prosperous. "


    Because of raohan''s actions in the past, Meilin didn''t believe raohan''s words very much. But Rao Han has sincere eyes and sincere tone. He can''t say no directly.


    Silence again.


    Mizuo believed raohan''s words nine points, after all, raohan for their own image, is too deceptive. But Meilin has not made a decision yet, and he doesn''t want to agree hastily. Moreover, he really does not look down on the small action behavior.


    Yun qiongjun scoffs at Rao Han''s words, but she doesn''t understand the state affairs and military affairs, so she doesn''t interrupt.


    After a while, Rao Han asked, "how are you thinking?"


    Meilin didn''t answer, and his eyes were a little erratic. I don''t know what I thought. The rice destroys is to understand in an instant.


    Mirin thought of once. At that time, the countries were still in harmony. From time to time, the heads of state of several countries gather to talk about how to govern the country and how to make their country better. But now, I can''t go back.


    The rice destroys to open a mouth, the voice is a little low, "looking for Mr. Lin, can''t go back." Looking for the forest to smell the speech, raises the eye to gaze at the rice to destroy, the rice destroys no longer the speech. Little tilt, looking for the forest to turn the line of sight, the eye color is gloomy.


    But after all, Meilin is not a person who divulges his feelings. He quickly recovers his emotions and says coldly: "I will not help you. But if you succeed in usurping the throne and becoming king, as long as you do not wage war, I will not oppose it. "


    The rice destroys Leng Leng Leng, some dissatisfaction, "seeks the Mr. Lin, this kind of small movement is not gentleman''s behavior. How can you repay it? " Looking for the forest to shake his head, indicating that rice is not necessary to say more.


    "If you want to fight, you should be open and upright, and be serious. What little moves? Ordinary people look down on! I will not help you. "


    Raohan is not surprised, "if you don''t want to help me, it''s OK. Just don''t fight with me then


    "I don''t have that leisure heart. As long as you don''t attack our country. I won''t do anything to you. After all, I''m not guilty if people don''t attack me. If a man offends me, he will pay him back a hundred times! "


    Rao Han nodded happily, "it should be so."


    At this time, the king''s intention was not to marry her. I hope your majesty will agree. "


    Knowing that Yun qiongjun is in love with Gu Sen, Mizuo doesn''t want to ask her for her opinion and make a marriage for her. As a result, MI Cui looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "it''s up to Yun Er to decide for himself. I have no right to make the marriage for her. "


    Rao Han took a look at Yun qiongjun and said with a smile, "you are Yuner''s elder brother and the head of Midu. Naturally, you have the right to make decisions for her." I can''t help frowning.


    But Yun qiongjun didn''t want to listen any more. She said in a cold voice, "Rao Han, I won''t marry you. Give up your heart. "


    Rao Han''s "ha ha" chuckles, and still laughs like spring breeze, but it makes people feel disgusted for no reason, "cloud son, the order of parents, the words of matchmaker. If your majesty Michaelis wants you to marry me. What''s the use of your refusal? "


    The more I listen, the more irritable he is. Thinking of what Yun qiongjun once told him about raohan, and thinking of raohan''s words today, I feel disgusted. Think this person and Chi Yu general, powerful overlord.


    Mizuo didn''t want to listen to raohan''s words any more, and said directly, "I don''t think our cloud son and the prince are suitable. It''s better for the prince to find another marriage. " Without waiting for Rao han to say anything, he directly let Yun qiongjun leave on his own.


    Raohan was naturally unwilling. Stopping Yun qiongjun to speak, Yun qiongjun looks at raohan with disgust in her eyes. "Get out of my way, raohan. You make me feel sick."


    Rao Han felt a pain in his heart, and his hand trembled in his sleeve robe. The smile on the face is the slightest change, "cloud son, this joke is not funny."


    Yun qiongjun was really fed up with his appearance and said, "Rao Han, you are really disgusting. I don''t like you, now, later. I won''t like you. "


    Rao Han lowered his head and let people not see the injury in his eyes. He chuckled, "well, about this marriage, let it go."

 Chapter 185

    Everything is clear. Rao Han knows their mind. Since they can''t support their own usurpation of the throne, it''s good if they can''t oppose it. After all, Chiyu has been king of chijing for so many years, and naturally there will be many confidants. But if no one opposes at this time, he is sure that he can succeed in usurping the throne.


    The attitude of Yun qiongjun and Mizuo is very clear. Raohan doesn''t need to spend more time with them here.


    "Well, since you are not going to support me, but if you can not object, I will not force you."


    Rao Han looks at Yun qiongjun all the time, but Yun qiongjun doesn''t look at him. He knows that in Yun qiongjun''s heart, he is really disappointed with himself.


    Seeing that others didn''t like to see him, Rao Han left. He passed in front of Yun qiongjun and saw that Yun qiongjun deliberately avoided his eyes and laughed bitterly. In fact, raohan had already made such psychological preparations at the beginning. Based on his understanding of several people, Yun qiongjun certainly would not agree to help him, and Mi Rui would not agree. He was originally the king of a country, and he was one of his own Once he became the king of chijing, he was still worried that raohan would attack other countries. The United States was a big fat man, so raohan''s ambition would not be let go, so it was best to get such a result.


    If you don''t object, you will lose several powerful opponents. Thinking that Chiyu is still closed, even if his confidants oppose it, it doesn''t matter. As long as Chi Yu dies, they have no choice but to take refuge in themselves. He doesn''t know about those people. All of them are the seeds of grass on the wall. How many of them are loyal to one person, just like Chi Yu When I didn''t sit in this position, there were several old ministers who were loyal to the former king?


    A raohan''s man came in outside, excited.


    "Prince, the last place suitable for cultivation has been found."


    Raohan is very happy and claps his hands.


    "Chiyu Chiyu, Chiyu, Chiyu, we can''t find all the places around. We can''t find all the places for us to use now. We can''t find all the places for people to live in


    We can''t wait any longer. We can''t wait any longer. We must let Chi Yu disappear from the world before Yun qiongjun and Mi Rui repent. When the team is assembled, we will destroy Chi Yu''s team at Rao Han''s command.


    Rao Han''s heart is now worried, success or failure is in one fell swoop. As long as these places are burned down, Chi Yu is closed inside and can''t be disturbed. There must be no one around him. As long as the fire is set on the outside, he will surely die.


    Thinking of these, raohan was happy and began to think about the next step.


    Raohan''s subordinates burned all the places around chijing that could be closed for cultivation with fire. Moreover, they all left after watching the big fire burn. Because raohan had ordered, it was necessary to make sure that Chiyu did not come out of it.


    Raohan was happy and thought he had finally got rid of Chiyu. However, what raohan didn''t think of was that he thought that, while he was happy, Chi Yu was not dead, but was built at the border of gusen. Raohan never thought that Chiyu did not practice around chijing.


    Chi Yu didn''t expect that raohan had already done such a thing, and the situation outside was about to change dramatically. In fact, the reason why Chi Yu chose to practice in gusen was to guard against this kind of thing. Chi Yu, who was practicing, seemed to feel something. Because he did not completely calm down, his spiritual power was disordered and he vomited a mouthful of blood Yu quickly stopped the exercise, afraid that he was possessed by the devil. Why did he have a bad premonition in his heart? He vaguely felt that things were not good. After taking a rest for a while, he grasped the speed of cultivation. He wanted to go out quickly and see what happened outside.


    After raohan''s men went back, they told raohan that all the places had been burned, and Chiyu did not come out of it.


    This news undoubtedly made raohan more rampant, thinking that Chiyu had been removed from the cup, and happily sat on the throne. Before, he was only in charge of chijing instead of Chiyu. Now, he is sitting on his own throne, and no one can compete with him any more. The feeling of sitting on this chair is completely different from that before.


    "Congratulations to the new king."


    His subordinates are able to speak. Raohan is about to become a new king, and he will drive Bajie away.


    "Well, when I really become the new king, congratulations will come soon."


    Although said so, but the heart is very happy.


    Rao Han prepared to write a fake imperial edict after a period of time, saying that Chiyu was dead, and the imperial edict passed on the throne to himself.


    But how can ambition be satisfied? Even if you get chijing, you still want more. Before that, you and yunqiongjun and Mitsui said that they would not attack other countries, just to hope that they could help. In fact, they still want to turn all the countries into their own, unify the mainland, and they are the biggest king.


    As expected, raohan has long been aware of his own ambition. Although raohan may succeed in the end and gain a lot, what he has lost is not a little bit. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Things will go against when they are extreme.Now Rao Han is bent on unifying the mainland. The people in Fancheng support him. He has powerful weapons. If he tries to attack, it is not impossible.


    However, I can''t help but feel a little distressed when I think of the most powerful U.S. country. The strength of the United States can''t be underestimated. When I think of these countries, I feel a little upset. I let all the people go out and stay in the hall to think about it.


    Mitsui will not support himself to attack other countries, which shows that he will not yield to himself and it is impossible to persuade him to make peace. We all know how he would stoop to others and give up this idea decisively.


    Rao Han pondered whether it would be easier to attack the United States again if all the small countries except the United States were included in his pocket? However, it is not easy to recover so many small countries.


    All of a sudden, Rao Han thought of a way. He raised his head and showed an excited expression on his face. It was like a bunch of bright sunshine suddenly appeared in the sky that had not been cleared for a long time. He used this method.


    Since raohan left, Yun qiongjun''s heart has become more and more disgusted with him. Unexpectedly, raohan is such a man. He is so ambitious that he will not hesitate to hurt people around him for his ambition. It is disgusting to think that he wanted to marry him and be his princess before. Fortunately, he didn''t really agree to be his concubine at that time. Otherwise, he would have to regret it Dead.


    I think it''s a shame to know him. Thinking about why Fang Shi would make friends with people like him, it''s really careless to make friends. Some doubted their own eyes and sighed. It seems that we should be more cautious in making friends in the future.


    But shaking his head.


    "Sister Yun, what''s wrong with you? Not happy? "


    When Zhu Qing''s voice rang, Yun qiongjun raised her head and looked at Zhuqing who had just come in. She always brought joy to herself and laughed happily. However, when she saw the intention that Zhu Qing followed, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She saw the intention behind Zhuqing, so that she could tell herself that she would go back to Yunnan and look back to modern times.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun dodging her eyes, she knew she was afraid of it.


    "Don''t worry, Yun qiongjun. I have promised Zhuqing. If you don''t want to go back to modern times, I won''t force you."


    What they said was very pleasant, but their sense of indifference did not diminish. Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing were used to it. If they started to be gentle one day, they would not be used to it.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s appearance, Zhuqing also noticed her inner thoughts. She nodded and then said something in her heart.


    "Yes, sister Yun, the master has promised me that he will not force you, so you can stay here."


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun regained her happiness. Although she doesn''t have to go back now, she knows that she will go back one day.


    I can''t care so much. Life is short. Why think about something that hasn''t happened yet. I''m so happy that she takes Zhuqing to the yard. Without any response, Zhuqing is taken away by Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen is in the yard, watching Yun qiongjun run out so happily for a long time. She has not seen her smile for a long time, and the corners of his mouth can''t help laughing.


    Yun qiongjun said Zhuqing jokingly.


    "You dead girl, you want to kill me."


    Zhu Qing has tears in her smile.


    "Sister Yun, I miss you too."


    Two people ran to the courtyard and came to a peach tree. They saw the peach blossom blooming vigorously. The breeze blew and smelled the fragrance. The peach blossom was blown off by the wind and fell on two people''s bodies, heads and shoulders. Yun qiongjun saw Gu Sen on the side. Gu Sen was looking at her all the time. The two people looked at each other, but one was affectionate and the other had no feelings.


    Zhuqing grabs some peach petals from the ground and sprinkles them on her. The petals fall in front of her. The two people are playing, and the yard is full of laughter.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t pay attention to Gu Sen. for such a long time, although Gu Sen has always wanted to take back yunqiongjun''s heart, he has to admit that the gap between them is getting bigger and bigger. Some of them are lost and their head is lowered. They feel that they are not able to do what they want. They have been married for so long and have been asking for Yun qiongjun''s forgiveness. However, Yun qiongjun''s attitude towards himself is self indulgent I have no confidence. I want to give up, but I am not willing. There is nothing between the two people. I only married Wan Qing for some reason. It''s a pity.


    "Sister Yun, it''s really great that you didn''t get married. We can always be together again."


    Yun qiongjun also nods happily. Gu Sen hears Zhuqing''s words and looks up at the two of them. Knowing that Yun qiongjun has not gone to get married, he is happy again. Even if Yun qiongjun alienates himself, he is really happy for her.

 Chapter 186

    Gu Sen and his wife are happy not to have a marriage, and raohan is also preparing his plan. In the evening, he is drinking in his room alone, thinking about how to gather these kings together. He takes the wine jar and comes to a pavilion in the palace unconsciously. Several maids do not dare to make a sound. They can only follow him. The wind blows at night and it is cold Still acceptable, also blowing raohan''s mind more sober.


    If we want to get all the small countries under their own hands, and if the attacks one by one are not efficient, but may also make the United States realize something, the only way now is to gather all the kings together, so as to have a chance to wipe out all these small countries.


    The way has been worked out. Now we need another reason. Without a good reason, it is impossible to gather these kings together easily.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that someone was wearing a cloak behind him. He felt warm in his heart. If he was normal, Rao Han would not look at such a person. But today, he had a trace of interest in the people behind him. He looked back to see who had put on his clothes.


    The maid had retreated and saw that the woman was good-looking, but she was upset and didn''t think much. She turned her head and looked at the stars in the sky.


    Rao Han was pacing in the pavilion. When he looked up again and saw the beautiful eyes, he was moved. Suddenly, he had a plan and went to the maid.


    Holding the handmaid''s hand, I felt that the body of the man who had been caught trembled. For raohan''s sudden touch, it was obvious that the maid was frightened.


    The night light was weak, and the maid was shy and bowed her head. The maid wanted to take her hand out of raohan''s hand, but he held it so tightly that raohan couldn''t see her face clearly. He threw the wine jar aside, pinched her chin and asked her to raise her head.


    The maid''s eyes dodged raohan.


    "Look at me."


    The tone of command made her dare not resist. She looked at raohan with some fear.


    With long and thin eyes, a tall nose, cherry red lips, a small face as big as a palm, and a pitiful look in his eyes, Rao Han can''t get Yun qiongjun, or a little maid herself.


    When she was lifted up to her shoulder, the maid screamed.


    What do you want, prince


    Raohan did not say a word and took her back to his bedroom. The people along the way understood that after they entered the room, the door was closed.


    She put her maid on the bed and began to take off her clothes. Because she had drunk wine, her eyes were red and she was scared.


    However, the maids in the palace all know that it''s hard for many people to be favored by a noble person like the prince, so they don''t resist too much. They just look at him shyly.


    Now the shyness in raohan''s eyes is undoubtedly a fuel for combustion, the more intense the body''s desire, kiss her red lips, the maid''s clothes have been taken off.


    Two ketones in bed, with a scream across the sky, the moon father-in-law seems shy, hiding in the clouds.


    In this way, the two men had a stormy night. The maids outside the palace blushed when they heard the voice inside. At the same time, they were envious. Who didn''t want to be the prince''s favorite? If they could become the prince''s concubine, they might become the queen in the future.


    The next day, it was widely circulated in the palace that the prince favored a maid of the Palace last night, and the maid was naturally promoted to be a concubine. Rao Han gave her a lot of things, all of which were valuable. Many people who had good relations with this maid came to get close to him, hoping that they could get some light, and those who were not in good relationship would also come to please her.


    The maid also changed from pure and kind-hearted before to some powerful eyes. She saw her low-level servants, who were shouting and drinking, but everyone had to suffer. No one dared to offend the woman the prince loved most.


    In the next few days, the kings of various countries also received the invitation from raohan one after another, saying that he was very fond of a beautiful concubine and wanted to hold a grand banquet for her, so he wanted to invite everyone to join us.


    After receiving this invitation, the kings of all the small countries felt that they could not offend the crown prince of chijing, so they felt that they still wanted to join in. Of course, Mizuo, the most powerful country in these countries, also received the invitation from raohan.


    Mizuo is having dinner with Yun qiongjun and Meilin. Suddenly, a bodyguard comes in.


    "Tell the king that chijing has sent a letter."


    Rice is the cup in the hand.


    "Where is it?"


    The bodyguard reported so.


    "Outside the door."


    Mizhu thought of the last time he wrote to chijing. Because he paid more attention to this matter, he asked an ambassador to send it to him. However, chijing killed the ambassador savagely. Although this matter has passed for a long time, it is still not really put down in Mizuo''s heart.


    Now, chijing also sent people to send letters to the United States. I don''t know if it''s because of drinking wine. Mizuo is a little excited and angry."Give me the letter, man. Kill it."


    Several of the people sitting next to me were surprised to hear this sentence. They didn''t expect that MI Rui would give such an order. Meilin also felt that it was not appropriate to persuade Mizuo with great sincerity.


    "King, I think it''s better not to kill the people in chijing. After all, now chijing has the help of Fancheng, so don''t get into trouble. If you kill the people in chijing, there will be a war!"


    Yun qiongjun thinks the same way. She looks at Mi Cui.


    "Yes, Mitsui. Don''t act rashly."


    Seeing that everyone was against his own practice, he felt that his order was indeed impulsive, so he withdrew the order.


    Let the people of chijing meet in the hall, and Mizuo goes to see the emissary of chijing. Yun qiongjun is not at ease and wants to follow. However, it is not good for a woman to appear in the hall. Gu Sen knows what Yun qiongjun is worried about and says that he will follow him.


    The rest of the people were waiting anxiously. They didn''t know what the people of chijing had to do. When Mizuo came back from the hall, they asked what was going on.


    Mizhu told them that it was raohan who had recently accepted a beautiful concubine. They were very fond of each other. They wanted to hold a grand banquet for her, so they wanted to call the kings of all countries to attend the banquet.


    Yun qiongjun sneered at what Mi Rui said. Didn''t raohan say that he wanted to marry himself as a princess. He found a concubine just a few days ago. He loved her a lot. I''m afraid that as long as he is a beautiful woman, he will love him a lot!


    Gu Sen asked Mizuo.


    "Are you going to go?"


    Mizuo thought and nodded.


    "Go on, I want to see what kind of concubine raohan has found, and he will be so affectionate."


    Yun qiongjun thinks that after so many days of getting along with each other, she has already known about Mitsui''s character. She thinks it''s better not to go there, so she persuades him.


    "Mitsui, I think it''s better not to go."


    Gu Sen also thinks it''s better not to go, so he nods.


    "Yes, I think qiongjun is right. I''d better not go."


    Mitsui looks at Yun qiongjun strangely.


    "Why? Since he has already sent me the invitation card, why don''t I go there? Although the United States is a big weapon country and is usually more belligerent, it is also a etiquette country. It''s not good not to go, and I''m not afraid of him. "


    Yun qiongjun is very helpless, but for a while she doesn''t know how to persuade Mizuo. In a word, she feels that this matter is not so simple, so she looks down and thinks.


    Raohan said a few days ago that he wanted to marry himself. Why did he accept other women as concubines in such a short time? What''s more, he just got a concubine. He didn''t call all the kings of all countries to attend the banquet. It would be nice for people of his own country to get together.


    The more I think about it, the more wrong I go to my side.


    "Mizuo, I still don''t suggest you go. Just think about it, raohan said a few days ago that he would marry me to be his concubine and give me everything he had. However, in the past few days, how could he have been in love with other women? Judging from raohan''s appearance, he really liked me."


    When Yun qiongjun said this, Gu Sen was very uncomfortable and coughed on purpose. Yun qiongjun didn''t pay attention to it and went on talking.


    "From his eyes, I can see his feelings for me. This maid has been in his palace for a long time. Why did he accept her as a concubine at this time? Don''t you think it''s strange? He had always wanted to unify the mainland, but this time he gathered all the kings together. What''s the purpose? "


    Mizuo looks at Yun qiongjun. He thinks about all her words in his head. However, he thinks that men and women have different perspectives on issues.


    "Yun qiongjun, you may not know that a man who loves a woman may fall in love with her only in a moment. He likes you, but he can''t ask for it. He has the right to pursue happiness. He has the right to hold a party for his beloved woman. After all, men need face."


    Hearing his words, Yun qiongjun was helpless and wanted to continue to persuade her.


    "Well, I''ve decided to leave tomorrow."


    There was no way for them. In the early morning of the next day, Mitsui was ready to set out with his troops and gifts. Yun qiongjun was not at ease and was ready to go with him.


    Gu Sen, on the other side, of course, won''t let Yun qiongjun go to see raohan again. Knowing that she won''t listen to her persuasion, Gu Sen wants to go with her.


    "I''ll go too. I''m not sure you''re going. "


    Yun qiongjun knows what he is thinking, but she still knows what he is thinking. She is not going to go to raohan, but to protect Mitsui. She really can''t figure out what is in his mind.


    "No, let''s go. Why don''t you think about so many people?"


    Gu Sen knew it was like this. He took a look at the forest around him, went to him and raised his head.


    "I''m following the woods. What''s the matter?"


    When Yun qiongjun looks at Meilin, her eyes seem to be asking whether it is like this? In fact, Meilin didn''t want to go. He looked at Gu sen in surprise. Gu Sen touched him with his arm and motioned with his eyes. He laughed and shook his head helplessly."Yes, let him follow me. Raohan''s mind is hard to guess. It''s better to be on guard."


    Meilin has already said so. Yun qiongjun can''t say anything more. She stares at Gu Sen, who is smiling, and turns her head to ignore him.

 Chapter 187

    When they arrived at chijing, they could feel the festive atmosphere before they arrived at the palaces of chijing. Just now, when they entered the city, they saw big red flowers hanging on the gate of the city. On the streets and alleys, lights and decorations were set up in front of the doors of each family, and the people were also jubilant.


    "It seems that Rao Han has not paid much attention to this concubine."


    Looking at Gu Sen''s mockery, Yun qiongjun obviously wants to express that Rao Han is not sincere about himself and doesn''t want to pay attention to him. She turns her head and looks to one side.


    After walking for a long time, I finally saw the palace of chijing. The gate of the palace was really lively. The kings of various countries came with congratulatory gifts to congratulate raohan on his marriage to a beautiful concubine. The wonderful songs and dances in the palace were endless.


    Raohan sat on the throne and watched the kings come one by one, smiling happily and warmly. He said that he was very happy that they could come. When raohan saw that Mitsui was also coming, he put down a big stone in his heart. As long as mizhu could come, his plan could be implemented. At that time, other small countries could not be afraid of it.


    However, when Rao Han saw Yun qiongjun behind Mi Cui, he was excited. However, he was still more surprised. He kept staring at her, and his every move was still so moving. He did not expect Yun qiongjun to come back here. He thought that after the last incident, she had been deeply disappointed in herself and would not come back here again.


    Yun qiongjun really doesn''t want to come back here again to meet this annoying person. But in order to protect Mitsui''s safety, she should sacrifice it as if she couldn''t see him. When she saw raohan looking at herself, she quickly moved her eyes away.


    But when I saw the shy woman sitting beside raohan, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief from time to time. Her face was red and her eyes were charming. I didn''t know whether it was because raohan''s concubine was beautiful or because she was raohan''s woman. She couldn''t help looking at it more. She was really pretty, but she was not interested in Yun qiongjun.


    Raohan got up and walked towards Mizuo and shook hands with him. Mizuo had a mentality that you don''t offend me or I will not offend you. As long as raohan doesn''t attack the United States, the United States will never be unfavorable to chijing. Now, raohan makes advances and Mitsui will not refuse.


    Then he nodded to Meilin and others. When he saw Yun qiongjun, Rao Hangang wanted to say something. Yun qiongjun suggested that he should sit down.


    Raohan had to arrange several people to the places that had been prepared for them. When they sat down, the kings of all countries had arrived. The banquet officially began. With a song and dance, the maids lined up and served the dishes one by one. Yun qiongjun kept staring at the food, afraid that raohan would freeze his hands and feet in the meal, Gu Sen and Mei Of course, Lin thought of it.


    After the dishes were served, raohan stood up from his seat and looked at all the people.


    "First of all, thank you for coming all the way to the banquet I prepared for Princess Eyre."


    With that, the woman around raohan, who had just seen him, stood up and saluted everyone.


    The audience saw Rao Han''s concubine and praised her for her beauty. Yun qiongjun didn''t mean to flatter him.


    After being polite, the dinner began. Looking at the delicious food in front of her eyes, Yun qiongjun had no appetite at all.


    When mizhu was just about to reach out to get the chopsticks, Yun qiongjun gave him a stab with her arm and motioned him not to move with her eyes.


    He took out the silver needles that had been prepared and tried all the dishes. He found that the silver needles did not change color, that is, the dishes were not poisonous. Gu Sen and Meilin, who had been watching, were relieved. But in order to make sure that there was no leakage, Yun qiongjun picked up his chopsticks and tried all the dishes. Gu Sen wanted to taste all the dishes for her, because he didn''t want her to be in any danger Danger, just about to get up, Meilin grabs him. Gu Sen looks at Meilin and shakes his head. Gu Sen has to sit back quietly, but his heart has been holding it.


    After yunqiongjun has tasted all the dishes, and there is nothing wrong after a while, Yun qiongjun is relieved, and Gu Sen and they are all relieved to tell Mizuo that they can eat it.


    But raohan was not happy.


    "What do you mean, Yun qiongjun? Are you afraid that I will poison the food? I''m not going to be so secretive


    Yun qiongjun smiles.


    "No, my Lord, I just want to protect my friends better. If I were in another country today, I would be the same with other kings."


    Raohan was not saying anything, but he was obviously unhappy.


    Just now, when Yun qiongjun tried Rice''s dishes, people from other countries did not move their chopsticks. They were all watching Yun qiongjun''s experiment results. After they were able to eat, the other heads of state and their men were relieved to eat.


    Yun qiongjun did not move, because she still felt that the party would not be so simple. She had been watching Rao Han and all the people on the table. Gu Sen had been looking at Yun qiongjun all the time. There was no emotion in her eyes. Without these things, the two people would not be the way they are now. They can protect her with justice and justice, Meilin beside Gu Sen didn''t need to eat, but in order not to show too obvious, he put some things into his plate, but didn''t eat.Of course, the king of Rao fan and Rao Han did not want to drink a few cups of rice to the king of Rao fan, but they didn''t want to drink a cup of rice to Rao Han.


    At the end of a banquet, Mitsui drank a lot of wine, but the wine was nothing to him. At the end of the party, Mitsui wanted to stand up, but suddenly felt a little powerless. Holding the wine glass, he felt as if he was not his own. He dropped the wine glass on the ground. Seeing a lot of incense around the party, he realized that there was fraud ¡£


    Yun qiongjun also subconsciously realized that it was not good, and immediately asked about Mi Cui''s situation.


    "How are you? Mitsui. "


    Mizuo has been looking at raohan maliciously, pointing to him, raohan smiling at them.


    "You You cunning man


    Yun qiongjun sees the incense from the banquet along with Miruo''s eyes. She realizes that it''s not the food that has a problem, but the incense at the banquet. She wants to leave the place quickly with Mizuo.


    "Mitsui, let''s go


    Mi Tsai was not reconciled. He didn''t expect Rao han to do such a thing. Before that, Yun qiongjun said that the party was deceitful. He didn''t believe it. He didn''t expect I am sorry, but I am not reconciled.


    Looking at raohan''s complacency, the sword in the bodyguard''s waist rushed to raohan. Raohan didn''t expect that Mizuo would come to deal with him in front of so many people. He was unprepared. In order to control him better, raohan arranged him close to him. Unexpectedly, it provided him with convenience. Seeing that the sword was about to stab him, he was in a hurry Under, Rao Han pulls his concubine by his side to his body and blocks the sword of rice.


    The concubine did not expect that the king, who had always loved him, would treat him like this. He widened his eyes and looked at raohan in an incredible way, and then he lost his breath.


    Rao Han pretends to be frightened, and looks at Mi Cui angrily.


    "You You''re a wicked man. You want to kill me. If my princess hadn''t blocked your sword for me, I would be the one who died here, my princess! "


    With that, she looked at her concubine in her arms with grief. Her fingers trembled and her eyes closed. People around were scared to see this scene and got up and gathered together.


    Mizuo listen to raohan here nonsense, can not help but sneer, raohan but not to let go, pretending to be a victim.


    "I sincerely invite you to come and attend the banquet, but you in America treat me like this. I will never forget the pain of killing my wife. From now on, chijing and the United States will be irreconcilable! Somebody, arrest this murderer for me. "


    In an instant, many officers and soldiers appeared around the banquet and surrounded the crowd. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen realized that things were not good. It turned out that Rao Han had this idea. After seeing Rao Han''s trick, they thought that the most important thing now was to take Miruo away from the place. Because of the combined effect of wine and incense, it was like stepping on the clouds Similarly, they walk lightly and have soft legs. They can''t walk on their own. Meilin, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen work together to take Mizuo out.


    But there are too many people. Because of the safety of the drug test, the people brought by Mi Cui ate the food on the table. Now they feel powerless. Yun qiongjun hates his teeth. Unexpectedly, raohan is such a sinister and cunning person. Even if they can see through some of them, there will be other ways to replace them.


    The three men tried their best to take Mitsui out. Yun qiongjun and Meilin supported him. However, raohan was ready in advance and had already surrounded the area. If they broke through one layer, there would be enemies on the next. It was too difficult to resist with the strength of a few people.


    After several times, the three men took turns to resist, and all of them were injured to varying degrees. Yun qiongjun was stabbed in the abdomen and covered her with her hand in pain. Gu Sen was worried about her.


    "How about it? Qiongjun. "


    Yun qiongjun shook her head with a ferocious expression. Knowing that he was not hurt less than herself, she was also worried and asked about his situation.


    "How are you?"


    Gu Sen is happy that she has not cared about herself for a long time, and she is not even willing to talk to herself.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine."


    Gu Sen looks at Meilin with concern.


    "How are you, master?"


    Meilin said he was ok, but how can''t everyone''s injury deceive others.


    Because all three people were injured, it was not very good to take care of Mitsui. The people of Fancheng stabbed the sword into Mitsui''s right chest when they were not paying attention to the enemy in front of them. Immediately, the blood flowed. Mitsui was not in a good condition, but now he was injured and was dying. The people in Fancheng laughed mercilessly at the weakness and embarrassment of Mitsui Yes.

 Chapter 188

    Meilin is upright and upright, walking in the front with a face of condensation. He is alert to the surroundings to prevent anyone from approaching. Behind him, Gu Sen helped Mi Cui''s right arm to prevent him from falling down. The seriously injured rice destroys the foot to drag, each step walks extremely heavy.


    Beside her, Yun qiongjun''s face was full of worry. She wanted to ask about Mi Cui''s situation. She was afraid that her voice would lead to the pursuit of soldiers. She could only resist the concern that was about to talk.


    Gu Sen''s eyes are also full of worry, holding the hand of rice to destroy added some strength. Rice destroys breath suddenly aggravates, "cough!" Rice is a cough again, a mouthful of blood spurt to fall on the clothes, dazzling.


    "How do you feel, your majesty?" asked Yun qiongjun in a low voice


    "I''m afraid I can''t live. You go. "


    Yun qiongjun frowned and rebuked, "Your Majesty, what are you talking about! We will not leave you, nor will you die


    "Cloud son, I didn''t listen to your words to end up in such a field now. How can I... Drag you down again. " Between the words, Mitsui has stopped and refused to move on.


    Yun qiongjun was so anxious and angry that she called her name: "Mi Cui! You are the king of a country and your people are waiting for you. They believe you so much. You just give up! " The rice destroys the heart a shock, the nose tip some sour.


    Walking in front of the forest also stopped to look at mizhu, eyes light but there is a trace of tenderness, "rice, so many years, left few people."


    Mi Shu''s eyes were slightly red, "yes. Over the years, the departure of leaving, the change of change. " The rice destroys heavy to lift the foot to walk forward again, "how can I also leave?" Even if the world changes, I will move forward and can''t give up. Mirin, what you want to tell, right?


    Gu Sen''s heart is also shaking. I know that Meilin''s words are not only about Mizuo, but also what I want to tell him. Gu Sen stares at Yun qiongjun. The deep feeling in his eyes is palpable.


    After the rice destroys to cheer up, four people''s journey speeds up a lot.


    The night passed quickly, but the four of them still did not escape from chijing. The four decide to let Miaolin take care of MI Cui. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen go to inquire about the news. Look at the heavily censored gate. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other.


    Two people look at one eye, tacit understanding at the same time turn around at the same time, each hiding in the crowd, and then in an alley will and.


    Gu Sen said directly: "yun''er, I saw a notice posted at the gate of the city to arrest us. The gatekeeper was also checking one by one with portraits. We can''t just go out like this. " As for what Gu Sen saw, Yun qiongjun also saw it and knew that it was exactly what Gu Sen said. But if you want to leave chijing, you have to leave from the gate.


    Just thinking about it, Yun qiongjun smelled a sour smell, and her good-looking eyebrows and eyes could not help wrinkling. Gu Sen also frowned and turned his face, "what flavor?"


    Yun qiongjun glanced at him and thought that the man in front of her was actually a real young master. She was not willing to laugh at him and said, "swill." Gu Sen looks confused.


    Suddenly, Yun qiongjun felt like laughing because Gu Sen''s expression was so cute. But she held back. To Gu Sen explained: "swill is the mixture that we pour the rest of the food together after eating, also known as hogwash." Gu Sen suddenly.


    Speaking of this, Yun qiongjun''s brain flashed, "Gu Sen, I have a way!"


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun in a puzzled way, "what can I do? If it''s cross dressing, I''m afraid it won''t work. " Yun qiongjun shakes her head, smiles on her face and points to the swill truck that just passed by the lane.


    Gu Sen suddenly understood what, "cloud son, you mean..." let us hide in it? Gu Sen really did not know how to say it. However, Yun qiongjun understood what he was saying and nodded her head in affirmation. The smile on her face could not be covered.


    Gu Sen''s face is hard to accept.


    "Dignity and enjoyment are important or life is important. You can do it yourself," said Yun qiongjun Gu Sen''s face is stiff and looks like she''s been hit hard. She can''t help laughing, but she can''t help it.


    Although Gu Sen knows, this method can help them. But it''s hard to bear. Reluctantly, "OK. But yun''er, we''d better ask your majesty Michaelis and my master''s advice. "


    Yun qiongjun nods. After all, mizhu and mirin are different from them. When will rice destroy live in high position? Meilin, not to mention, is the master of Gu Sen and the guardian of time corridor. No one dares to provoke the explosion of force. How can we be so embarrassed? Besides, with his aloof temperament, it''s hard to imagine him hiding in the hogwash bucket.


    The two returned to the hiding place of Mizui Milin and told them the way they thought of. Let them make a decision.


    Because she didn''t listen to Yun qiongjun''s opinion before, MI Tsai was seriously injured and dragged down three people. She felt very guilty. At this time, she had a way to escape. Where could she have any opinions.


    Looking for the forest is a bit of a dilemma. After all, he has lived for tens of thousands of years, never met this situation, let himself so embarrassed. Yun qiongjun looks at Meilin and feels uneasy. But she knew that her own method was a bad idea.In the end, in his heart, the world is more important than himself. He knows that at this time, if you choose to worry about your feelings, MI Cui, qiongjun, Gu Sen, and he may all die here. Then the world will fall into the hands of Rao Han. It''s something he doesn''t want to see. So, it''s just hiding in the hogwash bucket. Why can''t we accept it?


    I agreed to see mirin. On the contrary, Yun qiongjun wants to object, not because of herself. But the heart loves to find the Lin such a cold and detached man because of her bad idea and become so down and down.


    It''s just that Yun qiongjun can''t speak. This method was originally put forward by her. How she objected.


    Soon, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen prepared several swill buckets. Rice and find forest and Gu Sen into the hogwash bucket, in order to be realistic, three people stay in the hogwash bucket also has swill. At the same time, Yun qiongjun used modern make-up technology to make a peasant woman''s dress for herself.


    After getting ready, Yun qiongjun pushes the swill bucket to the gate of the city. Because of the sour smell, no one wanted to get close to her all the way. The closer you get to the gate, the more nervous you get, but there''s no change.


    The garrison saw her coming and frowned, but still stopped her: "what do you do?"


    Yun qiongjun can lower her voice and make it hoarse. "If you go back to adults, the farmer''s wife will pour the swill."


    The garrison looked up and down a few times, but he didn''t see anything. He couldn''t stand the sour smell of the swill. He waved and said, "hurry up and go. It really stinks. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded repeatedly, "yes, yes. The farmer''s wife is going to leave here and there. " With that, he walked out of the gate of chijing with a gentle pace.


    Far away from chijing, Gu Sen three people from the swill bucket out. At this time, Mizuo was almost unconscious. Yun qiongjun and others did not dare to slow down any longer, so they hurried back to Midu with Mizuo.


    The moment the four entered Midu, their tense emotions relaxed. After relaxing, Mizuo immediately fell into a coma because of serious injury. This frightens Yun qiongjun. Fortunately, Gu Sen has also learned a little medical skills, and after simply treating Mitsui. Three people with rice back to the palace.


    The Minister of rice was shocked when he saw that he was unconscious. Hurry to call in the imperial doctor for the treatment of rice. When Mizuo is out of danger, a group of people leave to talk to the study.


    The minister frowned, "Your Majesty just went to chijing, how did it become like this?"


    With a wry smile, Yun qiongjun gave a brief account of what happened in chijing. After listening, the minister was silent.


    for a long time, the minister said, "Your Highness, your majesty believes in you. Now your majesty is in a coma. I hope you can protect Mido. " Yunqiongjun wants to refuse and is stopped by Meilin. I have to promise.


    When the ministers leave. Yunqiongjun asked Meilin, "Mr. Meilin, I won''t deal with these things. Why do you want to...


    Meilin sighs softly, "now Mitsui is in a coma, and they have lost their backbone. And chijing was about to invade. If there is no one to lead, rice is afraid to be unable to hold on


    Yun qiongjun is silent. Understand the meaning of mirin. But she can''t do that at all! Meilin and Gu Sen also know that it is handled by Gu Sen, but in the name of Yun qiongjun.


    This day, Gu Sen is in his study, and Yun qiongjun is with him. Suddenly, a member of the palace comes to report, "chijing has come to declare war."


    "What? Chijing declared war Yun qiongjun is very busy. But I had to go and fight.


    On the city wall, Yun qiongjun''s silver armour and red tassels are heroic. Before the city gate, raohan was in armor, Gao dajunlang.


    Yun qiongjun pointed at raohan with a long gun in her hand, "a shameless man." Looking for Lin Mei Yu on his side, he bent his fingers to form a whistle, and summoned Gu Sen''s creatures to help.


    The war was very difficult.


    Yun qiongjun would not have been able to go to war, but thanks to Sun Tzu''s art of war, which she saw in modern times. It''s just on paper. Gu Sen and Mi Lin, not to mention, fight is always alone. What''s worse is that the morale of the Midu soldiers who lost their rice destruction was somewhat lax. Fortunately, Gu Sen''s creatures came to help and stopped many chijing''s soldiers, which reluctantly resisted the first round attack of chijing.


    Listening to the report from her subordinates, Yun qiongjun is very anxious.


    Gu Sen is also worried.


    All the soldiers below looked at them blankly.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly got up and said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter with you? Are you going to give up like this? Yes, your majesty is in a coma now. But won''t he wake up? Can''t you defend your country, your wife and children without your Majesty''s leadership?! Are you men? Take out the power of all men to guard the country! Guard the people you care about! Even if there is no one to lead, as long as we work together, we will win! "


    "Yes! We can guard it All the soldiers cried out in unison.


    "This country is guarded by us!"


    See the concentration of the army. Yun qiongjun couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 189

    Today''s Midu is just like the food in the eyes of a hungry wolf. It is quite different from the powerful rice in the past. Although the former chijing attacks rice like this, it can be resisted. But now, with the joint action of chijing and Fancheng, and the conspiracy of MI Rui and the loss of people''s mind, Midu has suffered great trauma. Although Yun qiongjun''s words have rebuilt the original lax military spirit However, in terms of weapons, it was not as good as the weapons that Fancheng had given Chi Jing.


    During the truce, although raohan had the help of Fancheng, the fight was not very laborious, but the war was always accompanied by pain.


    At chijingzha''s residence outside Midu City, Rao Han looks at the smoke filled Midu sky without a trace of sunshine. It seems that the whole world is dark and his heart is full of mixed feelings. Yun qiongjun is still inside. I don''t know what''s wrong with her? Naive thinking that he can get rice, get the world and then beauty.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the precarious city wall hit by gunfire, the charred and incomplete Midu national flag, and countless wounded people. One by one, they can only be carried on stretchers. How many people are left to fight? Can Mi hold on to his words. Although his words have temporarily stabilized the morale of the army, how long can this residual idea last? Nothing is known.


    Chijing in front of the people looking for information, soldiers came back to report, will be the situation of the Midu now all and raohan said.


    Raohan was pleased, but then asked the soldier.


    "Have you seen Yun qiongjun? How is she now? "


    The soldier recalled that he had not seen Yun qiongjun. Rao Han frowned and was worried.


    Rao Han around the general to see Rao Han this way, quickly forward to offer advice.


    "King, now the strength of Midu is empty, and there is not much combat effectiveness at all. We should seize the victory and pursue the victory and take the rice all at once!"


    Indeed, as far as Midu is concerned, chijing wants to take it easily, but raohan''s real idea is to bring Yun qiongjun out. Although she doesn''t agree to be with her and even hates herself, she still doesn''t want her to die, meditate and look up at the soldiers in front of her.


    "Go to Midu again, find Yun qiongjun and bring her here."


    As soon as the soldier was about to answer, the general beat him.


    "King, what do you mean?"


    Raohan looked at him and knew that there would be opposition.


    "I just don''t want her to be anything."


    Hearing raohan say such words, the general felt helpless.


    "King, Yun qiongjun is from Midu. Do you still have feelings for her when you let our soldiers go in and bring her out?"


    Raohan doesn''t want others to control himself. As a king of a country, does he have to explain to others what he does? However, in order to prevent others from gossiping and solidifying the army''s morale, the soldier was not allowed to go.


    The general was afraid that raohan would be soft hearted again, and continued to embellish his words.


    "King, I think that you would marry her at the beginning, but she did not give you any face. Why do you care about her again?"


    Rao Han was said to be a little shameless. Her pride in her heart was aroused. She didn''t cherish herself. Why should she ask for trouble? Now she is about to take all the rice. As long as the rice is put into her pocket, she will not naturally be her own. At that time, both the Midu and the people will be their own, which is a great good thing to kill two birds with one stone.


    Raohan was happy and showed a smile. The general was relieved to see his appearance.


    If the two countries go to war again, Midu can only reluctantly fight against each other, and winning Midu is just around the corner. This is due to the contribution of Fancheng, and a grand banquet was prepared for the celebration with the king of Fancheng.


    Soon, the king of Fancheng came to the dinner party, Rao Han saw it came, quickly got up to meet, a look of joy.


    "King Fancheng, you''re here. Please take your seat. Today is a dinner party I specially prepared for you. Now we can capture Midu, which can''t be without your contribution to Fancheng. If you didn''t provide us with weapons for chijing, we wouldn''t have won such a victory so soon."


    After that, raohan laughed happily again. The king of Fancheng was also smiling and sitting on his seat. However, today''s king of Fancheng is not the same as usual. Raohan doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    Hearing the situation of raohan''s mouth, the king of Fancheng was also happy and poured a glass of wine and lifted it into the air.


    "Rao Han, come on, I''d like to propose a toast to you. In fact, if you don''t look for me, I''m also looking for you. It''s our honor to do our best to help you attack Midu as much as we can in the fight against Midu. However, the future depends on you chijing yourself."


    Some did not understand the meaning of Fancheng king, raohan looked at him with disbelief.


    "Ah Did I hear you right? What do you mean, king? The cooperation between our two countries is progressing so well and smoothly. Why should we... "


    Rao Han is puzzled to look at the king of Fancheng. The king of Fancheng is a little embarrassed and doesn''t face raohan directly.


    "Rao Han, you heard me correctly. We Fancheng will not provide you with any weapons in chijing. We Fancheng QuitThe news came so suddenly that raohan couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    "Why? Okay, why quit? If you think that the treatment is not good enough and our attitude is not good enough, we can discuss it. "


    When he suddenly withdrew from the city, he didn''t want to understand it.


    The king of Fancheng smiles and shakes his head.


    "No, to help you attack Midu, we didn''t want to covet anything. We just wanted to make more friends. Now Mi Du is weak. It''s easy for you to take it. There''s nothing to help you. When you really attack Midu, we don''t need what you get. We should only give if we have one more friend Our greatest benefit. "


    After hearing that Fancheng wanted nothing, Rao Han felt relieved. Since Fancheng had made a decision, he would not retain him. He would quit. Without him, he could beat all the rice down. However, he still had to pack up in front of Fancheng.


    Pretending to be very sad and regretful, but the words are really not retained.


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t ask for it. Let''s have a good drink today."


    The king of Fancheng agreed that they would drink wine. Rao Han thought that Fancheng must think that he would keep them, and he would not live without them. Now the rice is not the same as it used to be. When the grain is exhausted, the damned death and the wound do not pose a threat at all. He can eat all the rice with his own strength.


    In the temporary tent built by Midu, Yun qiongjun''s hands are still wrapped in gauze, and her physical injuries are not completely healed. Both Gu Sen and Meilin are the same, but they are still strong and persistent. If they fall down again, Midu will now have only a few young princes, and there will be no leader among them. It may be really over.


    Mei Lin looks at Yun qiongjun with a sad look.


    "Now most of the people in this city have been transferred out, and the rest of the soldiers spend a lot of physical strength. If we fight with chijing again, we can still survive for some days."


    Gu Sen sighs.


    "Although the weapons of Midu are very good, the weapons of Fancheng are better than those of Fancheng. Each weapon has an enemy of 100. Chijing has a strong strength. The two countries together suffer too much."


    Hearing what they said, Yun qiongjun felt a little headache. She had to think of a way. Although there are many people in Midu now, Fancheng''s weapons are too powerful. If they confront chijing, they are not chijing''s opponents at all. They can only take advantage of them.


    Thinking in my heart, I said what I thought.


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s ideas, Meilin and Gu Sen nodded their heads in agreement. Now, as long as they think of a way, what kind of method should be used?


    Just as everyone was trying to think about this problem, a voice sounded outside the door.


    "Newspaper."


    Yun qiongjun let him in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The soldier told Yun qiongjun all the information he had got.


    "News came from outside the city that Fancheng had withdrawn from chijing and no longer provided chijing with any weapons."


    Yun qiongjun is happy and excited.


    "Really?"


    The soldier nodded his head in affirmation. Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen excitedly. They looked at each other and realized that something was wrong. They quickly moved their eyes away. However, Gu Sen did not. His eyes remained on Yun qiongjun. He had not seen Yun qiongjun like this for a long time. He missed her very much. Even for a few seconds, he felt very satisfied.


    "That''s great. If Fancheng withdraws, it will be easier for us to fight with chijing again."


    But on the other hand, Fancheng has helped chijing so much that he is about to succeed. Why did he quit suddenly? I think it''s very strange that Frightened by his own thoughts, he opened his mouth and covered his hands and looked at the forest.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun with a smile on her face, Meilin stands up from her seat and speaks with righteous words.


    "If Fancheng has plans to unify the mainland, they are very smart. They should be thinking about waiting for the fight between our two countries. No matter what the final result is, which country wins, we will not be outdone in this war. In the end, both sides must be very hurt. At this time, Fancheng will take advantage of this opportunity and enjoy the benefits of the fishing grounds. How good it is for both sides Beautiful things. "


    In the middle of Meilin''s speech, Gu Sen also understood the intention of Fancheng. It turned out that Fancheng was fighting this idea. It was really sinister. Before that, he wondered why Fancheng would help Chi Jing attack Midu. In this way, Fancheng was equivalent to eating two big countries in one breath.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised, thinking that raohan must not have understood Fancheng''s mind, otherwise he would not let Fancheng''s people go. He wanted to tell raohan the news and avoid the war.


    "I think we should tell Rao Han about this news. Since we already know the intention of Fancheng, we can''t follow his train of thought. When the time comes, our two countries will fight foolishly, but at last let other countries pick up a bargain and tell raohan that maybe we can avoid the disaster of Midu, save chijing, and won''t let Fancheng succeed in killing three birds with one stone."Gu Sen hears that Yun qiongjun is going to go to Rao Han again. He is not happy, and his expression becomes cold.

 Chapter 190

    "No way!"


    Gu Sen frowns and walks quickly to Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun is baffled and looks up at him suspiciously.


    "If you think about it for a moment, you will know why. Do you think raohan doesn''t know what Fancheng''s action means? A man like raohan, if he really doesn''t know, is also because he is arrogant! He deserves the loss Gu Sen repressed the discomfort in his heart, but his voice became heavier and heavier.


    Yun qiongjun looked at him, and frowned, but still puzzled: "what are you talking about?" She took a deep breath, stretched her brows, and said patiently, "this is the last way we can stop this war. Goosen, honey, get out of the way. " Then he would go around him and continue to walk forward.


    Gu Sen stops Yun qiongjun again. Yun qiongjun glared at him impatiently. He glared back.


    "You are in such a hurry to find him, don''t tell me that you are not worried about him at all!" Gu Sen felt that the anger in his heart was getting heavier and stronger. He tried to take a deep breath of air pressure to suppress it, but it didn''t help. He resented looking at Yun qiongjun. "Raohan is such a sinister person. You must know much better than me. They may have set up this bureau. Now they are waiting for you to go to chijing so angrily Have you forgotten what he did to you? "


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun growled in a low voice, and his voice was filled with suppressed anger. "Of course I''m worried about him. Raohan bears the life of the whole chijing people."


    She looks into Gu Sen''s eyes and sees the worry in his eyes. Her heart warms and she thinks that he is actually worried about her, and her mood calms down.


    "Whether it''s a bureau or raohan really don''t know what Fancheng has done. I have to go this time." She saw his expression turn to obvious worry. She paused and said, "I''ll go with mirin. It''ll be all right." Then she turned her head and looked at the side of Meilin, who nodded to her.


    Gu Sen''s face softened a little, but still did not let the way out, not to die to say something.


    "But..."


    "All right, Goosen." Yun qiongjun interrupted what he had not yet said, and her eyes were firm, "I must go. You know my character, decided, what you say is useless. Besides, "she hooked her lips and grinned at him." besides, I want to see Lin with me. Don''t worry. "


    Gu Sen didn''t speak, just kept staring at her. She did not dodge. They looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Gu Sen sighed and stepped back.


    "Well, you go, I have no objection." Gu Sen''s face "really can''t take you", and then straightened up, "however, I also want to accompany you."


    Yun qiongjun shook her head in a funny way: "no, wait for me here. Meilin and I will be back soon. I promise." If Gu Sen is allowed to follow him, he has such a big opinion of raohan that he will inevitably make something happen when he meets others.


    "Wait here for me to come back." Yun qiongjun patted him on the shoulder and walked around him. Don''t let Sen stop her. Looking for the forest to follow, two people toward chijing army direction.


    Gu Sen clenched his fist and loosened it. He looked at the direction of their departure and sighed hard.


    Meilin and yunqiongjun soon arrived in front of chijing''s army. Chijun was sitting in the army. She was like the people in the army.


    Rao Han on one side is saying something to a party member. She is a little distant from Yun qiongjun. She can''t hear what he is saying. Suddenly, someone didn''t know what to say to him, and then pointed to Yun qiongjun. As soon as Rao Han turns his head, he sees Yun qiongjun standing with Meilin. A smile rises on his handsome face.


    Raohan quickened his steps, but in a few seconds he came up to them and said hello to them.


    "Qiongjun, why are you here?" He smiles at Yun qiongjun, then turns to Meilin. "You''re here, sir."


    Meilin nodded to him faintly. Yun qiongjun replied with a smile: "it must be something to come to you."


    Raohan chuckled: "look, I''m asking too much. It''s not convenient to talk here. Come to the inner room. " He made a "please" sign, "two, please."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and walked unceremoniously towards the direction he had guided. Meilin was not far behind her, followed by raohan, who was still smiling.


    The inner room is a temporary and simple house used by chijing troops to entertain guests. But although the room is small, it is furniture such as stools and tables.


    Three people came to the inner room and sat down. Raohan poured a cup of tea just made for each of them.


    "I brought this tea from chijing. It can effectively resist fatigue. The whole army has it. You can drink it at ease." Rao Han held his sleeve and made a "please" gesture to them.


    "The kind hospitality of King Lao Fei." Yun qiongjun responded with a smile, but didn''t pick up the cup of tea in the white porcelain cup on the table. "But we''re not here for tea this time."


    Rao Han did not speak, raised his eyes and looked at her, waiting for good news.Seeing this kind of reaction, Yun qiongjun was not surprised. She said to herself, "do you know Fancheng..."


    She spoke slowly and firmly of her and mirin''s conjecture. Speaking slowly, it is clear. Raohan has been looking at her with interest, with a smile in his mouth.


    As Yun qiongjun''s words stopped, his smile became bigger and bigger. At last, as if he had heard something funny, the banter in his eyes was directly reflected in her eyes. She frowned.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "My qiongjun is so cute." Raohan finally couldn''t help laughing.


    Yun qiongjun hated that iron could not be made into steel: "what I said is true! You... "


    "Really, what does Fancheng really want to do Rao Han''s voice languidly and carelessly, "do they have this ability? Do you have the ability to deal with chijing? "


    His words were full of self-confidence and even conceit of his own army. Yun qiongjun bit her lip and tried to persuade him: "but..."


    "Come on, qiongjun. Don''t worry about me Rao Han''s eyes stained with a trace of hidden called gentle things, but hidden in the bottom of his eyes, "when Fancheng really has any intention, then I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid of chijing." He closed his eyes and sneered, "it''s just a complex city. What''s to be afraid of. Before I achieve my goal of dominating the world, people block killing people and Buddha blocks killing Buddha. "


    When Rao Han said this, Yun qiongjun could feel that the atmosphere in the room was cold. It was not the first time that she felt his cold blood, but at this moment she clearly felt the blood of an emperor, that kind of blood that would not stop if she did not unify the world.


    Let such an emperor give up attacking other countries There seems to be no reason for him to give up. Yun qiongjun frowns and ponders.


    All of a sudden, the forest nearby stood up.


    "Raohan!" He clenched his fist, his face was cold, but his eyes were burning with anger, "is your promise so worthless? How did you promise me at first


    Rao Han, of course, felt Miaolin''s anger, but he gave a gentle smile, opened his eyes, and said, "Mr. Meilin, I can''t blame this. I can only blame King Midu for killing my newly married concubine. That''s my favorite person. He killed him like this without any indication. How can I swallow this breath? " He said moving, even with sadness, "Mr. mirin, have you ever had such an experience? People who want to die don''t like it


    Rao Han''s voice line suddenly gentle down, low, telling the inner pain.


    Suddenly Miaolin was silent.


    Like people die in front of the pain?


    He has, of course, experienced it.


    Mirin, who had held and loosened his hand, once again clenched into a fist. His fingernails were deeply immersed in the flesh, as if he were suppressing some pain.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly remembered that when she liked him, if he had been hurt a little, she would not spare the person who hurt him. Her eyes drooped, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, then opened up again. All of a sudden, she looked straight into raohan''s eyes, but found no sadness.


    That pair of eyes is cold and no emotion, is a pair of eyes suitable for the cold-blooded emperor.


    Raohan seemed to know that she had discovered his "secret". Instead, he raised the corner of his lips to her with a brilliant smile. But she found that his eyes are still cold, no smile.


    Yun qiongjun was shocked and worried that she had not discovered his true face earlier. On the surface, it is extremely calm. She moved her eyes from raohan''s eyes and said, "in this case, we have nothing to talk about."


    Yun qiongjun stood up and nodded to raohan: "thank you very much for your tea. It''s time for us to go back."


    Rao Han follows and stands up, but is turned back by Yun qiongjun: "you don''t need to see him off." Yun qiongjun said, and she raised her step to go outside the house.


    Rao Han suddenly laughed, gently low, like dog tail grass general scratch people''s heart. He said with a smile, "qiongjun and Mr. Zhang have just arrived and are about to leave? Why don''t you stay a little longer? "


    Yun qiongjun glances out and finds that the people outside are more strange than when they came. "Cluttered" in her heart, but she thought that there was a forest nearby, and the wind was not strong on her face: "I see you are still busy, so I will not disturb you, go first."


    She said that she raised her step and looked for the forest to go out. As soon as she went out, people in black rushed to them. With a sneer, Yun qiongjun enters the battlefield with Meilin. When she heard raohan shouting "stop them" in the room, the men in black made more efforts to capture them.


    But who can stop looking for forest in this world?


    After a fight, Meilin and Yun qiongjun did not receive any harm. They left chijing''s military base.


    Rao Han leaned against the wooden door and looked at the people in black who fell on the ground. His eyes were full of cold.


    "A bunch of rubbish."


    He said.

 Chapter 191

    Today, there is still a war, and the soldiers of Midu are dead and wounded.


    Yun qiongjun carries a small pot of wine. She is walking towards a place alone and stops for a long time. She sat on top of a big stone, which was the top of the barracks. Looking down from there, she could see the actions of the officers and men of Midu.


    But what about seeing it? It''s not a good taste. It''s better not to watch it.


    Today, chijing''s army still guards them to death, and chijing has the weapons of Fancheng to help. If things go on like that, they are sure to win the war. Midu


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t help sneering and took another sip of wine.


    "Hello, drinking hurts you!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know who is talking. Someone took Yun qiongjun''s wine pot. Yun qiongjun looked up and saw that it was Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen grabs Yun qiongjun''s wine pot. Unexpectedly, he takes it and drinks it. Yun qiongjun smiles and gets up to leave.


    "Well, don''t hide from me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a while, Yun qiongjun turns her head and smiles at Gu Sen, saying, "hide from you. Oh, you are narcissistic."


    Gu Sen doesn''t speak. Yun qiongjun turns to leave. Gu Sen stopped her, "qiongjun, Zhuqing is here."


    "Zhuqing?" Yun qiongjun is very surprised. She hasn''t seen Zhuqing for a long time. She does Miss Zhu Qing. But when she turns to think about it, how can Zhuqing suddenly come here?


    "What? Don''t want to see her? "


    Seeing Yun qiongjun in a daze, Gu Sen can''t help but guess. But after a moment, I realized that they were good sisters. Tut, how could I ask.


    "No way!" Yun qiongjun frowned. Sure enough, Gu Sen doesn''t understand himself anymore After managing her emotions, Yun qiongjun asked, "where is she?"


    "It should be here soon."


    When Zhuqing arrived, she should go to meet her.


    "I''m sorry to ask you to write for me." Yun qiongjun sneered at herself and quickly went down the mountain.


    "Qiongjun!"


    However, Yun qiongjun has been lost in the dust. Gu Sen''s hand trembles in the air and has to take it back. He had a movement in his throat, and suddenly picked up the jug and drank it hard.


    When Yun qiongjun arrives at the junyingkou, Gu Sen quietly stands next to Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun stops scolding him because Yun qiongjun sees the figure of Zhuqing. Zhuqing is here. She is not worth affecting her mood for Gu Sen.


    Zhuqing is still the same, with black hair on her shoulders and her eyes bent like crescent moon. A few meters away, she began to shout, "Yun qiongjun, long time no see! Did you miss me? Oh, and you, gusson


    "Think, think." Yun qiongjun nods her head in a hurry. Gu Sen laughs, but everyone''s smile is very kind.


    When Yun qiongjun went to meet her, Zhu Qing hugged her, threw her head on her shoulder and sighed, "well It''s good to see you again


    "Well, don''t sigh. have you had dinner I''ll send people down to prepare. "


    "I don''t have to eat. I''m still full." After that, Zhuqing grabbed Yun qiongjun with one hand, and his eyes narrowed slightly, "qiongjun, don''t you ask Why am I here? "


    This hit Yun qiongjun''s heart. Yun qiongjun followed Zhu Qing''s meaning and asked, "why?"


    "Guess."


    Gu Sen see two people so, can''t help but sneer out, but was Zhuqing stare, had to Sheng Sheng to suppress the smile back.


    "Why don''t you go back to camp and talk slowly. It''s windy here. Don''t hurt your body."


    "You can''t hide your thoughtfulness. You''re just worried about your little qiongjun."


    Although this is said, Zhuqing also obediently followed them back to the room. After the fire, Gu Sen thought about preparing some more dishes, but they were refuted by Zhuqing.


    "So, Zhuqing, what are you here for..." Yun qiongjun can''t bear to ask her.


    "Can''t guess?"


    "Of course I came What a success for you and Goosen


    "What are you talking about..." Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but get angry. He shook his head, then raised his head, frowned, and asked, "is it difficult Are you here to help me? "


    "Well You can''t make fun of my sister. "


    As soon as Zhuqing patted the table, Yun qiongjun was scared again. Zhuqing looked at her, patted her chest with justice and said, "yes, I''m here to help you. See how I can rescue you from the soil and water! Your destiny will change here! "


    "Well, we all know you''re good."


    Gu Sen sighs. How long will it take for Zhuqing''s careless character to change Then Gu Sen took out her ears and continued to ask her, "well, Zhuqing, what good idea do you have to save us from the soil and water? Well? "


    Zhu Qing sneered. At first glance, she looked a little enigmatic. She opened her mouth slowly, and there was no doubt in her tone: "what''s so powerful about chijing is that there are many weapons to help you?""You mean..."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen shout out with one voice. Yes, as long as there are Fancheng weapons in Midu army, it is a big step towards victory! But, where does that kind of weapon come from?


    Why do you think that they are worried after a few days


    "Zhuqing, do you want to make your own weapons?"


    "That''s right."


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun suddenly jumps up from her chair and grabs Zhu Qing''s hand. There seems to be light in her eyes, which is called "Hope".


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry, rice is hard, how can I stand by?" Chuching pauses, and then says, "but I can''t finish the weapon alone. I have to borrow some people."


    "No problem!"


    "Do it in the morning."


    Tomorrow morning? Looking at Zhu Qing''s thin body, Yun qiongjun said that she didn''t worry about the fake. So she asked, "Zhuqing, are you fit enough when you just arrived here?"


    Zhu Qing shook his head and gave them a smile, "I have no problem. Besides, rice can''t wait."


    What Zhu Qing said is also very reasonable. The current situation of Midu is precarious. The weapons should be completed one day earlier and more chances should be won one day earlier.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t stop her. Seeing that it was late, she turned to Gu Sen and said, "it''s all right here. You''d better leave as soon as possible. The air here is not good, so as not to hurt you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡±


    "Well, gusen, you can go back first. I''m here." Zhu Qing covered his mouth and said with a smile, but he didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. He looked at them meaningfully. His expression was bad, but he also showed some lovely temperament in it.


    "Well I''ll go first. " Gu Sen had to give up even if he didn''t want to. He looked at Yun qiongjun and scratched the tip of his nose. "You should have a rest earlier."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t answer any more. Gu Sen can only turn around and leave.


    Everything is almost finished. Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing take off their shoes, cover their clothes and go to sleep. Zhu Qingxu was tired and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, Yun qiongjun wakes up and there is no sign of Zhuqing.


    When Yun qiongjun stepped out of the tent, the fish belly in the sky gradually turned white. She thought that the weather would be fine today. She was vaguely biased against the brightness of the sun.


    "Awake?" The man who talks is mirin.


    "Well." Yun qiongjun stretched and nodded.


    "By the way, do you see Zhuqing again?"


    "Zhuqing? The old and strange little girl Speaking of this, Meilin was not kind and said with a smile, "she seems to be in the back mountain. She took some brothers with her. She didn''t know what she was doing. Gu Sen also told everyone not to go there if there was anything wrong. She said that Disturb her, ha ha. "


    "Well, that''s right." Yun qiongjun holds her chest in one hand and rubs her chin with the other hand. She nods her head and says, "that''s right. It''s better to let her concentrate on her work at this time. It''s better not to disturb her."


    "Ah, Zhuqing, what is she doing


    "She''s helping us build weapons."


    "Weapons?! Like the weapons of the city? "


    "Well."


    Mianlin''s expression at this time is the same as that of Yun qiongjun when she heard the news. She is shocked and incredible. If weapons are really made, no, they must be! Yun qiongjun believes in Zhu Qing. When the weapons are made, she will give a surprise to the people in chijing!


    At noon, Zhuqing finds Yun qiongjun. She is holding a finished product and shows it to Yun qiongjun.


    "I pondered for several days and found that the weapons in Fancheng were not difficult. You see, one finished product has been made, and we are not far away from success."


    It''s a thing called "sleeve arrow". It kills people invisibly and can be used as a concealed weapon.


    Yun qiongjun nods with satisfaction, and Zhuqing runs into the back mountain happily.


    In the evening, Gu Sen enters Yun qiongjun''s tent. Yun qiongjun was a little surprised, "Why are you here? Don''t get out of here. Don''t let people gossip


    "Qiongjun, can you forgive me? I''m really wrong."


    The candle flickered, and Yun qiongjun was momentarily distracted. But she still shakes her head. It can be seen that Gu Sen and Guan Qing get married, which really hurt her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun. She droops her head and can''t see any emotion. But Gu Sen knows that she is not happy. No, she seems to have never been happy, at least since the war.


    "I don''t want to talk about this at this time. Gu Sen, don''t talk about this kind of love affair with me. I don''t care about it. Frankly, I don''t care who you marry and whom you are friendly with, so you don''t have to apologize to me at all


    "But you are still angry..."


    "I didn''t!"


    At this time, the atmosphere inside the tent became extremely awkward. Yun qiongjun took a breath. Instead of going to see Gu Sen, she said, "go back. I''m not well entertained here. Please forgive me."Unconsciously, Gu Sen clenched his fist. He vowed that he would not let Yun qiongjun suffer any injustice. But at this time, Yun qiongjun is holding up in front of him, but he can''t do anything about it. Goosen, you''re a coward. Gu Sen scolded himself in a low voice.


    "Don''t be sad. After this victory, the people of all countries will be happy. At that time, I will talk about this again. You should be more happy these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That''s it. Go to sleep and forget all these unhappy things. I''ll go first."


    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t speak. Gu Sen vaguely sees the tears on her face. Gu Sen moves her hand, but he doesn''t lift it. Finally, he closes his eyes and goes out.


    Yun qiongjun blows out the candle, and everything goes back to silence.

 Chapter 192

    A few days later, chijing army.


    "You mean Weapons also appeared in Midu? " In the tent, there was incense on the king''s chair. Rao Han, dressed in black, looked down at the leader kneeling down.


    "Yes This time, we suffered countless casualties, almost all of them were injured by those weapons... "


    The speaker touched his cheek, and a scratched cut could be clearly seen next to his cheekbones. It was not too big, but he was in terrible pain.


    According to the grand doctor, the wound was mixed with poison, but fortunately it was found in time. The poison was not very toxic, and the antidote was also brought with him, which saved his life.


    "Ha ha ha ha, that''s ridiculous!" Rao Hanyang starts, and suddenly stands up the next second. He reaches out his hand and looks at his palms, which once held great power, those who have experienced blood and war. Suddenly, with a fist, Rao Han stared at the man: "what if they have weapons? Our weapons are numerous. Even if we don''t have their help now, we will surely win! "


    As if that is the existence of good, raoham an unquestionable tone.


    With his wide sleeves in the air, raohan sat back in the king''s chair. He rubbed the mahogany on the armrest and closed his eyes for a moment. He enjoyed it. Even if the king chair is a replica, he believes that the king chair that belongs to him will come soon.


    "Get out of here."


    Raohan said slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, the leader of the army was not able to say anything more. He moved his larynx and said "yes", then he got up. When he left, he bowed over him, and then he went out.


    After several wars before and after, the officers and soldiers have been bringing bad news to raohan''s ears. Finally, on the fourth day, the leader of the army directly gave raohan a bad news: "the troops are weak, and Our food and grass are also Not enough. "


    "What..."


    Suddenly, raohan''s eyes swept past, and the wine cup in his hand suddenly "bang" and split in raohan''s hand. The wine ran down his fingers and dropped to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    "We, we really tried our best. Their weapons are too powerful, and What''s more, there is not enough food these days. The officers and men are not enough to go to the battlefield! "


    The leader of the army was kneeling on the ground. He widened his eyes in horror. He never dared to raise his head. Even the atmosphere did not make a sound. He was very afraid. Because of his words, not only his head fell to the ground, but also his wife, children and mother would suffer together. In raohan''s tent, he had to be careful to breathe and squeak.


    "It is my fault that you say so?" Raohan didn''t think so.


    The guards kowtow and admit their mistakes. The voice of begging for mercy filled the whole tent, "no, it''s the fault of my subordinates! It''s my fault that I didn''t manage the army well! "


    Just a few days ago, a leader of the army died. Don''t be the next one!


    The silence, like that of a dead man in the tent.


    After a long time --


    "


    ¡°£¿£¡¡± The leader of the army suddenly felt relieved, but he felt a burst of consternation. He almost didn''t take out his ears and doubted whether he was listening to something.


    Next, only Rao Han''s voice rang out, "go to get the punishment yourself. Today, I don''t want to see blood."


    "Yes! Yes


    Hearing this, the leader of the army seemed to rush out of the gate of hell. He grinned and couldn''t stop laughing. It''s OK. It''s OK. He was able to get around him.


    Rao Han saw the leader of the army climbing out of the tent and stopped the impulse to pull out his sword. He pressed his temple and closed his eyes with a headache.


    Lack of food and grass The troops are weakened Artifact appears He has been out for so long. Maybe he should go back and reorganize


    So, the next day, chijing army left the battlefield. All of this disappeared very quickly, as if it had never happened before.


    On the other side, the Midu army was overjoyed at the news of their departure, and the people were ready to return to the dynasty. However, Yun qiongjun stopped them. If all this was a trap of chijing, would they not be right in their way?


    It''s just that I can relax for a moment. The officers and men drank up all night.


    "How about it? The weapons I made are very useful, aren''t they? " Zhu Qing hooked Yun qiongjun''s shoulder and said with a smile. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her cheeks flushed, and she was drunk.


    "Well Yes, thank you


    "Well, thank you." Zhu Qing pulled away a smiling face. A few days ago, she was exhausted. She should have a good rest this time.


    The wind at night, a little drunk.


    "How about it? You''re relieved at last Meilin came to Yun qiongjun and said with a smile.


    "Yes. At last they are gone, and at last there is peace. "


    Look up, the sky full of stars, not beautiful.Today''s peace, I really hope it can continue.


    A few days later, raohan and his party finally arrived in chijing. All the officers and men began to smile again.


    But at this time raohan did not think that Chiyu, who had been closed for a long time, had already left the pass at this time.


    Raohan, who arrived at the mansion, was ready to relax, but the servant preached that Chi Yu was visiting.


    "Chiyu..."


    Although Rao Han''s heart is full of frustrations, he can only wear good clothes and let Chi Yu wait in the lobby. After raohan was dressed up, he often took a breath, and then he walked out of the room.


    Seeing Chi Yu, Rao Han was not surprised that it was false. His heart beat violently. However, raohan had to smile and say, "when did you come back? Why don''t you tell me in advance? "


    After Chi Yu came back, he felt that the whole person had changed a lot. Temperament is different from the past, as if It seems that there is a little more kingly spirit. He was dressed in a blue robe, like the ice in winter, and his black hair was tied up. He looked really beautiful.


    "Oh, is it difficult? I will not come back until you have completely covered up the matter of the cultivation ground?"


    This speech completely disturbed raohan''s mind.


    Chi Yu shook his head, sneered and looked at raohan. He is so stupid that anyone who wants to usurp the throne will know.


    Hearing this, Rao Han''s face was a little ugly for a moment, but it was only a moment. He had to pretend at the moment. But in raohan''s sleeve, raohan''s fist is clenched and loosened.


    "You What did you say? Can''t it be that I''ve been practicing for a long time and hurt my head? Wait a minute. I''ll call the doctor for you


    "No Chiyu stopped raohan who wanted to escape. He raised the corner of his mouth and said, "raohan, are you not Can''t wait to ascend the throne


    Chi Yu is not a procrastinator. He wants a quick decision.


    At this time, Rao hanton lived.


    Chi Yu went on to say, "I don''t know if you have the chance to ascend the throne after this crime comes down..."


    "Why, how could I want to be on the throne? I''m afraid you are joking


    "I''m joking? Haha, raohan, you are so good. "


    "If nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    "Leave?" Chi Yu shook his head again and said with a bitter smile, "Rao Han, I''m afraid you can''t leave. Now that I''m here, how can I be willing to let you leave? Well? "


    What do you mean by Chi Yuhan


    "What do I mean, haven''t you guessed?"


    "Raohan, if you beat me today, I will let you go. If you lose Raohan, you know the consequences. "


    Finally, Rao Han''s clenched fist did not loosen again. His fist, but straight to Chi Yu''s forehead.


    However, only a second time, this fist was easily stopped by Chi Yu. Rao Han can''t help but be surprised that he has become so powerful!


    But in raohan''s next moves, all of them were blocked by Chiyu. Sure enough, after practicing for so long, Chi Yu''s skill has made great progress.


    I do not know how long, raohan only heard his ear Chi Yu voice, "Rao Han, you see, you have taken the initiative so many times, but it''s my turn?"


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    "Oh Suddenly, Rao Han bent down and knelt down on the ground. He coughed up blood in his mouth and frowned. Chi Yu this hit his abdomen, can really hurt.


    "Raohan, you are still too ignorant after all."


    Ignorance He Congming I was confused for a while. I was talking about him


    Raohan closed his eyes in despair. He lost.


    But all this is not over yet. Chi Yu yelled, "come on


    After that, Lu Yucheng will stand in a row.


    At this time Chi Yu almost never went to raohan. He looked up and said to the guards, "lock him up."


    One of the bodyguards was raohan''s former leader. He watched raohan fall on the ground and swallowed his saliva. But raohan didn''t recognize him. Raohan''s eyes didn''t know where he was. The silent guards just did their duty, helped raohan up and took him out of the room.


    They are not supposed to get involved in these things. The bodyguard thought so.


    A ginkgo leaf falls, turns in the air a circle, then falls on the ground, quietly.


    When they left, Chi Yu called in a man. The man who came was also the leader of the troops brought by raohan, but he was the highest ranking of all the leaders.


    "Tell me everything before."


    He was a wise man. The former master lost his value, so he would naturally choose another master. Therefore, he reported in detail the events of a few days ago, including the actions made by raohan.


    "Well Attack miduma... ""Yes, but if it''s your highness, you''ll surely come back triumphantly!" He quickly flattered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Yu lowered his eyebrows, Midu, and he had long wanted to swallow it. But The casualties are really too heavy. We should talk about the attack on Midu some other day.

 Chapter 193

    "Your Highness is far sighted


    Chi Yu looked at his hands and said, "why don''t you go and get the rice and destroy the first class yourself"


    "never, your highness!" The guard was surprised.


    "You don''t have to stop me. As long as the rice is so weak that I can''t take my life, I''ll go and try to see how the closure progresses during this period of time." His voice was so loud that echoes echoed throughout the hall.


    The guard flashed out a passage.


    Chi Yu strode out of the door and went to the gate of the palace. The light fell on his massive body and his shadow flashed on the ground.


    All of them wanted to see his Royal Highness''s magic power. After such a long time in seclusion, there must be progress. Everyone''s eyes were full of expectations.


    The soldier who came to report and Chiyu kept a distance. He leaned forward and walked quickly. His eyes did not dare to turn around, for fear of breaking the rules.


    They crossed two palaces and came to an open courtyard, which was surrounded by high walls, but there were not many soldiers guarding it. This was where Chiyu practiced martial arts. On the ground grew weeds half a foot high, surrounded by pines and cypresses. Under the trees are tools for practicing, stone mounds, chains, swords and so on.


    In the middle of the open space was a circle of wooden shelves, on which hung a heavy stone with a thick rope. In the sunlight, it was shining and dazzling, and it was still slowly shaking.


    "Well, yes, that''s what you mean. Come and have a look!" Chi Yu said in a loud voice, and then raised his legs to the shelves, his face was very proud.


    A group of people wait to follow past, surround those wooden frames, Chi Yu stands at the center of the posture, "you stand far behind, don''t hurt you!" He was very interested and should be satisfied with his spiritual power.


    The crowd rushed to the periphery and flashed out several feet. Because of the crowd, some people who had stepped on their feet endured the pain and did not dare to protest loudly.


    The green grass is very fresh to the sunlight, and Chiyu is very powerful on it. Looking at the stone around him, he began to flatten his hands and start to work with his legs slightly arched.


    They stepped back a few steps and were afraid to hurt themselves.


    All of a sudden, Chi Yu waved his palms together. He took a small step at his feet and beat around the boulders. He could only hear the sound of roar. The boulders were smashed and the pieces splashed around like an explosion.


    The guards fell to the ground with their ears covered, shaking with fear. Some of them were hit by small stones and slightly injured.


    Chiyu stopped his work and stood still. Seeing that the grass was full of stones that had been broken by himself, Chi Yu was overjoyed. "It seems to me that this period of time has not been wasted. Indeed, great progress has been made." Then he laughed and looked at the frightened guards, eunuchs and maids.


    Those people were terrified and slowly got up from the ground, some covered their heads, some covered their arms, all kinds of shapes. Bolder ran to Chi Yu, the smile on his face was obviously not completely relieved from the fright. "Your Highness is really a miracle. After that, no one dares to fight against our country." There was a tremor in his tone.


    "Ha ha! Did you scare you? ha-ha! It seems that I went to get the first class of rice destroyer by myself, which is not a problem. " Chi Yu was so happy that he came up with such an idea.


    "Your Highness, it''s really hard to deal with that Yun qiongjun who led the troops to fight for Mitsui recently." A minister warned Chiyu cautiously.


    After hearing this, Chi Yu was very surprised and immediately put away his smile. He thought that the little girl was there, and those people who were looking for Lin must also be around her. If you catch Yun qiongjun, you can get the aura power of Wangdian with her key, and you will be more powerful. This temptation is really too big. I should go there and take back the head of MI Rui It''s all settled.


    Thinking of this, not only secretly happy, "prepare the horse! I want to go to Midu to have a look. What''s the ability of that smelly girl. Catch her by the way, and no one can defeat her then After that, he was laughing wildly, and he didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    "Your Highness, take some people with you! It''s dangerous for you to go alone Several ministers stepped forward and were not sure that he would go alone.


    "Don''t you see the gravel? They can''t beat these stones. " He looked at the stones all over the ground and exclaimed in indifference.


    When the group saw the scattered stones, they were really happy for his highness, but when they went to Mido alone, they were still weak! But Chi Yu said so, the rest of the people can''t wait to say anything, they know Chi Yu''s temper very well, is to persuade again, also only to call for reprimand, but can''t get the result of consolation.


    They all stood with their hands down in silence.


    After a while, a soldier led a tall horse, which was Chi Yu''s favorite horse. The horse''s hair was dark and bright, without any hair. Its hooves were huge and powerful, and the eyes were shining. See the host take the initiative to come forward, rub Chi Yu''s arm with the head, nostrils are still gently ejecting air, to the master.


    Chi Yu was very happy to pat the neck of the horse, "very good, with my good horse, plus my spiritual power, will be triumphant, you wait for my good news!" Then he flew to the horse.


    The horse turned twice in the same place, and then with a cry, the front hoof was raised high, and the rear hoof kicked fiercely, and then ran out with a piece of dust. When they looked back, the horses had already disappeared, leaving only the dust in the air flying in the light.The guards looked at the scattered stones and walked out of here slowly.


    Yun qiongjun has been busy coping with the enemy these days. She finally has time to rest. She doesn''t know how long she sleeps before she wakes up.


    See the table next to the maid has prepared tea and snacks, afraid that she will wake up at any time hungry stomach, good some food to fill the hunger. Careful maid also lit incense, the room fragrant, refreshing.


    Yun qiongjun stretched out and felt really hungry. She went to the table and ate at random. The dim sum was really delicious and extremely sweet. She drank several mouthfuls of fragrant tea. The temperature of the tea was just right, the entrance was very comfortable, and her stomach was full.


    Yun qiongjun stepped outside the palace. Seeing more than a dozen soldiers guarding the palace, she immediately saluted her.


    "Don''t be too polite. Get up." She didn''t like to put on airs, so she told them to get up immediately.


    "Is chijing still attacking us? How is it going? " This is what she is most concerned about at present. Too many people have died in the war. She does not want to see those scenes in which his wife and children are separated, and she does not want to see those young men die. It is so cruel that she feels terrible when she thinks about it. Even more ruthless those who started the war for no reason, she still resents the intention.


    "Chi Jing has retired, Princess highness." One of the soldiers bowed his head and said, not daring to face up to it.


    Hearing this sentence, she was very surprised. There was nothing more valuable than this news.


    She asked again twice, not quite sure it was true, and finally confirmed the matter, she was relieved, and felt very relaxed all over the body.


    Looking at the blooming flowers in front of her, she shook her head apologetically, because for a long time, she had not seen them directly. Now, it seems that they have been left out for a long time. Not only did she come forward to smell them, but they were really fresh and fragrant. She was intoxicated for a long time, and suddenly thought of something.


    How is brother Wang doing now? She gave up the flowers and plants and lost all her interest. When she moved to Mizuo''s bedroom, her identity was unimpeded here, and every soldier or maid had to pay homage to her. Although she was not rare, it was a rule in the palace. She thought about how she would be after a long time, but she didn''t get an answer.


    When she arrived at Mizui''s bedroom, she went in directly without notice, which was the privilege given to her by brother Wang.


    Outside the palace were dozens of guards, and inside there were more than a dozen maids and attendants standing in two rows.


    Yunqiongjun recognized that some of the maids were brought by the empress. The queen should be in it. It''s no surprise that Her Highness has been in a bad condition recently. She thinks that she is always around.


    When she came to the innermost part, she really saw the queen sitting on the edge of Mitsui''s bed, wiping her tears. Obviously, Her Highness''s condition was not very good. She was concerned about it.


    "See the queen." Yun qiongjun salutes the queen.


    "It''s qiongjun. Please sit down and be polite to me." Tears still hang on her charming face, smiling at Yun qiongjun.


    She was disgusted with Yun qiongjun before. At that time, she was the concubine of Mitsui. Of course, she didn''t give her a good face. Now she has become the princess of your country. She is relieved. What''s more, the princess is now charged with the responsibility of guarding Mido, which is so important for the safety of their country. What''s more, Yun qiongjun is very conscientious in guarding Midu. It''s a well-known fact that the queen doesn''t know. Therefore, she has a very good attitude towards Yun qiongjun and treats her as her own sister.


    "What about brother Wang?" Yun qiongjun looks at Mi Cui, who is half open.


    "He''s still like this. He''s sober and confused." At this point, the queen began to cry again, and her eyes were swollen with tears.


    "Don''t worry too much. Brother Wang will get better." Seeing the queen sad, I couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "Now the war is so urgent that when he wakes up, he is worried about these things and can''t rest." She was very sad and worried about the war.


    "I''ll try to stop the war. Don''t worry." Yun qiongjun tried to comfort her.


    "Qiongjun!" Rice finally recognized her and called out powerless.


    "Take good care of it. Don''t worry about me." She comforted Mizuo.


    at this moment, outside a maid came in, "Queen empress, Princess highness, a soldier outside said something important to report."


    "Let him in." The queen ordered, and then quickly wiped the tears on her cheek.


    After a while, the soldier came in to salute, and the queen asked him to report the matter immediately.


    The soldier looked at Yun qiongjun in a panic. "Chi Yu has come and injured many of us. Please ask the queen to make a decision."

 Chapter 194

    Yun qiongjun was surprised to hear that Chi Yu had arrived. She raised her eyebrows and said, "isn''t he dead? How can she appear here again? It''s hard to find out what''s wrong with it? "


    at present, she can''t think much about it. Seeing that the person who reported the news looked flustered, she said that Chi Yu had hurt countless soldiers here with the strength of one person, so she should go over to have a look at it immediately.


    "Brother Wang, Princess and sister Wang, go and see. Don''t worry. I''m here." As soon as she arched her hand, she was about to go out.


    The rice destroys the facial expression to change slightly, raise a hand to indicate: "Wang Mei can want to be careful, he is not good at coming?"


    "I see, brother Wang, take me!" Yun qiongjun glanced at the informer and went out together.


    The rice destroys looking at her to leave the back figure is very worried, the queen comforts him only then slightly calms down.


    The informer and Yun qiongjun led the men and horses to the southeast. It was hot in the afternoon. The horses were sweating and the palaces on both sides were moving fast. Yun qiongjun was still too slow. The whip in his hand was almost broken. The fragrant sweat is dripping, also completely regardless of, only wants to arrive as soon as possible, rescues the soldier not to be injured.


    The messenger followed, his armor drenched, but did not dare to neglect.


    When the palace wall turns around, you can see a side door from a distance. There are many hundred year old trees growing there, which are higher than the wall. They form a natural barrier and are heavily guarded.


    But Chi Yu is from here to break in.


    "Princess highness, he''s in front!" The soldier cried out with sweat.


    He didn''t say that. Yun qiongjun saw the dust in front of him. Many soldiers fell to the ground, and countless soldiers were fighting around Chi Yu.


    Obviously, they are vulnerable, groups of people go up, but a large number of people fall down, crying father and mother is very sad. Several hundred years of trees nearby were all cut off. Under the sunlight, the swords flashed with cold light, but Chi Yu''s hair could not be hurt. Yun qiongjun couldn''t believe what he had seen.


    She urged the horse to come forward and looked directly at Chi Yu in the crowd: "Chi Yu! You are so brave that you dare to break into our Midu alone. Don''t you want to live? " Her voice was so loud that it fell into everyone''s ears.


    When the soldiers saw the princess coming, they all cheered and flashed out a spacious passage between her and Chiyu.


    Seeing Zaohong, Chi Yu immediately saw Yun qiongjun, who was valiant and valiant. She not only burst into a burst of laughter, "Stinky girl, you''ve come just in time. With you, I can get the magic power of Wangdian. Then the skill will be more powerful. Who is my opponent? I will make you all submit to me! Ha ha He was full of sweat, arrogant, hands in the air, as if he had everything.


    "You''re really dreaming. It''s hard to say whether you can go back alive today. You''re talking like crazy!" Without fear, Yun qiongjun urged Ma to go up and fight him.


    "Be careful, princess. This guy is very powerful. We all suffered from him!" Several soldiers, afraid of the princess''s differences, reminded her and followed her closely for fear that she might miss.


    Chi Yu''s huge figure was shaking on the ground, "little girl, I''m still afraid of you?" Bean big sweat on the ground, but he did not see the slightest sense of fatigue.


    "Don''t let the princess do it, let me meet him, this crazy man!" It was the rush of the woods coming from behind.


    Yun qiongjun looked back and saw that he was riding near. She recognized that the horse was a horse from Midu. She guessed that brother Wang was worried about herself, so she asked him to help, "did my brother Wang let you come?"


    "yes, he was afraid that his royal highness would be lost, so I asked him to help me. I also told him that he was on his way." Meilin has already passed Yun qiongjun''s horse and comes to Chi Yu. She turns over and jumps off her horse.


    "You have to be careful, he is not weak." Yun qiongjun reminds Meilin.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Let me deal with him."


    "You''ve come to help, too! Chiyu didn''t pay attention to Meilin at all. He smashed him with his fist, which was like the roar of a tiger.


    The soldiers protect Yun qiongjun and step back to expand the venue.


    Mirin saw that his fist head was like a hill. His strength was amazing, far beyond his imagination.


    He knew how strong the punch was. He couldn''t make it hard at all. It would break his bones and break his tendons. He quickly dodged to the side, came to Chi Yu''s back, stretched out his hand is a palm, which did not know Chi Yu hide, as if behind long eyes, the upper body down, left foot back directly kick to Meilin''s legs, that strength is not small.


    Meilin didn''t expect that he had this magic power. He could judge his own action without looking at it, and could fight back directly. Meilin quickly took back his hand and jumped into the air to avoid his foot.


    What Yun qiongjun was watching was startled. With these two moves, he could conclude that Meilin was not Chi Yu''s opponent, and there was a lot worse to do. He could not stand by when necessary.


    Looking for Lin in the air, a move from the top of his head and feet, the two palms hit Chiyu''s head at the same time. With the weight of his whole body and the strength of his palm, he could be as heavy as a tornado.Chi Yu sneered, raised his hands, extended his palms to the sky. As soon as Meilin''s two palms touched Chi Yu''s hands, he intuitively felt a cold air coming out of his palms and attacked his palms with white smoke. I felt that the cold air was enough to freeze people''s palms. It was not a small thing to see Lin''s surprise. His legs whirled in the air and forced his body to cross over. He barely escaped the palm force. After his body fell to the ground, he was frightened into a cold sweat.


    Chi Yu didn''t succeed. She was so angry that she caught a soldier beside her. The place where her hand touched was frozen stiff. The soldier howled in his hand. Chi Yu had no intention to kill him. She was thrown out more than ten feet away. Before landing, she was caught by a woman who was very skillful. Otherwise, she had to be thrown to death. He opened his eyes to see that his royal highness had saved him.


    When Yun qiongjun rescued the soldiers, she also felt that Chi Yu''s skill was appalling. She did not dare to be careless. She reached out and took out two swords from the horse''s leather bag and threw them to Meilin. She knew that even if she could not win with weapons, she could only fight with mirin.


    Chi Yu looked at his hands and laughed. He didn''t expect that his skills had improved so much in a short period of time. He was overjoyed. He was not afraid of others. He didn''t pay attention to Yun qiongjun.


    Chi Yu''s palm was still smoking white smoke. Seeing Yun qiongjun and Meilin holding swords, he was not afraid to say, "little girl, I won''t kill you today. I''ll take you back to increase my skill." Say both hands dance, white smoke four, cover two people on the spot.


    However, his palms are all over the place to fight for the key points of Lin, rather than hurt Yun qiongjun.


    Taking advantage of this advantage, Yun qiongjun boldly fights with him, instead of avoiding his heavy fist. Chi Yu, however, often tries to hurt Yun qiongjun. She keeps her hands away and doesn''t want to hurt her by accident. That''s not good for him.


    In this way, they played an inseparable, Chi Yu see such a consumption can not do. He intensified his attack on Meilin. Seeing that Meilin was in crisis, yunqiongjun could not separate himself from attacking Chiyu. However, Chiyu had the upper hand and mildly injured him. Yun qiongjun was more anxious to protect him.


    The soldiers around saw that the scene was very dangerous, but they couldn''t get in at all. Seeing the white smoke dancing around, they couldn''t tell which was the princess and which was Chiyu.


    There are many injuries to mirin. Yun qiongjun has only room to protect, and she has no ability to fight back at all. This is Chi Yu. He doesn''t want to hurt Yun qiongjun. He wants to rely on her to get Wangdian Lingli. Otherwise, they would have been seriously injured.


    Just when Yun qiongjun was very anxious, another horse came. The man on the horse tried to wave the whip in his hand. The horse was running with all his strength, but he was still slow.


    Just as the horse was about to approach, the man jumped from the horse and ran straight to the three men fighting.


    "I come to save you!" sword across a cold light, straight to Chi Yu stab past.


    Chi Yu is fighting hard, see to come a helper again, fix one''s eyes to see originally is the intention, "how is it you? Why did you help them deal with me? " He had too many questions, but he was not in the mood to explain them to him. Chiyu''s sword was not separated from his vital parts.


    "Think about these things by yourself." The heart of the sword dance out of countless sword spines to Chi Yu.


    Meilin and yunqiongjun also attack him from left to right. The three swords are stabbed from three directions at the same time.


    At the sight of the soldiers around, it was wonderful, and the chance of winning was great. Also came the morale, in the side shouting cheers.


    Chi Yu was besieged by three people, a little flustered, and his hands and feet slowed down. He thought to fight like this, but he would suffer a loss. It was better to withdraw first. Thinking of this, he hit out with both fists. As soon as he put his foot on it, his body jumped up and fell beside a big tree. Seeing Yun qiongjun''s three chasing each other, he waved his arm, and the tree, which had been hundreds of years old, broke off at the waist and stood in front of them, blocking the way. Chi Yu took the opportunity to jump on the palace wall, "you are so numerous today, I can''t fight you. I will lead troops to invade some other day. You wait and see!" Then he ran away.


    Looking at Chi Yu''s escape, Yun qiongjun has nothing to do. When she sees Meilin injured, she goes over to check, "how is your injury, sir?"


    "It''s OK. It''s all minor injuries. It''s OK." Mirin answered with a smile.


    But Yun qiongjun didn''t thank him for his help. Because he picked up the war and didn''t care about it.


    "How did Chi Yu become so powerful? It''s terrible. " Mirin still couldn''t believe it. He shook his fist in anger.


    "We''ll have to watch out for him in the future." Yun qiongjun said with great care.


    Then he told the soldiers to clean up the scene and take the wounded soldiers away for treatment.


    "Why don''t we find Wangdian and get the spiritual power, then we won''t be afraid of Chi Yu''s skill." He proposed it on one side.

 Chapter 195

    Yun qiongjun dislikes the intentional approach. He always stirs up unnecessary wars, causing loss of life and numerous deaths and injuries to the people. This completely goes against Yun qiongjun''s idea. "Don''t mention it again. I don''t want to do that." She didn''t even look at it.


    Meilin also nods at the side and agrees with Yun qiongjun.


    There is nothing to do about it.


    Chi Yu returned to his palace angrily. He couldn''t understand why he helped Yun qiongjun in turn. At first, he promised to help him unify the world. Now he wants to catch Yun qiongjun back and gain Wang Dian''s spiritual power. He is also destroyed by that hateful guy. He''s almost pissed off.


    The more Chi Yu thought, the more angry he was, and the officials in the palace did not dare to say more.


    He has been furious for a while, calling them useless and incompetent. I''m tired now, sitting there with my head down and breathing heavily.


    The atmosphere in the hall is very solemn and quiet. You can hear the drop of the needle and the sound of the breeze occasionally.


    After a long time, the skilful Valet came to Chiyu''s throne, leaned over and whispered, "king, are you tired? Why don''t we stop here today and let them all step down? " His eyes have been staring at Chi Yu''s expressionless face, trying to find something on it.


    "Well." Chi Yu low voice, nodded to agree, but no expression.


    The attendant walked down the hall with a smile, looking at the crowd complacently, and lowering his voice, "all back down."


    Those people seem to have received the great reward, quickly pull out of the hall quietly. When I came to the outside, I felt the air was very fresh. I took a few deep breaths and felt very comfortable. Then I left here quickly, for fear of being called back.


    The Chamberlain moved to the throne again, and he was still smiling. "King, you have been closed for many days. As soon as you come back, you have to work on state affairs. Should you relax and relax? Your body is the most important thing. " His voice can''t be more feminine.


    But these words reminded Chi Yu that he had been hard enough to practice in seclusion for a long time. As soon as he left the pass, he was busy with state affairs and neglected all the concubines in the imperial palace. Why should he always think about those troublesome things? It''s better to have a good time first.


    At this thought, he missed his concubines and felt that he was somewhat sorry for them.


    "What you remind me to do is to accompany me to the harem." Chi Yu''s face changed, and immediately he became ruddy, with a smile on his lips. He stood up from his throne and strode to the back palace.


    Seeing that his consolation took effect, the valet was very proud and followed happily.


    The fragrance of flowers in the courtyard first intruded into Chi Yu''s mouth and nose. He remembered watching the moon with his favorite concubine in the courtyard. At that time, the chrysanthemums in the courtyard were competing to open. He also jokingly called her "Ju Fei", and later called her Shunkou, so he called her.


    He strode forward, his head recalled all kinds of flowers, and his mouth was full of sweet smile. The valet stopped his pace, knowing that the front was not a place he could cross.


    The maid who had a lot of troubles reported to Princess Ju. She was very happy to make a simple decoration and went out to meet her. If it wasn''t too short, she would have dressed up for a while. These days, I miss Chi Yu day and night, and she can''t see him because he is busy with his state affairs when he leaves the pass. Today, I heard that the king came. I was very happy.


    "Princess Chiyu, can''t help but see her beautiful princess in the door, can''t help but kiss the princess''s face, can''t hope to live in the palace


    The chrysanthemum imperial concubine Jiao body trembles unexpectedly to cry out, the tear pear brings the rain is charming incomparably.


    This cry, Chiyu even more feel sorry for the beauty in front of her, rushed to help wipe tears from her pretty face. This close-up look, I feel that love Princess gorgeous. Just as the sun was passing by, Princess Ju''s glittering eyes were shining, and her red lips were even more sexy and provocative, especially the curved eyebrows and tiny pick, which still hung with halo. Chi Yu was reluctant to touch it, for fear of changing her appearance. I feel that the whole face is made of water.


    "It''s my fault to accompany Princess Wang every day. You must not cry when you come here." He said, accompanied the beautiful woman into the house, but also from time to time wipe down the residual tears on her face.


    "You''re just a good liar, and you''ll forget them as soon as you get busy." She nestles in the man''s arms and spreads her coquetry, which is of course her privilege. Anyway, men also like to listen, Chi Yu is no exception.


    "No, this time the king will keep his word." He assured the woman that he put his arms around her smooth shoulders.


    They have been walking into Princess Ju''s bedroom, where there is gorgeous and bright, and the room is full of fragrance. Chi Yu knows about this lady and likes to put some herbs she likes in the room.


    Not far from the bed, the eight immortals table in red sandalwood is clean and bright, with fruits, wine and snacks on it.


    The maids helped to close the door and left.


    The chrysanthemum imperial concubine can''t wait to help Chi Yu take off her coat. Chiyu is busy with a kiss.


    "Why are you in a hurry? Ah Before she finished, Chi Yu picked her up and ran to the bed. Their hearts began to rush.Ju Fei tightly hooks her husband''s neck. She is paralyzed in his arms. At the same time, she takes the initiative to send incense lips.


    On the bed, Chi Yu kisses her and takes off her clothes.


    The woman''s eyes are slightly closed and lying there waiting for the man to undress her. The red lips never leave the greedy mouth of the man.


    The curtain fell, the bed began to shake, and the sound of love came from the room.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. They spend most of the night. At last, they are tired. Then they go to sleep. One arm of the man still hugs the soft princess.


    Dim moonlight shining into the prison window, raohan looked out at the limited night sky, the number of stars can be counted. Occasionally, he could hear the crickets chirping, but he was tired of listening and staying here.


    He was used to living a rich life, and it was hell for him here. Although the food he ate every day was good, he couldn''t stand it without freedom.


    Now he is thinking about a question: How did the old man''s spiritual power grow so fast, and where did he practice it? Normal cultivation can not achieve such effect.


    Now he has greatly increased his skills. I''m afraid it will be more difficult for him to turn over than to ascend to heaven. What''s more, he has been put into prison, and I''m afraid he won''t have a chance in the future.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little desperate. Leaning against the damp wall, he felt cold all over. Not only did he shiver, he moved his body and curled up, which was more comfortable.


    Suddenly, I heard a sound outside. The sound was very small. If it wasn''t in this quiet environment, I couldn''t hear it at all. From far to near, he judged that it should be the sound of walking, and he walked cautiously.


    When the voice was louder, he saw a woman in black standing in front of the prison door. It was Wan Qing! She motioned to herself with the key to her cell.


    Rao Han is even more confused. What is this woman doing? There is no reason to save herself! It doesn''t look like killing herself. That gesture is not to kill. With a sincere smile on her face, she was courting herself.


    Rao Han stood up and looked at her puzzled, "what are you doing here?" The voice was low and suspicious.


    The prison door was opened and a smile came again. "Come with me. I''m here to save you." It''s limited to what people in this room can hear.


    Confused, slow steps and suspicious eyes.


    "Come with me!" The voice was lower, but in raohan''s ear, all smelled the fragrance of women.


    His pace accelerated, no doubt, he really has a chance to get out of here, save his own people is the most unexpected.


    It was dark in the corridor, barely able to see the road. Was the jailer on the edge bewitched? Raohan didn''t have time to ask and didn''t want to ask. They didn''t have any scars.


    He crept after Wan Qing. This woman really had a way. He began to admire this woman and appreciate it from his heart. He just didn''t understand why she saved himself.


    At last they came to the last door of the cell. Wan Qing looked out, then took raohan and ran to a quiet place.


    Raohan knew that there were few people passing by at ordinary times, and there were many weeds and shrubs, which made it easy to hide. Especially now, it was even more difficult to be found out at night. Most importantly, it''s easy to escape from there.


    "Why did you save me? Your country was defeated by us? " They hid there, and raohan couldn''t wait to ask the question, and looked around.


    "To be exact, it''s Chiyu, not you, so I''m not cruel to you." Wan Qing said word by word, especially emphasizing her words.


    "So simple?" Raohan still couldn''t believe it, but the facts were in front of him.


    "Of course, you''re different from your father, and I''d like to help you," she said in an indisputable tone.


    Wan Qing stopped for a moment, as if he was thinking something. Then he raised his head and said, "I will help you win Yun qiongjun. Don''t you always like her very much?" There was something strange in her eyes as she said this, and it was hard for raohan to detect it even when it was not dark. In fact, Wan Qing''s real idea is to find Yun qiongjun and kill her. Wan Qing has already hated Yun qiongjun to the bone.


    Yun qiongjun! This is the name that he wants to hear most, also want to see her most, dream to think of this woman. Wan Qing really understands her mind. This woman is really kind to herself. First, she helps her escape from the dilemma, and now she helps herself to get a beauty. It''s really good. I''m grateful to Wan Qing from my heart.


    Rao Han suddenly remembered the marriage of Wan Qing and Gu Sen, and thought that they would quarrel when they met. He thought that it would be interesting for him to get in touch with Yun qiongjun. In my heart, I still feel that I have a lot of opportunities.

 Chapter 196

    In the palace, Yun qiongjun''s face lost a lot of luster and her eyes were very anxious. She had been thinking about what Chi Yu said when she was leaving. He said he would lead the army and attack again.


    She doesn''t know how much chance she can win now. Besides, she doesn''t want the war to develop, which will kill and injure many people. She really doesn''t want to face it. She hates the cruelty of the war and even more hates the people who started the war.


    Gu Sen saw that his beloved was becoming thinner and gaunt. In the past, his ruddy lips were covered with dust, which was quite different.


    He had a bowl of chicken soup stewed for Yun qiongjun. He didn''t want to see the beautiful lady look tired. The tiredness of the whole day would bring him down sooner or later. Gu Sen''s heart is like a knife.


    "Qiongjun, would you like some chicken soup? Your body can''t go on like this. Don''t work too hard. I can share some for you Gu Sen is full of concern, eyes have been staring at this haggard face, his heart seems to be bleeding, wish he could do everything for her.


    "I''m fine. I have a lot of things to deal with now. Don''t worry about it. " She did not look at the bowl of steaming and fragrant chicken soup. She had no expression on her face, but her words were firm.


    Now she completely takes herself as an ordinary outsider. She doesn''t appreciate what she does and is still angry with herself. What can I do. Gu Sen felt as if he had been stabbed with countless swords. Maybe he was more sad than that.


    "Drink this bowl of soup anyway, even if I beg you, OK? You can''t forgive me, but now your body is the most important thing? " Gu Sen''s anxious tears were almost falling down. He longed to look at his sweetheart who was busy all day.


    Yun qiongjun is a little moved, but she can''t think much about the war in front of her. She can only stand up and maintain the safety of the country.


    She finally drank the soup, though she did not show any attitude towards herself. Gu Sen still gets some consolation in his heart. He wants to do something like this silently for her, which is very helpful to her body. After a long time, he will realize his good intentions.


    Gu Sen watched her drink soup silently, thinking of the scene when she used to be happy. At that time, they were laughing and laughing. Although there were times when they met difficulties, they were very happy to face them together. Think about a little smile on the corner of your mouth.


    But the beauty beside him never paid attention to him.


    "Your Highness, your highness awakes, let you meet in the past." After a soldier saluted, he told Yun qiongjun.


    After the last sip of soup, Yun qiongjun moved her bloodless lips. "I know. Go down." After drinking the soup, her face was a little ruddy. Gu Sen noticed this and was very satisfied that she had drunk all the chicken soup. As for the attitude towards oneself, I have no time to think about it now.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t dare to delay. She knows that brother Wang must have something important to do with her.


    She is familiar with the way to come to the rice to destroy the bedroom, come in to see the rice to destroy with the dull eyes looking at himself, as if all look forward to a long time feeling.


    Seeing her come in, he told the queen to help him sit up.


    Seeing that he was struggling to get up, Yun qiongjun was still panting, and his face was as ugly as ashes.


    "Sister Wang is here." He was very happy to see Yun qiongjun. He first spoke and didn''t let her salute. The smile on his mouth is also very strange, is squeezed out from the pain.


    Speaking of his weakness, brother Qiong Yun doesn''t need to lie down too hard


    When Yun qiongjun comes near, she is also very sad to see that Miro is powerless.


    "Sister Wang, I''m afraid it''s too late for my brother." He forced to smile, saying these words wasted a lot of energy, sweat from his forehead.


    The queen was beside her with tears. "Your Highness, don''t talk like this. You''ll be ok as long as you keep more time." Her arms tightly embrace the powerless rice, sad to the extreme.


    "Your Highness won''t collapse easily. I can control the situation of the war here. Please rest assured and pay attention to it." Yun qiongjun also couldn''t help but blush around her eyes and tears fell like a thread.


    Remembering that MI Tsai is really good to herself, she is very sad about her present appearance. She doesn''t even want to see such a result. Now things so far, in the future can only do their best to help do some modest.


    "I believe in Wang Mei''s ability, and I trust you very much, but I''m afraid my body is not competitive. There is no suitable person to inherit my position, but my youngest son is very clever. I hope my sister can help me to manage the affairs of the state. I don''t want to ruin my foundation When it comes to this point, some of my strength is not enough.


    He slowly and forcefully looked at Yun qiongjun with a smile. "The queen has nothing to say about the management of the imperial palace. You, Gu Sen and Meilin are the best candidates for governing state affairs. Wang Mei will do this for me." Speaking of this, he coughed again and looked at Yun qiongjun with a praying look. At the same time, a few tears rolled down.


    The empress held Yun qiongjun''s jade hand in one hand and said sincerely, "Your Highness is right. I can manage the harem well. I don''t know anything about state affairs. Can my sister agree?" Her red and swollen eyes are staring at Yun qiongjun.Yun qiongjun also cried with tears on her face. She was very moved to get this trust. She just didn''t want Mi Rui to die.


    She nodded frequently, but could not speak.


    Rice is very comforting to lie on the bed, the corner of his mouth is still hanging a smile, he is too weak now.


    "Your Highness, have a good rest. I''ll arrange everything to see you again." Then she turned and left the palace. But the tears couldn''t stop flowing more.


    But the queen looked at her husband motionless, her eyes were not bright, and her tears were all running dry.


    In the garden, Mitsui''s youngest son is carrying his back to receive Yun qiongjun''s education. He is only six years old this year. He is very smart and smart. His two round black eyes keep turning. He is also obedient to what Yun qiongjun says. The queen had told him before, so she didn''t dare to refute Yun qiongjun. Besides, he could hear what Bai Yun qiongjun said to him for his good, so she was very clever.


    "When you grow up, you should be as broad-minded and just as your father and dad are, and you should know everything about state affairs. Do you understand that?" Yun qiongjun touched his big head and said patiently.


    "I know. If I read more every day, I will know a lot of things. When I grow up, I will be like my father." He preached to Yun qiongjun childishly, while his hands were still in the air.


    Yun qiongjun likes his cute and cute appearance. When she thinks about Mi Cui''s current situation, she can''t help but feel more sad.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s expression was different, the son rushed forward and said, "the princess is not happy. Did I say something wrong?" He also holds Yun qiongjun''s hand with both hands and shakes it. He is afraid that she will not be happy.


    "No, no, my highness didn''t say anything wrong, but I think of something else. You can keep reading." Yun qiongjun explains in a hurry, for fear that he may misunderstand.


    The son is very obedient to read books, but also very serious.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the willow leaves in front of her eyes, which are blown by the wind. She does not think about the situation of rice destruction, but thinks of the safety of the country.


    Now Chiyu is covetous to attack, and the numerous cities do not know if they will take the opportunity to help, if they act at the same time, it is not easy to deal with. The more yunqiongjun thinks about it, the more worried she is. She is really worried that she can''t hold on to her two families working together. How can she stand up to mizhu, who trusts herself? In the head is full of the scene of the city attack, but no one knows the sadness in the heart.


    Rao Han was rescued from chijing by Wanqing and lived in an old house more than a hundred miles away. It was the time of willow shoots on the moon. The house is very bright without lighting, and they are comfortable to clean up. At least it''s safe here.


    Rao Han looks at Wan Qing by moonlight. She is really a beauty. She has never been seen carefully before. This time I was saved by her, I couldn''t help but pay more attention to her, and I was especially grateful to Wan Qing, "thanks to the girl who saved me this time, otherwise I would not have a chance to see such a beautiful moon."


    "You and I don''t hate each other. It''s a pity to be killed by my father when you are young and promising." Wan Qing picked out the curved eyebrows and looked at raohan with a smile, but he was thinking about other thoughts.


    "Didn''t you say you were looking for Yun qiongjun? I know where they are? " Rao Han was thinking of Yun qiongjun, so he did not forget to mention her.


    In fact, Wan Qing also wants to find Yun qiongjun and kill her biggest rival in love. However, he doesn''t know where she is. Now Rao Han takes the initiative to say that it is the best. "Where are they? I have to find her. " With her charming smile, the bottom of her eyes was full of fierce light. Rao Han didn''t pay attention to these details. He went to think of the beautiful woman.


    "They''re in Mido, and I''ve fought her on the battlefield." He told Wan Qing excitedly, for fear that she would not hear it.


    "Well, we''ll go to Mido tomorrow." Wan Qing back over the body, looking at the stars outside, with a fierce face said, but the tone is still so peaceful.


    Raohan was excited and couldn''t sleep until midnight.


    In the early morning of the next day, they were on their way. Both of them were eager, but their thoughts were quite different.


    When they came to the city of Midu, they hid in a secluded place and saw that it was very hard for them to enter. Rao Han is anxious to ask Wan Qing how to get Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing said that he had a maid with excellent martial arts skills. He took a chance to lead Yun qiongjun out and let the maid chase Yun qiongjun. When Rao Han came to rescue the beauty, Rao Han felt that the way was good. He was very happy, but he couldn''t go to the city now. He was worried.


    At this time, they found that there were a group of people in the gate of the Imperial City, preparing to enter. They are very strange. What are they doing here? Didn''t they help chijing all the time? They were in a fog.

 Chapter 197

    Yun qiongjun is in the hall with michui''s son, thinking about how to deal with what Chi Yu has done to Midu. Suddenly, he hears a report from the guard outside the door.


    "Miss Yun, the king of Fancheng wants to see the king."


    Knowing that Fancheng''s people are coming, Yun qiongjun has some waves in her heart. Before that, people from Fancheng helped Chi Jing attack Midu. What''s the purpose of coming here at this time? A hundred think not its solution, looking at the opposite sitting in the heart and looking for the forest, slightly frowned.


    Meilin and Yun qiongjun have the same idea at this time. Fancheng is not a good person, but the visitor is a guest. Even if the two countries can''t get along peacefully, they can''t offend them. They still need to see each other.


    "Qiongjun, no matter what, we still don''t want to offend the people in Fancheng


    How could qiongjun not know? However, thinking that MI Cui''s physical condition is not suitable for meeting with Fancheng, she expresses her worries and thinks about what Yun qiongjun has said. Now Mizuo is too weak to meet people in Fancheng, and can''t let others know the real situation of Mitsui. Otherwise, it will cause great harm to Fancheng.


    I don''t think so. Since Fancheng has said that it won''t cooperate with chijing, maybe now I want to cooperate with Mido? If Midu really has the help of Fancheng, maybe it can defeat chijing!


    Meilin doesn''t recognize the idea of cohabitation, but is more optimistic about Yun qiongjun''s idea.


    "Qiong Jun, I think it''s reasonable to be cautious."


    Yun qiongjun was relieved.


    "I think that Mizuo is not in good health now, so don''t disturb him. Since he gave his son to me, he decided that this son was the future king. The people who took the future king to Fancheng could not say anything."


    Meilin and Jue thought it was ok, so they went to the hall together and asked the guards to take the people from Fancheng to the hall. The people in Fancheng thought that it would be mi Rui who met them. When they entered the hall, they saw not mi Cui, but Yun qiongjun and his party. There was a child in Yun qiongjun''s arms. They were puzzled, but saluted them.


    Yun qiongjun nodded and looked at the king of Fancheng with a smile on her face.


    "I don''t know what wind can bring the king of Fancheng here?"


    The king of Fancheng knew that they had no good impression on him for helping chijing attack Midu, but it would not affect his plan. He told Yun qiongjun in a very confident tone.


    "Oh, Ben Wang just heard something, and I happen to know what you want to know, so telami asked."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what news he has heard, but he says he knows what he wants to know. First listen to what he says, and then he will act according to circumstances.


    "So it is. Sit down first."


    After everything is safe, Yun qiongjun looks at the king of Fancheng. Seeing that he is looking at the prince in his arms, she quickly introduces him.


    "This is the prince of Midu. If the king is ill, he will let the prince attend. I believe the king will not mind? By the way, what the king is talking about, he has to visit his country in person. "


    The king of Fancheng didn''t beat around the bush. With a clear look on his face, he answered Yun qiongjun''s question directly.


    "Oh, I don''t mind, I don''t mind. You must have heard that there is a magical place in the world, where you can find the corridor of time. Some people can find their previous life through the corridor of time, and some people will be reborn through it. And such a good place, now you are looking for it."


    Listening to the king of Fancheng talking about Wang Dian, all the people present were very excited and interested in what he was going to say. They all sat up and looked at him nervously.


    Thinking of what he said he knew he wanted to know, could he know where Wangdian was?! Surprised to see the king of Fancheng, see his face proud expression.


    Yun qiongjun looks at him seriously.


    "Does the king mean..."


    The king of Fancheng laughs.


    "Yes, I mean that I know where you are looking for Wangdian!"


    All the people present said this sentence with the people in Fancheng and were shocked. They didn''t expect that after looking for Wangdian for so long, someone finally knew where it was. They were a little excited. However, the integrity of the people in Fancheng was not high in Yun qiongjun''s mind, and some doubted it.


    "Really? Do you really know where Wangdian is? "


    Since they already know that they are looking for Wangdian, they don''t need to cover it up any more.


    The king of Fancheng nodded definitely.


    "I am here to tell you the news, but I have one condition."


    I knew that he would not tell Wang Dian''s news so easily.


    Yun qiongjun asked him cautiously.


    "I don''t know what conditions the king has?"


    He took a sip of tea slowly.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I know that because of helping chijing attack Midu, Midu didn''t have a good impression of Fancheng, but I couldn''t help it. This matter has never been put down in my heart. Now, I hope that through this opportunity, Midu can lay down his resentment on Fancheng. The previous events will be regarded as not happening!"It turned out that they had come to discuss peace. After listening, several people felt that the superficial sum was not necessarily the harmony, and the superficially bad was not necessarily the bad. There were no permanent enemies or permanent friends between people. It was the same between countries. It was not bad for rice to have one more friend and one enemy less. I was afraid that the city would not have any good intentions.


    They guessed right. Fancheng only exchanged such important information, and did not let Mi Du care about the past. How could Fancheng do such a loss making business? Fancheng planned it by itself.


    Yun qiongjun takes a look at Meilin, who is also full of suspicion. Just as Yun qiongjun is thinking about this matter, she hears the promise with great pleasure.


    "Good, good, is not a good and good, we are not the kind of careful eye people."


    Looking for Lin is helpless, and Yun qiongjun is also a little angry. Fancheng is not reliable at all. How can you easily agree to her without knowing their intentions?


    "In my heart! You... "


    As soon as Yun qiongjun wants to educate her, she is interrupted by the little prince in her arms.


    "Well, we are always tolerant and will not dispute with you. In addition, I also want to know why Wangdian makes them care so much. What kind of place is it?"


    A child is a child who has not been deeply involved in the world and does not understand what is involved in it. However, he is after all the prince''s son. Now that mizhu is not here, he represents a country. A gentleman''s words are hard to trace. He has already said all his words. How can he take them back, he has to agree.


    People in Fancheng are happy to see their agreement.


    "Well, the little prince is worthy of being the son of Mitsui. Be frank. After that, our two countries will be allies! I have a map here with forgotten places on it. "


    Then he took out a map from his arms, put it on the table and left.


    After the people of Fancheng left, Yun qiongjun took a look at Juxin and ignored him. Several people went to the map and looked at it. They found that Wangdian was next to gusen. They had been looking for Wangdian for so long. They were so close to it.


    Yun qiongjun and Chi Yu got the map. At the same time, Chi Yu on the other side didn''t speed up the training of soldiers in chijing. The soldiers were training rain or shine. Chi Yu watched as his army was so strong that he would surely win a complete victory when he was ready to attack rice.


    I feel that my skills are so powerful now. I didn''t expect that my kung fu was growing so fast in the place where I was closed last time. I should practice it again. Sure enough, people will never be satisfied.


    gave the state to the people around him. This time, he found his own eye. After the last Rao Han''s business, he didn''t dare to be careless. After arranging everything, he went to the place where he had trained himself.


    Having tasted the sweetness, Chi Yu planned to practice himself more severely this time. In this way, he was more confident about attacking Midu. At that time, once he defeated the big country of Midu, his ability was greatly increased, and it was not a problem to rule the world. He thought of happy things in his heart, and his feet unconsciously accelerated his pace.


    On the journey to the place of practice, there is a river. If you want to cross the lake, you have to go through a path. The road is narrow, but it can accommodate a person. At this time, Chi Yu was thinking about things, and his pace was very fast. He didn''t care about the fast current and walked on the road quickly.


    who knows there is a stone on the road Head, Chi Yu stepped on it, twisted his foot, and fell into the river with a cry.


    Chi Yu was struggling in the river. However, the force of the current was too strong to wash him away. He couldn''t reach the bank. He tried hard to get out of the water, but as if something held his feet, Chi Yu struggled to lose his strength. His whole body entered the water, and the water surface was calm again. Chi Yu thought he would die like this When I saw a hole in the middle of the river, I didn''t know what it was. I was very curious. I thought, this place is really magical. There must be some mystery hidden in the bottom of the lake. Gradually Chi Yu sank to the bottom of the lake and walked towards the luminous hole to find out.


    Chiyu carefully walked to the entrance of the cave, facing the light to go in, did not expect the scene after entering let Chi Yu be surprised, inside and outside the lake bottom is very different, is a new world, can see is a city, inside the people come and go, and wear very high-grade, looks very prosperous.


    The scene in front of him made Chi Yu feel incredible. He didn''t expect that there was not only a good place to practice, but also such a good place. It was just too prosperous for Chi Yu to see.

 Chapter 198

    The street is full of peddlers, fruits and foods. It''s really bustling.


    People are busy with their own shopping and stop in front of different stalls. The smell of food is floating on the street. The place where Chi Yu accidentally intrudes seems to be more prosperous than his country. The human senses are magnified here, feeling the aroma of fruit wine in the air, and looking at the people in this place wearing colorful clothes Gorgeous clothes, hands can feel the smooth and soft touch on the silk satin.


    Chi Yu''s eyes could not help but flow in this complex scene transformation, and he suddenly had a strong premonition, as if he could get something here, and certainly not a small harvest.


    He was still thinking about himself. Suddenly, a mist rose in the town. The rare few minutes of clear sky were covered by thick fog. Chi Yu did not know what was going on. He only heard the sound of the peddling in his ear.


    The people in the town seem to be familiar with the sudden change of painting style, and the clouds and fog that pervade every place are also well known to them. No one seems to be flustered. As the thick fog does not exist, they continue to do their own things and do what they should do.


    The buyers still stare at some small items on the stall, and the walkers will not bump into other pedestrians. Of course, Mao is usually impetuous and reckless, and those who are about to run around drunk in the daytime are not included.


    These Chiyu naturally did not know, he was covered by thick fog at this time, his heart a burst of doubt, just at this time, he heard a cry: "childe careful!"


    Then, in the sound of a horse''s hooves, he felt that he was pulled aside by a woman. In an instant, a heavy carriage passed by.


    The woman is so powerful that she seems to have no foundation.


    "Where are you?" Chi Yu asked her.


    In front of him, there are children who fall to the ground, and the passers-by eagerly help them, scene by scene, which is quite different from what he saw in other countries. The people here are so warm and kind.


    The woman''s face changed when she heard his question. "Isn''t this a small town in Gushen? Why don''t you know Gu Sen? " Women deliberately shift their viewing and listening.


    Chi Yu slightly squinted, and kept thinking about all this: thick fog, warm people, the spirit of the valley that greatly increased his spiritual power Is it possible that


    Chi Yu already had an answer in his heart, and it was the answer that made the chijing King ecstatic, but he did not point out all this. He just looked at everything around him greedily. At this time, the thick fog suddenly dispersed, and a rich country appeared in front of him. It''s very likely that the king of Wan has the power here.


    By the way, this is Wangdian! Is this woman still trying to cheat him?


    When the woman heard him ask where he was, she knew that he was an outsider who might bring disaster to Wangdian. After that, she always paid attention to the change of his look. At this time, she was extremely keen to catch the dark look flashing between his eyebrows, and she murmured in her heart.


    "Can I go and have a rest


    She was a dead soul who was wandering around. She was a female doctor in front of her body. She spent a lot of time to develop various drugs after she died. Not long ago, she seemed to have successfully developed a kind of thing that let outsiders forget to enter the world of Wangdian after drinking, so as to maintain the balance of their world.


    There is no place for the dead to return to, and the longing in their hearts is hard to find such a place which is like a paradise for them. How can they easily break the peace and freedom here?


    "That''s not necessary!" Chi Yu left with this sentence.


    Chi Yu also wanted to confirm the details of the conjecture. He went on and asked the residents of this strange world tentatively. Unexpectedly, someone was extremely excited after he heard that he was an outsider, and kept asking him about the outside world.


    "What''s going on out there? Are you ok? "


    "Or the six countries?"


    Chi Yu was surprised how they could ask these questions. Had they been in this closed place for too long? He pretended to be kind-hearted and asked, "is this Wangdian border?"


    A middle-aged man in plain clothes didn''t talk much. After hearing his question, he answered him enthusiastically: "yes, it''s Wangdian. We''ve been trapped here for hundreds of years. "


    "Do you have any way to get us out?" He went on.


    Chi Yu shakes his head, but the man seems to have already known the answer, without too much emotional change, moved his eyes and left.


    Chi Yu turned around, and his heart had changed a lot.


    Look at Yunnan! This is Wangdian! If you can catch Yun qiongjun! If he can get the spiritual power of Wang Dian, how can he worry about ruling the mainland?!


    All the thoughts and thoughts seemed to be in front of him, just like a tentacle. Chiyu''s heart surged with waves and stepped up his pace. He searched out all the way along the way in. It is hard for people outside to find the entrance to Wangdian. Now that he has entered Wangdian along the entrance, what else is he afraid of?


    All people here did not pay much attention to this side of the movement, only a man in the corner noticed Chi Yu''s all this, his eyes showed deep concern. This man is Qi Tian. He is very anxious. He tries to get out of Wangdian again, but he is still unable to find out the fact.Chiyu returned to his own country and began a large number of conscription, and the young people in the mountains were dug out three feet to recruit. Chiyu also began to collect a large number of heavy metals such as iron and copper to make weapons. For a time, families were separated and their families began to pay a lot of money. Their property was expropriated by Chi Yu''s army for free, and chijing became wailing all over the country The wild people live in poverty.


    The news that chijing will begin to attack Midu again soon spread to Midu. The people of Midu became restless and restless. People on the street were puzzled and suspicious, and their eyes flashed and dodged. They were afraid that the people around him were the spies of chijing.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Why didn''t you hear that? Such a big thing, what happened to all of us, and we have to suffer this big crime again. "


    "Yes! It''s disgusting to live in chijing. How can we not let other countries live a peaceful life? "


    "What can I do? We can only rely on the king and the army to defend us. "


    "In fact Chijing has already complained about it. I hope the coming war will not be too long! "


    "I hope so."


    These words also fell into Yun qiongjun''s ears. Her mind turned rapidly, and she began to think about the whole series of things.


    Isn''t Chiyu temporarily out of the war? Why suddenly there is such a big trend, but there is a certain trend in the trend. She also has some inside information, Chi Yu''s spiritual power suddenly increased, is it not


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yun qiongjun is still thinking, and suddenly she is awakened by a voice around her. She looks at Gu Sen who has come to her side.


    "Chiyu he, can it be the entrance to Yunnan that has been discovered?" Yun qiongjun''s eyebrows were tight and worried.


    Gu Sen stepped forward and gently smoothed her brow.


    "It''s said that people who are worried tend to get old. Don''t you want to be an old lady?" Goosen joked with her.


    Originally speaking of serious things, Gu Sen still has the heart to make fun of her. However, it is precisely because he is Gu Sen that he can make her laugh when she is worried. However, thinking of the previous events, Yun qiongjun felt that Gu Sen might not be able to tease Wanqing like this, and her eyebrows wrinkled again.


    "You think too beautiful, how can I let you use your young face to hurt me." Yun qiongjun refutes him, and they look at each other with a smile.


    "I think so too. If it is, it will be really bad." Goosen became serious again.


    After they leave, Yun qiongjun sees Zhuqing, who is experimenting with a new invention. She doesn''t know what kind of black fuel has smeared her face black, but she doesn''t know what it looks like.


    "Zhuqing, what are you doing? Is there a new invention? "


    When Zhu Qing heard Yun qiongjun''s voice, she began to smile. They were more like sisters and friends than servants.


    Zhu Qing used a wooden spoon to hold a spoonful of powder like object in the black to show it to Yun qiongjun. "You see, it seems that this is just ordinary stone powder, but when several different powders are mixed together, some subtle changes will occur when they are mixed in a certain amount."


    Zhu Qing put a ball of paper wrapped powder in an open area outside. Then, a dry and flammable wheat straw was inserted into the opening of the paper ball, ignited with a flint, and quickly withdrew. Before Yun qiongjun could react, a huge bang roared on the field.


    The soldiers in the distance were shocked when they heard the loud noise. They ran around in a hurry, but they didn''t know what happened.


    Gunpowder, it''s gunpowder! Yun qiongjun has the memory of this world, and naturally knows what it means! Although it is not perfect, it is very good to be able to do this! She didn''t expect that Zhuqing could invent this thing.


    Hearing the sound of the crowd gathering, Yun qiongjun finds that some soldiers have come for the sound without knowing when.


    "Soldiers, we have the hope of victory!"


    Some soldiers don''t know why, but when they look at Yun qiongjun''s confident face, her chest warms up instantly.


    At this time, a man came and said that the king asked Yun qiongjun to come.


    Yun qiongjun followed the people to the king''s bed.


    King Miriam was dying, his eyelids were half hanging, and it was very hard to open them. At this time, some generals gathered at his window. When the king asked about the matter just now, Yun qiongjun answered one by one. After she finished, all the people in the room looked at her with unbelievable tears in their eyes.


    "King, Zhuqing is willing to invent more weapons for you! Do your best Zhu Qing volunteered to say.


    "Good! Very good! " The king''s voice was weak, but he was very powerful at this time. He struggled out of bed and said to a crowd in the room, "soldiers and soldiers! We will win the final victory


    "Victory! Victory! Victory


    For a moment, blood was boiling in the room.

 Chapter 199

    Inspired by mizhu, the soldiers gradually found their confidence. Yes, rice was once the strongest country. How could they be defeated so easily? They also had to guard their homes and protect their relatives together.


    One of the soldiers stepped forward, shouting excitedly.


    "Brothers, we should defend our country, protect our relatives, and we can''t retreat!"


    The soldier''s actions were recognized, and some others cried out.


    "I will defend my country and my relatives to death."


    The general and some soldiers joined him in shouting.


    "I will defend my country and my relatives."


    Over and over again, the voice gradually rose. In this situation, MI Cui was very pleased. As long as the morale was still there, MI Du still had hope. In any case, even if MI was destroying the country, he had to have backbone!


    Although Mizuo was gratified, Yun qiongjun felt very sad and distressed to see these soldiers determined to die. Now chijing is too powerful, so it is not advantageous to fight for rice. Why must there be a war and why can''t we live a good life? In a word, it''s all caused by ambition.


    Once the war starts, Midu''s chances of winning are not very good. At that time, these soldiers in Midu may have died for this. They know the truth that women all know. It must be that Mitsui and the soldiers who have experienced the war also know in their hearts what the final outcome will be.


    Yun qiongjun was both happy and sad when she saw that they were willing to die knowing the end, just to protect their country and their relatives.


    During this time in Midu, the king here was warm and friendly, the soldiers were loyal, and the people were kind and simple. Yun qiongjun had feelings with everything here. Her nose was a little sour, her eyes felt as if she was covered with a veil. Her tears rolled around her eyes and ran down her cheek.


    Gu Sen has always been with Yun qiongjun. Seeing her sad appearance, Gu Sen knows that she is reluctant to part with Midu and does not want to see the war take away the peaceful life of these people. But how can she control these things alone?


    She took another two steps to Yun qiongjun and said softly.


    "Behind the peace and tranquility of every country, there are actually many people who have paid, some of them even the price of miserable blood. This time Chi Yu is so well prepared. It seems that MI Du is bound to win. Mi Du wants to hold on. These soldiers must rush to the front. Maybe you feel very sad. Their hearts are the same, but for them Their own country, their relatives, they can sacrifice themselves, this is faith, just like you, is my faith


    Hearing what Gu Sen said, Yun qiongjun squinted at him, but didn''t say anything. Now Gu Sen''s confession makes Yun qiongjun even more flustered.


    If she wants to leave in the other direction and doesn''t want to stay in the same place with him, Gu Sen naturally won''t let her leave like this and hold her. She turned her body around and made her face herself. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from Yun qiongjun''s face.


    "Qiongjun, don''t be sad. I''ll try my best to help Midu. As for the final result, I can only say that it''s life and death. Everything is doomed. Qiongjun, it really hurts me to see you so sad. Don''t think about it any more, OK


    Yun qiongjun was immersed in pain and could not extricate herself. He said that he would try his best to help Midu. He had a little fantasy about him. But when he really touched his face, he felt disgusted and raised his hand to open it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Sen thought that he would accept himself, but he was still against himself. He lowered his head and grinned bitterly.


    Well, it''s her fault. No matter how she treats herself, she deserves it.


    "I don''t mean anything else, qiongjun. I just don''t want to see you sad. I hope you can face up to all this. The strength of chijing is greatly increased, and the battle of Midu is more and more dangerous. You should be prepared mentally."


    Of course, Yun qiongjun knows, but she just doesn''t want to hear him say this. She looks at him angrily and wants to leave. Gu Sen continues to hold her.


    Yun qiongjun is a little impatient. She shakes off his hand and looks at him coldly.


    "You stay away from me, will you, a married man, be like me? I don''t want others to gossip, save others to call me a junior. Since you have a wife, please be loyal to her. I don''t want to look down on you


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would say something like this. He was at a loss. The sarcastic remarks made Gu Sen angry. Although it was his own fault, it was also forced!


    Control the inner feelings, calm looking at her.


    "Qiongjun, would you listen to my explanation? I really don''t..."


    At the moment, Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to talk to him any more and doesn''t want to listen to his so-called explanation. Things are already like this. What''s the use of explanation?


    "I don''t listen. I don''t want to hear it."


    He covered his ears tightly with his hand. His expression was very painful. Gu Sen''s expression was also painful. His heart hurt like a lot of needles pierced his heart. Yes, everything was too late. He made a big mistake and hurt her. He closed his eyes in pain and raised his head. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes and clenched his teeth.Just when they were in agony, they heard the sound of orderly footsteps, the sound of horns and the sound of horses'' hooves. They looked at each other, realized the seriousness of the matter, and ran to the wall to see what had happened. They saw the vast army on the open land outside the city, and could not see the side at a glance. It seems that Chi Yu has really lost his blood, and all kinds of large-scale We all have weapons and cavalry. We walk towards the meter majestically and feel the ground shaking with every step.


    Then the sound of the trumpet of Midu was also sounded. Many soldiers were surrounded on the wall, and many soldiers in the city gate were ready to go.


    Yun qiongjun saw that Mitsui was helped up to the wall slowly. She took a look at chijing''s army and walked towards Mizuo.


    Before yunqiongjun gets to Mizuo''s side, Mitsuo pulls out his sword from his waist and cries over his head. He looks at chijing''s army firmly and realizes that mizhao is going to fight. Yun qiongjun knows that he is not fit to fight. He has just recovered and should be a commander.


    "Mitsui, what are you going to do?"


    Mizuo glanced at Yun qiongjun and said in a firm voice.


    "In the face of national crisis, I have to contribute to my country."


    Yun qiongjun thinks it''s incredible. Even if you have to work hard, it depends on the situation, isn''t it? Now his body doesn''t allow him to do such a thing at all.


    "I know you want to contribute to Midu, but you have to consider the situation. You are the backbone of a country. If something happens to you, what should the country do? Have you ever thought about it? Michaeli, you can''t be so selfish


    Mizuo is also a little unhappy. Looking at Yun qiongjun, she looks serious.


    "You also said that I am the backbone of a country. I am an emperor. If I can''t come forward in a time of national crisis, I will hide and be a weak commander. Even if the country is saved, I will have no face to be the king again."


    Yun qiongjun is speechless when he is attacked by rice. He does not speak. He looks relieved. In this case, let him go. He is right. He is an emperor. When the country is in trouble, how can he retreat? If an emperor withdraws, how can he persuade the public? At this time, chijing''s team has arrived at the gate of Midu.


    Mitsui is a cheerful man. Since there is bound to be a war, it''s better to start early. He may take the initiative to attack and seize the opportunity. He goes down from the gate of the city and stands in the front of the team. He raises his sword and points to the front.


    "Warriors of Midu, rush, defeat the enemy and defend our homeland."


    With Mitsui''s command, the gate of the city opened, and all the soldiers rushed out of the gate and rushed to chijing''s army. Looking at the soldiers'' firm eyes, Yun qiongjun felt that she should support him.


    Mizhu is in the front of the team, riding a horse and wearing a military robe. He looks very strong and gives people a sense of peace of mind.


    The people of Midu launched a war. Chijing met. The armies of the two countries rushed together and fought together. Chijing''s heavy weapons had been throwing fireball bombs at the city buildings of Midu, with black smoke and stones floating everywhere. Gu Sen asked Yun qiongjun to retreat to a safe place, and he went to help Mi destroy it.


    At the same time, Meilin gets the news that chijing and Midu are at war, and she also comes to help. Yun qiongjun looks at all this and holds her heart together, hoping that they can all come back safely.


    The soldiers of both sides mingled together. There were corpses all over the ground and blood was everywhere. The rest of the people were still fighting. It was reassuring to see Gu senmeilin and Mitsui alive.


    When Chiyu and Mizuo tit for tat, Mitsui has spent a lot of physical strength, coupled with the physical condition is not good, so some weak, but Chi Yu did not have a thing, you can see that his strength has risen greatly, mirin is very worried, so he has been paying attention to him.


    Chiyu chuckles and rushes to Mitsui with his sword in his hand. Mitsui resists hard for a moment. Chi Yu keeps on attacking. Miaolin sees this situation and knows that Mitsui can''t resist it. He wants to help him. He quickly gets away from the people around him and moves towards Mitsui. Unexpectedly, Chi Yu stabs into Mitsui''s chest, and blood gushes out in an instant When Yun qiongjun saw this, she could not believe it. She covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Mi Chu with her eyes wide open. She rushed forward to deal with Chi Yu. Chi Yu dodged and chased him all the time.


    Mizuo can''t hold on any longer. His body goes down. Gu Sen comes to help him.


    "Mitsui, hold on. It''s OK. I''ll take you back."


    Mizuo grabs Gu Sen''s hand and wants to say something, but he doesn''t say it and swallows his breath. His eyes are not closed.


    Gu Sen is in pain. When the soldiers of Midu see that their king has been killed, they start to panic, and their combat effectiveness obviously declines. It is no way to go on like this. Yun qiongjun quickly instructs all the soldiers to retreat and stands on the tower and shouts to all the soldiers.


    "Officers and men, although your king has died for his country, but rice is still there. You can''t fall down and leave the green hills there. You are not afraid of no firewood. Listen to my orders, withdraw from the city, conserve your strength and fight a protracted war. "

 Chapter 200

    Rice destroys personally to fight, although the morale rises greatly, but because the rice destroys the body not to support, is suddenly the strength to soar Chi Yu takes the first rank in front of the battle. When Mi Cui died, the soldiers of Midu were in disorder and broke down. Seeing the situation, Yun qiongjun immediately ordered the troops to withdraw:


    "quick! Call it a day, come on


    The Midu soldiers returned to the city as quickly as possible to minimize the losses. However, there were still a few soldiers still fighting to fight for time for the withdrawal of the large troops. After the large army retreated to the city, chijing''s troops did not pursue, but dragged the corpse of Mitsui back to its position, yelling and showing off to the soldiers of Midu. The other ten thousand kilometers of soldiers saw that they only wanted to go up and tear them up, but they felt sad for their inability to protect the monarch.


    Standing on the tower, Yun qiongjun has already seen Chi Yu ask his subordinates to take Mi Chu''s body away from the army. She feels that her eyes are splitting and she has to risk her life to go to the battle to get back Mi Cui''s body. Gu Sen has been paying close attention to Yun qiongjun''s every move. At the moment of MI Rui''s death, Gu Sen''s grief and outrage are all in the eyes of Gu Sen. When Yun qiongjun moved, Gu Sen immediately understood her idea, took her in his arms and whispered in a whisper:


    "Yuner, don''t do stupid things!"


    "Goosen, you let me go. That''s my brother. All my relatives are dead. I can''t let his body be taken away too! " Yun qiongjun cried.


    "That''s going, and it''s me. I''ll help you finish everything you want. You wait." With that, she gently touched Yun Qiongyao''s lips, and then pointed her acupoints to prevent her from being impulsive and too late to protect her. "Zhuqing, take the princess back to the palace!"


    "yes" Zhu Qing immediately went forward with another maid to help Yun Qiongyao back into the palace.


    Gu Sen a flash came to Chi Jing''s camp, "Chi Yu, give me the body of rice destroy, otherwise I will be impolite." Br. < br. < BR, when I''m wearing a pair of bright green hair, I''m just wearing a pair of bright green clothes! It turns out to be Gu Sen! Ask me for someone, ah no, it''s a corpse now, is it so casual? Who are you when I am Chiyu? Even if I promise, my generals and men will not agree. "Chi Yu squinted, looking at the man in the prime of his life, but his tone was full of disdain.


    "That''s right. You can come and ask for bodies at will. Are we chijing people easy to bully?"


    "It''s ridiculous to be so domineering even though he is a defeated general. Ha ha ha!"


    "I was beaten by chijing, and even the monarch was lost. Fortunately, I want to ask for someone. Just surrender to us!"


    "Yes, surrender!"


    The soldiers under Chi Yu''s hands were laughing and making an echo.


    "Chiyu, this is your soldier. It''s as vulgar as you are Gu Sen looked coldly at the chijing soldiers shouting below.


    "All shut up. Didn''t you hear that our people in chijing are vulgar! What''s the standard of each one! " After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Chi Yu''s face couldn''t hang. It was red and white, just like the sunset in July. It was really colorful. Chijing has always upheld the national style of good manners, benevolence and virtue. Even what he did in private was just private, which had never been slapped in the face. He immediately ordered his men to shut up. The soldiers were reprimanded and knew that they had made a mistake, and immediately they were like turtles with their heads shrinking.


    "Since you want the body, it depends on your ability!" Chi Yu said viciously, while carrying the spirit to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen had already been on guard, a flash to avoid Chi Yu''s attack, "Oh, angry. that ''s fine with me. Then let''s make a quick decision! "


    The two people in the sky came and went. At first, they could see human figures in the two groups of spiritual powers. But in a flash, they could only see the powerful spiritual forces interacting with each other.


    "Gu Sen, if you are willing to help me with my work, with our strength, after finding the time corridor, the whole continent will be as simple as picking things up!" Chi Yu has always appreciated Gu Sen, and he did not give up in fighting.


    "Chi Yu, not everyone is as ambitious as you are. If the Tao is different, there is no need to plan for each other. Don''t talk nonsense. I must take back the body of Mitsui today Gu Sen is totally disdainful of Chiyu''s olive branch. In his eyes, there is only one person in his heart, that is, Guanyun in previous life and yunqiongyao in this life.


    "How stubborn! I''m not welcome Chi Yu saw that Gu Sen was so dismissive of his solicitation that his spiritual power became more rapid, accurate and cruel.


    For a time, the spiritual power was scattered all over the sky, and their abilities were the best. The power of the spiritual power scared everyone underground to flee, and they were looking for places to avoid. After all, the fighting between the upper authorities was not something that ordinary people could participate in. It was a serious matter to protect themselves.


    And the soldiers who had been taking care of the corpse of Mie had already run away. They could have taken care of the corpse. This gap is just seen by Gu Sen, Gu Sen is happy at the moment, playing, and approaching the corpse of Mitsui. Looking for the right time, Gu Sen took a palm and fought Chiyu. Chiyu thought that Gu Sen could not do it, so he tried to die together. He sneered at him and met him with his spirit. That knows Gu Sen is just a shot in the air. After putting the spirit power, Gu Sen turns his head and flies like the corpse of Mitsui.At the moment when Gu Sen just snatched the body of Mie, Chi Yu felt that the spiritual power was more and more empty, without any attack power at all, but it was just superficial. He immediately realized that he had been played. Turning his head, he saw Gu Sen holding the body of Mitsui and was about to leave. He glared and bared his eyes. His backhand was a slap at Gu Sen. Gu Sen was so overbearing that he just wanted to quickly take the body of Mitsui back to the city. His back was completely empty, and he just took the palm.


    Gu Sen did not have time to check the injury, but even faster to fly to the city.


    In the city, the news of MI Tsai''s death had already spread all over the former dynasty and the imperial palace. If the empress didn''t control the whole situation, they didn''t know what to do. Seeing that Gu Sen had sent back Mi Cui''s body, a group of concubines had already rushed forward to squeeze Gu Sen away, surrounded the body of MI Cui, and called out Mi Cui with all kinds of mouths, for fear that others would not know their grief, as if they could call people back. When the empress saw the body of Mitsui, her nerves were broken just like the stringed string. She cried out, "your majesty!" and she fainted. The palace people helped the queen back to the palace to rest.


    Yun qiongjun was forced to stay in the palace for a long time. She had already broken the acupoint, but she had been blocked by Zhuqing. Otherwise, she would have rushed out to fight Chiyu. When Gu Sen came back with the body of Mitsui, she immediately met her. However, the group of concubines of Mizuo were faster than her and pushed her to the back. She looks at Gu Sen, and Gu Sen just looks at her. Her eyes are facing each other. Both of them understand the words in each other''s eyes. Gu Sen nods to Yun qiongjun and stands aside. Yun qiongjun was very tired of the crying of the concubines. As soon as the empress fell, they were all without a leader. Yun qiongjun had to put on her Princess''s airs and stopped the crying concubines. She called a group of ministers to discuss Mitsui''s funeral.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun is in charge of the overall situation and has no control over him, Gu Sen goes out of the hall alone and comes to a small corner in the palace. Chi Yu''s chapter was full of spiritual power, so he was born and suffered. If it was not for Gu Sen''s strong willpower, he would have fallen down long ago. At this moment, no one said, "wow", a mouthful of blood spat out from Gu Sen''s mouth, and the whole person was like a kite with broken string, gently falling to the ground. Meilin has been paying close attention to the every move of Midu. This will happen to see his apprentice fall alone in a small corner, and his heart is torn into a ball, and he immediately comes forward to heal the baby apprentice.


    While healing Gu Sen''s wounds, he uses his spiritual power to explore Gu Sen''s body. He finds that there is a large loss of spiritual power in Gu Sen''s body, and his physical functions are in a complete decline. It''s hard for him to support him for a long time. It''s all for the sake of Yun qiongjun''s woman. He''s angry and anxious. What''s more, what should he do with his apprentice''s body. Fortunately, with the input of a large number of spiritual powers, Gu Sen wakes up.


    "Master, master. Why are you here? " As soon as Gu Sen opened his eyes, he saw that he was lying in a room with his master sitting by the bed.


    "Hum, you unfilial disciple. If I didn''t come, you would have been killed. What a crime! Why did I take you as an apprentice Looking for Lin immediately put on a kind of beating the chest and foot, regret the original appearance.


    Gu Sen knew his master''s virtue for a long time. Seeing him like this, he knew that he was not really angry. "Master, don''t make trouble. It''s the apprentice''s fault. I made you angry. If you can''t be angry, you can beat the broken body of the apprentice. Anyway, the apprentice has already received Chi Yu''s dark hand, you don''t feel bad. Cough. " Said, put out a pair of the next moment is about to die, look for Lin heartache.


    "Apprentice, you know the master doesn''t mean that. Oh, I just can''t help you. If you want to do this, I''ll go to find Yun qiongjun and tell her all your injuries. " Meilinna''s apprentice had no choice but to move out of yunqiongjun.


    "No, master. Don''t tell yun''er. I''ll ask you. Cough. I don''t want to worry about yun''er. " As soon as he heard that Meilin wanted to tell Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen couldn''t lie down and struggled to get up.


    "Lie down for me, and I won''t tell her." Looking for Lin to help Gu Sen back to bed.


    "OK, thank you, master." With the guarantee of looking for Lin, Gu Sen lay back in bed.

 Chapter 201

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 202

    Zhu Qing decided to stay for the time being. The whole country was in mourning. The prince of Midu began to deal with the funeral. Looking at this young child, Zhu Qing couldn''t help feeling distressed. So small, no father, but also poor. Although you are a prince, what''s the difference between them. Now that my father is gone, everything needs to be dealt with by myself. Zhu Qing went to help without hesitation.


    King Midu was no longer in power, and refugees were displaced from all over the country. A country, without a king, should survive in this world. They are afraid and helpless. The prince is still so young, without the protection of the king, what should he do, what should they do, and what should the country do? Many people were killed in the war, and the whole country was sunk in the sound of grief. Zhu Qing is very sad, the country has no, will there be home?


    The streets are full of ruins. The refugees who lost their loved ones cried in despair, and they painfully endured the departure of their loved ones. The little prince knelt on the ground in grief. He felt afraid and ashamed. He didn''t know how to deal with everything here. The imperial palace of nuota is now desolate. So his beloved father left him. What should he do? Zhu Qing accompanied him, quietly comforting him, must stand up, this country needs him to stand up. The little son of rice destroys Zheng Zheng''s looking at Zhu Qing, crystal clear tears hanging on his face, is really sad and heartache.


    "Sister Zhuqing, I''m so scared." He cried.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. My sister is with you. I''m not afraid." Zhu Qing patted him on the shoulder.


    "You are the king of Midu now. You should be up and brave. The people of Midu need you. You have to believe that you can manage the country and protect your people. You have to be strong. Only in this way can your father feel at ease. And miss yun''er, she has gone to negotiate with Chi Yu. You can rest assured that she will come back successfully. " The little prince nodded.


    Yun qiongjun goes alone. She knows that she has to do this to live up to her heart. She can''t stand by. Gu Sen is worried, but he has nothing to do. He hated his incompetence and was afraid of Chi Yu''s cheating. He decided to follow Yun qiongjun secretly. When Yun qiongjun comes to Chi Yu alone, Chi Yu laughs more than once. He didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would really dare to be alone. It seems that she is really a arrogant and silly girl! His proud smile made Yun qiongjun very angry.


    "Somebody, tie her up. Ha ha ha "Chi Yu is very proud.


    "Since I have arrived, you should stop attacking Midu. As a king of a country, you can''t believe what you say. " Yun qiongjun said angrily. Her delicate face is very beautiful because of her anger. At the moment, she has no way out.


    "Yes? I said that. I don''t remember. " Chi Yu has a rogue smile on his face.


    Yun qiongjun did not speak and glared at him. She scolded in her heart: what a despicable villain.


    "Come on, give me the order, continue to attack Midu!" Chi Yu gave orders. He didn''t forget to look at Yun qiongjun, and his eyes were full of sarcasm. Subordinates take orders, continue to attack Midu, and continue to increase firepower. Yun qiongjun clenched her teeth and said no more words.


    Gu Sen and others watched Yun qiongjun get caught. They were very anxious, but they could not do anything. At the thought of her being tied alone, Gu Sen''s heart broke. He was worried about Chi Yu''s conspiracy and his cloud son''s abuse. All the way, he was worried and didn''t say a word.


    Chi Yu orders someone to give him the bound Yun qiongjun. He has something important to do. His subordinates don''t understand and ask him how to deal with this woman. Chi Yu said with a smile: "this woman is of great use. I will take her to chijing to show my people a good look. This is the first step for us to become invincible. Ha ha ha He laughed wildly, as if the whole world had been mastered by him, and everything to conquer here was just around the corner.


    Chi Yu takes Yun qiongjun and sets off. He tries to find Lin and Gu Sen follows him quietly. Gu Sen looks at the bound Yun qiongjun from a distance, heartache.


    At this time, Meilin said: "no, this is not the way to chijing!" Walking in front of the forest stopped and turned to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen is surprised. They didn''t expect Chi Yu to have other plans. What can I do now.


    Mirin stopped talking and observed the surroundings all the way. He was alert to observe the changes around him, and wondered why Chi Yu came here. As they moved on, the vegetation around them became more and more prosperous. Meilin said to himself: it seems that this is going to Gu Sen. Jixin and Gu Sen are shocked.


    While talking, Chi Yu has already taken Yun qiongjun to the river. "Where are you going to take me?" asked Yun qiongjun


    Chi Yu chuckled: "to do not know, fee what words."


    Looking around, Yun qiongjun saw that the trees around her were luxuriant, all kinds of exotic flowers and plants were blooming, and the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Everything was flourishing. It was really beautiful. Where am I. Why do you feel so familiar? At this time, Chi Yu throws Yun qiongjun into the water. Yun qiongjun chokes and struggles to float up. She just wants to scold, but Chi Yu pulls her into the water. Yun qiongjun discovered that there was a hole in the water. Chi Yu stopped talking and took her in.


    It turned out that they were already in gusen, and the people who looked at Dian were all surprised. They were surprised why a stranger came in with a man tied up. But they did not notice that three more people quietly followed in.Yun qiongjun looks at this place. She has never been here before. She doesn''t know that there is such a big hole here. There is another cave in the cave. The cave is a prosperous city, which is much more prosperous than Mido.


    Yun qiongjun looked at it and liked it very much. Unfortunately, with the villain in front of you, you can''t enjoy the beauty of the cave. It''s a pity. If you have a chance in the future, you must bring Zhuqing and them here to have a good time.


    Chi Yu asked: "since you are the key to open the spiritual power, then I ask you, do you know how to open the spiritual power?"


    Yun qiongjun sneered: "don''t say I don''t know. Even if I know, I won''t tell you. You wretch


    Chi Yu sneered: "death to the point of death, hard mouth, see how I deal with you." He reached for Yun qiongjun''s chin and forced her to look up at herself.


    Yun qiongjun stares at him fiercely, but he can''t get rid of his control. He laughs contemptuously: "you wait for me, I will know how to get spiritual power!" Yun qiongjun doesn''t speak.


    Chi Yu is looking at Yun qiongjun while he is moving his mind. He didn''t know what to do, but he was in a hurry. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He grabbed Yun qiongjun''s arm and began to laugh.


    Yun qiongjun was shocked: "what are you going to do?" Her intuition told him that the bad guy must have thought of something.


    "What are you doing? Ha ha, you''ll know later? Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. You are so beautiful. How can I be willing to let you die. How boring it would be if there were no beauties in the world. " Chi Yu''s laughter spread in my ears. He came up with a good idea.


    He grabbed Yun qiongjun''s delicate white arm, which took out a dagger. Yun qiongjun was stunned.


    "Master, what is he going to do?" Gu senmeng stands up in the dark. He was angry and afraid. His eyes were full of tears because of worry. Don''t hurt the cloud son, Chi Yu, you quickly put down my cloud son. I can''t wait to kill you. I''m going to cut you now. Cloud, my cloud.


    Mirin took Gu Sen and carefully hid in the Bush on one side. He is afraid that Gu Sen will be exposed. This will not only save Yun qiongjun, but also worry about their lives. Now the situation is not sure. He doesn''t want Gu Sen to act rashly and ruin their big plan. He turned to comfort Goosen: "let''s have a look first. It''s reckless of you. " Baiyun also drags Gu Sen''s sleeve: "listen to your master, you are too impulsive. We must find out the situation before we can find a way to rescue miss yun''er. If you act rashly and frighten the snake, miss yun''er is afraid of her life! " Gu Sen didn''t speak, and could only bite his teeth in anger.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Chi Yu in bewilderment. Chi Yu grinned at the corner of her mouth. She lifted her knife and cut a sharp cut in Yun qiongjun''s arm. The blood donation gushed out. Because of the pain, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help crying out, "Chi Yu, you son of a bitch, what do you want?"


    "I think your blood is probably the most useful. Only it can make your key work, and I can turn on the spiritual power and get it. " Chi Yu greedily looked at Yun qiongjun''s bloody arm. There was expectation in his eyes, and there was evil light that he would not hesitate to pay for success.


    "Ha ha, I''ll make it right away. Spiritual power can only be mine. No one can expect it except me. " Chi Yu laughed, arrogant and arrogant. His echoes are all over the cave.


    "I will not let you succeed. You will never get spiritual power. " Yun qiongjun resists the pain and angrily tells Chi Yu. She became extremely weak because of the blood in her arm. She looked at her bleeding arm and tried to resist, but it didn''t help. She began to be afraid that she was going to lose her grip. What to do, what about the people of Midu, what about the little prince? She thought of the Queen''s advice, the trust of Zhuqing, and the worry of the little prince. She was so dizzy that she felt that the world had become blurred in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 203

    The blood is like a slender stream, flowing slowly along the white wrist of Yun qiongjun to the ground. Just let Chi Yu fidgety is: useless. Chi Yu frowned, and something in his eyes was impetuous.


    As time goes by, the surrounding is still calm. Chi Yu murmured: "isn''t Yun qiongjun the key? Why not? Is it not enough blood? " Between the words, Chi Yu took up the knife again with one hand, clasped Yun qiongjun''s arm with the other hand, and rowed up again. A large amount of blood gushed out, like a spring flowing to the ground.


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were moist with pain, and she could not help but want to pull her hand out. However, Chi Yu clasped tightly. Yun qiongjun''s movements not only did not free herself, but also let the blood from her body more quickly because of her actions. Even so, nothing happened.


    "No way!" Chi Yu looked at Yun qiongjun and seemed to be about to swallow her up like this, "how can it be useless? Is there not enough blood? " With that, he would move his knife again. Yun qiongjun steps back with her left foot. The next second, Chi Yu pulls her back. Yun qiongjun stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Qi Tian and Gu Sen, who are hiding in the dark place of the cave, will rush out when they move. Meilin is worried that they can''t help others and hurt Yun qiongjun. She stops them, but Qi Tian is better than him. So he grabbed Gu Sen, but failed to hold Qi Tian.


    Qi Tian pinches the formula with one hand, and a white mang chop falls on Chi Yu''s wrist holding the knife. Chi Yu''s hand couldn''t help shaking and lost his strength in an instant. A knife on the ground. Chi Yu and Yun qiongjun look around together. Qi Tian''s face is firm and resolute. His deep eyes are full of heartache. "Yun''er, I''m sorry. It''s the master who is late."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Qi Tian in a daze. Her eyes turn red in an instant. Her tears are like a river and a sea burst into a flood.


    "Master! I miss you so much. "


    Qi Tian felt a pain in his heart, and his eyes were red, "yun''er, don''t worry. Master will help you right away. Master will never let you get hurt again. " Yun qiongjun nodded in tears. After seeing Qi Tian again, she felt relaxed.


    Chi Yu clenched Yun qiongjun''s arm tightly. Her fingernails were pinched into her flesh, and a sneer came over her lips. "What a touching drama about the reunion of master and apprentice. It''s just a pity. Your apprentice is dying. "


    Hearing this, Qi Tian''s eyes are big, and there seems to be a raging fire burning inside, "Chi Yu, if you want to die, I''ll make you good."


    "Oh," Chiyu tilted his head, taunted, "I''m afraid it won''t be me who will die first."


    Qi Tian frowned and was too lazy to talk to Chi Yu again. He held his right hand and held the long knife in his hand. "Come on." Chi Yu sneered coldly. First, he stopped the bleeding for Yun qiongjun. Then he made a cage with his hands. Then he shut Yun qiongjun in. It seems that he didn''t want Yun qiongjun to die now.


    Both of them stopped talking nonsense and started to work.


    In order to avoid accidentally injuring Yun qiongjun, Qi Tian leads Chi Yu to the outside while fighting. Chi Yu of course found Qi Tian''s intention, but he thought that Yun qiongjun was the key. If there was any damage, he would go out with Qi Tian''s will.


    Gu Sen, who is hiding on one side, sees that Chi Yu has been led away by Qi Tian. He immediately breaks away from the grip of Meilin and rushes to Yun qiongjun. I can''t help but follow the past. Gu Sen uses his power to release Yun qiongjun from prison. Before examining Yun qiongjun''s injury carefully, Yun qiongjun hugs Gu Sen and wails. Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun back, at a loss.


    Mirin turned quietly.


    Gu Sen knows why Yun qiongjun is crying so hard. The recent changes are really too big. Don''t say it''s Yun qiongjun. Even he can''t bear it. If not for the idea that yun''er needs him to support, I''m afraid he has already collapsed.


    Her rough hand gently stroked Yun qiongjun''s hair, and Gu Sen comforted her in a low voice. Suddenly, Gu Sen''s throat choked and his words stuck in his throat. He turned his head, a mouthful of blood spat on the ground, dazzling. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun cried so much that she didn''t find Gu Sen''s abnormality.


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun in his arms and glances at Yun qiongjun''s face. Seeing that she really doesn''t know, he is relieved. Now cloud son has suffered so much, how can he bear to let her worry about him?


    For a long time, Yun qiongjun''s cry gradually stopped. Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun half in his arms and takes him out of the cave. Gu senyun and qiongjun had just reached the cave entrance when they were stimulated by a white awn and closed their eyes. Before they could react, a fierce palm wind came to their faces!


    Fortunately, Gu Sen can''t see it, but after years of special training, Gu Sen feels it when the wind of the sword strikes. He immediately reached out his hand and took Yun qiongjun''s waist. He kicked his right foot forward heavily, facing the wind of the sword. But after all, Gu Sen murmured, protecting Yun qiongjun and retreating to the side.


    "Cloud!" Qi Tian roared and chopped Chiyu with a long knife in his hand. Black streamer around the blade, deep as if to pull people into hell. Chi Yu was startled and ran away.


    Here, Meilin rushes to Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun to check for them. See two people only by strong light stimulation temporary blindness, tight face this just relaxed some, eyebrows also softened a lot. Just now Chi Yu deliberately leads Qi Tian to the cave entrance. When Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen come out, they lose a strong light.At this time, the residents of Wangdian were attracted by the fighting between Qi Tian and Chi Yu. Looking at Qi Tian, who is also a soul, but is particularly powerful, the residents of Wangdian have an indescribable sense of pride. In particular, Wang Dian was sneered at by Chiyu of Guanyi. His eyes were fixed on Qi Tian, like a snake that was dying and wanted to take the enemy to the end. Qi Tian frowned uncomfortably, and the knife in his hand was like a rainbow, pointing directly at Chi Yu''s eyebrows.


    Chi Yu resisted the attack with his sword, and at the same time got up and retreated for tens of meters. Qi Tian didn''t pursue him, frowning at Chi Yu. Chi Yu also looked at Qi Tian with drooping eyes and a strange smile on his lips. "You said, if Wang Dian was destroyed, what would happen?"


    Qi Tian''s heart crossed a strange arc. The next second, a red light covered the land in front of Chi Yu. The scenery in front of Chi Yu includes Chi Yu himself. It''s all gone.


    Here, Gu Sen has just recovered from the stimulation of the previous strong light, and has not yet seen the scene in front of him. His chest is a dull pain, and his throat is sweet. Gu Sen closes his lips and wants to press down. Yun qiongjun turns around and throws herself into Gu Sen''s arms again. When Yun qiongjun pours on her, Gu Sen can''t hold back any more. A mouthful of blood falls directly on Yun qiongjun''s chest.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the blood in her chest, her eyes are a little dull. Gu Sen''s lips are bitter and astringent. "Yun''er..." is not finished, but another mouthful of blood spits out. Yun qiongjun is still staring at the blood on her chest, saying nothing.


    Over there, the Red Mansions scattered, revealing Chi Yu''s face slightly tired due to excessive consumption of spiritual power, and the land in front of him as if he had been hit by a meteorite. Huge holes, dark soil, and a little spark is still shining.


    Qi Tian''s hand holding the knife stops there stiffly. Subconsciously, he turns his head and looks at the location of the three men. He sees the pool of blood on Yun qiongjun''s chest. His face is hard to distinguish. Chi Yu also saw, laughing, look a little crazy.


    "How could that happen?" Yun qiongjun''s hand trembled. "Gu Sen, how could you... Vomit blood? Did you get hurt somewhere? " Yun qiongjun''s eyes constantly scan Gu Sen''s body. It seems that this can tell where Gu Sen''s injury is. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun helplessly, but his mouth is coughing.


    Yun qiongjun was in a hurry. No matter what the occasion was, she stretched out her hand and began to pick up gusen''s clothes, hoping to examine the injury. Gu Sen pressed Yun qiongjun''s hand in tears and laughter. "I''m not hurt."


    Yun qiongjun was angry and impatient, "you''re not hurt. Why did you vomit blood all of a sudden?" Gu Sen did not know how to explain, so he cast his eyes to Meilin. Looking for the forest also has some helplessness.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun also followed her, she had to explain, "at the beginning, you accepted the punishment of heaven and died. Goosen will go with you. In the end, it''s not a ghost. But he didn''t have the ability to transform ghosts. Therefore, he can only rely on Wang Dian to become a ghost and transport power for Wang Dian. Now thousands of years have passed. Gu Sen and Wang Dian have already become one. "


    Meilin didn''t go on, but Yun qiongjun already understood.


    Gu Sen and Wang Dian become one body. To hurt Wang Dian is to hurt Gu Sen. No wonder, no wonder Chi Yu destroyed Wangdian, Gu Sen was not hurt but vomited blood. Qiongjun''s eyes drooped as if she were crying. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, and the heartache in his eyes is like a sea tide.

 Chapter 204

    Chi Yu took advantage of Qi Tian''s stupefied mind, and attacked the past with a sword. Looking for Lin Yu light to catch a glimpse, the eyebrows frown, low ha, "Qi Tian!"


    Qi Tian suddenly wakes up and quickly retreats. Chi Yu lip corner a Yang, show sharp teeth, "want to hide?" The red fluorescence rises from Chi Yu''s sword arm and transmits it into the sword. The silver edge of the sword is red. Shengsheng stretches the sword for several meters. Qi Tian didn''t want Chiyu to have such a move. He couldn''t dodge and was cut in the chest by the blade.


    Qi Tian had already turned into a ghost. He was hurt by the sword edge, and there was no blood flowing out. It''s just that the wound is burning black and smoke is rising. It''s very scary. Qi Tian''s face was gloomy. Ghosts are supported by spiritual power. As long as there is a wound on the body, the spirit power will automatically make up and heal. That is to say, as long as the spiritual power remains, there will be no wound on the body. Even if you get hurt, it''s just that the body becomes more transparent. But now...


    Qi Tian looks down and looks at his chest which is not healed, and even has the wound that continues to spread. Chi Yu looked at Qi Tian''s face, the smile on his face became more and more strange, "Qi Tian, how do you feel? I have studied for many years, but it is not easy to find such a method! "


    Qi Tian put up his expression and scoffed in his eyes, "Chi Yu, for so many years, do you make such a success?"


    Chi Yu pointed to Qi Tian''s eyebrows and said, "deal with you who are now a ghost. That''s enough. "


    Qi Tian''s hand holding the knife slowly tightened, and his eyes were sharp, "you were not as good as me. Now, even if I''m not as good as I used to be, even if you have a way to deal with ghosts. You are still not as good as me The words fall, the hand rises the knife to fall, the blade straight cleaves to Chi Yu''s heavenly cover. Different from before, Chiyu did not retreat to avoid, but raised his sword to meet him!


    Swords and swords are as powerful as rainbow.


    The tip of the sword meets the blade.


    Red and white are interlaced.


    "Boom -"


    the air wave is like a huge wave rolling up on the sea, which takes tens of meters of the two people. Those who were closer around were also affected. When the air wave dissipates, the scenery is clear. You can see a hole about 10 meters in diameter between the two people. The bottom is invisible, and the cracks around are like cobwebs.


    Both sides of the hole. Qi Tian''s original solid body became transparent in an instant. Facing him, Chi Yu''s hair was scattered, and his hair tail curled like scorched. Even his white face was dyed black. Let alone the ragged clothes. How can you describe a "mess"?


    But Chi Yu is still laughing. With irony and pride.


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun''s slightly alarmed and worried call makes Qi Tian turn away. Gu Sen''s face is as white as paper, and the blood on his lips is bright and dazzling. His beautiful Phoenix eyes are slightly closed, and his breath is like nothing. I''m afraid there''s only one breath left.


    Yun qiongjun''s face was full of panic and her tears poured down like rain. Only this time, Gu Sen couldn''t kiss her tears away. Mi Lin beside him is also a short stature, half kneeling beside Gu Sen, checking Gu Sen''s injury. With the examination, mirin''s face became more serious and heavy. Looking at Meilin''s face, Yun qiongjun is more worried, and her tears are more fierce.


    Meilin frowns, and her worries are no less than those of Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen and Wang Dian are integrated into one. Now Wang Dian has been hurt so much that Gu Sen has to bear the same damage. It is expected that Yunnan is stronger than Gu Sen. The worry in the eyes of mirin is about to overflow, and the hand in the sleeve slowly clenches. If you don''t think of a way, I''m afraid that Wangdian has not been destroyed, Gu Sen will have to go first.


    "Mr. Meilin, Gu Sen, he... Will..." Yun qiongjun''s words are not finished. Meilin understands and Gu Sen understands. What Meilin can think of, Gu Sen also thinks of.


    Can''t tell yun''er.


    Gu Sen opened his eyes and looked at his master. He only sent such a message.


    Don''t tell cloud. Can''t tell yun''er.


    Looking for Lin Wei invisible sigh, comfort way: "No. You have to trust Goosen. He won''t die so easily. How could he have the heart to leave you alone A slight light rises in Yun qiongjun''s eyes. That kind of appearance makes Meilin can''t bear to see it again. However, Gu Sen put down his mind and closed his eyes again because he was tired.


    Fearing that her emotions might leak out, Meilin turns to see Qi Tian. Trapped in a sad mood, Yun qiongjun doesn''t notice the communication between the two mentors from the beginning to the end. But one person saw it.


    Here, Qi Tian and Chi Yu started again. The red awn and white light interweave, and the blade collides with the tip of the sword. Qi Tian became weaker and weaker, and retreated further and farther. On the contrary, Chi Yu was more and more brave. Although he was in a mess, he had a feeling of red light all over his face. Qi Tian feels that Chi Yu''s state is a little strange, which is similar to that when he was possessed by demons. But he didn''t feel evil.


    Oh. A light smile, ethereal, moving, but with a strong spiritual power. Qi Tian and Chi Yu, suppressed by the chuckle, retreated to a safe distance and looked warily at the sound source.


    A woman dressed in plain clothes, her face was calm and safe, and she did not use powder and Dai. But this is the case, and it is even more impressive.


    The woman''s vermilion lips light open, light sarcasm from the lips and teeth to spill out, "Chi Yu, for many years have not seen. You have no shame to look so ugly. " Chiyu heard the speech, and his anger rose in his heart, but he did not dare to vent his anger because of the woman''s attitude. Just angry eyes.The woman looked at Chi Yu and squinted and laughed, "Chi Yu, is it that I have disappeared for too many years. You don''t remember me? "


    Chi Yu looked at the woman doubtfully and felt that the woman was very familiar. Before he thought of it, Qi Tian blurted out, "Queen Wanping!" what?! Chi Yu looked at the woman in shock. There''s something in the brain that''s gone. Tell him that Qi Tian didn''t admit his mistake.


    It''s really Wanping. The first queen of Guanyi.


    Wan Ping looked at Qi Tian, and her lips slightly raised, "I haven''t seen you for many years, Qi Tian. How can you be like this In the twinkling of an eye, he looked at the forest again, "looking for the forest, long time no see." The last four words, vaguely revealed the intention of killing.


    Looking at Wanping, he looks calm. However, Wan Ping turns her eyes and falls on Yun qiongjun, unwilling to move away.


    Chi Yu looked complicated. "Wanping, haven''t you been dead for many years? How can you be here today? "


    Wan Ping slightly tilted her head and looked a little playful, "I never said I was dead. I Guanyi, no one said I was dead. You think too much. " Chi Yu said, indeed, Wan Ping suddenly disappeared and never disappeared, so people thought she was dead. But Guan Yi did not spread the news of her death. It''s just a guess.


    "As for why I''m here." Wanping''s eyes slightly pick, showing a evil spirit, "this Wangdian is what I created. You say, why am I here? "


    "What?" Chi Yu exclaimed, his face unbelievable. Even Qi Tian and Meilin are shocked. Only Yun qiongjun has been staring at Wan Ping. She has a strange feeling in her heart. Holding Gu Sen''s hands unconsciously tightened.


    Chi Yu recalled the time when Wang Dian appeared and found that it was not long after Wanping disappeared. Moreover, in this continent, apart from Wan Ping, who can control the dead, no one can create Wangdian, a land full of undead. The story about Wangdian Lingli...


    thinking of this, Chi Yu''s mouth was a little bitter and astringent, "Wanping, the thing about Wangdian Lingli..."


    Wan Ping looked calm and admitted calmly, "it''s fake. My message is to let people out. "


    "Why?" Qi Tian didn''t understand. Wanping''s ability to create Wangdian can be explained by her kindness to the undead because she can control the dead. So, isn''t it going to hurt Yun qiongjun when it comes to psychic power? Yun qiongjun is her daughter!


    Hearing Qi Tian''s question, Wan Ping''s expression changed for the first time. After a long silence, Wan Ping sighed, "I just want to see yun''er."


    Wan Ping thought of the law of heaven''s death, and her own cloud lost. My heart aches and pains.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Wanping and doesn''t quite understand what she means.


    Wan Ping said in a low voice: "in those days, yun''er was reincarnated. I had no way. Later I created Wangdian, but I found that I could never leave Wangdian. I want to see yun''er. Therefore, it is said that Yuner is the key. Only in this way can I see her


    Chi Yu clenched his teeth, "what about Lingli?"


    "On me." Wan Ping looked at Chi Yu quietly, "you give up."


    Chi Yu knew that he had no chance to get spiritual power. He was so confused that he went crazy. The whole tribe is above Wangdian.


    Yun qiongjun, who has not yet woken up from Wan Ping''s words, is immediately awakened by Gu Sen, who is constantly vomiting blood in her arms.


    "Goosen! Goosen! Goosen Yun qiongjun tears like rain, once betrayal was forgotten by her. At this moment, she just wanted him alive. Whether he loves her or not, whether he has hurt her or not. It doesn''t matter. She wanted him alive. As long as he''s alive. Even if Gu Sen finally chooses Wanqing, as long as he is alive, she is willing to let go.


    Wan Ping knows about the integration of Gu Sen and Wang Dian, but she doesn''t care. Now looking at his most distressed daughter, in order to Gu Sen cry so heartrending, some heartache, and some angry. But in the end, still more heartache.


    Wan Ping walks up to Yun qiongjun and sighs, "I''ve designed so many things, but I''m not sure if I can really see you." Wan Ping squatted down and looked straight into Yun qiongjun''s tears. "Yun''er, I didn''t expect that. I can see you again. But you are not what I want to see


    Yun qiongjun vaguely understands the identity of the woman in front of her and her relationship with herself. As for Wanping''s practice, she also disagrees with being angry. But at this point, none of this matters.


    Yun qiongjun stretched out a hand and clenched Wan Ping''s sleeve. "Will you help him? I beg you. Will you help Gu Sen? " On hearing this, Wan Ping''s heart rises with a fire. However, looking at Yun qiongjun''s weeping face, her heart softens and she agrees.

 Chapter 205

    Although Wanping said that she agreed to save Gu Sen, she did not start treatment immediately. Instead, she temporarily cut off the contact between Gu Sen and Wang Dian. Only this hand makes people have to sigh a fierce. Looking at Wan Ping''s movements, Yun qiongjun is puzzled.


    Wan Ping hesitates for a moment. She looks at Yun qiongjun''s dim eyes. She reaches out to wipe her tears away. Yun qiongjun didn''t think much about it. Her head moved back. He avoided Wan Ping''s hand. Wan Ping stares at her hands in the air. Her eyes are hurt. It''s just that her long hair slightly covers her eyes. Yun qiongjun only sees her ugly face.


    Yun qiongjun lowered her eyelashes slightly. She knew that she was begging for Wanping now. She should not avoid Wan Ping''s hand. What''s more, Wan Ping is her mother in name. But she didn''t like to be too close to people she didn''t touch. Wan Ping is too intimate to wipe her tears.


    Wan Ping slowly drew back her hand and clenched her fist between her sleeves. Wan Ping looked at Yun qiongjun''s eyes and said, "Yuner, I''m your mother. Why do you have to stay away like this? "


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes fell on Gu Sen''s white face, and her voice was as low as a mosquito''s balderdash, "I''ve never seen you before." Yun qiongjun clenched her hands inch by inch, and her skirt was wrinkled. "No matter in the past life or in this life. I''ve never met you. Today is the first time I''ve seen you. " Speaking of this, Yun qiongjun raised her eyes to Wan Ping''s calm eyes. "My mother is the gentle and kind woman in this world, not you!"


    Wan Ping''s calm eyes filled with waves, and her hands on her side trembled, "yun''er, are you blaming me? Blame me for not showing up when you need protection? Blame me for thinking about this way to get you to Wangdian? "


    "No Yun qiongjun denies this. Wan Ping is overjoyed, but in the next moment she is destroyed, "I don''t know you. If you have no expectation, there will be no disappointment and despair. To me, you are just a very powerful stranger who can save gusen


    Wan Ping''s half squatting body swayed, but she couldn''t hold on. Her fingernails pinched into her flesh, leaving a crescent shaped scar. The pain in my heart is like a needle prick, which is continuous. Wan Ping never thought that she would treat her daughter so strangely when she saw her daughter again. Obviously, I was so close to her at the beginning.


    Oh, stranger.


    Wan Ping bowed her head, her long hair fell down, and half of her face was covered, which made people unable to see her look at the moment, "yun''er, I didn''t protect you well. It''s my incompetence to be a mother. But then, I think you need to know. After that, we will decide whether to save Goosen or not. "


    Yun qiongjun is silent and doesn''t speak up. She knows that she doesn''t have the right to choose.


    Wan Ping''s lips and teeth are slightly open, bringing the past together.


    At that time, Gu Sen Yun and qiongjun''s feelings were not compatible with heaven and earth. Heaven and earth descend to punish heaven.


    Seeing that they are about to be killed by heaven, Wan Ping secretly uses her soul on Yun qiongjun''s body, regardless of the damage to her body. Because of this, Yun qiongjun was able to reincarnate after the Tianzhu.


    At the beginning, the punishment of heaven''s death was executed by Mianlin. Although Wan Ping understood that this was the order of heaven and earth, no one could reverse it. It is not willing or even forced to enforce the law. He is the one who can enforce the law, and the direct cause of yun''er''s death is to seek forest. How can Wan Ping not hate this?


    Seeing Tianzhu fall in Wan Yun''s face, Wan Ping turned red in her eyes, but she resisted the impulse. He saved Wanyun''s soul with all his strength and sent him to be reincarnated.


    Because of the ban on martial arts, as long as she is in this continent, Wan Ping can feel the state of Yun qiongjun''s soul. After confirming that Yun qiongjun has been reincarnated, she goes to Meilin.


    At that time, although Gu Sen saved his soul with all his efforts, he lost his consciousness. If he could not recover, he would be a fool. As the master of Gu Sen, MI Lin has good medical skills, but it has no way to hurt the soul.


    When Wanping finds Meilin, Meilin has just returned to gusen with Gu Sen, and is looking through ancient books to see if there is any way to save Gu Sen. Wanping appears. Before Meilin reacts, she has already captured Gu sen in her hand. Looking for Lin to be startled, suddenly gets up, immediately hands from Wan Ping hand snatch retrospection Sen. But she stopped when she saw the rising flame in Wanping''s hands.


    "What are you going to do?" At that time, Meilin was tired and distressed to see Gu Sen''s weak soul. On the surface is still the appearance of Jiyue breeze.


    At that time, Wan Ping''s eyes were red because of Wan Yun''s acceptance of Tianzhu, but she was still dressed in gorgeous clothes. Her eyebrows and eyes were as beautiful as a knife. "Mi Lin, your apprentice colluded with my daughter. Now, it is you who have executed the punishment of Tianzhu, and you have come to the end of a desperate death. What do you think I want to do? "


    Looking for Lin''s eyes a little stunned, "Wan Yun she... How could..." he thought she would not let Wan Yun die. After all, Wanping loves Wanyun so much. How can she be willing to die? He has the ability to keep Gu Sen''s soul. How can Wan Ping not protect him? Why can''t wan Ping do it?


    Wan Ping is sure that her daughter has been reincarnated and reincarnated, but how could she tell Meilin? Make his heart relaxed. Now she hates him so much.


    Wan Ping looks at the woods and sneers coldly. Meilin knew that she didn''t want to talk about it any more, so she had to change the subject. "I know you hate me now, and you hate Gu Sen, but are you willing to kill Gu Sen like this?" Wan Ping''s hand movements, Meilin said this to her heart. See Wan Ping so, looking for Lin to strike while iron is hot, "how about leaving him, you slowly torture?"Hearing this, Wan Ping sneered, "it sounds so good, but I don''t want me to kill him. But if I torture your apprentice, don''t you care? "


    "Yes. I love Gu Sen, but he died now. I wish he could live. " Wan Ping choked, but in the end, she agreed. Not only can you slowly torture Gu Sen to report his hatred, but also because of his love for Gu Sen.


    If they reach an agreement, Wanping will not let Gu Sen die. But at this time, Gu Sen is not far away from the ashes. Wan Ping does not frown. She connects Gu Sen with Wang Dian directly, and asks Wang Dian to help her transform into ghosts. Although Meilin had the intention to stop it, he also knew that this was the only way to save gusen.


    Wanping takes Gu Sen to Wangdian. On the way, Gu Sen regains his mind with tenacious willpower. Seeing Meilin and Wanping, Gu Sen looks anxious and asks about Wan Yun. After learning that Wan Yun''s soul flies out, she wants to go with her, but she is stopped by Wan Ping.


    Wan Ping looked cold. "You''re so dead. Do you deserve your master?! Your master has worked so hard for so many years. Now, in order to save you, he retreats again and again. Do you want to die like this? "


    Gu Sen raised his eyes to look for the forest, but his eyes were still indifferent, but his eyes were full of worry and heartache. Gu Sen''s nose was sour. "I know I''m sorry for master. But if there is no cloud, I don''t know what the meaning of my life is. "


    Wan Ping''s heart is full of complexity. She closed her eyes and finally said, "that''s it. I''ll tell you the truth. Yun''er is not dead. I protected her soul with forbidden technique and sent her to another world to cultivate her soul. If you want to see her again, live well. "


    At the same time, Gu Sen and Meilin cast their eyes on Wanping.


    Gu Sen burst into tears. "Thank you, Queen Wanping." Mirin''s eyes also took thanks.


    Wan Ping turned her head a little uneasily, "tell you this, just want to let you live, I can torture you well." Having said that, Wan Ping has no intention of tormenting Gu Sen. This man, although the harm cloud son ends up like this, but also is affectionate and unrepentant. At the end of the day, if yun''er didn''t want to, he would never have come to this stage.


    Meilin has no words, but she also knows that Wan Ping has been moved by Gu Sen''s affection. The heart is also more emotion and relaxation.


    Speaking of this, Wan Ping''s face is more relaxed. It may have been so many years. It''s too depressing.


    Wan Ping sighed, "I don''t know when, I can''t leave Wangdian any more. This means that I can''t go to yun''er in person. In order to be able to see yun''er, I sent out the matter of looking at Yunnan Lingli. Yun''er is the key. " Speaking of this, Wan Ping''s eyes are full of apology, "also because of this, let cloud son suffer a lot of harm."


    Everyone was silent.


    Always as a spectator, at this moment, laughing out, "you tell me, this is all fake?" His eyes laughed with tears, "I have planned for so many years and so many plans, but you tell me, these are all fake?! I can''t go back to modern times again?! I can''t go back any more! "


    Looking at her decadent attitude, Yun qiongjun felt sad. They came from the same place and she wanted to go back. She was able to appreciate the despair of hope, but there was nothing she could do.


    With a smile in mind, tears are falling more and more.


    Wan Ping has pity in her eyes, "from the day you came to this world, you can''t go back. It''s just that you don''t believe it. " Silence.


    She took a deep look at Yun qiongjun and said, "maybe I was wrong." Words, decadent laugh and go.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her frustrated and desperate back and lowers her head.


    Meilin looks at Yun qiongjun anxiously. He and Yun qiongjun get along for a long time, and understand her mind. Naturally, she knows that Yun qiongjun must be upset at this time. Many things can only be understood by ourselves in the world. It''s no use talking too much.


    Yun qiongjun was so silent for a long time. Finally, she raised her head and looked at Wan Ping in a flat tone, "I''m surprised to know these things. In these things, no one is right or wrong, but the timing is not right. I forgive Gu Sen and let myself go. It''s just that we can''t go back to the past. "


    Yun qiongjun looked down at Gu Sen, "I still want to save him."


    Gu Sen, who was lying in her arms with a weak breath, became red at the moment when Yun qiongjun''s words fell.

 Chapter 206

    "That''s all," said Wan Ping to Yun qiongjun with a low sigh: "now Gu Sen can do this because Wang Dian is hurt. Now I have no ability to cure Wangdian, but if it is just a Gu Sen, I can still do it. "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Wanping suspiciously. "Gu Sen and Wang Dian are already integrated. Wang Dian can''t be restored. How can Gu Sen recover?" However, Wan Ping didn''t explain. She just asked her to untie Gu Sen''s clothes. Yun qiongjun was puzzled, but she untied Gu Sen''s clothes obediently, revealing her white and strong chest.


    Looking for the forest without opening his mouth, seeing Wanping''s action, he immediately understood what Wan Ping meant. However, he was not sure, so he did not open his mouth.


    Wan Ping glanced at Miaolin and saw a complicated black Rune floating in the air between her fingertips. "Just cut off the connection between Gu Sen and Wang Dian." The words fell, and his palms pressed down the black rune.


    The black Rune seems to have a soul. She wants to escape from the hands of Wanping, but her resistance is too weak. She is soon pressed on Gu Sen''s chest by Wanping. The black Rune was forbidden for a moment, and then spread rapidly. In a flash, Gu Sen''s chest was covered by the size of his hands.


    Black Rune lines, white skin like jade. Inexplicably revealed a strange sex appeal.


    Yun qiongjun leans over and can''t help but get close to Gu Sen''s face.


    Between the lips, but a finger.


    Between each other, breath can be heard.


    "Cloud!" With a sharp cry, Yun qiongjun only felt a shock in her brain and suddenly came to her senses. This found that he was actually in front of many people about to kiss Gu Sen. A blush appeared on her cheek, and she lowered her head slightly. She did not dare to look at Wan Ping''s face.


    Qiong Wan Ping''s ability to bewitch the spirit of the dead has not yet become a curse to her. If not, even I will be hit. " Yun qiongjun knows that Wan Ping is comforting herself, and a touch of emotion fills her heart.


    While Wanping treats Gu Sen, Qi Tian tries to stop Chi Yu''s destruction of Wangdian. But now he turned into a ghost, and his strength was not as good as before. Chi Yu developed a way to restrain the dead. In this way, Qi Tian could not beat Chiyu. Now the two people can be even. Qi Tian is still the one who has fallen behind.


    Chiyu''s attack fell on Wangdian, and Qi Tian and his spirit power aftershocks also caused great damage to Wangdian. If Gu Sen had not been cut off from Wang Dian by Wan Ping, he would have been dead.


    Gu Sen is finally saved. The sight of looking for the forest is out of control and moves to Qi Tian. Seeing that Qi Tian is pressed and beaten, I feel anxious. Seeing Chi Yu''s sword falling on Qi Tian''s body again and emitting black smoke, he felt a pain in his heart and left a sentence of "I''ll help Qi Tian", so he rushed over.


    Seeing his appearance, Wan Ping suddenly felt a little funny. She had seen the coldness of looking for Lin. For so many years, the person he cared about was just a Gu Sen, plus a Qi Tian.


    If she didn''t know that Meilin was just taking gusen as her child and Qitian as her brother. She was afraid to suspect that it would be men that mirin liked. The object may be one of Gu Sen and Qi Tian.


    In the confusion of her thoughts, the movements of Wan Ping''s hands did not stop. The complicated runes interweave from her fingers one by one, and fall on Gu Sen one by one. Gu Sen''s pale face gradually turned ruddy. Yun qiongjun''s heart that she had been holding on to was finally released.


    On the other hand, while looking for Lin to join Qi Tian and Chiyu in the fight, the original intention of leaving in despair also came back to help restrain Chi Yu.


    Seeing this, Chi Yu hastily retreated and resented in his heart, "have you planned for many years, so you give up? You said you wanted to help me, but now you help them?! In this way, can you be worthy of your own heart? "


    After all, he experienced many things and came to this world for so many years. He came to the world alone with the belief of going home. All kinds of hardships. But in fact, for the belief of going home, he has already lost the original hot and can''t wait.


    The reason why I would have been so disrespectful in the past is that it is hard to accept the disillusionment of many years'' obsession. Now that he has calmed down, he has let go. Naturally, it will not be forced. What''s more, they will not consider the interests, but obey their own heart.


    Therefore, hearing Chiyu''s question, he couldn''t help laughing, "how about giving up? Compared with you, my relationship with Yun qiongjun is much closer. Not to mention that we are from the same place, even my disciple also called her sister. I''m not going to help her help you? Don''t be too naive. As for whether it is worthy of my own heart. I''m sorry for what I did. It''s you. I''m afraid you''ve done a lot of things against your heart. "


    "You Chi Yu was too angry to speak. However, he had no way to do anything about his intention. Only by holding the sword in hand can we calm down the impulse to rush directly.


    Qi Tian, however, would not talk nonsense with Chi Yu any more. He held the knife and directly cleaved to Chi Yu, without leaving any hands. Looking for a forest to say nothing, the hands of the printing, green light spread to Chi Yu, seemingly harmless, but actually hidden murder. Jixin is a direct backhand from the back to take down the bow and crossbow, Chi Yu shot out.


    Chiyu didn''t dare to say more, so he ran away and was particularly embarrassed.The rest of her eyes catch a glimpse of Wan Ping who is treating Gu Sen, and Chi Yu''s lips show a crazy and joyful smile, which is very strange. He held up his sword and stabbed Qi Tian. It seemed that he was trying his best to kill Qi Tian. Looking for the forest a surprise, not anxious to think more, under the foot to Qitian.


    I noticed something wrong with Chi Yu, but I couldn''t figure out how Chi Yu could do. I didn''t want to think about it any more. I also went to Qi Tian''s side, but I also took precautions. However, it is unexpected that before the tip of the sword is about to touch Qi Tian, Chi Yu forces his sword to stab Qi Tian, but he turns back and splits at Wan Ping.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Qi Tian, regardless of flying to his sword, turned around and rushed to it. Meilin stopped him in a hurry. He followed. But I can''t prepare for it.


    At this time, Wan Ping is healing Gu Sen''s wounds. She has no spirit left. She can''t even hold up the protective spirit shield. If this palm falls on Wanping, it will not be easy for Gu Sen, not to mention Gu Sen, because the reaction after the treatment is interrupted may cause him to go out of his wits.


    No one thought that, at this critical moment, Yun qiongjun let go of Gu Sen and stood in front of Wan Ping.


    It''s so fast that no one can react.


    "Touch -" Yun qiongjun fell on the ground like a kite with a broken string, and blood gushed from her mouth. His face was as white as gold, and his beautiful Phoenix eyes closed slightly, which made people worried.


    Then Qi Tian roared, and the sword fell down and chopped at Chi Yu. Chi Yu chuckled and quickly retreated to avoid Qi Tian''s attack. His eyes were full of sarcasm, "but so." Meilin ignores their tit for tat, and makes a seal in her hand. Green Mansions wrap Yun qiongjun to heal her wound. In order to come, there is also a trace of worry in the eyes. Zhuqing that girl, will be sad.


    Wan Ping temporarily stops treatment and gets up to hold Yun qiongjun. However, Gu Sen, who has recovered a little bit, takes the lead. Although Wan Ping feels sorry for Yun qiongjun and wants to hold her, she also knows that Yun qiongjun is strange to her. Now that Gu Sen has hugged her, she has to let go. Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun in his arms. He feels the fragility of the girl in his arms and is deeply distressed.


    Wan Ping turned her face and her eyes were like a knife. If she had enough strength at this time, she would kill Chi Yu!


    Chiyu didn''t care about their tension and hatred and sneered, "since I can''t get the spiritual power of Wangdian, I''ll destroy it! No one can get it! Br >


    a burst of red light burst out on his body. Then, the red fluorescence, like the magma that constantly gushes out when a volcano erupts, flies and destroys the whole world.


    Wang Dian''s undead can''t do without Wangdian. Now Chi Yu is crazy. They can''t escape. As a result, there are dead people who are touched by the Red Mansions and disappear in smoke. Wan Ping looks at everything in front of her and is deeply distressed. Looking for Lin Qitian several people also can''t bear to see this scene, want to stop, but can''t get close to the crazy Chi Yu.


    The sun in the sky became dazzling and seemed to be irritated by Chi Yu and wanted to suppress it. Chi Yu was laughing wildly, holding his sword at the sun. His crazy and fearless appearance actually wanted to beat down the sun and completely destroy Wangdian.


    Wan Ping was shocked and stopped, "Chi Yu, stop! That''s the corridor of time! You will destroy the whole world


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes turn to Wanping. Qi Tian''s eyes are full of wonder, "Queen Wanping, what you said is true?"


    Wan Ping smiles bitterly, "it''s true. At that time, I created Wangdian here because I wanted to retire and find a secluded place, and I found the corridor of time here. I stayed in Wangdian, so I couldn''t leave Wangdian any more because of the existence of the corridor of time. "


    The crowd was silent. The sight can''t help but solidify on the sun that looks out Yunnan. They were surprised. No one thought that the time corridor they searched for years was to look at the sun in the sky of Yunnan. It''s very close, but no one has ever found it.


    Chi Yu can''t tell why Guan Wanping stayed in Wangdian. He only knows that the corridor of time that people in this continent have been looking for for for many years is in front of him. Chi Yu''s smile twisted, "Oh, right? I''ve never been in the time corridor. Why don''t you go in and have a look? what you think? Wanping After saying that, we will enter the corridor of time.


    Looking for a forest to protect the corridor of time for many years, how can Chiyu go in? At once, he tried to stop Chi Yu, but he was pulled in. Qi Tian saw Chi Yu and mirin disappear. He was worried. He gritted his teeth and followed him in regardless of Wanping''s stop.


    Chi Yu, who was the first to enter the time corridor, found that the time corridor was really a corridor. It''s just that different from the corridor he once saw, there are many pictures that happened before around the corridor of time.


    "Is this the corridor of time?"

 Chapter 207

    Chi Yu walked along the corridor step by step, his sight in the past picture flow ceaselessly. All of a sudden, his eyes solidified on a picture, and the whole person became stiff. His lips murmured, "ting''er..."


    in the picture, the girl''s cheeks were flushed and her lips were smiling sweetly. She stares at not far away, vermilion lip opens slightly, call a name in soft voice, "Chi Yu. Chiyu. Chi Yu. "


    "Ting''er..." Chi Yu covered his face with both hands and crouched down. There was a slight sobbing sound coming from the fingers. "Ting''er... I miss you so much..." for so many years, without you, I am so lonely.


    "Mother." The child''s voice was soft and waxy. Chi Yu looked at raohan when he was young, and his heart was aching. How pathetic that his children should kill him for the sake of power. And in the end, he killed him. In the end, is his teaching wrong, or is Rao Hanben like that? It was his negligence.


    Chi Yu thought of raohan''s gentle appearance as jade, and later for the power of ugliness, the pain in his heart for a while, after a while, all kinds of regret. But in the end, it can''t go back.


    "Ting''er, I''m sorry. Our children, I didn''t take good care of them Chi Yu looked at the girl''s face in the eyes, so infatuated, he stretched out his hand to touch, but only held a palm of nothingness.


    "No! Ting''er Chi Yu staggered forward a step, as if to embrace his beloved girl. The man who followed him was startled and grabbed Chi Yu and dragged him back.


    Chi Yu struggled hard to open the hand of looking for Lin, and he was about to step in. In a hurry, Meilin didn''t have time to cast the Dharma. He held Chi Yu in his arms. "Chiyu, you can''t go in!"


    Chi Yu said angrily, "what do you do if I go in or not? Let go


    Mirin was also a little angry. "Do you know what happens when you go in? If you go in now and go back to the past, you will disturb the whole world! "


    Chi Yu sneered, "that''s just right. If we disrupt the time line of the world, my son raohan will not die! I will be with ting''er too! No more separation. " With these words, Chi Yu once again broke free of the hand of looking for Lin. Looking for Lin is also impatient, also know that at this time Chi Yu is nothing to listen to. Also too lazy to say more, both hands to tie Chi Yu.


    Chiyu, who can make Meilin successful, flashes silver light in his hand and cuts off the green rope in his hand with his sword. Turn around and rush into the picture again. Looking for Lin Mei Yu to form a knot, the action on the hand is fast a few minutes, can Kan in Chi Yu rush in before the person was stopped. It''s just that Chiyu struggled too hard to find Lin.


    Perhaps it was the attachment to her lover that broke through her own limit, and Chi Yu broke free from the shackles of looking for forest again. Looking for Lin is very helpless, the hand also ruthlessly. Chi Yu was surprised to find that he had changed his previous soft style and became fierce and resolute. He also knew that he had completely angered Meilin. But he won''t give up.


    Both of them worked hard. One is going in, the other is blocking. The huge fluctuation of spiritual impact makes the space of time corridor unstable. Looking for the forest to see the situation, the heart more anxious. When they fight, they ignore it and prefer to kill the enemy a thousand times and hurt themselves eight hundred.


    Chi Yu was scared by such looking for forest, and he hesitated. Looking for Lin to seize the opportunity, a palm to Chi Yu, will play its time corridor. Chi Yu was shocked and angry, and his hand was a trick to destroy. A sword gathers all the spiritual power of his whole body and stabs at Meilin. Only then can he strike a palm. Before he can recover, he can''t dodge and be hit in the chest.


    he feels a dull pain in his chest, and his throat seems to be blocked. He can''t hold it down for a while, and a mouthful of blood gushes out and falls on the plain clothes like red plums. It''s very eye-catching. Mirin raised his hand to wipe the residual blood from the corner of his mouth and coughed gently. But his eyes were still staring at Chi Yu, in case he made another effort to rush in.


    These things happened in a very short period of time. Qi Tian, who was late to find the forest, only had time to catch the wounded and fly out of the forest.


    Waiting for a few people outside the time corridor, only to see Chi Yu in a mess, lips with blood flying out of the time corridor. Chi Yu looks pale and seriously injured. Even though he has already done so, Chi Yu doesn''t want to stop and still wants to rush into the corridor of time.


    Wan Ping frowns and gathers her only spiritual power to bind Chi Yu. , Shao Qing, Qi Tian holding the forest closely followed.


    When Gu Sen saw his master''s appearance, he knew that the situation was not good. He ran over quickly. On the way, he vomited several mouthfuls of blood from his wound, which caused him to stare at him. Even so, Gu Sen just smiles at Yun qiongjun and rushes to Qi Tian to observe him.


    Qi Tian''s face was gloomy, and his tone was quite heavy, but it was not difficult to find the concern and care in his tone, "Mianlin, have you wanted to die for a long time? If you had said so, I would have given you a ride


    Looking for Lin with a bitter smile, he stretched out his hand and pulled Qi Tian''s sleeve. Qi Tian glanced at him angrily and put the man in front of Wan Ping, "Queen Wanping, the wound of looking for the forest is very serious. Please save him. "


    Wan Ping squatted down to look for Lin for diagnosis and treatment. With the examination, her face became more and more ugly. Finally, she stood up, frowned slightly and said, "his injury is too heavy. Now there''s no medical equipment. I''m afraid it''s impossible to save him. ""What?" Qi Tian suddenly bore big eyes, "how can..." Gu Sen is unbelievable. How could his master die? He never thought about it. Yun qiongjun is also staring at Meilin. Although he is always cold and light, he is actually very good. She didn''t know if he was dead. What will happen.


    For several people''s facial expression reaction, looking for the forest to see in the eye, in the heart has a warm stream to flow through. The lip angle slightly cocks up, "unimpeded. I''ve lived many years, that''s enough. "


    "You The weather is so urgent that I want to swear. Looking at Meilin''s smiling face, he couldn''t scold him. I had no choice but to look at the woods.


    In the silence of the people, thinking about the way to save the forest.


    "Ah -" Chi Yu roared, his body burst out a burst of red awn, and even broke free from the bondage of Wanping. Without any hesitation, Chi Yu rushed to the corridor of time again. Meilin''s face quickly changed, struggling to stand up, a few steps away from Qi Tian and Gu Sen can reach his range.


    "Looking for the forest! What do you want to do? Come back to me Qi Tian was frightened and angry, but he did not hear him.


    Gu Sen''s face changed, and he called eagerly, "master, don''t do stupid things." Looking for Lin Leng Leng Leng, smile.


    He looked at Gu Sen and Qi Tian with deep eyes.


    Mirin turned his head and made a mark on his hands. The wind was born in his hand, and the light burst out of his body. Looking for the forest to raise his feet, step by step to the sky, calm and indifferent. Like a God.


    Black and white interweave.


    Light and shadow reflect each other.


    All of a sudden, there was nothing between heaven and earth except black and white, light and shadow interwoven.


    Several people who had seen Tianzhu were stunned. Because this is the precursor of the beginning of the Tianzhu. Heaven and earth change color, wind and clouds surge.


    The wind is crazy.


    Looking at the forest, he stood on the wind.


    Long hair flying, plain clothes hunting sound.


    There''s blood on his fingertips. In the world of black and white, so eye-catching. Qi Tian looked at it, tears in the corners of his eyes, but they were colorless. He looked at Meilin, and the pain in his eyes almost overflowed. Qi Tian leaned forward, as if to rush up to stop looking for the forest, but he did not move. Because he knew that the beginning of the Tianzhu, can not stop halfway.


    Black and white sword, full of the whole world. The tips of all the swords were aimed at Chi Yu.


    He raised his hand high. Then, it fell down!


    "Ah - ah - ah -" the scream of Chi Yu reverberated in people''s ears, which made people tremble.


    They can see that Chi Yu''s body is broken down inch by inch, and his soul is drifting away.


    It''s gone.


    But the power of heaven.


    "Looking for the forest!" Qi Tian exclaimed.


    He watched the forest fall from the sky, just like the God above suddenly lost his magic power. Noble, but sad.


    Qi Tian kneels down on the ground with Meilin in his arms. He is very careful, for fear that he will hurt the man in his arms if his action is bigger. "Qi Tian," he said. Don''t be sad. It''s just fatalism Qi Tian slightly reddened his eyes and said nothing.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen couldn''t hold back their tears.


    Looking for the smile of Lin Lip side, some helpless, "I am good at using Tianzhu, heaven will not let me go. It''s just that I can''t rest assured of you. " "Qiongjun, maybe I''m selfish, but I still hope you can treat Gu Sen well." He looked up at Yun qiongjun. "It was I who passed the wrong message to Gu Sen that led him to marry Wan Qing. If you want to blame, blame me. Don''t torture gusen, and torture yourself. "


    Qiongjun didn''t say anything.


    Looking for the forest to skip this topic, the twinkling of an eye at Qi Tian, plain eyes become dark, "Qi Tian. Help me up. " He looked at him, eyes difficult to distinguish, eyes deep color. Qi Tian turned his face slightly, but he was obedient and helped up.


    Seeing his awkward appearance, Meilin suddenly felt funny, "Qi Tian, I still want to have a drink with you again." He looked at the sky, his eyes a little empty, "remember? At that time, wanton Tianya, desert liquor, Jiangnan soft. "


    "Yes." Qi Tian returned to him in a low voice, "I still remember you were drunk, sleeping quietly, like a child."


    "Ah," Millin chuckled, "when you are drunk, you like to hold the people around you. For this reason, I didn''t beat you less after you were drunk. "


    "No wonder I couldn''t feel any pain after I woke up." Qi Tian also laughs, but tears slide down the sharp outline.


    "Hoo --" the sky is full of wind and clouds. Wan Ping looked up at the sky and frowned, "how has the weather changed?"


    Yun qiongjun looked at her in a daze, "the weather changes naturally, isn''t it normal?"


    "No," Wan Ping shook her head. "I control the weather in Yunnan. You can''t change the weather by yourself. How could this happen? "


    Looking for the corner of the lips hook up a self mocking arc, "Oh, it''s the day''s punishment for me to start. It''s quick. "

 Chapter 208

    "Mi Lin, you..." Qi Tian''s eyes were dim. The expression seems to cry rather than cry. His hands were pinched inch by inch, and mirin felt his movement, and his heart felt a slight pain.


    "Qi Tian, you have never cried. Don''t leave behind what you despise most for me He raised his hand, as if to wipe tears for Qi Tian, but in the end, he lowered his hand and grinned.


    Qi Tian turned his face awkwardly, but he was still looking at the forest with the corner of his eyes. Looking at Qi Tian like this, Meilin feels funny. She is about to make fun of him and break the sad atmosphere. However, a mouthful of blood is first released from his lips and teeth.


    Red blood fell on the plain white clothes, such as a little red plum, dazzling.


    The flower of life.


    Meilin coughed gently, lifted his hand to wipe the blood stains on the corner of his lips, and put his hand back between his sleeves.


    "Looking for the forest!" Qi Tian does not care about his own discomfort, his eyes anxiously looking at the forest. Holding Meilin''s hands on his shoulders, he put most of his weight on himself. Feel Qi Tian''s action, understand his intention, find Lin''s heart warm, quietly put his weight on.


    Qi Tian was silent for a moment and said, "how do you feel, looking for the forest?" How long will it last? The rest of the words, Qi Tian can not finish, choked in the throat. Just how can mirin not understand? He sighed in a low voice with some helplessness between his brows and eyes.


    Meilin pressed Qi Tian''s hand on his shoulder and frowned and said, "Qi Tian, let''s go to wuwanya for a drink. I''ve never been there since you left. I don''t know what it will be like now. "


    Qi Tian knows that Meilin just doesn''t want to see him sad again. With a submissive "um" sound, it was a promise. When you get up, you will go to the boundless place.


    Just looking at the serious injury of Meilin, Qi Tian is a little helpless. Meilin sighed, "you go with me on your back." However, in order to avoid aggravating the injury to Meilin''s chest, Qi Tian chose to hold it horizontally, that is, holding his shoulder with one hand and hook his legs with the other. Standard Princess hug.


    Gu Sen, who had been a background board for a long time, said weakly, "master Qi Tian, it''s not good for you to hold my master like this?"


    Qi Tian looked at himself holding the posture of looking for the forest, bewildered, "what''s wrong?" Wan Ping helped her forehead silently. Was Qi Tian really stupid or not. She began to wonder if there was something between them.


    Meilin has lived for tens of thousands of years. Although he stays in gusen all day long, he still knows a little about the world. At this time, it is also clear what Gu Sen meant. I think it''s not right, but when I think about it, I''m going to die. Why do you care so much?


    What''s more, Meilin is not a person who cares about other people''s eyes. He says softly: "what''s the significance of caring about these things? Just be yourself. " Gu Sen was stunned and nodded. Looking at Gu Sen''s stupefied appearance, he sighed, "Gu Sen, how can I put my mind down like this?"


    Gu Sen''s tone was low, "I''m sorry, master, i...


    Meilin didn''t let Gu Sen finish saying," Gu Sen, you are already very good. You didn''t apologize to anyone. I just can''t rest assured, if I leave, how should you take on Gu Sen. It''s such a heavy burden. It''s very hard. " Gu Sen''s eyes were red, "I can. I won''t let master worry. "


    Mirin sighed, "you are my apprentice. How can I not worry? Just, this world, I defend so long, why to compensate you again? Just do what you''re happy with. " Gu Sen held back his tears and nodded. He knew that master loved himself.


    Mirin said a lot, the loss of physical strength faster. He relaxed his body and leaned against Qi Tian''s chest. His eyes closed slightly. "Let''s go and have a drink again." Qi Lin nodded and left.


    No one said goodbye. It seems that no one will leave. But everyone knows. Some people never come back.


    Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun, Wan Ping and Juxin watched them go away.


    Wuwanya, located in the west of Wangdian. In fact, Ya is a pool, but because it is foggy all the year round, it can be seen as boundless. When they were young, they loved to hold a jar of wine, and they didn''t get drunk.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. It''s still a good time." Looking for Lin Xiaoyu Yan, it seems that back to the youth, you love to talk, I love to laugh. There is no time corridor, no punishment. Some are just peach blossoms, a jar of thin wine, good friends in the side.


    Qi Tian carefully put down Meilin and let him rest against the stone wall. Then he took off his clothes and put it on the back of Meilin.


    Meilin did not refuse, let him toss. He looked up with a bright smile in his eyes, "Oh, where''s the wine?" Qi Tian was stunned.


    "God, where''s the wine?" At that time, mirin often asked him that. Looking for Lin is actually a lazy temperament. When you come back here to drink, you must be empty handed. Seeing him coming, Fang asked, "God, where is the wine?" But for many years, he never called him again, and drank another glass of wine.


    "Isn''t it stupid?" Meilin gently kicked Qi Tian''s calf with his toe, "go and get the wine." Qi Tian came back to God, and his eyes also had a little smile, and even said a few good words. Turning around, he dug out a jar of wine from under the tree, and from the bottom of the pool, he took out two wine cups and put them in front of Meilin.


    Melin took a glass and rubbed it gently. "After so many years at the bottom of the pool, it''s still as if it''s just made." Looking for the wine, a drink, eyebrows are happy, "I remember this cup or you and I look for materials carved from it.""Yes." Qi Tian thought of looking for Lin to carve one stroke at a time. His index finger rubbed the edge of the cup unconsciously. "You look serious. It''s very nice." Looking for Lin to laugh, a cup after cup of drink, eyebrows and eyes light, smile soft.


    "How nice." "I really want to stay here all the time. Don''t worry about the affairs of the world, but also have good friends at your side. How nice. "


    Qi Tian shook the empty glass and said with a smile, "then stay. I''ll be here with you. All the time. " After hearing the speech, Meilin looked stunned. After a long time, he put down his glass and began to speak. A flash of lightning suddenly fell.


    Qi tianben is sitting with Meilin shoulder on shoulder. At this time, Qi Tian suddenly feels that his perspective is empty and suddenly looks back. Where is the figure of Meilin? There is only one wine cup left, and the sake in the cup is still rippling gently.


    Qi Tian stares at the wine glass, and suddenly looks up at the sky with a long smile. He takes two glasses of wine and drinks it. shed floods down one''s cheeks.


    In his whole life, few people care about it. Mirin is one. The time I miss most is also very short, that is, the time when I wantonly went to the end of the world with mirin. But in the end, he was left alone.


    He once thought, even if sad, should not cry. That''s cowardly. But now he realized that crying was the only choice when there was nothing he could do.


    "Looking for the forest..." seems to sigh.


    Gu Sen, towering ancient trees from green to yellow.


    It''s dying.


    The living creatures in Gu Sen gave out a long roar, which seemed to be a lament. It''s like despair.


    They are saying goodbye to the king of gusen. The man who looks cold but loves the whole world.


    Goosen heard it.


    The howl of the creatures of gusen. He felt the same sadness and despair.


    "I''m leaving." Gu Sen low tunnel.


    Although Yun qiongjun doesn''t feel Gu Sen''s lament. But she can understand what happened. Mr. mirin, I''ll never come back.


    Yun qiongjun helped Gu Sen up and said softly, "I''ll be with you." Together.


    Goosen is silent.


    Wan Ping sighed softly, but her eyes and eyebrows were helpless, "I can''t leave Wangdian now. I can''t help you any more. " She took a porcelain bottle from between her sleeves and handed it to Goosen. "This pill will give you a temporary recovery. It''s just that taking too much will hurt the root. You can do what you can


    Gu Sen takes it and swallows it in silence. Her expressionless appearance makes Yun qiongjun feel sad. But she understood Goosen''s pain and his mood. At this time, only silence and support is the best choice.


    After taking the pills, Gu Sen felt his strength recovering rapidly, and his tense look relaxed. He solemnly said, "thank you, Queen Wanping." He had a resolute look, and the indecision of the past could never be seen again. Yun qiongjun tried to suppress the bitterness in her heart and lowered her eyebrows. I really can''t go back, whether it''s happy or sad. At the beginning, Gu Sen, who she loved, couldn''t come back.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun rush to gusen center together. Because, the noumenon of seeking forest. There it is.


    After a few days, before the second sunset, they stood under the ancient wood. The ancient wood is still huge, just like a canopy, but the once green branches and leaves have already turned yellow. I can''t find the green and boundless in those days.


    Gu Sen stretched out a hand on the trunk of the ancient wood, but he could no longer feel the strong spiritual power of life. He knelt down on the ground, and his eyes were red. Tears fall from the corner of the eye, drop on the ground, broken into a transparent sad flower.


    Through the withered branches, the setting sun scattered on Gu Sen''s body, gilding him with a layer of gold. It''s so dangling that you can''t see his face clearly.


    "Cloud son, master, will he... Be disappointed with me?" The voice was so low that it could hardly be heard. Yunqiongjun insisted on seeing his face clearly, and was blinded by the setting sun.


    She suddenly remembered that many years ago, he stood in the low sun, covered by the sun. She looked up at him. He burst out laughing. So beautiful.


    "No Yun qiongjun said very firmly, "you are his pride. Goosen, you are the pride of Mr. mirin. " She said it with certainty.


    Gu Sen burst into tears.


    Gu Sen cried and knelt for a long time. Yunqiongjun is so accompany, recall once.


    The young green is particularly striking in the yellow. Yunqiongjun gazed at the seedlings beside the roots of ancient trees, and his eyes were full of wonder.


    "Goosen, look!" Yun qiongjun''s tone was full of joy. Gu Sen looked at it strangely. The seedlings were shaking in the breeze. Goosen watched for a long time. Long time to yunqiongjun thought something was wrong.


    Gu Sen just said softly, "from now on. I am the ruler of gusen. " Gu Sen''s hand gently stroked the green leaves of the seedlings, and the corners of his lips gave a faint smile, "what master has not accomplished. I will continue on his behalf. "

 Chapter 209

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 210

    The victorious miduli was full of joy of victory. Who could have thought that the party with relatively weak strength and once lost hope in this war would eventually win? As expected, things are hard to predict. People are not as good as heaven. Fortunately, Chi Yu is dead. Otherwise, MI may not escape the misfortune this time. Yun qiongjun can''t help but feel happy and relieved. Although Yun qiongjun hasn''t really gone to the battlefield to fight like those soldiers, the pressure brought by the war has made her breathless.


    It''s great that she finally won. Yun qiongjun hung Chi Yu''s head on the city wall to warn the people of chijing.


    After the remaining soldiers of chijing fled in a hurry and the soldiers of Midu retreated back, Yun qiongjun looked at the corpses all over the battlefield, everywhere were traces of war fire, charred branches, destroyed walls, land dyed red by blood, and the whole sky was dyed red.


    On the wall that has been damaged but still standing flag, the heart has unspeakable taste.


    Although chijing also paid a heavy price, it was their own fault and could not blame others. The culprit was Chi Yu, and his soldiers were just loyal.


    Stop looking at this sad scene, it''s all over!


    When Yun qiongjun comes to the hall, MI Rui''s youngest son is waiting for her in the hall. She looks happy. Seeing Yun qiongjun coming, she hastens to meet her and takes her hand with his little hand.


    "Sister Yun, rice can win this time. Sister Yun has a lot of credit. Thank you very much. Although my father is no longer here, I believe he will be very happy in heaven."


    Yun qiongjun is very pleased to see that MI Cui''s little son can be so sensible. As expected, mizhu is right. This child will definitely be able to take on a big role in the future. Finally, he can rest assured that the spirit in heaven can rest in peace. She touched his face and looked at him with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. This is what sister Yun should do. She also hopes that the world will be peaceful. I believe your father''s wish is the same."


    Yun qiongjun took him to the emperor''s seat, which used to be mi Cui''s position. Now she wants to pass this position to his son. Looking at the noble throne, MI Cui''s son is sad because he was so young that he lost his father and shouldered such a heavy burden, This is the courage that the descendants of the royal family must have.


    Yun qiongjun asked him to sit in his seat and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Because of the war, the people have lost their original life, and the two citizens of Midu and chijing are in dire straits. Now, as the new king of Midu, you must be responsible for your people, give them a better life, and let them no longer bear the pain caused by the war!"


    This seems to be an admonition, but it is actually the wish of Yun qiongjun.


    When Zhuqing enters the hall, she hears that Yun qiongjun is back. She comes to have a look. She thinks that master should be with Yun qiongjun. She is very happy to come to Yun qiongjun''s side.


    "Sister Yun, it''s very kind of you to come back."


    Seeing Zhu Qingyun, qiongjun is also very happy. The two hold hands and greet each other. But Zhu Qing didn''t see her master, so she asked Yun qiongjun.


    "By the way, sister Yun, where is my master? Didn''t he come back? Where has he gone? "


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know where she is. She puts away her smile and shakes her head.


    "Because of the chaos, I don''t know where he went."


    Master disappeared again. Zhuqing felt very sad. Where did master go again? Seeing that she was sad, Yun qiongjun comforted her.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe he''s just separated from us and will be back soon."


    Zhu Qing knew that with her master, even when she was separated, she should have come back. But now she has not been seen. She must have gone to do something again. She is in a low mood. However, she doesn''t want sister Yun to worry and pretend that she is not too sad.


    Yun qiongjun goes back to her room and stands in front of the window, looking at the peach blossom that has withered in the courtyard. Everything between Midu and chijing has been settled. Yunqiongjun herself is not a Midu person, so she thinks it''s time for her to leave.


    I packed up my luggage and went to see Mi Cui''s youngest son to say goodbye. I happened to meet Gu Sen when I was going out. Gu Sen came to see Yun qiongjun. I was surprised to see her carrying her luggage.


    "Qiongjun, are you..."


    Yun qiongjun looks at him gently.


    "I''m ready to go. Now Mi Du has returned to her normal life. Chiyu is dead. Wanyi should get rid of chijing''s control, so I plan to go back and have a look."


    Gu Sen agreed with her idea and said firmly.


    "I''ll go back with you!"


    Yun qiongjun looked at the firmness in his eyes, and her heart throbbed.


    "Good. Let''s go back together. "


    The two men came to Mizuo''s younger son and told him that he was going to leave Midu and return to Wanyi. The younger son of mizhu felt a little reluctant, but he understood that sister Yun was going to return to her own home, and he could not keep her here all the time."OK, sister Yun, I''ll have you escorted back."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t refuse. After saying goodbye, they set out on their way back.


    As soon as he got to Wanyi, Yun qiongjun asked the people of Midu to go back to the place that belonged to Wanyi. The city in front of her had lost its original appearance. The whole city looked shabby and had no vitality. The people of chijing still ran roughshod over the land of Wanyi.


    Looking at the people of Wanyi who are still living under the oppression, there is no order in the whole city, and it is completely out of order.


    Suddenly, they heard a cry. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen looked over and found that some people from chijing had stolen the money of Wanyi people. Wanyi people could only pray for their release on the ground. It was the money he had given his mother to save her life. But they kept teasing him around him. A man from Wanyi saw it and wanted to stand for him, but they were severely hurt by them After a fight, other Wanyi people saw it, but they didn''t dare to take care of this kind of thing easily, because they already knew that if someone meddled in their business at this time, they would be beaten by them like that person.


    As for chijing people''s arrogance and humiliation, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen can''t help but get angry. Before Yun qiongjun stops, Gu Sen rushes up and grabs one of them to hit the Wanyi man''s hand. He twists his hand behind him and cries out in pain.


    "Ah, pain, who are you? What for? Let go of me


    At this time, Yun qiongjun stepped forward and looked at them with a bad face.


    "I''m from Wanyi. What are you chijing people doing here? I don''t know this is Wanyi. I dare to be wild here. "


    The man caught by Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with disdain.


    "Wanyi? Wanyi has already belonged to chijing. What else is Wanyi


    Yun qiongjun is angry and grabs the man''s hair to let him look at himself and hear what he is going to say next.


    "I tell you, you chijing has lost, and now even your king Chiyu has died. By the way, his head is still hanging on the wall of Midu. Do you think you are qualified to be unreasonable here? Now Wanyi belongs to the people of Wanyi. Anyone who dares to be reckless will destroy him! "


    Those chijing are scared by Yun qiongjun''s words. Chijing is defeated?! The man that Gu Sen is holding looks at Yun qiongjun suspiciously.


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    Yun qiongjun sneers.


    "Do you think I have to lie to you?"


    Several chijing people were completely stupid. When Gu Sen let him go, the people in Wanyi immediately had the strength to look at them with resentment. They were afraid that they would run away in a hurry. The people of Wanyi gathered around them to thank them, especially to Yun qiongjun.


    The man who was stolen just now knelt in front of Yun qiongjun.


    "Benefactor, now Wanyi has been drained by chijing, and needs a person to save it. Since you are from Wanyi, you''d better stay here and be our leader, so that no one dares to bully us."


    Other people in Wanyi all agreed. They all knelt down and asked her to stay as their leader. Yun qiongjun looked at them pitifully. What''s more, she felt heartbroken when she looked like this. This is also her own home. She had an obligation to restore Wanyi to its original appearance. She wanted to agree, but suddenly she thought that she would leave one day. She refused They, in order not to hurt their hearts, can only temporarily promise to protect them.


    Wanyi people are very happy, excited to say.


    "That''s great. We can finally live like a normal person. We don''t have to be bullied by others


    Hearing these words, Yun qiongjun felt a little sad and also a little distressed. But life will never be smooth, and it will always be one problem followed by another.


    A chijing bodyguard came to Wanyi to see Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun didn''t want to see him, but he thought that Chi Yu was dead, and they couldn''t play any tricks. They met him. Unexpectedly, he brought a very bad news to Yun qiongjun.


    Fancheng wanted to attack chijing. Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that Fancheng would do such a thing. Before Fancheng told Midu the location of Wangdian, he guessed that he would not be so kind. Now chijing and Midu are very weak under the devastation of the war, but Fancheng is not. I''m afraid that both Midu and chijing are not necessarily the opponents of Fancheng The two countries have just lost their kings. It must be because of people''s laxity. At this time, it is easy to attack chijing, and the next one will attack Midu. This complex city is really insidious and cunning.


    Yun qiongjun can think of it, and Gu Sen can think of it. He looks at Yun qiongjun heavily.


    "It''s so cunning to know that chijing has no fighting power at this time. It''s so Qiongjun, this Fancheng obviously wants to compete with mussels and gain profits. After attacking chijing, the next one is likely to attack Midu. It seems that Fancheng had planned for a long time. Both chijing and Midu fell into the trap of Fancheng. "


    Yun qiongjun nods.


    "Yes, it''s a sinister city."

 Chapter 211

    In an unobtrusive lane of Midu capital, the shadow trees shed a large amount of shade. A figure was sneaking along under the shadow, looking around from time to time.


    The shadow repeated several times, then disappeared.


    The high wall courtyard, however, is quite different from the alley. This is a courtyard with two entrances. Just in the alley, the man saw that he took off the black cloth on his face, dressed in black clothes, and ran into the main hall of the second courtyard in a hurry.


    I don''t want the people in the hall to be Wan Qing and Rao Han. When Rao Han saw the man running, he raised his thick eyebrows. But he was still very gentle and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s in such a hurry? "


    The visitor looked at raohan in a panic. He didn''t know where to start for a moment, but stammered, "go back to the prince, the king, the king...


    " what''s the matter with my father? " As soon as Rao Han hears people''s words all say not to be quick, under the heart then by ominous premonition to be shrouded.


    The man saw raohan and Wang Wanqing, the current daughter of Wanyi state, was also there. He hesitated and peeped at Wan Qing carefully. When Rao Han agreed, he turned to Wan Qing and said, "I''m really sorry. I still have some things to deal with here. Please go to the back hall and have a rest for a while. After I have dealt with this matter, we will continue to talk about the previous topic."


    Wan Qing put up a smile on his cheek, "the prince''s highness is really too outsider. The king stepped down first." After a while, Junyi turns around and takes the purple dress.


    Raohan immediately bowed his hands and said, "thank you very much, your majesty."


    Wan Qing didn''t speak any more. She was carried away by her maid.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" When Rao Han saw that Wan Qing had left, the maidservant outside the hall closed the door of the hall to the back hall.


    Seeing that there were only the prince and himself in the palace at the moment, the man knelt down and cried bitterly, "if we go back to the prince''s highness, chijing has failed in the war with Fancheng, and we have no king in chijing..." after the visitor said, he cried bitterly,


    "what do you say?" Rao Han was distracted for a moment after listening. He doubted whether he had heard something wrong, so he asked again.


    "The king''s is the king''s, and he was brought to Tianren city by the king." The man was very sad, but Rao Han was very calm after hearing this. He had not spoken for a long time, and his face was the same as usual. There was no other voice in the hall except for the sobs of visitors.


    After a while, the messenger did not dare to make any sound again, for in his opinion, it was quite abnormal. He quietly raised his head to observe raohan, but raohan said, "I know, you go down first!"


    "Prince''s highness..." that person still wants to say what again, but Rao Han a wave sleeve way, "go down!"


    The man had no choice but to stop talking. Instead, he said respectfully, "yes, your highness, I''ll leave!" At the end of the speech, he stepped back and left the hall.


    Raohan did not stop in the hall, but meditated a little, and went back to the hall with a big stride.


    Wan Qingzheng took a cup of tea to his mouth. When he saw raohan coming, he put it on the table, but his eyes were not in a hurry to see him, "the prince''s Highness has dealt with it so quickly?"


    "My father is dead. I want to go back to chijing." Raohan did not hide anything.


    "Is that true?" Wan Qing didn''t expect such a thing. She couldn''t sit still. She stood up and walked to raohan. "Did your royal highness make a decision so soon?"


    Rao Han nodded and sat down on another red sandalwood carved wooden chair beside him. "Yes, I have decided. After all, chijing can''t be without a leader. I need to go back and inherit the throne of my father." His words were calm, and there was no trace of sadness or joy.


    Wan Qing is very puzzled to look at him, she has some doubts, whether the person in front of her has feelings. Otherwise, Bintian, his father, would not be sad to see him, and he would not be happy to go back to inherit the throne.


    It''s hard to understand!


    "Your Highness, can''t you be reconciled to leave like this?" Wan Qing hesitated for two steps in the palace. "You and I have not had the right time to start our business in Midu these days. Now King Bintian of your country, doesn''t his highness want to avenge the king?" She didn''t want to give up her partner, or chess piece, easily. After all, it is too easy to deal with Jun Qiong through him.


    "Your Majesty is right. We have not made any progress in Midu for many days. Now chijing has changed. As the crown prince, I should take this responsibility. I also ask her majesty to forgive me for not being able to wait with her majesty. " Rao Han didn''t know that she didn''t want to lose her arm, but he had already decided to retreat. Now he just had a high sounding excuse. How could he give up?


    After hearing this, Wan Qing was worried. Could it be that he was worried about the situation of chijing and didn''t consider it carefully. "If your Highness Prince leaves like this, what you and I have not finished will be put on hold? Or does the prince want to return to chijing to stabilize the situation Wan Qing asked, holding the last glimmer of hope. She prayed secretly that raohan would say whether to go back temporarily or to continue the unfinished business with himself.However, raohan didn''t give her hope again, and said firmly, "I''m sorry, your majesty. I''m afraid the matter here depends on your majesty."


    Wan Qing listened to his words, it seems that he has already eaten the weight, iron heart.


    "Raohan, why don''t you think about it?" Wanqing people don''t give up.


    But wan Qing had the will to continue to persuade, but raohan did not have the heart to continue to listen. He stood up strongly, bowed to Wanqing, and then walked away with great strides.


    "Raohan..." when Wan Qing finally prepared to say something, raohan''s figure had already disappeared without a trace, leaving only these two words that nobody responded to.


    "Your Majesty, this..." the maid on the edge saw this situation and carefully looked at Wan Qing. "I don''t want to wait until tomorrow morning. I''ll invite your highness to come here again. Your majesty will persuade you again. Maybe your highness can understand."


    Wan Qing hit the red sandalwood table with one blow. The cup of tea bowl she was drinking before was shaken. The lid of the tea bowl was buckled on the tea, spilling a lot of tea stains on the table.


    Seeing that the queen was so angry, the maid did not dare to say anything any more. She stood aside with her head down and her hands down, and she did not dare to come out of the atmosphere.


    "It''s no longer useful. He has decided to go and ask him to become one?" Wan Qing said bitterly, and almost all his silver teeth would be broken.


    Wan Qing turned to brush his sleeve and said, "go back!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" After listening to the maid immediately answer, immediately after the broken step followed, but scared all over shivering.


    At the end of the night, Wan Qing sat in front of the dressing table in the bedroom hall. She was caught off guard by what happened in the evening. At dinner time, all her close friends knew about it and came to persuade her not to be affected by it.


    "Your Majesty, we should leave here and begin to prepare for the restoration. We can''t waste any more time."


    "Yes, your majesty, we have done very little here. It is time to leave."


    People all agreed, but she still didn''t want to give up like this. She just said "it''s not the time to leave" and dismissed them.


    However, she did not expect that, earlier, they came to say goodbye to her one after another.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think you have any intention of restoring your country. You will be useless if you follow your majesty again." On weekdays, one of her most trusted confidants knelt down in front of her, carrying a simple small burden behind her.


    "Are you leaving the king?" Wan Qing didn''t expect that they would make such a decision.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty. I''m going to leave today." The man did not linger, he said firmly.


    Wan Qing has not continued to say what, the rest of the confidants all came in, Qiqi knelt down, kowtow to her.


    "Are you all going to leave this king?" Wan Qing was a little flustered for a moment. He stood up from the throne and looked at the dark one in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, take care of yourself!" At the end of the speech, everyone got up and turned away.


    Seeing this, the maid immediately asked, "Your Majesty, do you want to stop them?"


    Wan Qing shook his head and said, "let them go. If the king still has spiritual power, he won''t ask them to leave. It''s just now..." Wan Qing closed his eyes and sighed, looking at their figures disappearing in the night.


    "After that, we..." the maid asked anxiously.


    "We''ll talk about it later. It''s just our current situation..." Wan Qing thought of it, and his hatred increased sharply. He said, "these are all her faults. Jun Qiong has harmed us like this! I will kill her, no matter what Her hands clenched her fists, and her bones turned white and clanged.


    When the maid beside her did not know what to do, she suddenly heard a slight cough outside the door. "Your Majesty," she murmured at once


    "Let her in!" Wan Qing had already heard that this was her dark guard.


    "Yes The maidservant went to open the door of the hall. There was a man in a dark cloak outside, but he was still a woman with light feet. He was very skillful.


    "Yes, your majesty!" The visitor immediately knelt down and saluted Wan Qing respectfully.


    "What''s the news this time?" Wan Qing knows that she must have some information when she comes here at night.


    Sure enough, the woman took out a yellow envelope from her arms and said, "back to your highness, your subordinates have got reliable information. Fancheng''s invasion of chijing is due to its more advanced weapons than before. Chijing has no power to resist. Now it is even more vital. It can''t be recovered without three or five years."


    Wan Qing was overjoyed when she heard this news. The news came in time. Her anger in the evening and at dinner had dissipated a lot. Maybe she could have a good sleep tonight.


    "Good. The information you''ve brought is very useful." Wan Qing nodded slightly, "I know. Is there anything else?"


    To humanity, "nothing else."


    "Well, you go down." After that, Wan Qing waved his hand, lowered his eyelids, and paid more attention to it.The dark guard was ordered to retreat, and the maid beside him sent him out. As soon as he came back, he listened to Wan Qing saying, "come, serve the king, and we will leave here tomorrow."


    The maid was stunned for a moment, "Your Majesty, shall we leave? Where are you going? "


    Wan Qing''s mouth was pursed, "Fan Cheng."

 Chapter 212

    After all the twists and turns, raohan finally returned to chijing from Midu. Although there were always some minions on the way to disturb him, nothing happened.


    Rao Han stopped to stand under the city, looked up and forgot to look over chijing. He saw that chijing, who was experiencing the war, was flying out of the city. The grassland outside the city was also splashed with blood, and the war was still visible on the ruined wall.


    "The prince is back! Put down the gate and welcome the prince Cried the captain of the guard on the wall.


    "Zhi..."


    just listen, the gate of the city is lowered, splashing a layer of floating dust.


    Layers of dust and sand fell from the already dilapidated city walls.


    Rao Han sighed in his heart and drove his horse to the city. When the soldiers in the city saw that the prince had come back, the army''s morale, which had been turbulent because of the king''s death, was slightly stabilized.


    Rao Han looked at the captain of the guard, nodded to the point of view, and then rode to the direction of the palace.


    Walking on the road, I don''t know what I feel when I look at the people in the city who are disturbed by the turbulence.


    Although the distance from the city gate to the palace was not far away, raohan felt as if he had lost himself in the corridor of time. He was so confused that when he came to the gate of the palace, he would not have known where he would have gone without the call of the guard at the gate.


    The call of the guard at the door pulled raohan back from his thoughts.


    "Oh, here it is."


    Rao Han turned and dismounted, and walked towards the palace. When the ministers heard the news of the prince''s return, they were waiting anxiously in his highness.


    "You say that the first king is not here. When will the prince come back? This is the war time. We can''t disturb the morale of the army, otherwise we will have to destroy the country! The eldest prince, come back early His Highness''s military and political minister was anxious not to say to the adults around him or to himself.


    As if it was the first Wang Xianling, the voice just fell, Rao Han''s figure stepped into the hall.


    The hall, which was originally noisy because of anxiety, was quiet at the moment when the young man stepped in. The ministers bowed slightly in the direction of raohan.


    Just now, the military minister knelt down on the ground and said in a voice trembling with excitement: "the eldest prince, you are finally back. It''s the incompetence of your servants. The first king... The first king... He''s gone to heaven." In a word, tears run through my eyes.


    Rao Han glanced at the minister who was lying down at his feet with Yu Guang. He raised his feet to the front of the hall, turned to face the audience and said:


    "well, I know that the first king died of illness, which has nothing to do with you. What we need to do now is to have someone to lead chijing."


    "Your Highness, you are the crown prince established by the former king himself. I think that you should immediately ascend the throne to stabilize the turbulent military morale." The ministers in the hall knelt down in succession.


    Wang Rao has just established his position in the hearts of many people.


    "Get up, then I will command chijing!"


    "I have seen the king!"


    ¡­¡­


    After pacifying the ministers, Rao Han separated them and sat alone in the palace. He thought how the numerous countries suddenly started wars without any reason, and where did so many new weapons come from.


    Just thinking about it, I heard that the Tang newspaper was delivered.


    After the spy came up, he saw that fan Guo suddenly came in all the way and forced chijing''s main city


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with the year of the river? As soon as I took over chijing, I had a hand like this. What should I do? No, I''ll talk to him. I''ll see if he can make peace with him on the basis of his previous cooperation. He certainly won''t let go of his mouth so easily. He must get a lot of blood. However, I still have to try. Even if I can''t, I should be able to exchange with my last card. "


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand and drew up a secret letter to Jiang Nian. He carefully sealed it with wax. After a careful meditation, he said, "yes, what can I do for you, prince?" Outside the hall, the leader of the imperial army of raohan, king of chijing, half knelt in the hall and asked respectfully.


    Rao Han shook the secret letter he had just written and said, "this is a secret letter I wrote to King fan. Now I will send it to Jiang Nian immediately. If there is any mistake, I will ask you! Go ahead. "


    The leader of the forbidden army took the secret letter and bowed out of the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the state-owned enterprises, the good news from the spies ahead came one after another.


    "Report... Your highness, our army''s attack is as close as ever to the main city of chijing."


    "Hahaha, OK, I didn''t expect that chijing king would be at our disposal when the king of chijing was not here. I heard that the prince of chijing didn''t know where he had gone. The huge chijing is now without a leader


    At this time, a soldier came in and interrupted King fan''s conversation. He said, "Your Highness, someone outside the camp said that he was the messenger sent by the king of chijing."


    "The emissary of chijing, or the emissary sent by the king of chijing." Jiang Nian doubted, "Prince chijing came back to inherit the throne. How can I send envoys to come here to seek peace?""Well, your highness..."


    "let him in. I want to see what raohan wants." Jiang Nian interrupted him.


    "Yes."


    In a twinkling of an eye, as soon as the leader of the forbidden army lifted the curtain, he stepped into the tent, half knelt down, took out the secret letter written by Rao han to Jiang Nian from his arms, and presented it with both hands.


    It was probably military training. He knew that he could not say anything more, so he just handed in the secret letter and said nothing more.


    Jiang Nian opened the secret letter. As expected, Rao Han came back to be the king of chijing. He wanted to use the weak friendship that he had worked with before as the reason to seek peace with fan Guo. He had deep feelings and did not pay raohan''s literary talent. After reading a cup of tea, Jiang Nian folded the letter and said, "go back and tell raohan that I will go to his invitation. OK, go back."


    "Yes, your highness


    Back out of the camp, turn over the horse, gallop back to chijing.


    At noon the next day, outside chijing City, tea cups filled with tea were placed in front of Rao Han and Jiang Nian.


    "Fan Wang, thank you for your invitation."


    "King Chi is very kind. I don''t know that King Chi invited me to this beautiful riverside, but he wants to enjoy the picturesque river scenery with me."


    Rao Han in the heart secret way is not happy, "this old fox knows clearly I want to ask for and, he slants not to mention, wait for me to say out by myself." Although he thought of this in his heart, he asked with a smile on his face: "brother Jiang, I don''t know why he wants to start a war with chijing?"


    Jiang Nian replied, "King Chi, in fact, I was coerced by people. In Midu, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun forced me to fight chijing."


    Rao Han remembers that he and WAN Qing had seen people from Fanguo entering Midu when they were in Midu, so they believed it.


    "Brother Jiang, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I''ll tell you directly. In fact, I want to come to make peace with you today. I want to see if we can let chijing a yard for our long-term cooperation. Of course, I will give you part of the benefits."


    Jiang Nian sneered in his heart, but asked with a smile, "I don''t know what interests Chiwang wants to give me?"


    Rao Han thought, it seems that the old fox wants to open his mouth, so he said: "I wonder if we can share 30% of the tax revenue of chijing to fan Guo?"


    Jiang Nian sneered at "30%, hum, you know if we fight again now, if we don''t say 30%, we will see if there is chijing in the end!"


    Rao Han''s heart beat a shiver, "that don''t know what kind of conditions fan Wang is willing to let go of chijing?"


    Jiang Nian looks at Rao Han slowly stretching out five fingers.


    Rao Han thought, this guy actually wants half of our chijing tax revenue, secretly gritted his teeth, "just, as long as you are willing to agree with me, 50% of the achievements will be achieved." The mouth says so, but the heart is bleeding.


    Jiang Nian suddenly laughed and said, "when do I want your 50% tax revenue? What I want is five cities! Give me five cities as if I were defeated in the war, and I will accept your peace. "


    "What? Five cities. Are you kidding me Rao Han was angry.


    "It seems that there is no need to ask for it today." Jiang Nian said he got up and went to Fengtai to watch the river.


    Raohan was reluctant to leave.


    After a period of silence, Rao Han left helplessly and did not know what he thought.


    Seeing Rao Han leave, Jiang Nian laughs at "five cities, changing the stability of a country. It seems that chijing is doomed to die. Hahaha..."


    at the same time, Wan Qing, who separated from raohan, is walking towards the camp of fan Guo.


    In the evening, Jiang Nian returned to the tent and just sat down to listen to the report that there was a woman asking to see him.


    Jiang Nian didn''t know who the woman was. Seeing what he wanted to do, he let her in.


    It was Wan Qing, who was separated from raohan, who knelt down in front of Jiang Nian. "Your Highness, please avenge me. I will give you all I have."


    Jiang Nian''s difference to "are you? What shall I avenge you? "


    "Your Highness, I was originally the queen of Wanyi. It was because of that woman, Yun qiongjun, that she seduced the prince of chijing and encouraged him to destroy Wanyi. She asked his highness to avenge me. Concubine I will do anything. "


    Ben + + knew that Jiang Nian had passed by, and he kept laughing when he saw Wan Qing''s performance in the tent.


    "Ha ha ha, OK, I promise you. Come here."


    Wan Qing thought his plan had been successful, so he went to Jiang Nian.


    Jiang Nian grabs Wanqing''s hair and pulls her into his arms. He grabs her collar and pulls off her coat. Her nails cut Wanqing''s white neck and exudes a little red. Wan Qing wants to get up in pain, but her hair can''t move. Jiang Nian kisses Wanqing''s lips fiercely. Her teeth cut her lip, and the smell of saliva melts in her mouth. Suddenly Wan Qing screamed, "no!"


    "Ah..."


    After a night of Spring Festival, Wan Qing''s eyes were full of pain and hatred.

 Chapter 213

    After Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun return to Midu, the first thing they do is go to the palace. Walking on the corridor, Yun qiongjun finds that there are more guards in Midu palace than when they left.


    It seems that the prince has received some news. They thought.


    They quickly find the prince of Midu, mibaqi, who is in his hall. Seeing Gu senyun and qiongjun, they stood up in a hurry and walked to them in a hurry, as if they had been waiting for a long time. There is no hidden worry in my eyes.


    "How is the situation over there?" Asked mibacci.


    although he also has his own eye liner, even in the war zone is no exception, "there" situation he need not ask the two people before that naturally also crystal clear. But the three present tacitly understood that what Miba wanted to know was not the superficial information.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other and pause for a moment. Yun qiongjun says, "Fancheng will probably put the next target on Midu after attacking chijing."


    On hearing this, Miba Qi was surprised. It was not that he had not imagined it, or that he had almost guessed it. But when Yun qiongjun says so definitely, he still can''t act as if nothing had happened at the first time.


    But he quickly covered his face and calmed down. Pondering for a moment, he raised his eyes and said, "I will let some soldiers go to the front to help chijing and stop Fancheng."


    The enemy of an enemy is a friend. As long as chijing does not fall, Fancheng will not be distracted to Midu on the way to struggle with chijing.


    Yun qiongjun nods to show that she agrees with him.


    On that day, the prince of Midu had already conveyed the order to the general of Midu. The general had to order the troops to be assembled immediately. All the members of the regiment yelled out the slogan of Midu. The high morale of the regiment seemed to be the momentum of the army. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun were amazed.


    Sure enough, no matter what happens, the nature of the state will not change. Midu is still Midu, or the brave and aggressive country worshiping martial arts.


    The troops were arranged into square squares, and started from Midu, along the road, to chijing.


    The news that Midu sent troops soon reached the ears of Fancheng River year. Jiang Nian, who heard the news, gave a slight smile, which was both a mockery and a disapproval.


    Jiang Nian sits lazily on the Golden Dragon chair, which looks very noble. He looks at the person who reports the report and rushes out of the door. Lifting their hands, someone came out of the darkest corner of the room, went to Jiang Nian, and bowed respectfully: "what''s the master''s command?"


    "Go and quietly intercept Mido''s army and put our men in their clothes." Jiang Nian hooked his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and turned lazily, "let" Midu "attack chijing, our Fancheng Just watch the play


    "Yes The man took the order, promised, and retreated to the dark.


    Jiang Nian''s eyes are half closed, and her emotion is covered by her half open eyelids.


    I don''t know, when raohan saw the people of Midu attacking his chijing, what kind of expression would he have? After all, it''s Yun qiongjun who gives advice to leaders in Midu


    A team of troops started from Fancheng and circled to the rear of Midu army. At that time, the troops of Midu were resting in the woods to recover their strength. The Fancheng army suddenly killed them and caught them by surprise. In the end, the whole army was wiped out and no one survived.


    The people of Fancheng stripped off their clothes and put them on themselves. A soldier straightened his headdress, dressed and disgusted: "it''s really bad luck to wear these dead people''s clothes."


    Another soldier laughed and said: "did you treat them as living people when you first set out? They''ve been dead since we started, OK? "


    The first soldier heard the speech and laughed: "ha ha, look at what you said..."


    The soldiers of Fancheng were laughing in the forest, regardless of how the blood flowed on the land around them.


    "Midu" army rest enough, continue to chijing direction.


    On the chijing front line, Rao Han was deploying tactics for his army. Suddenly, he saw a pair of troops coming up with weapons nearby, shouting: "the enemy appears, the whole army is on guard!"


    When the soldiers received the instructions, they were all in high spirits and looked at the dusty people in front of them with vigilance. Finally, when raohan said "go up", they threw themselves into the war.


    Raohan was commanding the army and observing the other side''s men. He found that the attacking army was dressed in Mido''s clothes, and that the men Much more unexpected.


    He knows that Yun qiongjun is now stationed in Midu. If he guesses correctly, Yun qiongjun should have sent this army. He had thought that she would attack chijing, but he did not expect that she would spare no expense.


    How much did she want chijing to die?


    Raohan''s whole body trembled with rage. He clenched his fist, and the instructions kept coming from his mouth.


    The two armies fought like a raging fire, some fell down and some joined in the battle. Gradually, raohan began to feel inadequate.


    "Midu" is not only a large number of people, but also elite, offensive wave after wave. There is a great disparity between us and the enemy. Rao Han has all kinds of talents and can do nothing about it.When raohan was almost desperate and wanted to give up, another group of people rushed out from one side and rushed into the battlefield. They actually resisted "Midu" together with chijing. Seeing this scene, raohan calmed down and continued to command the army. At the same time, he was upset that he had just about to give up.


    "Chijing king." Someone came out of the new army and called Rao Han. Rao Han saw that he was wearing the clothes of a general. "We are the army of Fancheng. We came to help chijing at the order of our king. Please don''t worry and try your best to resist. There are still a group of people coming from WuFan city. As long as we wait for reinforcements, the battle will surely win. "


    Raohan coldly glanced at the general of the numerous cities. The double pressure of his body and mind made him unable to lift up his good face: "I know. Please do your best."


    The general nodded without a smile: "that''s for sure." After that, he went back to the war. Raohan looked at his back and laughed in his heart. Naturally, he did not believe that Fancheng would suddenly help chijing with such kindness. He was afraid that he wanted to gain some benefits from chijing. But now he has no choice, as it is. The most important thing is to resist the invasion of Midu.


    The army of Fancheng joined in to help resist, and the "Midu" did not retreat. Instead, the attack became more fierce, with the momentum of fighting more bravely. Finally, Fancheng and chijing couldn''t resist the attack of "Midu" and were attacked by "Midu".


    The people of "Midu" occupied the city of chijing and captured Fancheng and chijing. Raohan and the general were no exception. After a burst of cheers, "Midu" people ready to retreat, suddenly a group of people riding horses from all directions rushed out, surrounded "Midu.".


    Raohan saw a little familiar figure not far away, wearing armor and riding on a horse. At the same time, the general, who was restrained like him, called in a low voice, "king."


    The respect and admiration contained in this voice made raohan take a look at him.


    At this time, the "Midu" army had relaxed, and obviously could not respond to the attack of Fancheng. In the further attack of Fancheng, he was completely destroyed.


    The people of Fancheng solved the problem of "Midu". They pulled up the flag of "Midu" at the top of the city gate, broke the bamboo pole and threw it on the ground at will. The national flag of "Midu" fell on the ground, and the new flag of Fancheng fluttered in the wind.


    A sound of "Fancheng!" From the army''s population, the voice was full of air, and the sound reverberated in the city, reaching everyone''s ears in the city. From then on, "chijing" no longer existed.


    Those who were captured by "Midu" were untied by the people of Fancheng. Jiang Nian untied the ropes for raohan himself.


    "Are you all right?" Jiang Nian helps Rao Han untie the last knot and cares.


    "It''s OK." Raohan said coldly.


    Jiang Nian did not seem to feel his estrangement. He sighed and said to himself, "go to the city and have a rest later. Midu''s attack was so sudden that I only had time to ask Fu Qin and his men to come and support, but I was still a little slow. " Fu Qin was the general who came to the team for the first time.


    Rao Han''s face softened a little, thanks a way: "you can think of to help me chijing, raohan is very grateful."


    Jiang Nian glanced at him and sighed, "but I didn''t expect that Midu would suddenly launch such a fierce attack. Before that, the prince of Nadu was still warm and gentle, and suddenly he made such a decision... " He pauses for a moment, as if thinking about something. "I remember that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are in Midu now. I''m afraid this sudden attack is due to..." It''s because of them.


    Jiang Nian''s words are not complete, but Rao Han has learned his meaning.


    All of a sudden, none of Qiong junsen and Gu yunsen have thought of such an attack?


    Rao Han closed his eyes and hid the hatred in his eyes. However, he could not help but clench his fist and gnash his teeth: "I will surely repay this revenge for destroying the country."


    Yun qiongjun, you are so cruel. Even chijing, which I am most proud of and regards as the most important, can be ruthless enough to let people attack and capture. Can you rest assured that I really have nothing?


    Yun qiongjun''s face floated in her heart. She was smiling, but it made him feel inexplicably sad. Disappointment and hatred mingled, and the heart was filled with resentment. In response, raohan''s eyes were full of tears.


    Naturally, he did not forget the existence of Fancheng Wang Jiang Nian. As the king of chijing, even the former king, he could not shed tears in front of others. And just because of a woman? He sorted out his mood and forced the tears in his eyes back.


    Jiang Nian fell into his eyes with all the subtle changes in his expression. The corners of his lips were hooked and his eyes were full of fun.

 Chapter 214

    Midu, a man in Yun qiongjun''s residence is chatting in front of Yun qiongjun in a low voice. Yun qiongjun accepted the news without expression, and suddenly frowned when she heard the last one.


    "Has Midu launched an offensive against chijing?" How could Qiong Yunjun be confused


    At that time, the prince of Midu ordered to help chijing. She was also present at that time. How could it become an attack on chijing? Is it the prince''s own idea?


    But how could he suddenly attack chijing? Is Did Mido cooperate with Fancheng? Is there any cooperation between comedo and Fancheng? The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more puzzled she became. Finally she couldn''t sit still. As soon as she patted the table, she stood up and went out: "I''ll go to see Gu Sen."


    Report to Yun qiongjun. The man nodded and bowed down. Yun qiongjun walks out of the house and happens to meet Gu Sen, who is coming in at the door. Gu Sen is climbing the stairs, and is almost knocked down by Yun qiongjun.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Gu Sen steadied himself, and by the way helped Yun qiongjun, who had fallen backward due to inertia, joked casually.


    Yun qiongjun looked up at him with a smile, but did not answer him.


    "You''re just in time." Yun qiongjun grabs his hand. "I''m going to chijing."


    "Well, that''s why I came to you." Gu Sen glanced down her eyes. She grabbed his hand. Her eyes flashed. Without any other special expression, she took her hand and walked with her steps. She said, "it is said that MI Du invaded chijing and was eventually destroyed by Fancheng. What we ordered was to help chijing and stop Fancheng. I just went to ask Prince MI, and he said he did not know. So... " He looked into her eyes and said, "those" Midu "people are afraid to be transferred


    Yun qiongjun nods. She has thought of this reason. The transferred "Midu army" has successfully invaded chijing so fiercely that the people behind it will surely have extraordinary strength. Chijing will not do their own invasion of their own harm to others and do not benefit themselves, then only Fancheng.


    In a flash, the original Mi Du army will be annihilated soundlessly. How powerful is Fancheng?


    Yun qiongjun pursed her lips, and her pace quickened a lot.


    When they arrived at the original chijing territory, they heard the percussion of gongs and drums. They were very happy. It''s too late for Yun qiongjun to know.


    They walked into the city, where a wedding was being held. The bride''s head was covered with bright red gilt rims, facing the main city and kneeling on the ground. The master of ceremonies yelled out: "the second obeisance high hall --"


    the woman bowed down to kneel down, and then Yun qiongjun saw the object of her "bridegroom official" --


    a big gray local dog was lying on the ground, stretching out its tongue and gasping for breath. Sometimes she raised her head and looked around, sometimes lying on her meat claws, half closed her eyes, and completely Regardless of what people are doing.


    Before Yun qiongjun could be surprised, a sharp female voice came out of the crowd, full of gossip and sarcasm.


    "I heard that the king married the queen of Wanyi, and I came here to see it. Who knows, I can only report that this woman worshipped a local dog, ha. A woman and a dog are married After that, the man also sneered. People looked at the sound source along the voice. The speaker realized that his voice seemed too loud, and his pretty face was stained with a layer of shame.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t look at the woman, but only at the bride in the middle of the crowd. When the woman spoke just now, Yun qiongjun obviously saw that her body suddenly trembled, but her back was still straight.


    "Husband and wife worship each other --"


    the master of ceremonies yelled, and someone picked up the local dog and turned a corner, facing the bride, who also faced the dog. A gust of wind blows, blowing to the ground, and gently shaking her head.


    Just as she bent down to worship, the dog seemed to see something funny. Suddenly, the dog jumped up with excitement and barked a few times. Before everyone could react, he jumped on the bride''s head and pulled off her red cap. Wan Qing''s face was exposed with some embarrassment. The golden headdress on her head was torn in a mess and her hair was in a mess. The whole person looks like it''s embarrassing.


    Wan Qing''s head was torn by the native dog to play, and instantly there were several more holes. She looked at the grinning dog, afraid and unwilling to take the scarf back from its mouth. Looking down and lifting his eyes, Yu Guang suddenly sweeps to Yun qiongjun. When he sees Yun qiongjun''s face, he suddenly turns his head and looks at them. Wan Qing widened her big eyes, and the hatred in her eyes was full of hate.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her and wonders why she is so willing to be insulted. Anyway, she was once the queen of Wanyi. Her pride, should not have been deep into the bone marrow?


    "Husband and wife worship each other - hurry up! The good time is over The master of ceremonies urged him without politeness.


    After hearing the sound, Wan Qing took a deep breath and looked at the gray local dog who was fighting against the red cap. His body trembled slightly and finally closed his eyes.


    "Why?" Before Wan Qing lowers her head, Yun qiongjun can''t help but stop her mouth, but only a few people around her can hear her voice. While the music continues to play, the master of ceremonies still urges the protagonist of the wedding. She could only raise her voice and roar, "stop all of you!"The world seems to be quiet at this moment, all eyes are focused on her. Wan Qing is no exception. She was confused and surprised when she looked at Yun qiongjun before.


    Looking at Wan Qing, who was kneeling on the ground, Yun qiongjun said angrily, "do you really worship like this? So willing to marry a dog, willing to be so insulted? "


    He looks at her with a straight frown. Gu Sen looked at them faintly, with no expression and indifference. Wan Qing''s lips moved, did not speak, eyes gradually clear.


    "Oh."


    There was a sneer from the high platform, as if hearing something funny. The crowd looked at the sound source, and their king was sitting in a chair, pouring wine into his own North.


    "The queen of Wanyi will pay homage to whoever she likes. I like to play more tricks to make everyone happy. Each of us has got what we think is joy, and we don''t know what is" insult " Jiang Nian filled the glass with pure transparent wine and put the ceramic wine pot on the table. He looked down at Yun qiongjun who was not far away. He said, "Miss Yun qiongjun, when did you take care of other people''s housework?"


    "It''s a chore? The relationship between the two countries has already been involved! " Yun qiongjun replied, "and happy? Which eye of yours is happy to see her She pointed to Wan Qing.


    "Oh?" Jiang Nian raised his eyebrows, stood up, walked slowly down the platform, and said with a smile, "let''s not say that Wanyi is the territory of Fancheng now. Let''s talk about this wedding." He went to the center of the crowd, looked at Wan Qing and said with a smile, "come on, Wan Qing, tell them how happy you are."


    "Wan Qing is very happy. It''s my dream to get married in the year of Wangjiang in Fancheng. " Wan Qing stood up and said in a clear voice.


    Yun qiongjun wanted to say something else, but she saw that Wan Qing had come over. The red long skirt dragged the ground, but she did not mention it. She walked step by step in front of Jiang Nian. "I''m so happy," she said in a small but not small voice


    She said with a smile, her hands around his neck, lips to him. Jiang Nian did not refuse, allowing her to toss and turn with her lips. Wan Qing tried to show off his coquettish head, pleasing himself and flattering himself, which made him feel good. He raised the corner of his lips slightly, and hugged Wan Qing, which deepened the kiss.


    Around the women are red face, covering the mouth, embarrassed to smile, the men yell and laugh to coax, the strong voice into a rhythmic "king! King


    The two people in the middle of the crowd are still fiercely intertwined, and the people around them are playing. Some even praise Jiang Nian''s "masculine demeanor". Yun qiongjun feels unreasonable and gives Jiang Nian a cold look. Jiang Nian kept his eyes open and naturally saw the cold eyes. But he didn''t care, and even returned with a provocative smile.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly turns around and leaves. Gu Sen looks back at them and then follows Yun qiongjun.


    They went to yuanwan. Looking at the familiar scenery, Yun qiongjun can''t help feeling that it''s good that Wanyi doesn''t care much about the year of the river. She still has a chance to turn around


    She couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. After all, the people here were her people.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and sensitively feels her emotional changes. He looked at her, looked around again, and suddenly raised his hand and yelled: "I swear, I will make the world return to its original balance, let the people free from the suffering of war, and then everyone will be happy and healthy."


    Yun qiongjun was surprised at his sudden vow, but she soon began to laugh. Before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Gu Sen.


    "Cloud." Look into her eyes sincerely, "why don''t you go back to modern times first?"


    Yun qiongjun was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "now that Wan Qing has married Jiang Nian, you are no longer her husband. I have not blamed you for that. Besides... " She paused for a moment, flashed many pictures of modern life in her mind, and sighed, "what''s more, I''m still living under the gun when I''m back to modern times. Maybe I''m not as comfortable as here. Let me be lazy secretly."


    Gu Sen looked at her smile and wanted to say something, but she interrupted.


    "Anyway, I am also the former queen of Wanyi. I have feelings for Wanyi, too She looked him in the eye and said seriously, "I can''t leave Wanyi alone, nor can I continue to let it decline. You don''t have to persuade me. I won''t go back, at least not now. "


    Gu Sen looks at the determination in her eyes, which makes her whole person shine. He sighed and held her gently with open arms.

 Chapter 215

    Yun qiongjun holds Gu Sen back and doesn''t want to show her emotions on her face. She felt very uncomfortable when she saw the scene of Wanqing and the prosperous Wang together. Gu Sen has been taking care of himself all the time. At this time, he can''t leave Gu Sen, Wan Yi and the world behind.


    Yun qiongjun smiles. She wants to let Gu Sen know that even if no one in the world is on the same side as him, she will fight with him side by side, and she will rush and break in without hesitation. Even if she is the only one, her strength is not at all at all. What''s more, Gu Sen is with her.


    But what makes Yun qiongjun feel most unhappy is that Gu Sen wants to leave her and bear these things on his own. Although she knew he didn''t want her to suffer, she was still unhappy. But just because she knew that he was for his good, she was even less likely to lose her temper or something, so that in the next few days, Gu Senyong felt that she was evil.


    Gu Sen finds out that Yun qiongjun is not feeling well these two days, but he can probably guess what the reason is. Gu Sen smiles helplessly. He knows that he doesn''t say anything and doesn''t explain anything. He asks her to go back. She doesn''t like it. But if he did it again, he would still ask her.


    For him, no world or country is as important as her safety.


    But now she has no way to explain the matter. She has already said what she can say and coax. Yun qiongjun is still sulky. Gu Sen has no way to change this situation. What can we do? Can only continue to coax.


    Gu Sen can''t help it for a long time. He and Yun qiongjun can''t get together easily. It''s impossible to break the two people''s fate just because of this. Finally, Gu Sen came up with a good idea, but it needs to be implemented slowly, so he can only water the body of Meilin every day.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t find Gu Sen''s mind at all. Isn''t he just watering the forest itself every day? There''s no big deal. Anyway, Gu Sen is the successor of Meilin. Even if he cares more about Meilin, it should be. So he doesn''t have to think about anything.


    Now, Yun qiongjun only thinks about what will happen in the future, because if she can predict what will happen in the future, she will be prepared in advance and there will not be so many innocent people suffering.


    Yun qiongjun sits on a stool and looks out of the window. Now she has to sort out all the things that have happened recently. There are too many things that have happened recently. It''s a bit of a surprise.


    At present, his biggest opponent is Fancheng, but Fancheng just occupied chijing a few days ago, and Wanqing are together. The next step must be Midu. Jiang Nian, the monarch of Fancheng, is not easy to provoke at first sight. Although she looks very young, Yun qiongjun knows that this man must have some skills after seeing Jiang Nian''s marriage with Wanqing. Otherwise, she would not be in this position. Fancheng is now in the ascendant, they will never stop at this critical moment, they will certainly seize the victory and pursue. Fancheng''s weapons are very powerful. It can be said that our countries are not as powerful as Fancheng''s, so if we want to attack hard, it must be wise. But there are many people in Fancheng, and there are many people who can see through their own schemes. So Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what to do now, but the first task is to gather the hearts of Wanyi Come on, as the saying goes, there are many people and great strength. Only when we unite, can Wanyi be able to compete with Fancheng.


    Yunqiongjun can''t control herself when she thinks of this place. She immediately runs out. Gu Sen is surprised. Where is Yun qiongjun going in such a hurry? He thought for a moment and immediately dropped what he had in his hand and ran to keep up with her.


    Yun qiongjun has been running all the time, but she doesn''t know where she should go. When she comes to an open place, she may be tired, or she may have some new ideas. Yun qiongjun stops, panting, supporting her legs and gasping heavily. She is really tired.


    Gu Sen ran behind her, looking at the gasping appearance of the woman in front of her. She felt helpless in her heart and unconsciously hung a helpless and spoiled smile on her lips. He sidled behind a tree to see what she was trying to do in such a hurry.


    Yun qiongjun looks around. The place is relatively flat. If a call is made in this place, everyone should be able to hear it. Even if such a large country can''t hear its own voice, as long as a certain number of people gather, the scene is so sensational, there will always be people attracted to it.


    Yun qiongjun can''t manage so much now. The sooner this kind of action is carried out, the better. She couldn''t find a place with a lot of people for a while now, but there were a lot of passers-by. Yun qiongjun took a breath and said, "please listen to me."


    As soon as this sentence was said, all the passers-by on the road looked at her. After all, there was nothing important in Wanyi now. The folk custom here is quite simple, so everyone has enough time to listen to Yun qiongjun. It''s just a surprise that a little girl can shout so beautiful.


    In fact, most people came with a curious mind to see what earth shaking things the little girl wanted to say.No one thought that Lu Jun or Lu Xu would have been moved by the situation when she came to see her.


    Seeing such a scene, Yun qiongjun suddenly felt a sense of accomplishment. She laughed at herself that she was becoming more and more childish when she saw that people gathered together, and then she cleared her throat.


    "I know that all of you are suffering from the troubles of Fancheng, so the most important thing now is to unite and fight against the difficulties we have to face."


    The truth is that the common people don''t know. It''s just that they have experienced so many things. They have already lost hope for their life and can''t raise their morale at all. What''s more, these words are said from a little girl''s mouth, they are even more distrustful. Passers-by saw that the little girl did not have anything new, and soon it was scattered. Although they had a lot of time, they didn''t want to waste it.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t want to listen to her, Yun qiongjun calmed down for a moment and continued: "no matter what we encounter, we should live well, shouldn''t we? Since there is a glimmer of hope, we should not give up easily! "


    The more she said, the more excited she was, the pedestrians who were ready to leave were attracted back.


    "Hope? Do we have any hope? " Suddenly a man put in a word, and the words were full of despair, "Wanyi lost to Fancheng, and the queen married the king of Fancheng. Even the queen, the only one who can summon the dead, has left us. What can we do? "


    Once this was said, people around him did not agree. The negative energy evaporates into the air. Yun qiongjun feels that the blue sky has a tendency to turn black.


    Her heart ached. This is her former people, the people she always wanted them to live well, but now they are so negative energy. The whole city is like a gasoline tank. Once touched by a spark, despair and darkness will explode.


    "Hope, there will always be!" Yun qiongjun roared loudly, and at the same time she cast the magic to summon the dead.


    People used to make a lot of noise. Yun qiongjun worked hard, and dozens of dead people sprouted up from the ground, respectfully lining up behind her. With a smile, Yun qiongjun said, "isn''t that the strength of your unity?"


    The battlefield was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly it was like a pot of boiling water. People''s cheers combined with happy screams reverberated in the air, and the previous depression was swept away.


    Yun qiongjun smiles, especially happily. She was happy for their happiness, excited for their excitement. She was honored that she could do something for them.


    But slowly, the shouts and cheers gradually changed into two words. After listening carefully, Yun qiongjun found that they were shouting, "Queen! The queen


    Yun qiongjun really didn''t know that she could cause such a sensation. Although she could summon her death, her original intention was to burn their fighting spirit, not to use the title of "Queen".


    She was at a loss. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. A male voice stood out from the hustle and bustle: "I will listen to my king. Long live my king!"


    People seem to be awakened by this cry, and they shout out the slogan one after another. After a few seconds, as if they had been pressed the pause button together, all of them roared in full synchronization: "I will listen to my king, long live my king!"


    "I will listen to my king. Long live my king!"


    It''s all over the sky.


    On the stage, Yun qiongjun felt her eyes moist, as if her dusty memory had been opened. She thought of the people''s love and respect for her when she was Wan Yun. She closed her eyes and imagined that she was still the Wanyun.


    Yun qiongjun may not be the king of a country, but wan Yun deserves it.


    "Now we should work together to separate Wanyi from Fancheng and let Wanyi return to its original one!" "So, from a personal point of view, we need to cheer up! You know, you are Wanyi people! As long as there is one day, as long as you live one day, Wanyi will never be destroyed! "


    "Wanyi will never die!" People echoed, hysterical roar, as if to this moment of depression and upset are roared out of the body.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the high-profile crowd with a smile on her face. Good, the former Wanyi is back!


    The sun is shining down on Yun qiongjun''s place. Gu Sen looks at her in the dark with a spoiled and proud smile on her lips. The doting in her eyes almost overflows.


    It''s really It can shine everywhere.


    The atmosphere of the square reached a climax again and again, and no one noticed that a dark shadow flashed past in the dark. Not long ago, all the things happened here have been completely reported to the monarch of Fancheng, Jiang Nian.

 Chapter 216

    Jiang Nian is in the room. After listening to the report of the man kneeling in front of him, regardless of the existence of the person in front of him, he laughs in a low way.


    Inspiring? And call on the dead It''s not easy for a woman to do this. Jiang Nian is suddenly interested in Yun qiongjun. This woman reminds him of Wanqing before Wanyi was destroyed. At that time, it was said that Wanyi was arrogant and beautiful, and managed Wanyi in an orderly way. Jiang Nian thought that she must be extraordinary. Who knows, it turned out to be just an ordinary woman.


    He thought of Wan Qing''s hatred when he talked about Yun qiongjun. His grinning face made him feel a lot of pain in his temple, and his heart was filled with hatred.


    How could he have thought Wan Qing was unusual? Looking back on it, Jiang Nian thinks that Wan Qing had the same arrogance as Yun qiongjun now. Yes, it is. He could not help imagining what she would look like when she begged for mercy under him, because he felt that he was superior to anyone and was not allowed to trample on him.


    As for Wanqing, he conquered her without any effort. The process was so easy that he could not even arouse his interest. But Yun qiongjun


    He thought of Yun qiongjun''s eyes and lips, which made him very excited.


    Such a stubborn appearance made him want to meet her mind --


    Oh, yes. Thinking of Yun qiongjun, Jiang Nian suddenly thinks of Rao Han who was randomly arranged after the chijing war a few days ago. According to his understanding, not long ago, Rao Han and Yun qiongjun had a long history It doesn''t look like he needs to do it himself.


    Thinking of this, he ordered the people in front of him: "go and bring raohan." Then he poured a cup of tea for himself and sipped it with a smile of unknown significance.


    Watching plays is one of his few interests.


    The man in front of him was expressionless, with no frown except blinking. The man politely bowed out of the house and left the river year to pour and drink.


    Rao Han, who had been forgotten by Jiang Nian for a long time, was in the East Pavilion and sulked at the wall.


    Except for the first two days when he was brought back, he was treated as a guest, and the next few days they were indifferent to him. Now it was noon on the third day, and those people didn''t even help him with the meal. That''s all. They won''t let him out!


    Rao Han remembered that every time he tried to find Jiang Nian these days, he was stopped by the two bodyguards at the door. His words were the same: "my king has no orders. You can''t break in without permission."


    Break in? Jiang Nian, is he under house arrest?


    Rao Han simply wants to rush out to find Jiang Nian. Even if he abandons the courtesy of a gentleman, he has to find Jiang Nian to settle accounts. Unfortunately, he had more than enough heart and less strength. For two days, he had no strength to beat people.


    Rao Han decided that if he didn''t see Jiang Nian again today, no rice to eat, and no more going out of the house, he would be dead and would not let go of Jiang Nian as a ghost!


    In this way, Rao Han thumped on the wooden table with a blow, making a little noise, and the table was undamaged.


    At this time, the door was opened from the outside, and a light came in. Rao Han turned his head and saw a figure in the back light.


    The man said, "Mr. raohan, my king, please."


    Rao Han immediately felt that his whole strength was coming back. He was full of energy when he thought that he could settle accounts with Jiang Nian later.


    When raohan pushes the door of the small hall fiercely, Jiang Nian is making tea. Light from raohan''s back around him, into the room, throwing into the clear tea, the water will reflect crystal clear, but also set off the river year leisurely dust.


    Jiang Nian raised his head and saw that it was Rao Han. He did not stop his action. He didn''t smile at raohan until he poured the tea into two small porcelain cups.


    "Mr. raohan, I''ve been waiting. Come here."


    Jiang Nian stood at the table, looking at raohan at the door, but did not greet him.


    Rao Han is dazzled by the reflected sunlight. He is stunned to see Jiang Nian making tea for a while. Awakened by Jiang Nian''s words, he walked in fiercely. Jiang Nian didn''t seem to see his iron green face. He said with a smile to Rao Han who came here: "how are you living recently? I told you to be treated well. If there''s anything wrong with you, you must tell me, and I''ll discipline those slaves. "


    Rao Han originally wanted to argue with Jiang Nian and ask him why he wanted to be put under house arrest. We can see Jiang Nian''s smiling face and feel that all his anger has been hit on cotton. As the saying goes, if you don''t smile, Rao Han can''t do anything that doesn''t accord with his status.


    He suppressed his anger and stood in front of Jiang Nian with a pale and ironic tone: "you are not allowed to go out of the house, and there is no one to take the food. This is the way you treat guests in the city. What''s the relationship with slaves?"


    He had tried his best to be rational, but he didn''t know whether his anger had been depressed for a few days or he was too hungry. His mood began to get out of control. He even gave an ungracious sneer.


    When Jiang Nian heard the speech, he frowned at once and explained: "how can you be treated like this? Those who are impatient to serve. " Then he waved his hand. A servant came quickly and knelt down in front of them. He said respectfully, "what can I do for you, your majesty?""Take the eunuch, who is in charge of serving Mr. raohan, and kill him with his staff! I don''t think you want to be killed Jiang Nian''s face was gloomy, and his tone was stern, and he denounced him angrily.


    The servant immediately knelt down on the ground, dressed in eunuch''s clothes, rushed into the room, rolled around and finally knelt down two years ago. They kowtowed and begged for mercy.


    "King, spare your life! Don''t be angry The eunuch was probably the eunuch who had arranged for raohan, who had seen him several times. The eunuch cried and cried, "the little one is wrong. Please let go of the little one, let go of the little one!"


    Jiang Nian frowned, turned his head in disgust, shook his hand and said, "pull down, pull away. Don''t let the dirty voice insult Mr. raohan''s ears."


    As soon as the words fell, several bodyguards answered and pulled away the tearful eunuch. The voice of heartrending "King spare my life" is floating in the air, and gradually goes away.


    The place where the eunuch went to Xing was really far away from the small hall where they were. Raohan could only hear one or two faint screams occasionally.


    Jiang Nian made a gesture of "please" to raohan, indicating that he would sit down. His tone was sorry: "it was Jiang''s bad hospitality and bad discipline. Please forgive Mr. raohan."


    By such a disturbance, Rao Han rational back to the body, face softened down, face expressionless to sit with Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian poured out the cold tea, filled a cup of hot tea, handed it to him, and said, "to be honest, I''d like to invite you today to talk about a deal with you."


    Rao Han reached for the porcelain cup and put it on his mouth. Before he could drink it, he put it down and raised his eyebrow. He asked with interest: "Oh? What kind of deal? "


    "If you help me kill Yun qiongjun, I will return chijing to you." Jiang Nian has a smile in his mouth.


    Raohan''s body suddenly pauses, several seconds later just reacts. He looked at the year of the river, and in his eyes there was strong doubt and disbelief. "Why?" he asked


    Jiang Nian sighed, but with some Indulgence: "it''s not my newly married concubine. She didn''t like Yun qiongjun for a long time, but she didn''t like her for a long time. I couldn''t see the beauty in tears, so I agreed. Although it''s just a little girl''s request, a gentleman''s words can''t be recalled. Since I have answered, I will do it. " He paused, his tone tinged with some regret, and continued, "in fact, I wanted to return chijing to you before. After all, you are the real king of chijing. But I thought, if I gave it to you directly, wouldn''t it be a loss of chijing King''s heroic and majestic face? Besides, some people will not accept it. But if you kill Yun qiongjun, you will be able to sit on the throne. After all, as far as I know, the new queen of Wanyi is Yun qiongjun. " He laughed and continued, "although it is a king, you are only a woman. What''s the problem with a woman? I trust you. Again... " Jiang Nian stopped and gave out a slight smile that seemed to be a sarcastic smile. "It''s not difficult to exchange a woman for a capital. Why not? King chijing, do you think so


    Jiang Nian explained a chase, Rao Han did not speak, nor any movement, just sat there quietly. He looked down at the cup of tea, which was full of clear water. The tea had been separated for a long time. Apart from the taste when it was imported, he could not find out what kind of tea it was.


    Jiang years waiting, also not anxious, shallow to drink tea taste, the cup without water then pour. Until raohan completely untouched tea cooled, raohan finally opened his mouth.


    "I promise you." When he said this, his eyes were full of shadow, his lips opened weakly, and his voice was a little mute. He seemed to have experienced great pain. "I killed Yun qiongjun, and you will liberate chijing."


    Jiang Nian gently raised the corners of his lips and grinned with a smile of unknown meaning.


    "It''s a deal."


    Jiang Nian watched Rao Han get up and go back to the place he had arranged for him again. He turned his head and ordered a man to entertain him. He watched raohan''s figure go away, and the smile at the corner of his mouth gradually enlarged. Finally, he couldn''t help laughing, and the laughter became bigger and bigger.


    "Fun, fun!" He laughed.


    Why isn''t love interesting in this world? Rao Han Ming is still concerned about Yun qiongjun, but he is willing to kill his beloved woman himself for the sake of a mere chijing.


    What if it''s been a lot of pain? At the end of the day, did he agree to choose the right and the throne and give up Yun qiongjun?


    In the legend, the love that "only when the heaven and the earth are united can they dare to break away from the king" is just like this in the face of power and reality.


    But that''s all.

 Chapter 217

    Although Yun qiongjun is trying to help Wanyi and lead them to rebuild their home, in her heart, returning to modern times is her main purpose.


    The key point now is that she wants to lead Wanyi people to rebuild their homes. However, the territory of Wanyi still belongs to Fancheng. It is basically impossible to rebuild their homes. Then, the only way is to make Wanyi people independent and take all the territory belonging to Wanyi back, completely out of the control of Fancheng.


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head. Fancheng is too powerful now. It must be very difficult to realize this idea. What should we do?


    Yun qiongjun is lost in thought. She doesn''t notice that Gu Sen comes behind her.


    "Guess who I am." Gu Sen covers Yun qiongjun''s eyes and deliberately makes his voice strange.


    "Pa!"


    Yun qiongjun patted off Gu Sen''s hand and complained, "don''t play. I''m bored to death."


    "It''s only when I know you''re upset that I''ll make you happy." Gu Sen rubbed his aching hand and muttered in a low voice: "it''s really cruel to start..."


    Yun qiongjun looked at Gu sen in a funny way and said, "when I can''t hear what you''re talking about, isn''t it? I can still hurt you with your rough skin and thick flesh? "


    "What''s rough skin and thick meat?" Gu Sen''s face was black. "I''m obviously a white and tender childe. I''m ruined by you."


    "Pooh Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing, pointed to Gu Sen and said with a smile: "ha ha, white and tender Just you? "


    Seeing Yun qiongjun laughing heartily, Gu Sen also laughed and said, "I''ll say I''m here to save your smile. You can''t look sad all day long with me here." With that, Gu Sen tapped Yun qiongjun on the forehead.


    "Well..." Yun qiongjun quickly covered her forehead, but her heart was too sweet to speak.


    "Come on, tell me, what worries you?" As soon as he finished a touching sentence, Gu Sen said with a smile.


    Yun qiongjun gives Gu Sen a blank look. It''s true that she is moving. Such a good atmosphere has been destroyed by him.


    Yun qiongjun said with a wicked smile: "I call you brother, do you dare to promise?"


    Gu Sen Leng Leng Leng, and then dry cough a, and playful smile: "if you call me a husband, I will certainly agree."


    Yun qiongjun gave Gu Sen a look and didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she said directly, "I''m wondering if there''s any way I can take Wanyi back from Jiang Nian''s hand. After all, I promised Wanyi people to help them rebuild their homes."


    Gu Sen thought about it for a while, and then said, "I had some properties that were very precious. Maybe I could use them to exchange with Jiang Nian, and let him return Wanyi..."


    "Well, you didn''t say it earlier!" Before Gu Sen finished speaking, Yun qiongjun jumped up with joy. Then she thought of something. She quickly asked Gu Sen, "that is to say, we are going back to gusen now?"


    "No Goosen shook his head in a funny way, "just follow me."


    Yun qiongjun murmured discontentedly and asked, "can''t you just tell me where I am?"


    "No, don''t you know when you get there?" Gu Sen gently rubbed Yun qiongjun''s head, but a trace of sadness flashed through her eyes.


    Yun qiongjun is not happy. Although she is not happy, she has to follow Gu Sen to see what tricks he can play. Hum.


    Gu Sen took Yun qiongjun for a long time, and finally came to a special place in Wanyi.


    "Here it is."


    Hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun looks around curiously and sees a desolate area around her. Not to mention human figures, there are no small animals.


    "You tease me. How can there be treasures in such a desolate place?" Yun qiongjun said in disbelief.


    "It used to be the most beautiful place in Wanyi. Otherwise, how could I be willing to bury you here..." Gu Sen looks up at the sky. Although he conceals it well, Yun qiongjun can still recognize the heartache and sadness in his words.


    "You Bury me here? " Although she understood Gu Sen''s meaning, Yun qiongjun felt strange when she said this, but she was still shocked. She couldn''t believe it and said, "well How can it be so desolate now? "


    "Maybe it''s because you''re buried here. This land is desolate for you, physically and mentally." Gu Sen returned to his playful posture.


    Yun qiongjun ignored Gu Sen''s teasing. She asked sadly, "where is it?"


    Gu Sen pointed to a slightly raised slope and said, "that''s the tomb I made for you in the past life."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and stood at the same place. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Gu Sen went to pick up the tomb. He teased Yun qiongjun and said, "well, I suddenly feel that we two seem to be tomb robbers. Otherwise, we can form a tomb robber group. Ha ha..."


    Instead of looking back at Sen, Yun qiongjun is dazzled by the clouds in the sky. Gu Sen shook his head helplessly and had to do it by himself.


    After taking away the tomb, Gu Sen found many precious treasures that could be met but could not be asked for. He felt very excited and suddenly felt that he had so much money in his previous life!


    Gu Sen just wants to ask Yun qiongjun to come over and help pack things. Suddenly, it occurs to him that Yun qiongjun is not in a good mood now. Maybe he is thinking about the past lifeGu Sen put all those treasures into his pocket. While he took them, he couldn''t help thinking back to his previous life. At that time, both of them were very high-ranking people. Their combination caused a lot of panic among the superiors. So everyone was trying to break them up. But even if they were not blessed by the world, they still loved each other very much, Neither of them let go of each other''s hands.


    Thinking of the past, Gu Sen can''t help but feel a little sad, but now his favorite person has returned to his side, which makes Gu Sen feel extremely happy, and can not help but emerge from the sweet memories of two people together in the previous life.


    At that time, she was the queen of Wanyi, and he was also the next successor of gusen. When they were just together, many sweet and interesting things happened. At that time, they were really very happy, until later


    Gu Sen put the last thing in, sighed in his heart, and ended the memory of the previous life.


    "Let''s go. I''ve packed everything. Let''s find Jiang Nian now." He knocked on Yun qiongjun''s head and said with a smile.


    "Ah Yun qiongjun was knocked back to her senses and said in surprise, "so fast?"


    It''s been a long time, OK Gu Sen helplessly said, "I really don''t know what to do with you. I can''t help you at all."


    Yun qiongjun touched her head, glared at Gu Sen, and said, "I didn''t say I was here to help. I said you brought me here, not that I asked you to bring me."


    Gu Sen made a grimace and quickly changed the topic: "shall we go to Fancheng to look for Jiang Nian now, or take a rest and go tomorrow?"


    "Nonsense, now, of course! This matter will be solved as soon as possible! Are you a pig brain Yun qiongjun stares at Gu Sen and says she doesn''t want to talk.


    Gu Sen coughed gently and said in embarrassment, "I''m afraid you''re tired. I''m busy running around. Anyway, Jiang Nian can''t run. It''s OK to go later."


    Yun qiongjun stares at Gu Sen and walks away.


    "Little ancestor, wait for me! I still have my treasure! It''s not fast at all... " Gu Sen is shocked. He can''t catch up with Yun qiongjun.


    They soon arrive in Fancheng. Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun to find Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian''s servants took them to Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian was playing with a jade object and said sarcastically, "who should I be to see me? It''s you two. Why, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Sen emptied out all the treasures in the bag and said coldly, "these are the treasures that can be met but can''t be asked for. They can be used for Wanyi."


    "Oh?" Jiang Nian deliberately lengthened the ending and said with a smile: "for you, you can meet but not ask for. For me, I am not so precious."


    Gu Sen is impatient. He thinks Jiang Nian is intentional. He brings these things, and everyone knows how precious they are!


    Looking at Gu Sen''s exasperated appearance, Jiang Nian finds it very interesting. For him, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are just the ones he stayed to amuse and relieve their boredom.


    Jiang Nian''s eyes fall on Yun qiongjun next to him, and suddenly he has a good idea.


    Jiang Nian''s eyes flashed and he asked, "do you want to go back to Wanyi? At all costs? "


    Before Gu Sen could answer, Yun qiongjun stared at Jiang Nian and said firmly, "that''s right."


    Yun qiongjun feels that since she has promised to help Wanyi people rebuild their homes, she must fulfill her promise.


    "Ha ha." Jiang Nian chuckled and said, "now, there is a way to..." Speaking of this, Jiang Nian deliberately did not say.


    "If you have something to say, you can fart!" Gu Sen always feels that Jiang Nian is uneasy and kind, and will definitely give a bad request.


    Chijunsen pointed to the country and said, "you can''t look back at Qiong Yun SEN for a year, but you can''t look back at the country for another year, and then you can''t look back at it


    Hearing Jiang Nian''s words, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are both stunned. They stand there in silence, not knowing what they are thinking.


    After a while, Gu Sen said with a smile, "it''s OK, qiongjun, you can kill me. Anyway, I''ve died once. It''s worth exchanging one life for another country."


    Hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun became angry and said, "Gu Sen, are you stupid? Do you think I can do such a thing? I will never trade you for anything With that, Yun qiongjun''s eyes turned red.


    "Ha ha..." Jiang Nian looked up at the sky and laughed. Then he said, "what a loving man. I mean it. It''s really a pair of loving and righteous people. However," Jiang Nian changed his words and said with an evil smile: "today, it''s not to watch you show your love, but to let you meet my concubine. I believe you must know each other. Come on, bring the king''s concubine to the main hall

 Chapter 218

    Hearing that Jiang Nian called his concubine to go to the palace and said they were acquaintances, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun immediately thought of Wan Qing. They knew that she and Jiang Nian were married. Now when they heard Jiang Nian say that they were acquaintances, they were more sure of their ideas.


    Gu Sen winks at Yun qiongjun, indicating that Yun qiongjun will act according to circumstances, because this year of Jiang is really too difficult to deal with. If these treasures can''t make him excited, he must have something else to ask for. This is what Gu Sen is most worried about. Therefore, they must be careful and never let Jiang Nian have any space to drill. Yun qiongjun nodded. To tell the truth, she also felt that it was not easy for Jiang Nian to take Wanyi into her own territory. At first, she thought about changing the city too simply. If Jiang Nian used some means to imprison them, they would cry.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are just thinking about it. They suddenly hear Jiang Nian''s concubine arrive. They look at the door and see Wan Qing coming. However, when they see Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, they obviously falter for a while, but they soon adjust themselves. They walk to Jiang Nian with a smile on their faces. Jiao didi leans on Jiang Nian and says gently, "Wang, what can I do for you? I will try my best to do it. "


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun saw that Wan Qing was so delicate and cute that her chin almost fell to the ground. Are you sure that Wan Qing is not a fake? This contrast is too shocking!


    Jiang Nian pretended to fondle Wanqing''s hair and said, "there is nothing special about it. I just want you to meet an old acquaintance when we come here today."


    "Wang is joking. Qing''er doesn''t have any old acquaintances Wang, Qing''er doesn''t want to see them. Please drive them away Wan Qing is a little stiff. Now she doesn''t want to see Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun at all. She hates Yun qiongjun to the bone, and Gu Sen also has some hatred. Wan Qing is afraid that she will see Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun talking and laughing again. She can''t help but want to kill Yun qiongjun on the spot and destroy her good image in front of Jiang Nian. Wan Qing didn''t know that her image in Jiang Nian''s eyes had long been destroyed. Looking at her affectation, Jiang Nian was even more disgusted.


    "Ha ha I can understand what Princess Aifei said. Yun qiongjun is not your acquaintance. But Gu Sen is an old acquaintance of yours. You were married in those years. As the saying goes, one day a husband and a wife are one hundred days old. You are the most familiar old acquaintances! " With a smile on his lips, Jiang Nian deliberately said that Gu Sen and WAN Qing were getting married, and he kept his eyes on Yun qiongjun. He mentioned it on purpose.


    Sure enough, hearing Jiang Nian''s words, Yun qiongjun''s face sank, and Gu Sen, who was on the side of her, immediately retorted in a loud voice: "I''m afraid the king has misunderstood me. I don''t have any relationship with your concubine. I didn''t know her at all. I married her just to avoid war. I didn''t have any feelings with her. The only person I love is Yun qiongjun One, it used to be, and it will be so in the future! " With that, Gu Sen holds on to Yun qiongjun''s hand and does not let her break free.


    Yun qiongjun stares at Gu Sen with hatred, purses her mouth and doesn''t want to speak. However, her big eyes show her anger.


    Gu Sen didn''t speak. He just held her hand tightly and watched Jiang Nian to see what tricks he would play.


    Jiang Nian just looks at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun with great interest. However, Wan Qing, who is next to Jiang Nian, stares at Gu Sen''s and Yun qiongjun''s tightly held hands with a pair of eyes. Her face is ferocious as if she is going to eat people. At this moment, her heart has been wrapped in hatred, and she hates Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen even more, especially when Gu Sen''s sentence "has nothing to do with" makes Wan Qing''s heart angry The pain is like a knife twist. For a time, hatred grows, but because Jiang Nian is here, the repression does not break out. However, as Mr. Lu Xun said, "if you don''t break out in silence, you will perish in silence". This hatred will burst out sooner or later.


    Jiang Nian looked at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun and doubted, "is that right? Brother Gu is exaggerating! How can you guarantee that you will still love Yun qiongjun in the future? I remember when you said that you only loved Wanyun, but later you didn''t marry Wanqing. "


    Gu Sen stares at Jiang Nian fiercely. He can see through Jiang Nian''s intention. He just wants to destroy their feelings and make them unable to be together again. Sure enough, hearing Jiang Nian''s words, Yun qiongjun struggles even more fiercely. Even a discerning eye can see that Yun qiongjun is trying to pull out the hand that Gu Sen is holding.


    Seeing this, Jiang Nian smiles and goes on: "and if you really love her, why do you want to marry another woman?"


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun broke out completely, "Gu Sen, let me go!"


    "Don''t listen to him. Don''t you believe my feelings for you?" Gu Sen is in a hurry. He doesn''t want Jiang Nian to succeed!


    "Let go Yun qiongjun said angrily, "why don''t you let me listen, because you did do these things, right?"


    "No..." Gu Sen doesn''t know how to explain it. Would Yun qiongjun be more angry if she admitted? If you don''t admit it, then Yun qiongjun will blame herself for cheating her Gu Sen''s head is big.


    "Tell me if you married her!" Yun qiongjun suddenly took out her hand and pointed to Wan Qing beside Jiang Nian. Without waiting for Gu Sen''s reply, she said angrily, "don''t think I don''t know about your marriage with her!""Listen to me. I really don''t have any feelings for her. Qiongjun, we''ve been together for so long. Don''t you know my feelings for you?" Gu Sen really wanted to take out his heart to prove his feelings.


    "Well, to marry is to marry. What''s the use of that? You''re a liar!" Yun qiongjun was so angry that she was angry. Why did Gu Sen marry someone else? Why didn''t he marry her? He said he loved her. In the end, she didn''t marry another woman!


    "Qiongjun, I won''t cheat you if I cheat anyone. I did marry Wan Qing, but that''s all in the past. What''s more, I have nothing to do with her. Don''t think about it. I swear that I only love you from the beginning to the end. If there are half empty words, I will be struck by thunder and lightning and will not die easily!" Gu Sen is in such a hurry that he doesn''t know what to do. Girls are really hard to coax, especially those who are angry. He vowed that he would never make Yun qiongjun angry again. It''s really terrible!


    "Shut up!" Johansen swears to her husband and wife, but now they don''t know what happens to them!


    Looking at Jiang''s quarrel for two years, it''s not good to watch Jiang''s quarrel? Jiang Nian''s face was black and he had been making a scene for a long time. He tried so hard to provoke them. He was just watching them show their love in disguise!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Nian was angry. PI xiaorou didn''t smile and said: "if you two want to quarrel, go home and quarrel. You are very tired. I want to have a rest. Please go back."


    "Wait!" Seeing that Jiang Nian was leaving, Gu Sen called out in a hurry: "I have one more thing."


    Jiang Nian said with a look of Indifference: "I''m tired of this king. I''ll see it another day." He was about to leave.


    "Another day there will be no chance." Gu Sen took out two beautiful stones. Jiang Nian stopped immediately and looked at the two stones in an incredible way.


    "This is the crystal stone produced after the death of cai''er and Nunu." Gu Sen said slowly.


    Jiang Nian was silent for a moment and said, "this is a rare treasure in the world. It can be changed."


    "No!" Yun qiongjun immediately said that she looked at Gu Sen and didn''t understand why he wanted to do this. It was herself who promised to help Wanyi rebuild his home, not him. He didn''t have to do it. The most important thing was that Yun qiongjun was reluctant to give up.


    "Deal?" Gu Sen ignores Yun qiongjun and asks Jiang Nian.


    "Deal." Jiang Nian nods.


    "Goosen!" Yun qiongjun was angry and wanted to stop her, but Gu Sen forced her to leave.


    "Why!" After a long walk, Yun qiongjun shakes off Gu Sen''s hand and says angrily.


    Gu Sen stares into Yun qiongjun''s eyes and says, "I''ll be back sooner or later."


    Looking at Gu Sen''s firm eyes, Yun qiongjun is silent. Instead of talking, she follows Gu Sen back to Wanyi.


    As soon as they returned to Wanyi, they gathered all the people.


    "Good news for you." Standing on the high platform, Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "Wanyi is free."


    They are stunned for a moment. They don''t respond. They just stare at Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun laughed. She raised her voice and said in a loud voice, "I mean Wan Yi no longer belongs to Fancheng. We are free!"


    All of them were surprised, and then they reacted and burst into a burst of strong cheers.


    "My God! Great


    "Is that true?"


    "How wonderful


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, everyone was happy and everyone began to sing. All of this really came too suddenly. It was a surprise. Yesterday they were others. Today they have their own motherland again. Many people suddenly remember that before Yun qiongjun encouraged everyone to rebuild their homes. Did she think of this day for a long time? So she''s been angry about it? Thinking of this, people immediately ran to Yun qiongjun and sincerely said thank you to her. Everyone appreciated what she had done for Wanyi. So Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun became the saviors of Wanyi people. People cheered for them, especially Yun qiongjun. Everyone was very grateful for what she had done.


    At this time, someone suddenly said, "since Wanyi has been separated from Fancheng, it is a new dynasty," the man said to Yun qiongjun, "with you, you will have a new Wanyi, so please give yourself a name, let us always remember all this!"


    "Yes, please take your own number!" As soon as the proposal was made, it immediately got the support of all the people, and they all asked Yun qiongjun to pick up the number.


    "I don''t want to think about it. I''ll use my old name" Wan Yun. " Yun qiongjun thinks about it for a moment, and decides to use her former Queen''s horn.

 Chapter 219

    Yun qiongjun told Jiang Nian about the situation. He stood for a long time and kept silent. It seems that many things are not as simple as you think. He turned his head and nodded to Yun qiongjun, "I know."


    "Let''s have a meal here today. It''s something my cook can''t stop making." Yun qiongjun chuckled a little shyly. When she talked about this topic, she couldn''t help it. I couldn''t help but push back.


    "It''s better to be obedient than respectful." Jiang Nian smiles and waves his sleeve. He follows him to the guest room. Yun qiongjun called for a while, then sat down and looked at Jiang Nian. Suddenly, he said faintly, "I don''t know when I saw Wanqing..." She said half and looked at him meaningfully.


    Jiang Nian couldn''t help laughing, "the girl is good at planning, but she is kind and brave. I admire her very much." He really admired Yun qiongjun''s personality. She was quite different from others she met. She had her own love and hatred, and she lived a free and easy life.


    Yun qiongjun chuckled and said, "you''re joking, but you really have to think about how to arrange this, Miss Wanqing." After that, give me a good glass of wine. Jiang Nian took over and drank it all.


    "It''s very late this evening, and the year of Jiang left first." He got up to say good-bye very wisely. He didn''t want to be chased away by Yun qiongjun. Even though he had done some unavoidable bad things before, she didn''t want to be too humiliated for such a heroine as Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun stands up and smiles. He called to the door, "Cui Ling, see off the guests." I''ll go back to the house. "Girl Don''t send me? I''ve got everything ready for you. " Jiang Nian suddenly turns his head and smiles.


    "Oh? Seriously? " As expected, Yun qiongjun turns slowly. "A word of a gentleman is never to be recalled." Jiang Nian looks into Yun qiongjun''s clear eyes and solemnly says that he quickly leaves. Yun qiongjun breathed a sigh of relief, "I hope Wanqing will be punished."


    After Jiang Nian came out of Yun qiongjun''s house, he did not return to his house, but went to Wanqing''s residence. Instead of going through the main entrance, he quickly searched for a place where he could climb up the courtyard wall. After searching for a long time, he found a slightly higher stepping stone. He tried it out, lifted up the front of his clothes, jumped lightly, and jumped to the edge of the wall, just aiming at a tree. Jiang Nian looked up and saw that the lantern in her yard did not light up. Jiang Nian jumps into the yard along the tree, making no noise as far as possible.


    He walked to the door three and two steps, gently opened the door, facing the dark.


    "Who is it?" Vaguely in the fuzzy can see the figure on the bed, immediately sat up, vigilant against the corner. Jiang Nian walked slowly to the lantern and lit the lamp. The whole room immediately glows, reflecting Jiang Nian''s expressionless face. "What are you doing here?" Wan Qing breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in the middle of the bed, unprepared.


    "Miss Wan, what do you think I have to do on such a late day?" Jiang Nian''s slightly smiling face reflects the light, which is particularly evil. Wan Qing frowned and said faintly, "if you don''t have any information to tell me, you should go out first." "What if I don''t go out?" The corner of Jiang Nian''s mouth rises, and he gets closer to Wanqing. "What are you doing?" Wan Qing seems to be flustered and looks at Jiang Nian in surprise. Do you want me to do this for you Wan Qing yelled at him.


    "Miss Wan, you''re so timid. I just want to scare you, so I''m afraid to be like this? Who has learned all this spiritual power? " River year head also does not lift, light says.


    "I didn''t hire you to teach me a lesson. I didn''t have to let you know my ideas, my abilities." Wan Qing was so angry that he tried to get him out of the room with his spiritual power. The spiritual power between his fingers began to radiate and he tried to touch him. "I just want to ask you if you regret it?" Jiang Nian said fearlessly, staring into her eyes.


    "Regret what?" Wan Qing sneered twice and looked at him playfully. Jiang Nian doesn''t want to pay attention to her and turns to look at the dim outside of the window. "Regret? It''s just a joke to me. I have no way out. " Wan Qing closed his eyes and said with some pain. Jiang Nian immediately said, "live a simple and happy life without hatred. Can you put down all the burdens now?" Wan Qing''s tears ran down his eyes and ran down his cheek to the corner of his mouth. "I have no way out. I''m not living well. I must let Yun qiongjun live like death. She forced me. I won''t let her go!" She waved both hands, and the bun on both sides of her hair was messy. Her mouth color was pure white. She felt a little distressed, but it was really hateful.


    Jiang Nian frowned and helplessly looked at Wan Qing, who was out of control. "You will regret it one day." He sighed, "no, I won''t regret it." She raised her head and said in a low voice. It is only at the bottom of the eye that the bud really sprouts. She straightened out her messy hair over and over again.


    Jiang Nian was started and didn''t want to pay attention to her again. "Since the girl insists on this, Jiang will go ahead." He gave her a glance. "You asked for my help. No one will help me. Please help me." In his eyes, he held his slightly longer sleeve.


    "It is difficult for common people to obey their orders." He frowned, there is a trace of unbearable, put aside everything, such a girl in front of you begged you, afraid that everyone will be in the heart can not bear it, he suddenly some, confused tangled. "I''ve lost a girl. Please help me. There''s no one around me." Tears were streaming down her face."Miss Wan, let me go back first. I have something else to do." He was about to turn around and leave. "No, you promised me not to go." Wan Qing grabbed his sleeve again. Compared with Yun qiongjun''s intelligence and cleverness, she has nothing but death. She seems to have been infected by her. She can''t have a moment of peace in her life.


    In the end, Jiang Nian quickly asked Wan Qing to push the door. As soon as he opened the door, Wan Qing caught up with him and said, "before Did you lie to me when you said you helped me Jiang Nian waved his arm and said, "go back quickly." She shook her head and frowned.


    Jiang Nian pointed to the sky and said, "it''s very late now. It''s windy outside. You''d better go back first." After talking to him like this, Wan Qing had to go back.


    Jiang Nian sighed. This Wan Qing is really boring. He can only struggle with him. My ears are about to grind out cocoons. When I think of Yun qiongjun''s vivid face, he wants to laugh inexplicably. I''d better go back and think about how to deal with it.


    Yunqiongjun now lives in Wanyi, but she still wants to go back to modern times. Now, while building Wanyi, she is still looking for people who can summon spirits. On that day, she was arranging the work of Wanyi, but she didn''t realize that the original maids of Wanyi had come back and hid behind to peep. Several servants in Jianshe Wanyi were carrying heavy objects and almost fell down. Yun qiongjun quickly caught them with her hands and quickly helped them.


    The boy was frightened and kowtowed in a hurry: "thank you Thank you, master. You don''t have to help me next time. I''m just a servant. People will say you when they see me. " He was moved by tears, but he also had a loyalty. The original maid was very surprised when she saw it and knew that she was rebuilding Wanyi. At the same time, she was very impressed. Even if the old master son in the past, encounter this kind of situation, more: don''t say help, don''t scold you a bloody dog''s head is very lucky.


    She couldn''t help but feel good for the master who lived in Wanyi. She went up behind her back and knelt down in front of Yun qiongjun and said, "maid, please see the master." Yun qiongjun hurriedly helped her up and down a lot of times. She couldn''t help frowning: "you don''t seem to be the maid of my family." The original maid bent down and said respectfully, "I am the original maid of Wanyi and the servant girl of Wanqing. No matter how loyal we are to her, she still sniffs at us and scolds us as before. Now you are the master of Wanyi, and I am willing to be loyal to you." The servant girl said solemnly.


    "If your master is still Wan Qing, I can''t raise a spy." Yun qiongjun still tries her out. She doesn''t want to be a spy who has raised Wan Qing. After all, she can''t stand it.


    "You Are you Yun qiongjun? See the cloud master! " The maidservant''s voice trembled.


    "I swear that I will be loyal to Yun qiongjun!" Her eyes were firm. "Get up soon." Seeing that she was really loyal, Yun qiongjun helped her up.


    When Wan Qing returned to Wanyi, she found that all the maids and maids were very orderly. She could not help wondering, as long as the servant girls became so regular? He walked from the front door to the middle yard. The servant girl was indifferent to him, just like air. "Don''t you know me after a few days? It''s time to clean you up. " Say a hand to want to hit servant girl''s face.


    The servant girl knew that she couldn''t avoid this fight, so she had to let Wanqing''s palm fall down. Suddenly, she felt a shadow on her head sliding over. "My men dare to fight?" When the servant girl heard Yun qiongjun''s voice behind her, she looked up and she was sure.


    Yun qiongjun holds Wan Qing''s arm with a dignified face, and her eyes are cold. The servant girl fell down on her knees with a plop, and all the servants around ran over and cried: "master, you are so kind to us at ordinary times. Don''t lose your identity for us at the critical moment. We are willing to repay you with death for the great kindness of the master!"


    Wan Qing glared at her, and was immediately flustered. The servant girls are so loyal to her. Is it possible that Wan Yi will not be protected?! She broke away from Yun qiongjun''s hand and said with a smile: "it was just a joke with your sister. Why take it seriously? okay? Don''t hurt our friendship Her hypocrisy is really hateful.


    "Well, sister? When did I become your sister? I can''t stand it. " Yun qiongjun tilts her head and doesn''t want to talk to her. Wan Qing turned around and said, "I''ll leave today." Seeing that today was not a good time, she picked up the plane and ran away.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her back with hatred. If it wasn''t for the opportunity, she would have her punished immediately! She will one day regret what she has done.

 Chapter 220

    When Wan Qing walked out of the door, he turned around and gave a vicious look, "Yun qiongjun! I''ll make you pay for it After all, with the movement rate of the skirt, it gradually goes far away.


    Wan Qing went to raohan''s house and knocked on the door gently: "master Rao, Wan Qing is here." When I report that there is a woman named Wan Qing outside asking for a meeting, she is a little surprised, but because of her identity, she quickly tells me to let her in.


    "I don''t know what''s up with Princess Wan? Please express your feelings Rao Han said lightly. "I know, do you want to get rid of Yun qiongjun?" said Wan Qing Rao Han picked her eyebrows. The girl knows a lot. With a serious expression, he said, "what''s the matter? What if not? "


    Wan Qing gently lowered his head, approached her with a smile and said, "nothing. It''s just that Yun qiongjun is really annoying, isn''t it?" Rao Han light smile, slowly said: "again hate and what relationship with you?" When Wan Qing saw that the move was not successful, he immediately sobbed, "in fact, I was forced by Jiang Nian I don''t listen to him. He will threaten me to help him finish his plan. I really have no way to go. Please help me, Mr. Rao. " Wan Qing is indeed pitiful and pitiful. Raohan frowned. What kind of woman is this? A concubine, actually in front of a person who is not very familiar with, tells the bitter heart, or her words also can''t believe completely. Rao Han thought for a while and said to Wan Qing, "please come back, Princess Wan. This is going to have a meal."


    "The meal is very good. I''m hungry now. It doesn''t matter if I eat something here?" As soon as Wan Qing finished speaking, he sat down, giving no time to think. "Please help yourself, then." Raohan was helpless.


    Wan Qing didn''t have a good meal when he sat down. He ate one mouthful from left to right, and asked about this and that from time to time. "Mr. Rao, what do you think of Yu qiongjun? Is she good? " Raohan was really impatient and frowned and said, "Princess Wan, if you say one more word, you can go out." Raohan''s eyes were sharp and he made a gesture.


    "Oh, it''s my palace''s fault. You''re not happy with the rain, but I keep talking about her here. How offended and how offended." "Just know." Raohan didn''t want to talk to her again. Standing up and waving a long sleeve, "I''m full. I''ll eat slowly here."


    He left in a hurry. Wan Qing frowned and said, "if I hadn''t known that I wanted to get rid of Yun qiongjun and restore the country, I wouldn''t have paid any attention to you. Now I''m proud?" She glanced and said with a very vicious look. After that, she was unwilling to go far away.


    Thinking that Gu Sen would be back soon at noon, Yun qiongjun hurriedly prepared some dishes, including vegetable dishes and meat dishes. Vegetables are green and meat dishes are delicious. She sat quietly, waiting for Goosen.


    As soon as Gu Sen enters the door, he sees a table of food and Yun qiongjun. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t say, "what''s the matter? Come here all of a sudden. " "I made a table to see if it was up to my taste." Yun qiongjun didn''t answer him. She quickly added meat, fish, vegetables and a full bowl. Gu Sen can''t help but smile. The corner of his mouth rises slightly, reflecting his handsome side face, as if the whole person is shining.


    "Gu Sen, let''s have a good time..." Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with a smile on her face. This is probably why women are like water? Gu Sen was completely infected. He put his arm around Yun qiongjun and said slowly, "we''ve always been together."


    Yun qiongjun has a strange sense of security in his arms. She can''t help feeling very happy. At this time, a very small woman whispered, "let''s put on the lanterns in the evening. I also want to make our love full."


    Gu Sen glances up at her. He knows that although Yun qiongjun loves him, she has a big problem with her. He doesn''t want to be like this.


    Gu Sen gently poked at her forehead and said with a smile, "the heroine is very coquettish." Suddenly, Yun qiongjun gave a embarrassed smile and slapped him on the shoulder.


    In the evening, the night here is very charming. The local bustle is not swallowed up by the night, but adds a different feeling. It is very mysterious and special. Yunqiongjun takes Gu Sen''s hand and walks along the path of the ancient street. The stone slab is a crisp trampling sound, and the two people walk more like a dance song.


    Yun qiongjun finds that this giggle looks like a child, while Gu Sen purses his mouth and can''t help laughing. The picture of happiness is like a fusion of water and heaven, which is incomparably harmonious. Gu Sen took her hand and said, "let''s go. Let''s put the lantern." They are running, laughing, any hair flying, any difficulties behind, any other people''s ideas, as long as together.


    The lakeside where the lanterns are put is also very lively. There are children, young lovers, old husbands and wives, as well as some who join in the fun. The lake is lively, but also calm, floating full of lanterns, lit by the light of each face is so happy.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun decide to buy two lanterns and find a different kind of lantern. The carving of the lantern is very delicate and beautiful. In particular, it can put the wishes written in the bright protective screen, so that the light not only lights up the words on it, but also looks very special, which can keep the paper from burning.


    Yun qiongjun was silent like a child, but she refused to leave. She stayed at the place where she bought the lantern. Gu Sen smiles, ready to tease her. "Cough, what are you doing? Let''s go!" He said that he was about to take her hand and move forward. Yun qiongjun stabbed her and didn''t go. Gu Sen pretended to be serious and said, "what are you doing?! Can you squeak? ""Cheep..." Said Yun qiongjun in a low voice. Now, Gu Sen chuckled and couldn''t stop laughing. He looked at Yun qiongjun and laughed, "ha ha ha ha ha, you Ha ha. "Yun qiongjun was puzzled and turned to sulk. "Well, just for fun, I know you like this lantern. Let me buy you the most beautiful one." Gu Sen said, holding her face.


    "Every one is beautiful." Yun qiongjun was angry and said faintly. "How beautiful are you? We are not beautiful, aren''t we As soon as Gu Sen''s words were said, Yun qiongjun couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She was so satisfied that she went to buy a lantern.


    "What did you write, qiongjun?"


    "Don''t show it to you!" Qiongjun carefully blocked the note with her hand. She was strict. Qiongjun covers the note, but tears rush behind the back of her hand. The road ahead is so long. She is afraid that she will lose Gu Sen if she is not careful.


    "I''ve done it." Gu Sen picked up the note and stood up. Yun qiongjun snorted, "if you write so fast, you must write casually and carelessly." Gu Sen approached Yun qiongjun and said, "do you know what I wrote?" "I don''t want to know." "You are the only one to marry in this life." Gu Sen said in a low voice, and his breath hit her in the face. Yun qiongjun''s tears fall again. She looks at Gu Sen with tears in her eyes.


    Gu Sen wiped away her tears and immediately kisses her. Her lips come together as if they are domineering and sweet. Gu Sen kisses her gently and tenderly. After a long time, Yun qiongjun slowly pushed him away. She said with shame, "we''re all watching. Besides, we need to put on the lantern." She stood up indifferently and turned around. In fact, she was laughing.


    They put the note into the lantern, chose a beautiful lake angle, gently put the lantern in the water, along the current, gently push. The lantern will follow the flow more and more far. Looking at the lantern, Yun qiongjun remembers the wish that he had just written: he would not marry in this life. The inexplicable tacit understanding is moving. I hope the future road will be better and better like tacit understanding.


    Just as they were thinking, a dark figure fell into the water, and then a woman cried, "my son! Who will save my son!... " Gu Sen immediately turned to her and said, "wait for me to save it." At this time, the night was already very dark, there was a feeling that she couldn''t see her fingers. At this time, although she was also very poor for the child, she didn''t want to take risks in Gu Sen and waited anxiously on the shore.


    After a long time, the woman exclaimed in surprise, "my son! Come back! "My son whimpers." the woman hugged a 1-year-old boy and cried bitterly. Yun qiongjun doesn''t care about this and anxiously looks for Gu Sen. "What about Goosen? Gu Sen?? Goosen She couldn''t find her. She was almost crying. Tears ran down her cheek.


    "What are you doing?" The dark figure in front of her gently shakes her wet sleeve, and Yun qiongjun doesn''t care. She runs up and hugs Gu Sen and says, "I''m scared to death..." Gu Sen grinned, touched her head and said, "OK, I''m wet. I can''t let you catch a cold." Yun qiongjun got up slowly.


    "All right, all right. Let''s go back to the middle yard first." Gu Sen took her hand and rushed back to the house.


    On the way back to the house, Yun qiongjun suddenly raised her head and asked Gu Sen solemnly, "I want to go back to modern times. As long as I find an heir, I will go back to modern times." She said sadly, saying nothing.


    Gu Sen was silent.


    He never knows what to do at this time. He has a lot of things to deal with here. However, he doesn''t want to leave and let qiongjun leave him. But his task is really heavy. He can''t leave such a heavy burden for his selfish desires.


    He tilted his head and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you to modern times. I really have a big task." So the air suddenly became very heavy, and the breath seemed to solidify. Without saying a word, Yun qiongjun quietly enters a house without paying attention to Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun is thinking about what life would be like without him after returning to modern times. Feeling as if she couldn''t breathe, she frowned and lay down beside the bed with no strength. Where are we going? The dream of life, maybe only Gu Sen''s world is beautiful. He suddenly realized that Gu Sen had played such an important role in his life. It was not easy for him to have fate, so he should cherish it.

 Chapter 221

    The white clothes on the high cliff sometimes cry and sometimes laugh, just like crazy.


    Just out of Wangdian, he was pale and dignified. He was desperate when he thought that he would not return to modern times. For a moment, the faces of his wife and daughter floated into his mind, and the happy scene of the family of three in the past was playing back in my mind


    A kind of unspeakable sadness surged into my heart, and my fist waved on the thick trunk of the tree. "It''s been a long time, but it''s nothing!" He was not reconciled to this result.


    The outstretched fist hit the bark again and again, until the bright red blood beads oozed from the joints of his hands, and he just stopped.


    It''s better to die than live hopelessly here.


    Looking at the misty fog under the cliff, he grinned abruptly, then roared loudly: "I am not reconciled to it!" With a cry to vent their discontent and loss.


    The fierce and resolute in the eyes of the heart is enough to make people tremble. Since I came here, I miss my family more and more, but I can''t go back to my age.


    At the same time of regret and hate, suddenly a gust of wind and sand raged around, and the leaves were flapping in Juxin''s face.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the white figure leaped forward, and soon disappeared in a mass of white fog.


    There is a wind passing by my ears, and the sound of "whoosh" reminds me that this is not a joke. Once he thought that the word "death" was very far away from himself, until now he found that life and death were in a thought.


    If there is no hope of living, let''s seek death and liberation!


    The evil wind became more and more fierce. After a long time, it gradually stopped, and everything was calm again. If the ground was not covered with leaves and fallen flowers, no one would believe that the wind was fierce.


    In the sky, a ray of sunlight penetrates the clouds and sprinkles on the earth. Occasionally, there are three or two butterflies flying on the green grass. The heart of the distant tree lies quietly, and there is no scar on the whole body!


    Xu felt something strange in his body. He opened his eyes slowly, but he saw that there was a green grass around him, and there was a flowing spring at the edge of the grassland. The mountain in the distance was as high as the sky, as if he were going to pierce the clear blue sky. Two clear and crisp bird calls reverberate in the secluded valley, which is really a lively scene!


    Do you not come to heaven after death?


    I have heard people say before that the heaven is spacious and bright, and there are all kinds of good things. Thinking of this, he became suspicious and looked around the cliff.


    There is nothing strange about it except the scenery.


    There was a burst of pain in his brain. He felt the temple with his hand. Just then he was heartless and fell off the cliff. Thinking of this, he suddenly looked down and saw that his clothes were intact.


    How incredible!


    He turned over his clothes with his hands again, and there was no hole in his clothes. Not only that, but also his exposed skin had no trace of being scratched.


    He shook his head and murmured, "what''s going on here! Isn''t it dead? " As soon as the words fell, he slapped his right arm and the pain spread all over his body.


    I''m not dead yet.


    After discovering this fact, he sat down on the ground, lamenting that things in the world were always unsatisfactory, even if he wanted to die.


    After a burst of silence, he suddenly remembered that he was not a person in this world, and naturally he could not die.


    Knowing the reason, he was in a trance, and then he burst out laughing. The laughter became bigger and bigger, and the echo around him became bigger. Now I don''t want to live, but I can''t die.


    What kind of crime did you suffer, and you ended up in such a field.


    Thinking that he could not control his own death, he felt that he was really miserable, and his smiling face changed instantly.


    In order to cover his face with his hands, two lines of hot tears slowly flow down from the fingers. Before long, he was red nose, red eyes, tears, crying to the emotional place when he coughed a few.


    Now it''s OK. I''m running down with my nose and tears. The man of seven feet lost his masculinity in an instant. After crying for a long time, he stopped, and a silly smile appeared on his tearful face. So crying and laughing repeatedly several times, this talent returned to normal appearance.


    He wiped his face with wide sleeves, then looked down and saw that the green grass had slowly changed color.


    The heart of curiosity squatted down, found that the surrounding grass are gradually withered up. Before long, a piece of green seems to have become yellow brown.


    Not only did the grass wither and change color, but also the flowers and leaves withered, and all the plants around were dead in a twinkling of an eye.


    He looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. He was puzzled and surprised.


    Does it not mean that the plants and plants are all withered That mirin is dead!


    In the heart of the body slightly Zheng, stare big eyes, open mouth for a long time failed to close. Ben wanted to say something else. He lost his voice and didn''t say a word.


    How can a man with good fortune die?


    I had just left Wangdian, but this event happened. At the same time, he hesitated for a while. He always felt a voice in his heart reminding him: go back and have a look!Just when hesitating, he picked up a dead leaf and kneaded it with his finger pulp. A decadent and dry smell was introduced into the nose from the fingertip.


    After all, he was too curious. He still took a step and walked in the familiar direction.


    Behind him, a large area of Tan became darker, and the sound of the clear spring suddenly became smaller, and finally it was too small to be heard.


    Along the way, I still don''t know what it is, which makes Meilin die! With such curiosity, he sped up his pace.


    It wasn''t long before he returned to that place.


    Wang Dian''s position has not changed, it is still in the original place. He looked at the eyes in a complicated way, and then he hesitated again. But on second thought, it would be a pity if he didn''t go in and find out.


    With this in mind, he strode to Wangdian. When he entered, he found that there was no change at all. The mist shrouded the pool. For a moment, he felt in a dreamland.


    After watching for a while, he began to walk deeper.


    It seems that his departure did not have any impact on Wangdian.


    Not long after, there was a beautiful woman in the distance. After a look, I found that it was Wan Ping.


    Although Wan Ping is old, she is still very beautiful. The tiny wrinkles on her face do not give people the feeling of old age. On the contrary, it makes people feel that she is more gentle and gentle.


    She is undoubtedly extraordinary.


    "Where have you been?" Wan Ping looks cool and tired.


    Then he said, "it''s just embarrassing to go out." Hearing that he said so, Wan Ping didn''t ask any more questions. They went out toward the deep together.


    Following her, he thought to himself that this time he came back just to know about the story of looking for Lin. when he got to know it, he would still go out.


    In this way, his face has changed many times.


    As Wan Ping walked in front of her, she didn''t see his changeable face. Instead, she asked, "how are you doing recently? Is there something to be done? "


    I don''t know what she''s up to, so she has to answer truthfully: "it''s OK. There''s nothing I want to do."


    After thinking about it, he still didn''t say the death of Meilin. Somehow, he always felt that it was not so simple. As for why it is not simple, he naturally can not say.


    Wan Ping nodded slightly and lowered her hands naturally.


    As the fog on the top of the mountain was not small, there was thin smoke around them.


    If only his wife was standing in front of him. In my heart, I began to feel unhappy again. My tolerance was useless.


    Xu is to see that he has something on his mind, Wan Ping will look at him, "if you have something to say, you don''t have to hide it in your heart."


    "I have nothing on my mind."


    The two of them were not talking. Somehow, he became bold and raised his head to meet her eyes and asked decisively, "do you know where the corridor of time is?"


    As long as you find the corridor of time, the possibility that you can go back to modern times has increased a bit.


    In the distance, Wan Ping was surprised. Just now, although his tone of speech is not urgent, but there are some expectations in his eyes.


    She is good at observing words and expressions. She also has her own guess in her heart. However, she does not break it. She answers slowly and leisurely with "know".


    "Can you tell me where it is?"


    At present, I am very happy with my heart. My speaking speed is obviously faster than before, and my voice is much louder.


    "I can tell you, but," Wan Ping raised her eyes and fixed her eyes on him. "You have to do me a favor." It''s not a big deal, but it''s not easy to do it.


    "What''s up?" Forced to suppress the surprise in his heart, he asked in a hurry. Nothing can make him happy more than to find the time tunnel, as long as he can find the time tunnel, let him do anything!


    "I know you and my daughter, Yun qiongjun, both come from a distant time and space. I want you to bring her here."


    He asked, "Why bring her?"


    "When you bring her, you two will return to your own time and space, where you can be reborn after a lifetime." Wan Ping''s hands are folded under her abdomen, and her fingers are even more slender and white.


    Looking at the smile on the woman''s face, he lowered his head and thought quietly. He did not know whether Yun qiongjun would like to go back with him.


    But if you don''t agree, Wan Ping will not tell him the time corridor.


    "Why, you haven''t thought about it yet," Wan Ping said with a smile. "If you don''t want to go." Then she turned to walk, slowly and slowly, as if waiting for him to speak.


    See the intention of busy catch up, eyes with expectations.


    "How?" Wan Ping still tone light way, as if asking a very common thing.

 Chapter 222

    This time he could not think about it any more and said, "I''ll go." In Wan Ping''s eyes, he left again to look at Dian. Whether you can go back depends on whether you can persuade Yun qiongjun.


    In the past, he did a lot of wrong things in order to return to modern times. Now Wan Ping just wants to take Yun qiongjun back to modern times. Although he doesn''t know what Yun qiongjun thinks, he always wants to try. If he succeeds, he will be able to return to modern times to be reunited with his family.


    The more I thought about it, the more happy I was, the more I started to trot. Along the way with spiritual support, the whole person completely lost the decadent and depressed look before he died.


    As soon as he entered Wanyi, he saw people walking in the street with smiles on their faces. There were tea houses and wine shops on the street. The peddlers yelled at each other from time to time. As a child, he was jogging along the streets, just like a happy look.


    Here, I didn''t see that some people were sad.


    He can''t help but secretly ruminate. Yun qiongjun really has a set of rules. Governing the country is quite like that. He did not want to observe the appearance of the market, but went straight to the palace.


    When the watchman knew him, he quickly went to the palace to send a message. Within a moment, the man came back with a message.


    "The queen, don''t let you in


    He nodded and ran to the palace.


    In the magnificent palace, Yun qiongjun is quietly reading the classics in front of her. Recently, Wanyi is still in the initial stage of development, and many things need to be decided by her.


    In order to avoid big mistakes, what she has to do is to improve her ability in all aspects.


    Just when reading the key points, there was a rush of footsteps outside the hall. Then there was the noise of several people.


    "You let me in!"


    "No, uncle. We have to go in and inform before we can invite you in." That''s the voice of the maid.


    After thinking for a while, Yun qiongjun remembered that someone had reported earlier today and wanted to see her face to face. So soon, people come? She just put down the book in her hand, then rushed into a person outside the door, fixed an eye to see, it is really intentional.


    After that, several maids came in in in a hurry, looking very aggrieved.


    "Wake up," she waved. "Get out of here."


    "Yes." The maids looked at each other before leaving, just out of the hall, two people look worried guard outside. I don''t know who the man was, and he broke in so rudely.


    At the desk in the hall, Yun qiongjun looked at the people in front of her with a slight frown and asked, "why did you come? Can I help you? "


    "Of course."


    In the heart of a brisk step to her and money, can not help but take her hand to go out. This behavior really scared her, she twisted two curved eyebrows, and struggled to free himself from him.


    "You are so bold! Let me go I don''t know what he''s paying attention to.


    "You don''t want to go back to modern times? Don''t tell me you want to stay here forever He was like a leopard with angry hair, biting around.


    Hearing the word "modern", she couldn''t help but feel stunned. In the twinkling of an eye, her lips were lifted. "I won''t go back. You can go!" She struggled to break free of his hand.


    Her hair was too slippery for a moment.


    Yun qiongjun roared, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll call someone else!"


    "If you call, you''d better let everyone know that you''re leaving, so that these people won''t have to look for you in the future." Instead of letting go, they have intensified their efforts.


    Her little red face was full of anger. What''s the matter with this man today. Seeing that she was pulled to the door of the temple, she suddenly made a strong force, and finally broke the hand of that person.


    "I think you are crazy," said Yun qiongjun, trimming her temples and breaking her hair. "I won''t go back now."


    Gu Sen''s importance to himself has exceeded his desire to go home. Moreover, the development of Wanyi is just on the right track. Now, if he goes back, what will happen here.


    She can''t let others take away Wanyi. She must watch the city become prosperous!


    "Why don''t you go back and stay here?" He was also annoyed and asked in a loud voice. His tone was full of scorn.


    Yun qiongjun turned around. Without thinking about it, she replied, "Wanyi has just left Fancheng. What should I do if I leave the people here?"


    The one standing outside the door listening to her face lost. She didn''t know whether to push the door in. As soon as she put out her hand, she put it down again. Then she waited to see how she decided.


    "You are not reluctant to leave, are you?" With a strange smile, Yun qiongjun''s face looks embarrassed. She may have guessed that this woman is mostly nostalgic.


    Then he said, "no matter how good everything is here, it can''t be better than modern times. You still want to answer clearly. If you miss this opportunity to go back, you may not be able to go back in the future." I mean, of course, to scare her.


    Of course, Yun qiongjun knows that this place is not the best, but what about that. Wanyi people need themselves, and they need Gu Sen, it''s so simple.Whether she wants to leave or not is a matter for the future. She doesn''t need other people to remind her that it''s time to go home.


    "I think clearly, I want to make Wanyi better. I''ll talk about it later." Yun qiongjun''s tone is stiff, but she is also very positive. People who don''t sit in her position will not understand what responsibility is.


    The people outside the hall can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and cover their eyebrows with a smile.


    She chuckled as if she had heard a big joke, but she still refused to give up, even though she had made it clear.


    "Yun qiongjun, I advise you not to go into the drama too deeply and get into the role too much. You will regret it eventually. You and I do not belong to this world. One day we have to go back. It''s better to return early than to return late." It''s always good to give up early.


    He clenched his fist, and his voice was much more relaxed.


    Calm down, Yun qiongjun can''t help but be stunned and chew on what he said just now. Is she really addicted to this place that doesn''t belong to her?


    "It''s just a dream. When you wake up, you always have to leave." Heart and then slowly road.


    It has to be said that his words are of some weight, and she has wavered because of this. Gu Sen also said that he would not go back to modern times with her. Gu Sen is one to two, especially in this kind of thing.


    Still hesitating, a shadow floated in outside the hall until she stopped in front of her.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu sen in surprise. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to answer.


    Gu Sen gave her a comforting look and gently held her hand. Suddenly, she had an answer in her heart.


    Facing the puzzled eyes, she opened her mouth and answered, "it''s a dream or a reality. Now you can go. I won''t go back."


    "You have to think it out!" Such an answer was obviously surprising to him.


    She had already sat down after the case.


    Looking at Gu Sen''s face, Yun qiongjun''s inexplicable emotion surges in her heart. She doesn''t go by herself, largely because of his presence.


    Naturally, he knew this, otherwise he would have listened to the wall for so long.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer again, she strove to brush his sleeve and went out of the hall. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun is such a stubborn person that she doesn''t want to go back to modern times.


    Angry, he had to sigh, she refused to go with her own, that Wanping will not tell the location of the time and space corridor.


    In this way, I can''t go back!


    At the same time, someone came to report and two people outside the door asked to see him. After calming down her mood, Yun qiongjun ordered a few servant girls to welcome people in. Today, she is especially in the hall. There are quite a few people coming.


    As soon as the order went down, two people came in.


    She sat on a high chair and looked at the people coming slowly. She was surprised. It was Rao Han and WAN Qing. At this time, Wan Qing''s hands and upper body were trapped by ropes, and only his lower body could move.


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun wondered, "how did you two come here?" It''s puzzling to come in this way.


    To her inquiry, raohan only arched his hands, and then he replied, "naturally, I brought this sinner to the queen to plead with him." As he spoke, he pressed Wan Qing on the ground with his hand.


    Listen to him say so, a few people in the hall are a little confused, Wan Qing what crime?


    Even Wan Qing, who was forced to kneel on the ground, showed a puzzled expression. What does raohan mean?


    Xu is to feel a few eyes at the same time looking at himself, Rao Han said, "Wan Qing this woman has been hating the queen, occasionally I will see her plotting to kill you."


    At one point, Wan Qing frowned and his eyes were staring at him. Because she lost her mana before, she was sealed by raohan with her mana. She couldn''t open her mouth. She could only stare at him.


    I didn''t expect that raohan could keep such a hand! Rao Han is the one who will kill Yun qiongjun. Now he says he''s going to kill the queen. It''s ridiculous.


    He didn''t just want to win the trust of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen before he started to attack Yun qiongjun.


    I was too careless to expect him to bite back. Although she was jealous and hated Yun qiongjun, she didn''t want to do it.


    This raohan behind the scenes, but also in front of people, is really disgusting.


    When Wan Qing was helpless, he just glared at the man beside him. Rao Han is very clever at playing tricks.


    "How do you know she''s going to kill me?" Yun qiongjun takes a look at Gu Sen, and then Rao Han asks.


    "Of course, I learned it through other enlargements. Please don''t doubt this. She has been hating and hopes to kill you with her own hands one day."


    She thought to herself what raohan had said, and felt that what he said was reasonable. After all, he became the new owner of Wan City, and the people supported him so much. Wan Qing must be jealous when he saw it.


    But she always felt that Wan Qing didn''t look like a person with that kind of evil thoughts!


    And WAN Qing is now staring at raohan with red eyes, but he doesn''t say a word in his mouth. Is there something wrong with the two people? In this way, Yun qiongjun ordered people to take Wan Qing down."Send more people to take good care of her. If anything happens, I''ll ask you."

 Chapter 223

    After clearing Wan, Yun qiongjun strides away, leaving Gu Sen looking at Wan Qing with a complicated face. Wan Qing looks back at Gu Sen and seems to have something to say. However, Rao Han has forbidden him and can''t speak. Gu Sen takes a deep look at Wan Qing and leaves.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t go far away. Seeing that Gu Sen has not yet followed him, she is about to look back. She hears footsteps approaching behind her, "yun''er, Wan Qing and raohan..." Gu Sen catches up with Yun qiongjun and holds her wrist. She remembers the intimate relationship between Yun qiongjun and raohan.


    Seeing Gu Sen like this, Yun qiongjun thinks he cares about his marriage with Wanqing, which annoys her. Some helpless, "you don''t have to be like this, you may as well speak up."


    Gu Sen hesitated for a moment and then whispered, "yun''er, I think Wan Qing and raohan are... Having problems." With that, he looked up at Yun qiongjun, looking a little wary. Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s face did not change, he then said, "we had already torn our face with raohan, but now he has tied up Wan Qing..." at this point, Gu Sen stopped talking. It''s just that he saw something wrong with Yun qiongjun''s face.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun couldn''t laugh or cry. Hearing this, she understood. Gu Sen was not so worried about Wan Qing. He was afraid that he would not offend her by saying raohan. But she had nothing to do with raohan.


    Yun qiongjun was both angry and funny, "OK. I know what you mean. I didn''t believe him either


    "Ah?" Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun in a dazed way. He can''t react. Yun qiongjun gave him a funny glance and took the lead to walk to the study. Gu Sen quickly follows.


    After a while of silence, Gu Sen couldn''t help it, "what do you mean, yun''er?"


    Yun qiongjun gave him a blank look. "I can''t think of anything you can think of? I''m not a fool. How can''t you see that this is not right. It''s just that you can''t see what''s wrong with some things. "


    "You want to try him?" Gu Sen asked


    "What do you say?" Yun qiongjun smiles cunningly. Like a little fox that Gu Sen saw a long time ago. Playful and cute, it makes people happy at first sight.


    Gu Sen eyebrow tip a Yang, lip corner not consciously let out a touch of smile. Seeing his silly smile, Yun qiongjun''s face turned a little disgusted, but her eyes were full of smiles.


    Stupid. She said softly in her heart.


    But this fool, good. The scene of Gu Sen and her being together flashed into Yun qiongjun''s mind. The smile of the corner of the lips is more and more gentle.


    Study.


    Rao Han''s face was expressionless, and he was no longer as warm as jade and smiling like spring breeze. He could not see his later ambitious and energetic appearance. Now he has a sinister look, and no one is allowed to enter.


    When Yun qiongjun enters the study, she sees raohan leaning against the pillar in the room, dressed in green clothes like water. I can see the appearance of that year. Yun qiongjun sees Rao Han for the first time in her mind and sighs.


    Gu Sen follows. Seeing Yun qiongjun stop and look at Rao Han, Gu Sen knows what Yun qiongjun is thinking. He has a taste in his heart, but he also knows that it was his fault. Is oneself to push cloud son to raohan, now what qualification does oneself have to care about?


    Thinking of this, Gu Sen is a little angry with himself. But Yun qiongjun has calmed down and moved to the main position. Gu Sen takes a slow beat, lowers his head in annoyance, and walks to Yun qiongjun and stands beside him. There is something about swearing in sovereignty. Rao Han looked at coldly and said nothing, but the hand in his sleeve was pinching the wooden table beside his hand.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care about Gu Sen''s childish behavior. She looked at raohan with a cool look. "Raohan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t want you to reminisce about the past. I would like to ask you: would you like to cooperate with me? I can help you restore your country. "


    Raohan sneered, "the queen of Wanyun has a big voice. If you can restore the country for me, will you be able to restore it? "


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows. "You have no choice." Rao Han accepted the smile and dropped his eyes. In the corner that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen can''t see, Rao Han''s hand has crushed a corner of the table.


    Yun qiongjun''s lips were drawn up and said, "cooperate with this king. I will restore the kingdom for you. I will write off all the past events. Do you agree? " Rao Han looks at Yun qiongjun''s powerful manner and feels strange.


    Thinking of Yun qiongjun''s words, Rao Han''s heart is sad. Now Fancheng is so powerful that it is almost impossible for him to restore his country on his own. The choice given by Yun qiongjun is not a choice at all!


    Rao''s face is cold and cold.


    "How could I not agree?" Rao Han asked, but his heart cooled down.


    It never occurred to him that he would get to this point. He and she will end up like this. Rao Han looked up at Yun qiongjun. For the first time in such a long time, he looked at her seriously. There is love and hate in the eyes, interweaving constantly. However, when Yun qiongjun''s eyes cast on her, she lowers her head and blocks her exploration.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care. He got up and asked raohan to come to her. Rao Han walks over in silence and stands on the other side of Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun turns her head and smiles at him. He took out a plan from his desk and said, "these are some of the plans made by Wang. Now that we''ve worked together. Just look at it. It''s good to have a number in mind. "Rao Han tightly pursed his lips. Although his eyes were looking at the plan, his mind was not on it at all. The hand in his sleeve rubbed a dagger. All eyes are struggling.


    He loves her. But he hated her, too.


    He wanted to kill her. But he couldn''t bear her to die.


    Rao Han''s self mockery appeared in his eyes, but he was always observed by Gu Sen. Gu Sen slightly frowned and felt a little uneasy.


    When Yun qiongjun explains the plan for the restoration of China, neither of the two men around her is listening. Raohan''s eyes were full of emotion, and finally he was dead. He suddenly raised his head and looked into gusen''s eyes. Suddenly a smile. It''s like spring breeze.


    Gu Sen''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, and the uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense. His hands were vigilant in his sleeve and made a spiritual seal.


    Rao Han''s wrist turned, and the sharp dagger stabbed Gu Sen''s eye. Rao Han raised his eyebrows and waved, aiming at Yun qiongjun''s neck. It happened so quickly that Yun qiongjun was slow for a moment. Just as she thought she could not escape, Gu Sen flipped her palms and ran straight to raohan, holding the Dagger''s wrist.


    With a jingle, the dagger fell to the ground. Raohan covered his aching wrist with one hand. Dark eyes. Gu Sen looks at him coldly, his expression is cold and bloodthirsty. This scum, hurt cloud son again and again, really when he has no temper and no ability? This time, he even dare to face the cloud in front of him.


    Yun qiongjun also looks at raohan and experiences raohan''s betrayal again. She has already lost her original sadness. On the contrary, it was quite calm.


    She said, "raohan, it''s been so many years. You''re still like that. "


    Raohan looked at her with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t care, "I was just testing you. I thought you wouldn''t, but you chose to kill me. I''m so disappointed. Raohan, I''m completely disappointed with you. "


    Rao Han felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t expect that after so much experience, Yun qiongjun still had expectations for him, but it was a pity. Rao Han was laughing, feeling a little sad and could not laugh again.


    Gu Sen said in displeasure, "yun''er, I told you not to believe him any more. You must give him another chance. " Gu Sen glared at Rao Han and said, "fortunately, I had been on guard, otherwise...


    when raohan listened to Gu Sen''s words, he felt a fire and sneered at Gu Sen. Then he turned his eyes and looked at Yun qiongjun, "Yun qiongjun, MI Du killed me chijing. And you help Mido. You want me to work with you? Write off the past? Are you too naive? "


    Yun qiongjun was stunned when she heard the words, but the corners of her lips slowly drew up a sarcastic arc, "am I too naive? Raohan, it''s just a tit for tat. If you hadn''t captured my city of Guanyi and then attacked Midu. Now you chijing will come to this end? How can you be so embarrassed


    Rao Han choked. He really didn''t know that Yun qiongjun had such a cruel tongue. No, he never saw what she had. Rao Han low ground laughs out a voice, "yes, it is I who commit a crime and cannot live. But Yun qiongjun, "he suddenly raised his head and looked into Yun qiongjun''s eyes." if you do evil, you will not live! "


    Yun qiongjun looks stiff. She knows raohan refers to the people who have died innocently because of the war. Gu Sen also understood, and took Yun qiongjun''s shoulder with one hand, "yun''er, don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. Order raohan and wan to be cleared together.


    Rao Han didn''t struggle. He looked at Yun qiongjun meaningfully, "what you said, you pay back every day. Yuner, I''m waiting for you. " Finally, tender and tender. But there is no limit to killing.


    Yun qiongjun sneered, "then you can wait. Raohan. "


    Raohan was rudely thrown into Wan Qing''s cell. He startled Wan Qing, who was in a daze. Looking back on raohan''s gloomy face, Wan Qing only felt happy, but he could not speak and could only laugh. Rao Han restrained his mood, looking at Wan Qing''s expression, his expression was indifferent.


    Wan Qing did not worry about raohan''s face and still laughed. A little, also don''t know Rao han to do what idea, hand knot, untie the forbidden words.


    Wan Qing was stunned, then sneered and sneered, "Oh, how about it? Is it a great pleasure to see my good sister again? But it''s a pity that my good sister is already around. Raohan, why are you so cowardly? If you don''t defend your country well, you can''t keep the women you love. "


    Raohan was silent.


    Wan Qing hated Yun qiongjun and raohan for not killing Yun qiongjun. He scolded people mercilessly, "you are a loser! The whole body is not good at all. No wonder my sister doesn''t like you. You didn''t kill her, did you? Can''t give up? Oh, you are mean! I''m looking for abuse


    Wan Qing scolded happily, raohan was silent.

 Chapter 224

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 225

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 226

    Jiang Nian looks at Rao Han''s body, his eyes flash slightly, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. He looked up and looked at the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty above the hall and laughed at himself: "there is no one who can share the worries for the king."


    Above the court, no one answered.


    Jiang Nian sighed and turned away from looking at raohan''s body. He waved his hand down and said, "come on, send this corpse to Wanyi for the king!"


    Voice just fell, outside the hall immediately came in two bodyguards, two people together will Rao Han''s body carried out.


    Jiang Nian sneers. He is very curious about what Yun qiongjun will look like when he sees Rao Han''s body. Although Rao Han has killed Yun qiongjun several times before, he has also helped Yun qiongjun a lot! Seeing the body of such an enemy and friend, can Yun qiongjun see the hint of Jiang Nian!


    Not to mention Jiang Nian''s plans, it was evening when Yun qiongjun saw raohan''s body in Wanyi. Raohan''s body was a bit holy in the setting sun.


    Yun qiongjun sees the body silent for a long time. Gu Sen looks at her worried. She is afraid that Yun qiongjun will be stimulated and rush to Fancheng Tongjiang new year to fight hard.


    In fact, Gu Sen really thinks too much. Rao Han is not so important in Yun qiongjun''s heart. Even if it is, Yun qiongjun''s killer career for several years makes it impossible for her to be so impulsive.


    Yun qiongjun just has some feelings in her heart. For her, raohan has always been a friend and foe. He occasionally harms her and helps her. Even a smart person like Yun qiongjun can''t understand what raohan is thinking. It shows how strange raohan''s behavior is. I''m afraid raohan himself has not fully understood his heart for Yun qiongjun!


    Gu Sen is silent with Yun qiongjun for a long time. Seeing that Yun qiongjun is so concerned about Rao Han''s death, he is very upset. At last, he can''t help but say, "don''t look. Everyone is dead. What are you going to do about it?"


    Yun qiongjun was silent. After half a sound, she said, "bury him at the border of chijing." After that, Yun qiongjun doesn''t care what Gu Sen thinks. She has to carry raohan''s body on her back.


    Gu Sen stopped her in a hurry. She looked at the corpse with disgust and said, "let me come..."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t give up. They went to the border of chijing to bury raohan. Yun qiongjun sighed and said, "in fact, raohan is not really bad. Although he cheated me many times, he also helped me many times. What he did behind him was for the people of chijing, and he was a good prince."


    Gu Sen is speechless, but he does not agree with Yun qiongjun''s words. He thinks that raohan has hurt Yun qiongjun so many times. Yun qiongjun still thinks highly of him. However, he accompanies Yun qiongjun every day, but he never sees Yun qiongjun praise himself seriously. Is he inferior to raohan in Yun qiongjun''s mind?


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t pay attention to Gu Sen''s silence. She looks at raohan''s grave and swears to himself: "sooner or later, I''ll let Jiang Nian pay the price."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Qing missed Yun qiongjun very much in Midu. After she helped the prince stabilize, she immediately went to Wanyi to meet Yun qiongjun.


    As soon as Zhu Qing arrived at Wanyi, she quickly found Yun qiongjun. She secretly patted Yun qiongjun from behind. However, she had not even touched her hand. Years of experience in killing people made Yun qiongjun turn around quickly.


    "Zhuqing?" Yunqiongjun is very excited to see Zhuqing. You know, she and Zhuqing haven''t seen each other for a long time. As soon as she sees Zhuqing, Yun qiongjun immediately cares and says, "have you dealt with the matter over there?"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Zhuqing nodded again and again, and she was very happy to meet Yun qiongjun. Hearing what Yun qiongjun said, Zhuqing immediately said with pride, "that''s right. You don''t want to see who I am. Of course, such a small matter has been solved for a long time."


    Yun qiongjun shook her head in a funny way, but said, "yes, yes, you are so powerful!" With that, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know where you''re confident."


    Chuqing turned her mouth and asked, "don''t talk about me. How are you doing recently? Did anything interesting happen after I left? "


    "Interesting things,"


    Yun qiongjun stopped deliberately and waited until Zhu Qing''s appetite was completely lifted. Then she said, "a lot of interesting things happened after you left."


    Zhu Qing looked at Yun qiongjun curiously and urged, "speak up, speak quickly!"


    Yun qiongjun looked at her in a funny way and said, "you have to let me think about it. I''ll tell you something interesting."


    "Just say what happened recently, it''s something to celebrate for you." Zhu Qing can''t manage so much. It''s just interesting for her.


    "All right."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t think much about it. She said, "for me, the most important thing to celebrate is that Wanyi is now separated from Fancheng and free and independent."


    "Really?" Hearing Yun qiongjun''s words, Zhu Qing is obviously very excited. You know, with Jiang Nian''s character, he can get Wanyi back from him, which is enough to show how powerful Yun qiongjun can do this!


    Yun qiongjun nodded and said, "that''s what happened recently. I thought you could hear something in rice.""No Zhu Qing shook his head and sincerely congratulated him: "Congratulations, Wanyi is separated from Fancheng, the biggest beneficiary is probably you!"


    "Of course not. Wanyi is not my Wanyi. I will leave sooner or later. On the contrary, I think Wanyi is everyone''s Wanyi, and the biggest beneficiary will only be everyone, everyone in Wanyi."


    "Ha ha, I suddenly feel that you are more and more able to speak." Zhu Qing suddenly said with a smile, "this sentence is quite good."


    Yun qiongjun laughed. "It''s just the truth. I really think so."


    "Hey, whatever," Chuqing hugged Yun qiongjun and said with a smile, "is there anything else? I don''t believe that only one thing has happened to me after I''ve been away for so long. "


    Yun qiongjun gave a helpless smile and said, "a lot of things have happened, but now I can''t tell you everything."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. One more thing," Zhuqing pleaded. "Well, one more thing, I''ll tell you what I''ve been through recently, and I''ve got a lot of interesting things around me."


    Yun qiongjun was silent for a moment and said, "this is not an interesting thing. The reason I want to tell you is that he is also someone you know."


    "What?" Zhu Qing feels that Yun qiongjun is suddenly serious, and immediately feels that something bad must have happened.


    "Rao Han is dead. He was killed by Jiang Nian. " When Yun qiongjun said this matter, her voice was so faint that people couldn''t hear a trace of her own opinion.


    Bamboo clear Leng Leng Leng, some reaction does not come over, after half a ring just asked: "how to return a responsibility?"


    When Yun qiongjun tells Zhu Qing about the story of raohan, Zhu Qing can''t help feeling a lot after hearing about it. As for raohan, she was a little confused. She didn''t like raohan or hate him. When she heard the news of raohan''s death, Zhuqing couldn''t help feeling a little. At the beginning, a lot of things happened between them and raohan. It felt like it was yesterday. In a twinkling of an eye, she heard the news of raohan''s death


    "Why, Zhuqing is back?"


    A voice suddenly came out, not who gusen could be. "What''s the matter? What are you talking about?" Seeing that Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing are there, Gu Sen can''t help feeling a little curious, so he immediately comes up to him.


    Zhuqing didn''t speak, and with a cold face, he didn''t give Gu Sen a good look. Gu Sen stood there embarrassed. He didn''t know what to do about Zhuqing''s face. He said, "what''s the matter..."


    Seeing Zhu Qing''s performance, Yun qiongjun immediately realizes that Zhu Qing is still angry about Gu Sen''s marriage with Wan Qing. She is holding injustice for herself.


    Yun qiongjun felt warm in her heart and immediately explained, "it''s OK, Zhuqing. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Zhu Qing looks at Yun qiongjun suspiciously. She doesn''t think there is any misunderstanding, but she has absolute trust in what Yun qiongjun said.


    Yun qiongjun gave Zhuqing a funny knock on the head and said, "it was just a misunderstanding that Gu Sen and WAN Qing got married. Now the misunderstanding has been explained clearly."


    "In that case, why didn''t I know until now?"


    Zhu Qing still does not believe it, but since the misunderstanding between the two people has been removed, there is no need for him to be biased against Gu Sen any more? Zhu Qing touches her nose and realizes that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have already made up.


    In fact, to think about it, Gu Sen has done so much for Yun qiongjun before, and has waited so many lives for Yun qiongjun


    Zhu Qing looks at Gu Sen''s attitude towards Yun qiongjun. Seeing that Gu Sen cares so much about Yun qiongjun, she suddenly feels relieved. Gu Sen can wait so many lives for Yun qiongjun. Isn''t this enough to prove Gu Sen''s feelings for Yun qiongjun?


    At the thought of this, Zhu Qing is no longer entangled with Gu Sen''s relationship with Yun qiongjun. However, Zhuqing thought of a very serious question. She looked up at Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen who were fighting. Some of them didn''t know whether to ask. Since they didn''t say so, maybe they shouldn''t ask


    Zhu Qing bit his lip, or couldn''t help asking, "I heard you''ve found the time tunnel?"


    Zhu Qing just wanted to test them to see if the news she got was a bit true. But seeing the embarrassed reaction of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, Zhu Qing immediately realized that this was true. It seems that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are going to leave in a short time


    Zhu Qing looked at them in tears and asked, "when are you going to leave?"


    Yun qiongjun lowers her head and is silent. Gu Sen sees that Yun qiongjun doesn''t say anything. He doesn''t dare to say so. He just stands beside him in a daze.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s silence, Zhu Qing felt a little sad and asked, "are you going to leave secretly without asking?"


    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t speak. Zhuqing suddenly feels very sad. Thinking of all the time that she and Yun qiongjun have spent, she feels very reluctant to part with her laughter and tears.

 Chapter 227

    "Don''t be sad. We may not leave. It''s no use thinking about it now. "


    Yun qiongjun had to first try to use such words to comfort Zhu Qing. She would not comfort people, but it was hard for her to see Zhu Qing cry so sad.


    After hearing what Yun qiongjun said, Zhu Qing didn''t say anything. She didn''t know how to describe how she felt now. She was just sad that Yun qiongjun didn''t tell her that they had found the time tunnel.


    Zhu Qing turns her head and doesn''t look at Yun qiongjun. Seeing Zhu Qing''s angry action, Yun qiongjun just smiles. It''s so cute. She pretends that she doesn''t know about this little move.


    Yun qiongjun took Zhuqing''s sleeve with her hand. "Don''t be angry. I know we didn''t tell you. We just don''t want to make you feel so sad. You can see that your eyes are swollen like a walnut kernel. "


    as soon as Zhu Qing heard Yun qiongjun''s words, she felt her eyes subconsciously with both hands. When she responded, she found Yun qiongjun looking at her and laughing all the time.


    She knew that she had been fooled by Yun qiongjun, and then it was not very good to continue to pretend to be angry. "I don''t have that idea. I just feel that you are going to leave. I''m very sad. "


    Yun qiongjun was shocked by Zhu Qing''s words. They never thought of it. Zhuqing began to think wildly again. She patted her hand and comforted her," what are you thinking? If you were an outsider, I could deny it directly when you asked me just now. "


    Zhu Qing also knows that she thinks too much, and her mood has improved a lot after this. Anyway, after this incident, her mood is still a little lost, but she is still calm.


    When the two people fight again, Wanyi is also changing. Thanks to Yun qiongjun, the country has begun to have some good development.


    Some business methods began to develop in this area. There were also some separate things, such as the production of paper, which were also separate items.


    Jiang Nian is a person who has always known about Wanyi. He knows the situation of this country. He happens to occupy this country when the country is in decline.


    But I didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun, who has only been here for a while, can make this country look like this. It seems that this Yun qiongjun is very difficult.


    At the same time, he is more and more curious about Yun qiongjun. He seldom sees such interesting women. Jiang Nian also wants to see such a proud woman fail.


    He thought for a while and decided to have a head-on confrontation with Yun qiongjun. He wanted to see her real ability. "Somebody, go and take the puppet from the last time and show it to me. "


    JIANG Nian ordered people to take the puppets they had prepared before, but he turned around and went to the secret room in the room, where there were crystal stones of Nunu and cai''er.


    He felt the trace on the surface of the crystal with his hand. Although he was reluctant, he had to do so in order to test Yun qiongjun''s strength. He had to.


    It was estimated that the people under his hand should have come, and walked out of the secret room. As expected, the puppet was very successful. He put the crystal stone in the puppet''s body, and the puppet''s power increased dramatically.


    He had already experimented with the power of these two puppets before, and now it''s even more powerful to add the crystal stone, "hahaha, this is the best work I''ve ever done in my life. "


    JIANG Nian couldn''t control the excitement in his heart. He didn''t know what to say. He asked the people under him to take the puppet away, and he went directly into the secret room.


    He analyzed the current situation of Wanyi. The two puppets just now were his cards. All the people who had just known about them should be sealed. Although they had been with him for a long time, he still believed that only the dead would not tell.


    The big deal is to pacify these people''s families. The people around Jiang Nian don''t know. One of his ideas is to kill them.


    I also took out the map and analyzed it. I think it''s a good time to attack now. If it''s wasted now, I don''t know when to get such a good time, place and people.


    After thinking about the matter clearly, he went out and arranged for his subordinates to do it well. He wanted to see how Yun qiongjun would solve this time.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know that she has been cheated secretly. She was fighting with Zhuqing just now. As a result, news comes that Fancheng is going to attack Wanyi.


    For a moment, she felt that they were too happy before. Now, some other countries have taken a fancy to Wanyi, and Wanyi has just experienced the oppression of other countries.


    It was not easy to recover a little bit. Compared with those who were about to have no country before, the present situation is very good. As a result, a bad news came.


    If other countries are willing to give some time now, Wanyi will definitely grow up in a short time, but they also know this, so they will not give Wanyi a chance to grow.


    No, the person who came to inform her just now didn''t tell her the time of the attack. In that case, it might have started now. Yun qiongjun was scared by her idea.


    And Zhu Qing said hello, she would like to see if someone began to attack at the gate, she did not stop to run to the gate.It can be said that Yun qiongjun''s mind turns quickly and arrives at this place in time. However, it is strange that there are not many talents on the other side.


    The soldiers in Wanyi will laugh to death when they see this scene. They just want to attack Wanyi. Don''t make fun of it. They can solve it by a few of them.


    Yun qiongjun saw something wrong, but she just couldn''t remember it. "Don''t act rashly. There may be fraud. It''s always good to be cautious. "


    " hahaha, do you hear me? Although you are the queen, but you are timid, don''t bewitch here. We are all people who have fought, so we won''t believe what a coward like you said. "


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that she was considered a coward. She just hoped that everyone would be safe and not look down on each other.


    "If you are afraid, you can go back. We are all people with our heads pinned on our waistbands. It is not suitable for you to stay in this place because of your delicate skin. Go and be your queen. "


    there were also a few who ridiculed Yun qiongjun, and some military men ignored Yun qiongjun''s words. They walked quickly to the puppet man and just touched the puppet''s body with weapons. As a result, they soon burst into flames, and the whole body was in ashes.


    When Yun qiongjun saw this scene, she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. She should have a harder attitude, and she would not have such a result.


    Those who had planned to continue to ridicule them were stunned to see this scene. They did not know that the God of death had just passed them, and they did not see how they died.


    People around him stepped back one after another. They all regretted that they didn''t listen to Yun qiongjun''s words just now, and several lives were lost in this way.


    Some of the people who bragged in front of Yun qiongjun were embarrassed to speak. Before, they said they were not afraid of death, but now it turns out that people are really not afraid of death.


    When Yun qiongjun gets closer and looks at these things, she finds out that they are puppets. They look like people, but they are not exactly the same.


    She wants to see how these things kill people. She didn''t see the killing process just now. How can she simulate the scene just now?


    It''s impossible to really throw a living person in the past. In this case, I''m afraid the puppet will have been killed by the soldiers here before the puppet dies.


    She saw the straw not far away, which can be used to simulate people. People and straw are flammable substances, which can be used to replace them. She quickly made a scarecrow.


    She found a long stick and put the Scarecrow on the path of the puppet. She found a strange problem after she went back.


    Yun qiongjun felt that she had spent a long time, but the puppet had only moved a small part. She found that the puppet was getting closer and closer. Before the scarecrow approached, it burned directly.


    Is it because the temperature on the puppet is too high that people and objects will be burned as soon as they get close? But she didn''t feel it when she was close before. What the hell is going on.


    Qiong Jun took a few steps in front of her. As a result, she stayed in front of her questions for a while.


    She came up with the method of breaking up the whole into parts. It was precisely by taking advantage of the slow speed of these puppets that people could be separated to deal with puppets.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know what''s burning on the puppet? Does anyone in this area already know the burning characteristics of white phosphorus?


    But it''s not scientific. Why isn''t it enough for puppets? Some people in this era who can''t believe it are already aware of the characteristics of white phosphorus.


    Yun qiongjun ran around with her puppet. The military men watched the puppet follow Yun qiongjun. She ran to these people. The puppet walked very slowly, so she had time to communicate with them.


    "Will you join me in driving the puppet out? "


    many people don''t know what Yun qiongjun said. Occasionally, two or three people who have read books agree, and Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to explain it to them.


    "This is the one who has been chasing us. "


    many people changed their faces and said they didn''t want to go. Something worried about Yun qiongjun still happened. She didn''t expect to be so scared.


    "Listen to me, these things are not really terrible. We can kill them as you think. "


    some people want to have a try when they hear this sentence, but they are a little daunted at the thought of the way those people died just now. Yun qiongjun also saw everyone''s ideas.


    We can burn them to death with kerosene. If you don''t believe me, I can show you. £¢

 Chapter 228

    While talking, a puppet has already run in front of them. What Yun qiongjun wants is an experimental object like this, and pushes the puppet aside with the stick in her hand.


    She looked at the direction of the fire oil, ran quickly, and then picked up the fire oil. The puppet also ran with her. She suddenly splashed the fire oil all over her body and ignited.


    When the soldiers and men saw this scene together, they couldn''t believe it. Those who had been respected by them on the surface but laughed at them secretly are now braver than them. This is where to put their face.


    A group of Han Qi soldiers went to battle and wiped out the rest. Yun qiongjun was worried. I''m afraid this is just the weakest among the puppets. If you really meet other people, you won''t be your opponent.


    All the soldiers around cheered, and they could defeat this kind of Monster without people or demons. No one noticed the details of Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t notice that someone was watching all this quietly. Jiang Nian couldn''t help but be happy when he saw the puppet burned to death by Yun qiongjun.


    He knew that Yun qiongjun would not be knocked down by such a simple method, but why could it be burned with kerosene? It seems that it is still too simple, and there is no difficulty.


    "Ha ha ha, you really didn''t let me down, Yun qiongjun. I''m looking forward to a confrontation with you next time.


    don''t you feel too excited to see him on the shoulder for a year? Don''t disturb me. Get out of here. "


    he thought that the person who finished this sentence would take the initiative to leave. Unexpectedly, the person continued to pat his shoulder with his hand, which made him unbearable." I told you, please don''t pat me on the shoulder. Are you unable to understand people''s words? "


    as soon as I look back, I find it''s Gu Sen, and I''m shocked." if I see you here next time, you won''t die. After hearing this sentence, it is easy for Gu Sen''s heart to beat again.


    "I won''t be here next time, I promise. "


    JIANG Nian regrets that he didn''t bring anyone out this time. He is the only one who has caused him to be threatened and make amends with a smile.


    However, he felt that Gu Sen looked weak. He thought that Gu Sen was a little strange. If he had a fight with him, who would win?


    If he doesn''t want to take care of the bodyguard now, it''s critical for him to leave the bodyguard alone.


    That''s why he can''t close his eyes. Moreover, he hasn''t found out who is more powerful than Yun qiongjun. He hasn''t put Wanyi into his pocket.


    Now he has taken Wanyi as his private property, and no one has robbed him. Although it is not on the surface, it is about to belong to him in private.


    Jiang Nian left the place thinking about it. He was very excited. He didn''t know how to describe him. He also wanted to explore Yun qiongjun more.


    It would be best to include this person under his command and become a friend. But if Yun qiongjun knew that he had done all these things, he would have killed him first.


    In that case, we''ll simply get rid of those who know about these things, which can be regarded as a good cushion for him and Yun qiongjun in the future, but don''t worry. Take your time.


    What kind of person is Gu Sen? He seems to be a spirit, walking without sound, and his face is too pale.


    But what about the nature of puppet people? Is it possible for them to survive?


    The thought that Jiang Nian felt his blood was boiling. If he could make such a puppet, he would be surprised.


    He called in a few of his men, arranged for some people, extracted their souls, and found that they could not survive on this basis.


    He had some disappointments, but the more he suffered, the more he could inspire him. He was worried that the difficulties were too small to stimulate the darkness in his heart.


    He remembered that there was something on Gu Sen, but he was very curious about what it was, but it must have something to do with Gu Sen''s survival.


    Since he can''t make a puppet of the spirit, then he should be a puppet of restraining the spirit. The things that the spirit fears most are those things, but if he does, he feels sick.


    Is it necessary to pour some dog''s blood on the puppet''s head? But it''s not very good, right! It''s the dog. Jiang Nian''s inspiration came all of a sudden.


    He asked the people under his hand to quickly prepare many dogs for him. He wanted to put people and dogs together. In this way, he could restrain the spirit.


    But how about putting these two things together? Simply change the heart of man and the heart of dog, but the internal structure has changed.


    In this way, other people can''t see any changes, and they can also restrain the spirit. But what can we do to achieve success?Jiang Nian is entangled with this problem again. If he doesn''t think of it earlier, he will be crazy. The dog and the puppet he needs are ready.


    He exchanged some parts of the puppet and the dog. Although he was reluctant to give up these dogs, he really had no way out.


    It''s still successful, but I don''t know how the effect is. Now it''s impossible for puppets to go to Gu SEN for a fight. It''s too frequent.


    It will make Yun qiongjun suspicious. Although her suspicions have never disappeared, I''d better wait for the test tomorrow.


    Jiang Niang asked the people under him to take the puppet down and keep it well. There was a woman''s voice outside the house. You don''t have to guess who it is.


    Pretending that he didn''t hear the footsteps, he sat on the bench and continued to read. The man covered his eyes with his hand. "Guess who I am. There is a reward for the right answer. "


    " Oh, many people come to see me every day. I don''t know who it is? If you don''t want to say who you are, forget it. Anyway, I don''t know what the reward is. "


    JIANG Nian intends to tease her. In fact, he also wants to know the reason why she came to him and ask her to tell her the purpose of her coming. Otherwise, he would not be in the mood.


    As expected, as soon as the woman heard this, she put her blindfolded hand down. "You''re really boring. I want to ask you, why don''t you use living people as puppets? "


    as soon as Jiang Nian heard this, he knew that it was the woman who wanted to kill people and gave him hints, but he just pretended not to understand.


    "Oh, the living are timid, weak to death, and not loyal. If these things are disclosed, I am afraid they will not know when they will die, which will affect the result of the killing. "


    the concubine also heard Jiang Nian''s sarcasm and worried that Jiang Nian would abandon her because of this trivial matter. You should know that many people covet her status.


    "Why, are you looking for someone to be a puppet? "


    as soon as she heard this, she felt that Jiang Nian had already known what she had done, and there was some meaning of beating her, so she had to make up for it.


    While Jiang Nian put the book down, she ran to Jiang Nian''s side, holding Jiang Nian''s hands in both hands. "Oh, don''t be angry. I didn''t do anything wrong. "


    the concubine wanted to continue talking, but she was embarrassed by the silence. However, she could see that Jiang Nian wanted to see what she would do.


    Jiang Nian didn''t speak, so he kept staring at her. She was not shy. She touched Jiang Nian''s mouth with her hand and her arm with her hand. Jiang Nian did not move.


    After thinking about it, I''d better pour water for Jiang Nian and let him drink water to see what Jiang Nian really means. If I wanted to clean her up, I''m afraid she would have gone out.


    This shows that her scope of action and actions are within the scope of his permission, which means that she continues to travel within his bottom line.


    She is a little shy at the thought of this. I''m afraid she is the first such person. If Jiang Nian knows her idea, she will say that you really want more.


    Now Jiang Nian is just thinking about what new tricks Yun qiongjun will have. Just don''t let him down. The concubine handed the water to Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian didn''t notice that there was water, so there were some wonderful misunderstandings.


    As a result, Jiang Nian didn''t know whether it was intentional or intentional. He directly poured water on her body. Obviously, she was wearing very thin clothes, which was directly pasted on her body.


    "Oh, you are so bad that you splash water on others. "


    JIANG Nian immediately took her in his arms and took her to the room. People outside knew that there was no need to guard at this time, so they all left.


    It''s just pitiful for the man who defends the enemy on the house and wants to leave, but if something happens, he can''t afford to delay, so he has no choice but to endure.


    Jiang Nian had asked people to take out the puppet that he had just made to subdue the spirit body. That is to say, he asked people to take the puppet to attack Wanyi.


    The two people are here in spring, and the people under Jiang Nian''s hands are busy, and they will do some preparatory work for tomorrow''s attack. Otherwise, all the previous achievements will be wasted.


    The next morning, Jiang Nian got up early. He couldn''t sleep because he thought how Yun qiongjun would solve the problem.


    He arranged for the people under him to attack Wanyi according to the time, otherwise he would kill these people.


    Last night, he thought of a good way to make puppets. If it wasn''t for the grinding goblin pestering him, he would like to make them.


    But after thinking about it, if it fails, it will be more than the gain. He still has a lot of time, so don''t worry.

 Chapter 229

    Jiang Nian used the method of making puppets to make mice into puppets. He wanted to hear what Yun qiongjun would do in private.


    However, the puppet mouse made by Jiang Nian is a little strange. Unlike the puppet before, Jiang Nian has transformed some parts of the mouse.


    He thought that the tail of the mouse was redundant. The long tail had no effect, and it would expose itself.


    Jiang Nian cut off the tail of the puppet mouse, and the rest needed to be improved. He used the puppet mouse to listen and see if anyone had betrayed him.


    However, some people did not know that this was a puppet made by him, so they lost the puppet mouse. When Jiang Nian finally found it, it was a few kilometers away.


    If there are advantages, there will be disadvantages. Now Jiang Nian is in urgent need, so he has to make do with it. However, he is the only one who knows about this.


    Jiang Nian sent the puppet mouse to Wanyi to listen to Yun qiongjun''s strategic plan. Jiang Nian was so excited that he didn''t eat lunch. He just wanted to know what Yun qiongjun said.


    On the other side, while Yun qiongjun was drinking tea, a servant suddenly burst in and said, "the big thing is bad, my Lord, those puppets have come to attack the city again. My Lord, what can I do?"


    The servant said with a big sweat on his head. Yun qiongjun was surprised, "why did you come again? Didn''t you fight away last time?"


    Yun qiongjun thought to herself that this time it seemed that someone had put someone around her in advance. Otherwise, how could she have known so much about her battle plan? She said, "no hurry, no hurry. When I go to have a look, there will always be a solution."


    Yun qiongjun two steps into one step, quickly came to the city wall, saw the city outside the sky covered with black clouds, a closer look, turned out to be all puppets.


    Yun qiongjun thought, "although there are many puppets, I''m not easy to be provoked." Why did not think of this degree before, but still worried that it could not be eliminated.


    So he ordered people to continue to destroy the puppet according to the previous method. After the puppet was driven to a place with sticks, the soldiers in the city dumped the oil on the puppet.


    And then one after another to throw down the torch, suddenly the fire filled the whole sky, looking from afar, the whole day seems to have been burned.


    But this time, the puppets seem to be different. After the fire stopped, the soldiers found that the puppet was not burned to death, but the speed was much faster. After brushing, the puppet was not far away from the city.


    Seeing that the fire was burning, Yun qiongjun had no choice but to summon the dead. Yun qiongjun bit his finger and drew a mysterious pattern in the air. Suddenly, the sky became dark, and black fog came out continuously. The puppet seemed to be in a daze. He stopped in front of the city. The sounds of "click" and "click" came out continuously. One skeleton after another crawled out of the ground. The atmosphere of terror was instantaneous The whole city was permeated.


    After the skeleton was summoned, Yun qiongjun breathed a sigh of relief, but to her surprise, as soon as the skeleton approached the puppet, she was killed two or three times by the puppet. As soon as she approached, she was killed again. Slowly, all the skeletons were killed. The whole city was filled with a desolate atmosphere, and Yun Qiong was shocked.


    Yun qiongjun thought to herself, "how could this puppet become so powerful after a few days?"


    At this time, Gu Sen came to her and said, "the puppet seems to be able to control the spirit. Just now, when I went down to fight, I found that my strength was much weaker."


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun with an aggrieved face. "No wonder, no wonder the undead I summoned was solved several times. It turns out that the puppet restrained them." Yun Qiong said suddenly.


    Just as Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are worried, a beautiful woman in a green dress flies from the sky. Seeing the puppets on the ground, she smiles and claps her hands. In an instant, groups of puppets are gone. The green skirt woman comes to the city, looks at Yun qiongjun''s blank face, smiles again, and says, "these puppets are so childish and pitiful that they are just better than before I can do more than this one


    Yun qiongjun said helplessly, "Zhuqing, that''s you. We''re not as good as you. By the way, how did you come here?"


    Zhu Qingzheng wanted to answer Yun Qiong''s question, only to see a black figure running away from a brick of the city wall, jumping, a few times from the wall to the ground.


    Zhu Qing immediately grasped his right hand, and the black figure stopped jumping. When Zhu Qing pulled his right hand back, the black figure was pulled over. Yun qiongjun looked at it and found that the black figure was a mouse. When he was caught, he was still squeaking.


    "It seems that you are not omnipotent? Can''t you see that? This is the mouse that transmits the message. Don''t tell me, you don''t know. "


    Zhu Qing winked at Yun qiongjun, who ignored her action and rubbed her own hand.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun hasn''t said anything, Zhu Qing said to herself, "I can clean up as many mice as you like, but only I can do it. "


    What Yun qiongjun was waiting for was Zhu Qing''s saying," well, if you see it later, you can solve it. "In order to show her character, Zhu Qing killed all the mice on the spot. Otherwise, how could she live up to her promise.


    Jiang Nian, who has already got the news, hears what Zhuqing says with great pride. He is also interested in Zhu Qing. It seems that the people who are with Yun qiongjun are very interesting.


    Seeing that he was a little dazed, the concubine poked his hand with her hand, "king, don''t be so disappointed. He agreed to play with us. "


    JIANG Nian is not angry about cleaning his concubine. These mindless people can be said to relax with them or play games with fools.


    Some people began to sulk when they saw Jiang Nian didn''t scold the concubine. They couldn''t stand it. Jiang Nian was a little tired.


    At this time, a new concubine gave Jiang Nian wine. She was tricked by the concubine next to Jiang Nian and fell down. Jiang Nian also knew that it was the women''s game of competing for favor, so he didn''t care.


    But when this man looked up, Jiang Nian was scared. He was so beautiful that she didn''t know when she became his concubine.


    That''s good for her tonight, also let these women don''t be too arrogant, evil always want to control him, he pulled the woman fell into his arms.


    "Beauty, suffering, I didn''t know you were here, or I would treat you well. "


    as soon as the woman heard Jiang Nian''s words, she turned red. She didn''t know how to describe her mood. The grievance she had suffered before was nothing in this moment.


    Jiang Nian suddenly thinks of Yun qiongjun. If she finds out that one of the puppets is him, it will be very interesting at that time.


    He pushed the beauty out of his arms and told her to wait for him at night, and he asked the people under him to gather up all the puppets.


    He wants to use his real strength to fight Yun qiongjun, but this method can''t really detect their strength behind their backs.


    Jiang Nian selects a good looking puppet. People around him don''t see what Jiang Nian wants to do. They are all confused.


    Seeing their doubts, Jiang Nian felt that his plan was infallible. These people couldn''t guess, let alone others.


    "I''m going to stay in the puppet and explore the enemy''s military situation. If possible, I''ll bring back a strong man who can make puppets. "


    " in addition, I also want to bring a strange woman. Guess which woman it is. If you guess right, there will be a reward. "


    the concubines next to Jiang Nian were all worried and advised," king, don''t you go there, just a cloud qiongjun, don''t you still have us? Isn''t it? Sisters. "


    "Yes, your majesty, don''t go."


    "Don''t go."


    "That''s right, isn''t there any more of us?" Jiang Nian didn''t listen at all, "this time I''ve made up my mind, so don''t try to persuade me."


    He called for the disguised man and said to him, "hurry up, you''d better dress me up like a puppet."


    "Yes, your majesty, I''m sure I can make you a king. No one can recognize you as a king, but you should be changed to avoid being caught and threatening us after being found out."


    "That''s OK. I agree. "


    JIANG Nian was praising the man, but he suddenly remembered," no, if you change your appearance and come back after victory, how can you know that I am the king? Oh, by the way, I can wipe my face by myself. "


    Jiang Nian thought that Yi Rong''s face was smeared on Jiang Nian''s face. Jiang Nian felt almost the same, so he asked Yi Rong''s "have you done it?"


    "Don''t worry, my king. You''ve just changed your face. Outsiders can see that you''re not a puppet. Besides, you haven''t got your body?"


    Jiang Nian said with an embarrassed face, "OK. You try to hurry up. I can''t wait to see how Yun qiongjun failed. "


    The person who changed looks hesitant, but still made up his mind, "king, if you want to change your appearance and continue to dress up as a puppet, you have to change your body. But if so, you have to wear clothes. Do you think you need to change your appearance?"


    Jiang Nian said, "easy, why not. It''s just a dress. I can wear it any time


    Yi Rong''s man took Jiang Nian to a room. After a few hours, Jiang Nian came out of the room happily and said to his concubines, "can you see that I am the king now?" The concubines all answered, "king, I can''t see it."


    "If you don''t look carefully, you are no different from the puppet. Almost no one can distinguish it." Jiang Nian was so happy that he immediately mixed into the puppets and set out.

 Chapter 230

    The clouds in the sky are numerous and thick, which block the sun, cover the blue sky, and cover the whole city of Wanyi. They are gray and have no reason to bring pressure on people.


    I don''t know when Jiang Nian will attack. The whole Wanyi is full of tension.


    Yun qiongjun stood in front of the army of Wanyi and reorganized the army. Before Fancheng completely admitted defeat or gave up attacking Wanyi, no one could relax his vigilance. He should always arm himself to prepare for the battle.


    Since the day when Fancheng attacked Wanyi, Yun qiongjun has not had a good sleep, and Zhuqing has not been idle.


    Zhu Qing is very sensitive to the puppets. She can see the weakness and structure of the puppets at a glance. Her ability has never been shown. Only when the puppets attacked two days ago, when they were too busy to cope with them, they solved the puppet.


    Both Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are surprised at Zhu Qing''s ability, but they have to say that they have solved a big problem at the moment.


    When Jiang Nian stopped attacking, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen asked about Zhu Qing. Zhu Qing said that she didn''t know. Maybe it was a natural ability. She didn''t find out until she met a puppet.


    With this ability, it will be much easier for them to deal with puppets. Zhuqing is also willing to tell us how to deal with puppets.


    As a result, Wanyi''s army was divided into two waves, one with Yun qiongjun practicing martial arts, the other with Zhu Qing learning how to deal with puppets.


    As he walked along, Zhu Qing said that standing in front of everyone, he would walk again and again with a word, which was a bit like the old teacher who was shaking his head when he talked about "he is too much".


    Zhu Qing said that he had the feeling of teaching. Xu Xu said: "in fact, this puppet is created according to human beings. Where are the weaknesses of human beings? Where are their weaknesses? As for why they can''t be killed with one blow like human beings. If they are as fragile as human beings, why are puppets made? Is it fun? Use your brains. You can''t kill you once. You don''t know how to use the second one? "


    "Most puppets are slow-moving, and this kind of puppet is very easy to deal with. You just have to flash behind them quickly and give them a heavy blow on the back of the head. If you are faster than it, you can still use the above method. If not, you can directly poke it in the eye, and you will win. The last one is the one that moves very fast. It is usually the big boss among puppets. Don''t panic when you meet them. If you can run, you will have to wait for death. "


    When Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen get to know each other, they smile, but Zhuqing has such a side. They are humorous and funny.


    At the gate of the city, a soldier came running quickly, and he was shouting: "the puppet is coming again! Here comes the puppet again


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen looked at each other and nodded their heads together. This battle is the most crucial one. It is a battle that wins and becomes famous. It is lost and bloody.


    Zhu Qing also stopped teaching the soldiers about the weakness of puppets. Just a few weak points will soon be finished.


    The two waves of soldiers converged into a wave and stood in front of Yun qiongjun. One by one, they raised their heads and looked valiant. There was no nervous timidity about going to the battlefield.


    Yun qiongjun said with a satisfied smile: "you are all good. You are fearless in the face of a strong enemy and dare not to lose. You dare to shed your blood. I believe that you can protect our homeland and become our heroes in Wanyi. Do you have the confidence to join me in defeating the thieves who covet the beautiful rivers and mountains of Wanyi. "


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Three times in a row, the morale of the soldiers was high, and the soldiers were full of confidence in themselves and Yun qiongjun.


    "Well, let''s go to defend our country now!" With a loud cry, Yun qiongjun gave the order.


    The soldiers raised their legs and walked forward, saying, "defend our country! protect our homes and defend our country! Defend the country


    On the way to the gate of the city, Yun qiongjun saw a group of people standing there waiting for them.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun qiongjun thought they had something to report to her.


    Who knows the common people all kneel down together, a kowtow on the ground, special sound, "we request to follow the Queen''s highness, together on the battlefield to kill the enemy."


    Yun qiongjun suddenly became red eyed. It turns out that she is not only the only one in the world who regards this country as a country, but her people also have a strong sense of dependence on this country.


    But they are just unarmed people, and they can''t help them.


    "I know what you mean, but there are a lot of puppets outside the city, and they are very difficult to deal with. As long as you protect yourself, you will help us the most." Yun qiongjun''s voice is soft and soft. At the moment, she is not the queen, but a simple guardian of her homeland, just like these people.


    Yun qiongjun stepped forward and motioned to them, "get up quickly."


    When Yun qiongjun said this, the people also knew that they were unarmed and could not help them. So they no longer asked Yun qiongjun to let them go to the battlefield. So they all stood up, made way for Yun qiongjun and the army behind her, and prayed for them all the way.All of us at this moment are undoubtedly united to defend our country.


    Jiang year, thanks to you to attack the city, so that cloud son can be so popular.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, who is much more mature and stable than before. Looking at her, he suddenly feels that Yun qiongjun is like a god of war from the sky, dazzling and domineering.


    When they came to the gate, the puppet was still far away from the gate.


    Gu Sen raised his hand and the white light suddenly appeared in his hand. Then many animals appeared on the ground, including lions, cheetahs, tigers They''re all wild animals.


    Gu Sen is now the ruler of gusen and has the power of gusen, so it is easy for him to summon animals. Although it may not play a great role, it is better to have these animals than none.


    After checking the puppet at the gate of the city, Yun qiongjun turns around and goes down the tower.


    A large number of people in the city are still waiting for her to settle down.


    Yun qiongjun ran all the way. The wind was burning on her face, but her heart was on fire.


    She must do her best to protect her people, so that she can be worthy of her ancestors, the soldiers who followed her, and the people who trusted her.


    The people had received the news earlier, and they all gathered at the place where Yun qiongjun told them. After waiting for a while, they did not wait for Yun qiongjun. However, no one would doubt that Yun qiongjun would leave them alone, because any monarch who tried his best to protect his country would care about his subjects, and would never ignore his subjects.


    Sure enough, under the expectation of thousands of people, Yun qiongjun strode towards them. The moment the people saw Yun qiongjun, they all cried out with joy and walked towards Yun qiongjun.


    Although they believe that Yun qiongjun will not cheat them, they are still afraid that Yun qiongjun will leave them alone. After all, they are just some ordinary people who have never made any contribution to the country and are not officials. Moreover, the war is tense and they are wasting food and grass. They can''t fight to kill the enemy, and they will only grab food with the generals and soldiers. So, Yun qiongjun They will give up and they will be normal.


    But I didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun really didn''t give up on them. She came.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart recognized Yun qiongjun, and they were very kind to her.


    The place where Yun qiongjun wants to take them is a tunnel, which has been dug since the day when Jiang Nian began to attack Wanyi. Although the puppets are powerful, they have no intelligence. If people hide in the tunnel, puppets will never find them. Yun qiongjun has made the worst plan. If he doesn''t keep the city, he will let people retreat into the tunnel. This tunnel is very good Long, straight to the next city, to the next city, they are safe.


    In addition, there are mechanisms in the tunnel. If someone pursues them, they can also let them release the mechanism. The location of the mechanism was painted by Yun qiongjun on a drawing. The drawing also shows how to open the mechanism.


    Yun qiongjun gives the drawings to the one who looks more exciting among them.


    "This is the location and usage of the mechanism. If there is any accident, you can open the mechanism to protect yourself. Do you know?" Yun qiongjun said to them earnestly.


    Yunqiongjun can''t guarantee that there will be no contingency, so she can only make a response in advance.


    They can''t relax now.


    "This war is sudden, and there are puppets on the opposite side, so you must not come out and don''t be afraid to be inside. Puppets won''t go in. It''s very hidden here." Yun qiongjun gave them a last shot of strength.


    The common people did not expect that Yun qiongjun would be so considerate. In order to protect their lives, they were all grateful to Yun qiongjun and promised never to walk out of here easily.


    After seeing them enter the tunnel, Yun qiongjun returns to the gate.


    When Yun qiongjun returned to the gate, the whole gate was in a state of tight guard and tense spirit. The defense was much stronger than before.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what happened during her stay. She goes to ask Zhuqing, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Qing motioned to Yun qiongjun to look ahead. Yun qiongjun realized that the puppet she could still see was missing.


    "What''s going on?" Yun qiongjun ran in a hurry. She was afraid that the puppet would come too soon. She attacked before she came back. However, she didn''t expect that the puppet had disappeared.


    "When did it disappear?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    Zhu Qing shook his head: "I don''t know, anyway, when I noticed it, I found it was no longer there."


    Zhu Qing''s face is also serious.


    I don''t know what''s going on in that year of the river.


    "Increase defense!" No matter what kind of ghost Jiang Nian is, if all the soldiers come to cover up the water and cover up the earth, they will not have to be afraid of Jiang Nian.

 Chapter 231

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 232

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 233

    Gu Sen didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He was a little sad. More heartache, Gu Sen slowly walked past.


    It seems that every step is very difficult. Yes, because it happens suddenly like this, people really can''t accept it.


    I feel that there is no lazy blood in the whole battlefield, but there are more different tastes. The whole scene was filled with a feeling of fear, and they were really afraid.


    Why is all this happening? Why do all the people who want to protect leave in such a way that they can''t accept it.


    Gu Sen carefully picked up caier''s crystal stone. You seem to be a very fragile thing. When he just picked it up, it seemed that everything was perfect. Even she was still shining with the power of life.


    But, for a moment, the crystal, like. Being drained of all the power, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of the original luster has lost. It feels like a faded crystal, and now all things have been lost.


    It may be that cai''er''s crystal has been consciously resisting the puppet, which is a huge consumption for the crystal stone, and there is no way to continue to insist on it. So now its spiritual power has been exhausted, so it can only leave in this way.


    Gu Sen has no way. He feels very sad, but he doesn''t know what to do. So he had to see another puppet.


    The puppet with Nunu''s crystal fell to the ground because he had lost control. Never again.


    Gu Sen turned his head and saw the stone fall on the ground. He was very sad. He reached out and took the stone and put it on his palm.


    "Gu Sen, it''s OK. It''s not your fault. It''s the man who is to blame for all this. It has nothing to do with you, so don''t be upset. It''s all their own choice


    It seems that Yun qiongjun is really sad to see Gu Sen. indeed, who can control his mood when he encounters such a thing? People are not vegetation, who can be merciless, looking at their partners left themselves like this. It seems that because of their own things, how can the heart not feel guilty, how can not sad.


    "Qiongjun, I''m just afraid. In the end, I can''t even protect you. No matter who I am around, I want to protect you, but the most important thing is you. I hope that even if all my abilities behind me will protect you, I am afraid. It''s like I''ve done it. Everything may not be able to protect you. "


    Gu Sen held Nunu''s crystal tightly and put it in his hand. He felt very depressed and sad. Gu Sen seems to want to hold something, but in the end, he may not be able to do anything. Gu Sen is not willing to leave by looking at the opinions of those who want to protect.


    "I really don''t want to see what I should do when I spend all my spiritual power and can''t save you. I don''t want to leave me at last. Even you and I can''t protect you. "


    Gu Sen is a very strong man, never so easy to say such sad words, or that he has never red eyes. But just when he said that. It seems that there is a feeling of tears falling down.


    It''s really about the people he wants to protect and the scenes. Gu Sen''s mood can''t be controlled, and his eyes are red.


    "Gusen, it''s OK. Don''t think so. I''m not the only one who can protect me. I can protect myself, and I can protect you. Don''t look down on me. I can do it. "


    Seeing Gu Sen like this, Yun qiongjun also feels very painful. It really hurts to feel that he looks like this.


    She also felt the urge to cry. Yun qiongjun quickly tried to hold back her tears. Otherwise, the situation would become more and more difficult to control. Yun qiongjun thought that she did not like such a situation. After all, neither of them would feel well.


    Once upon a time, so many hardships have come. Now, what can I say to give up? And I have never been a very weak person.


    Gu Sen can protect himself, and he can also protect him. In the past, he protected himself. Now let''s protect Gu Sen from the strong self. Even if he is not competent enough, he will try his best to do it.


    Gu Sen''s heart is actually very moved, no matter who said such words to you, I must be moved in my heart. Besides, I always like the people in my heart. Besides, if I want to protect myself all my life, I will certainly feel it.


    Gu Sen is not a man who likes to say everything. He likes to do it. He likes to use his actions to prove to you how much he loves you. Therefore, Gu Sen doesn''t answer anything and only notes down Yun qiongjun''s words in his heart.


    Anyway, today''s Gu Sen is not what he used to be. He has lost all his neighbors. And for these people who respect spiritual power, they are just useless people, and there is nothing to protect their own safety.


    Because of the loss of everything, she is no longer qualified to be the ruler of gusen, because this world is a world of spiritual power. Without spiritual power, you are nothing but a waste man. How can a big Gu Sen recognize a person who has no spiritual power as his own ruler, which simply does not exist It''s something.Goosen found a place to settle down. Sitting there, thinking about this matter in his heart, I feel really complicated. All this is just a sudden. If he wants to lose his identity as a comrade, where should he go? Where to go? He doesn''t know what to do now. Everything is still unknown.


    Seeing Gu Sen sitting there all alone, Yun qiongjun patted his head or sighed from time to time. Then she knew what he was thinking of. After all, this is the only thing that can make Gu Sen worried.


    "Gu Sen, let''s go back to modern times together. Although there are many things that are not as good as here, we all have each other there. We can live different lives together, maybe we don''t have a taste."


    Yun qiongjun sighed a little, and then walked slowly to the man. Then he sat down. He seemed to open his mouth intentionally or unintentionally, hoping that he could hear his own words and adopt his own views. Indeed, modernity is also a good place to go.


    Although many things are not as good as here, but after all, it is also two people can be together, can live together in another way. I think it''s not bad.


    "Qiongjun, do you know what it means to go back to modern times? It''s a terrible thing for me. I can''t give you anything. You have no commitment and no future. I can''t give it to you like a normal human being. "


    Gu Sen just heard this sentence, his brow suddenly frowned. Indeed, if he went to modern times, it would be a way. After all, he has nothing to do now. The time has come when there is no place to go. But modernity is not necessarily a good place to go.


    Of course, Yun qiongjun knows what it will mean and what will happen if he comes to modern times. All these things have been prepared in her mind.


    She said these words after careful consideration. Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to think so much about any promise or future. What she wants is just the present, but now two people can live happily together. That''s enough. The future can be considered at that time. Too much consideration is always useless Yes.


    "If I go with you, I''m like a ghost there in modern times. Really can accompany you, but the confirmation can''t give you anything, do you really don''t mind? "


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun didn''t answer him, Gu Sen thought that her heart had begun to shake. Although she was very sad, she still said all the following words. After all, it would be very difficult to regret the matter again. If you really want to do this, you should make it clear at once. You can''t go back later. That''s very bad.


    "Gu Sen, do you not believe what I mean when you say such a thing? I tell you, I don''t care about anything except you. I don''t care about any position, commitment or future. I just want to be right now, as long as you are by my side. "


    What Yun qiongjun said was very clear, and she told Gu Sen her answer directly.


    Gu Sen felt very moved, so he agreed. In this case, they would go back together. No matter what difficulties they encountered, they would face them together. No matter what the future is, at least it is enough to be together now.


    After returning to gusen, although both of them were very sad, they wanted to leave the place. But it was as if they were gone, and the trees there all made a sad sound, and it felt like they were crying.


    I''m sure we can''t give up. But they always want to be separated. All the banquets that come to an end must be separated.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun come to Wangdian together, hoping to go back to modern times. Although everything may not be so good, they can continue to be together. That''s enough.


    Suddenly, qiongjun and Yunzhu didn''t expect to stand between them. I don''t know what I want to do. Maybe it''s to stay. I think that''s what I want to do.

 Chapter 234

    Yun qiongjun knows that Zhu Qing is not willing to give up their meaning. After all, she has been together for so long, and suddenly wants to leave. She must be unaccustomed to it and will certainly be reluctant to give up.


    She sighed gently, which is no way to do things, after all, is not the world''s people, also can not stay here forever. There will always be a day of separation, and when this day finally comes, it will certainly be sad and sad, will not give up.


    "You''re all going, and now I''m the only one left here. I want to be with you, now. You''re all going to leave me. What can I do alone? "


    Zhu Qing was really reluctant to part with her. She took Yun qiongjun''s hand. She even brought a little cry when she spoke. She felt like she was about to cry. Now that she has no friends around her, she has left all of her own. She is left alone. How lonely she is.


    Thinking of these, Zhu Qing felt even more sad. Very difficult to look up at two people, I hope they can be willing to stay with themselves, do not leave so soon.


    "Are you going now? Can''t stay for a while. Accompany me, as if it is farewell, stay with me for a period of time like this. I can also accept it better than you''re about to leave


    Zhuqing thought for a moment, and then felt that since they were going to leave, there was no way. There''s nothing that can be changed, so he just wants them to stay with him for a while. As a farewell.


    "We were going to leave now. But if you say that. You have a point. "


    Yun qiongjun takes a look at Gu Sen next to her, as if she is asking for his advice. After all, it is two people''s business to go back to modern times, not one person''s business.


    In terms of time, it should be decided by two people through discussion. Although he thinks it is reasonable, Gu Sen may not think so. Therefore, we should consider the two people''s opinions.


    "Let''s stay here for another day! Good company with you, after all, these logs we are busy, there is no free time with you. Have a chat or go out to play. Now we can have a free day and we can accompany you well. After all, we are leaving. "


    Gu Sen nodded, also felt that this idea is very necessary, although they want to go back to modern times, they may not be in such a hurry. It''s just as appropriate to tell my former friends. After all, these logs are busy, and no one will really put down their mind to play with them, so now is a very rare opportunity.


    Hearing his reply, Yun qiongjun agrees. Indeed, their time is now, in any case, idle. Although they want to go back to modern times, they are not in a hurry at this moment. Therefore, it may not be impossible to spend a day with Zhu Qing.


    And when Zhu Qing heard these words, he was more happy. Laughing like a child, Zhuqing seems to forget that they have to leave, just feel that now they are still with themselves, but also willing to accompany themselves, that is enough.


    Although the world has not been peaceful in recent years, but now through some of their methods, the world has changed. Many places have gradually become better, and there are many interesting places.


    Zhuqing and Yun qiongjun went to gusen together. There were many beautiful trees there. The number of trees was very good to them. There were many beautiful scenery there. They talked about a lot of thoughts under these trees hand in hand and told each other what they had in mind.


    Yun qiongjun tells Zhu Qing why he wants to go back to modern times and what they really think, and why they hope to have such a life. In a word, I said everything in my heart.


    In the chat, Zhu Qing gradually understood their thoughts, and understood that this was not their world after all. After all, they are not from here. They will go back after all, so. He gradually understood the idea.


    Although at the beginning, Zhu Qing didn''t understand it very much. He felt as if he had been abandoned. Because both of them left, leaving only themselves, but now Zhuqing gradually understood. I think it''s understandable.


    "Zhuqing, can I give you Wanyi? Now you are the only one I can trust, at least in this world. I want to leave now and leave here. I want to teach all the people there to you. Only in this way can I feel at ease. "


    Yun qiongjun suddenly remembers that there are still many things that have not been solved here. For example, Yun qiongjun can''t leave these people alone, leaving them helpless.


    In front of him, Zhuqing is the only one who can be trusted. In this world, it is. Apart from Zhu Qing, I can''t think of anyone else who can do this. Besides, I also believe in Zhu Qing''s ability to bring these people to a better future.


    "But I''m afraid I don''t have the ability. It seems that I can''t do anything now. I may not be able to do this well. I''m afraid I''ll fail your trust to meZhu Qing is not unwilling to agree to this matter. What''s more, Zhu Qing wants to do it a little bit and is willing to do it well. However, Zhu Qing is not confident enough. She is afraid that she can''t do it well. On the contrary, she has failed Yun qiongjun''s trust. That''s not good.


    Yun qiongjun knows that Zhu Qing thinks about herself like this. This is not a sign of self-confidence, so we still need to tell him about it. Only she can do it well, and only Zhu Qing is willing to believe.


    "Zhuqing, you can rest assured that you absolutely have the ability to lead them to a better future. I believe you. I hope you can believe in yourself. Only you can do it. "


    Yun qiongjun comforts Zhuqing in this way and hopes that she can be confident, believe in herself, and believe that she can do this well.


    Bamboo inventory nodded and finally agreed to this thing. Indeed, if not, how could she know that she could not do it well. She had the confidence that she could do it well.


    Two people went to Wanyi together, because this matter must be told to the people here, only let them know, in order to let things go smoothly.


    "Zhuqing will be the successor of Wanyi, and she will lead you to a better future. I''m leaving now, and I hope you can accept her and love her and let her do more and better things for you


    Yun qiongjun announced this to everyone. I hope you can accept this successor and hope that they can get along better and have a better future.


    "I Zhu Qing vowed that you will give us a better future and will not let you down. Please believe that I give me this opportunity, and I will not fail."


    Zhu Qing stood there and told everyone that he would do it. He hoped that everyone could rest assured and that Yun qiongjun could go back to the place that belonged to her.


    The people of Wanyi didn''t believe this person at first, because they felt that these individuals did not have the ability to lead them, but now. Seeing that he said so, I felt as if it was OK. This person may really lead us to a better future.


    In this way, the people of Wanyi accepted it, and Zhuqing came to lead them. This is also a good ending.


    Wang Jiangnian of Fancheng has died. This place was originally a place with few people. Generally, he chose to rule the place with puppets. In his opinion, all people are unreliable, only puppets. They not only have great power, but also are loyal to you. This kind of thing can be used as much as possible.


    But now that he is dead, those puppets are of no use. No one here has the right to speak, so there is no way for people here.


    Fancheng gradually settled down and went back to the place they should have returned to, because he had no ability to compete. This is a big blow to them.


    In fact, the people in Fancheng don''t have so many ideas. They are also in a stable state, but some people lead them to do what they should not do.


    In fact, their original idea was not like this, so now they have changed their outlook and changed their original ideas. They live their own lives.


    Yun qiongjun has no idea about chijing''s territory. Now she mainly wants to go back to modern times and live her own life. She has no interest in these territories, so she has not occupied them or other ideas.


    People in chijing should also be self-conscious. And they slowly backed out, and then. Slowly, the people who lead them will lead them and gradually get on the right track and live as they should have been.


    Seeing all this, Yun qiongjun gradually felt relieved and felt that everything was developing in the way she hoped.


    In this way, Yun qiongjun can rest assured of everything in the world, and then go back to modern times, return to modern times, and live the days she wants. For so long, she can finally live her own life, instead of being entangled in these things.


    The most important thing is that Yun qiongjun can finally be with Gu Sen.

 Chapter 235

    Zhuqing inherited Wanyi smoothly. The residents of Wanyi lived a peaceful life. Fancheng recovered to the past. Chijing also began to redevelop. Everything has begun to slowly get on the right track. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are very pleased to see all this and have nothing to worry about.


    Yunqiongjun wants to go back to modern times through the time corridor.


    "Gu Sen, now everything is on the right track here, and the time corridor has been found. Let''s go back to modern times." Cloud qiongjun looks at Gu Sen to discuss, but at this time if someone looks at the eyes of Yun qiongjun, it will find that there is full of persistence.


    "Well, let''s go now." Gu Sen knows Yun qiongjun''s mind and agrees.


    In this way, yunqiongjun, Gu Sen, Zhuqing, Wanping and Juxin went to Wangdian together.


    The journey is always very long and boring, but there is always a time to arrive on the long road. Soon everyone appears at the junction of Guandian and gusen.


    Before leaving, he called out Zhuqing and walked a few steps to the East. Zhu Qing took a look at Juxin, with some doubts in his eyes. He didn''t understand what the master was calling himself at this time, but he still followed Ju Xin''s back and walked far away.


    After a short distance, he stopped at the invisible place of Yiyun qiongjun and looked at Zhuqing who came after him. His eyes were full of deep meaning that others could not understand.


    "Master, do you want me to come here for a long time?" Zhu Qing felt the vague vision of intent, and finally couldn''t stand such a quiet atmosphere. He preferred to ask.


    "You also know that I come from the same place as Yun qiongjun. This is the object of the world I used to live in. We all call it a watch. The world depends on this to judge the time. Before I came here, this watch had been with me for several years. It was the first birthday gift from my son. It was the most precious thing for me, and it was also my crossing The only thing I have in this world. When I first came to this world, I was also afraid of imitation. I never thought that there would be ghosts. When I was alone, this watch gave me strength to support me. Every time I think about my wife and son in another world, I will take it out and have a look. Now I can finally return to the environment where I have lived for more than ten years My family, you are also equivalent to my other daughter. I want to leave now, and there is nothing left for you. This watch is for you. When you encounter difficulties, you can take it out and have a look. It can also bring strength to you. Knowing that you are not a person, the master has been around you and never left. You have grown up. I believe you can become a very excellent one Managers. " He said gently to Zhu Qing, his father''s love for his daughter was in his eyes.


    He took off his watch and took it with him. He felt his head as before. A ray of sunshine filtered through the leaves, which filled them with warmth. It seemed that the whole Wangdian was less chilly and more warm.


    Zhu Qing felt the familiar movement of touching his head in his heart, touching his watch in his hand, and could not help crying any longer.


    Looking at Zhu Qing''s tears, he stepped forward and hugged Zhu Qing and patted her on the back. "People who are queens still cry so much. Your people don''t laugh at you when they see them. How can master leave you at ease? Don''t cry, wipe your tears." Comfort Zhuqing, just like a child in the treatment of discomfiture.


    Zhu Qing listened to the words in his heart and wanted to answer "then don''t leave." but he knew that he couldn''t be so selfish. The master always wanted to return to the world he had lived in, and had been missing his wife and son in another world. He could only swallow the unspoken words in his throat and wipe his tears in silence.


    On the other side of the cloud qiongjun and Wanping mother and daughter also appeared the same scene, similar things happened.


    "Yun''er, it''s my incompetence as a mother who caused you so much suffering. If I didn''t leave Wanyi at that time, and I was by your side when I was practicing Tianzhu in Meilin, you wouldn''t have to experience the hatred of being exterminated. You would have to think about revenge and bear so much pressure like now." Wan Ping holds Yun qiongjun in her arms and says that her eyes are full of guilt and remorse for Yun qiongjun.


    "Mother, you don''t have to feel guilty. It''s not all bad to experience these things. I grew up at least. Didn''t you find that your daughter has become stronger? Now that we have found the corridor of time, we can start all over again Yun qiongjun hugged Wan Ping tightly and comforted him.


    Listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Wan Ping thinks of the former Wanyun, and finds that Yun qiongjun has indeed grown up a lot, but at the same time, she also knows that the damage caused is not easy to eliminate, and the cost of growing up is too expensive. If you can, Wan Ping hopes that Yun qiongjun has never experienced these things, and that she is still the old, intelligent and childish queen of Wanyi.


    Wan Ping knows that these are the comforting words that Yun qiongjun wants to make her not feel so guilty, but she doesn''t want to disappoint Yun qiongjun''s kindness, so she can only restrain her guilt in her eyes.


    "Yun''er, you must be good to Gu Sen, and don''t let him down. He has done so much for you. He may never find someone who loves you and treats you better than him. You must be happy." Wan Ping took Yun Wan Jun''s hand and said."Mother, you can rest assured that I will be happy." Yun Wanjun said with a smile. At that moment, yunwanjun''s body exuded wireless hope for the future, and the ghosts around the infected.


    Looking at Yun Wanjun''s appearance, Wan Ping also put down half of her worries and said nothing more. She held Yun Wan Jun''s hand and waited for Master Zhu Qing to come back and look at the gate of Yunnan.


    At this time, Zhuqing and Juxin also came back after talking. Yun Wanjun looks at Zhu Qing''s red eyes. He is worried that he has been bullied by his intention. But when he sees the watch on her hand, he suddenly understands.


    "Let''s go in now, the time is almost the same," said Yun Wanjun lightly.


    Zhuqing and Wanping send yunwanjun and Wanping to the sun of Wangdian. They look at their backs as they walk in. Their eyes are filled with tears that just can be controlled. They both hold their hands tightly, and try not to make any sound. They are afraid that they will worry about themselves in another world.


    After entering the sun, yunwanjun, Gu Sen and Jixin came to the time corridor. They walked up and down the time corridor, looking for the most appropriate time to enter.


    After searching for a long time, he gradually lost his patience and began to get irritable. At this time, he saw a child flash by, which looked like a son he had not seen for decades. He quickly went back and carefully looked at the living conditions of their mother and son when they were away in the past few years.


    This period of time he saw is that he has been missing five years later, his son has already entered junior high school.


    In the past few years, his wife had a hard time. She would go to the last place where Jixin disappeared. Whenever she heard that there was an unknown missing person in the police station, she would rush there at the first time to confirm whether the person was intentional. Even if the result was not ideal, neither mother nor son gave up For two years.


    In the past two years, my wife never worked. She was just looking for her intention. She spent all her savings at home, but she didn''t get any news about her intention. She saw that her son was going to go to junior high school next year, and knew that she couldn''t look for such a job any more. She began to look for a job to raise her son subconsciously She forgot that she had a missing husband.


    In the morning, his son came to school alone with his schoolbag on his back. Knowing that his mother was very busy, he was very sensible to ask his mother to go alone. However, when he saw his classmates'' parents coming to pick him up at night, he would not show his envious eyes on his own. Looking at the son''s eyes, the eyes slowly overflow with tears.


    When his son came home, his mother was still busy with his work and didn''t come back. However, his cooking skills were cultivated in the past few years. The clock is constantly running, when the needle points to 8 o''clock, his wife comes back, her head is vaguely mixed with a few white hair, you can see her hard work in recent years.


    I can''t compare this woman''s face with that of his wife five years ago. No longer can continue to look, back to their own just disappeared that period of time, jump from the gap.


    After a long search, yunqiongjun also found the time when she began to be bombed. She looked at the scene in silence, and Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun''s meditative expression and asked, "what are you thinking?"


    "I have never forgotten about the destruction of the cloud family. Every time I think of my grandfather''s kindness to me, I always have a sad look of his death. I can''t even find his body. When I sleep, I can always dream of those people of the cloud family who were burned alive. When I die, I can hear their desire to avenge them and live in this world I''ve never really been happy these years, and I''m going back to that period to stop this


    "If you go back to that time and change these things, the dead will come back to life, there will be chaos and bigger things. You can''t do that." Gu Sen anxiously said to Yun qiongjun the seriousness of the matter, hoping to dispel her point of view.


    "So what, I just want my grandfather to live.". Yunqiongjun yelled at Gu Sen angrily, and then he was ready to jump into the mouth.


    Gu Sen grabs Yun qiongjun to prevent her from jumping down. But I don''t want to pull too hard. I fall backward carelessly and get out of an unknown hole.

 Chapter 236

    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were full of Venus, and she kept falling with gravity. The amount of light gradually reduced, suddenly in front of a black, instant loss of body numbness, loss of intuition.


    With a loud bang, Yun qiongjun fell heavily and fell into the endless darkness. It''s gone. It''s out of sight.


    She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids seemed to be filled with a thousand catties of sand. No matter how hard she tried, her consciousness became blurred.


    Yun qiongjun struggled hard, exerting all her strength, regulating her breath, holding her breath and concentrating her internal force on her head. After about ten minutes, Yun qiongjun gradually opened her eyes.


    Looking around, the interior layout is very gorgeous and exquisite. The stone wall on the top of the golden roof is full of rich and noble atmosphere. In the middle of the house is a yellow pear marble table with a large orchid vase with a bunch of chrysanthemums in it.


    On the east wall is a pair of calligraphy and paintings with a sense of age, and there is a huge screen on the left slope of the room. The bed curtain with yellowish silk texture, and the puffs of cigarettes rise from the censer. As the wind filled the whole room, a antique beauty.


    Beside the bed, there were some women in blue and flowerpot soled shoes. They were about eighteen or nine years old. They had beautiful eyes and beautiful eyes. They were all very beautiful. They stood quietly beside the bed, holding a little square handkerchief in their hands. There was a puzzled look on his face.


    Yun qiongjun is shocked. What has happened to her? How is the layout of this place so similar to that of ancient times? Is she also following the trend? When she meets the so-called crossing, she will encounter anything that is not so clever.


    Yun qiongjun carefully examines the furnishings and people''s costumes beside her, a dress of Qing Dynasty. I feel that the clothes and decorations are the style of Qing Dynasty. It''s not so bad luck. It''s not good to go through that dynasty, but I know little about the Qing Dynasty.


    Yun qiongjun is so frustrated that she has to encounter all kinds of unfortunate things. It''s inexplicable that she has to travel through ancient times. Not only that, but there were bursts of pain.


    "Miss, miss. You wake up, you disturb our shooting, this is the shooting scene, please leave as soon as possible Next to the maid dressed in the Qing Palace Dress called to remind the way, tone and unfriendly, the face showed an expression of impatience..


    All the people''s eyes were attracted to Yun qiongjun and the maid. When I got up and looked around, I found that there were a group of people behind the huge carved jade screen wind. There were people in both Qing palace clothes and modern clothes. And some professional shooting equipment.


    This scene runs fast in Yun qiongjun''s mind and finally determines that this is a film and TV drama shooting base. At this time, she may be shooting a TV series, but why she appears here inexplicably? Although she is full of doubts, she is very excited when she thinks that her time and space are modern.


    In such an embarrassing situation, Yun qiongjun could not help blushing with shame, as if she had a fever. Under the eyes of the public, Yun qiongjun quickly lowered her head and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for all of you. I''m really sorry for the trouble. I hope you''ll forgive me. I didn''t mean to disturb your shooting." Yun qiongjun''s tone was sincere, and an unnatural smile appeared on her face. She quickly covered her face and ran away from the embarrassing scene without looking back.


    After stepping out of the shooting base, Yun qiongjun looks at the Qing style buildings and modern streets with infinite emotion, and secretly congratulates herself that she has gone back to modern times. Looking at the traffic and people coming and going, but she forgot what happened and why she was here, one by one doubts came into her mind.


    But when I think that I have experienced such a calamity and fallen so miserably, but I have survived. Although I have encountered such an embarrassing state, fortunately, I have not passed through, and I am embarrassed. But I still saved my life in my own survival time, which can be regarded as joy and sorrow, joy in joy, and joy in sorrow. Maybe this is God''s favor to himself.


    At the other end of the street, the bustling street, a sharp blade quickly cut through the bag, quickly snatched the bag, action in one go.


    "Caught the thief, caught the thief, my bag has been stolen" nearby someone yelled, saw with the cry for help, the thief ran faster and faster, mixed into the crowd.


    Yun qiongjun turns around and sees a man in black in front of her. She is running fast, showing a flustered expression. She looks like a thief with half a blade and a bag in her hand.


    Looking at the distant figure, Yun qiongjun thinks that she can finally move her muscles and bones. She is very excited. She strides over the guardrail, strides over the garbage can, puts one foot on the bench, and suddenly soars into the air. She quickly runs to catch a man in black wearing high heels.


    The man turned around and turned out to be a cool and handsome beauty with short hair. She was tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, delicate facial features, and a beautiful short hair close to her cheek. When she grasped it, she was still panting, very shy, and very lovable.


    "Miss, you look so beautiful. You''re not doing any proper business. You''re such a smart person. You''re blind to this beautiful face." Yun qiongjun, with a sarcastic smile on her face, is very unfriendly. She looks down on the bench and looks at her."What miss, you have a good look, I do not look like a woman, look at my Adam''s apple, I am a man, you this person what vision." The man in black was disgusted.


    "Even men and women can''t tell, what kind of hero to play, do not see what their own thing, teach me." The tone of the man in black is also very unfriendly, and there is a trace of irony in the tone.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t see it clearly. " Yun qiongjun''s face turned red. She didn''t expect that even men and women would make a mistake. She felt very ashamed about this. She apologized and admitted her mistake.


    "Please, miss, what''s the use of apologizing now? You can not understand my gender, even if I''m a thief. I''m the victim. If you don''t chase after me, the thief will be far away. Are you with the thief. The tone of the man in black is anxious and impatient.


    ¡±My bag has been stolen, and the thief has run away. There are all important things in it. If you delay, you can pay for it. If you lose something, you are responsible for it. " The expression is extremely serious.


    Hearing the sarcastic remarks, Yun qiongjun was not angry. She quickly got up and quickly determined the location of the thief. She stepped forward with a murderous spirit.


    Yun qiongjun only wanted to teach the thief a lesson, take the bag back, and resolve the embarrassing situation. She didn''t want to hurt the thief''s life.


    But the thief didn''t know how good a woman could be. He took out a knife and tried to assassinate Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun takes a step to the left and strikes like a ghost at a speed impossible to ordinary people''s eyes. The veins on the thief''s face slowly condense, and then the thief slowly falls to the ground. Then Yun qiongjun punches the thief again. The thief''s brain buzzes and collapses to the ground. Finally, Yun qiongjun turns his hand and punches the thief''s stomach. The thief was still fighting a trapped animal, struggling anxiously and praying piteously, but all this was in vain. After a few seconds, the thief lost his intuition and had no reaction. Foaming at the mouth.


    After cleaning up the thief, Yun qiongjun takes the bag off the thief, quickly walks back to the original place, and returns it to the man in black with a woman''s appearance. The man was stunned by Yun qiongjun''s amazing ability and marveled at her extraordinary ability and skill. And such a keen ability to observe and think rationally.


    Thinking about the lack of such talent and ability around him, I want to apply for her. Suddenly, her attitude towards Yun qiongjun changed dramatically. She said, "Miss, I think you have excellent martial arts skills. Are you willing to follow me? I want to recruit you, and you can open the conditions. Within my ability, as long as you want, I can satisfy you. Do you think you can follow me and protect me as my bodyguard."


    At first, Yun qiongjun refused. She was very tired of working with such a chicken woman. She shook her head and said she was not willing to.


    But on second thought, I still don''t know what the situation is. I have died in the explosion, and I don''t know how to find them. I can''t wait to die. I need to find something to do first. It''s better to change my identity and live again. Slowly understand the causes and consequences of what happened, as well as the truth. After thinking for a while, Yun qiongjun nodded and simply agreed.


    Yun qiongjun said, "I can promise your request, but you should give me full freedom. Can you agree?"


    The man in black was very happy to hear that and quickly replied, "yes, yes. I''ll agree to any terms. " The man in black secretly congratulated himself on finding the treasure and found such a powerful master.


    "Miss, my name is Yun shoukai. How can I address you?" Cloud shoukai asked.


    Cloud keep open, cloud keep open When Yun qiongjun heard the name, she was shocked and showed an incredible expression on her face.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s incredible expression, Yun shoukai asked, "Miss, do you know me? Have we ever met? " Ask questions in succession.


    In the face of repeated questions from Yun shoukai, Yun qiongjun shakes her head and says she doesn''t know her. But only Yun Qiongyao knows that the man in black has the same name as her grandfather. What happened? How could such a clever thing happen? She will know it clearly.

 Chapter 237

    Crossing the wrong time?


    Yun qiongjun repeatedly confirmed the current environment and people''s clothing. After leaving the theater, she confirmed that she was still in the world. However, there seemed to be something wrong with the time.


    "What age is it now?"


    Frowning, she glances at some passers-by. Yun qiongjun is in a bad mood and asks Yun shoukai. When Yun shoukai answers, Yun qiongjun is stunned. She seems to have entered the wrong passage of the time corridor and passed through a long time ago.


    "You don''t seem to be a native like this? Where are you from? "


    Just as Yun qiongjun is stunned by the confusion of time, Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun curiously.


    The woman dressed strangely and was out of tune with the present age. Her behavior and behavior were obviously different from those of the girls at that time. It seemed that she was like a foreigner, but there was something indescribably different.


    Looking around in shock, Yun qiongjun still can''t wake up from the shock of passing through the mistake. The sense of age caused by the difference of the times, and the huge gap between the surrounding buildings and culture and the future, Yun qiongjun has not heard what Yun shoukai is talking about?


    "Your accent is a bit like a native. Tut Tut, I have never seen you before. Are you just back from a foreign country? Where? "


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun has been in a daze, Yun shoukai seems very excited and doesn''t care. Instead, the more he talks, the more he asks questions.


    But Yun qiongjun still hasn''t recovered.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    After a long time without getting an answer from Yun qiongjun, Yun shoukai points to a car not far away and asks Yun qiongjun.


    Where are you going?


    Yun qiongjun looks at the crowded street in a daze. She doesn''t know. In the face of complete strangeness, she has some familiar places. With the isolation of time and age, Yun qiongjun really doesn''t know where to go?


    "If there''s no place to go? I''d better take you to a place where there are many delicious and interesting things ~ "


    there are many strange things about her. Seeing Yun qiongjun nodding in a daze at her tentative proposal, Yun shoukai immediately took the lead in the front and led Yun qiongjun to the car.


    Car? It''s very different. It''s as old as a classic car!


    When Yun qiongjun gets into the car, the novelty brought by the sense of age makes her frown slightly. After the car starts, Yun qiongjun gradually falls into memory. She should enter the right time corridor, and then go to the right place to do the right thing. Now, she doesn''t know what to do?


    Yun shoukai suddenly doesn''t speak. Instead, he looks at Yun qiongjun blindly. Yun qiongjun, who has not spoken for a long time, looks dazed. It seems that he suddenly bumps into Yun shoukai''s heart and smashes some of the softest places in yunshou''s happy bottom.


    It''s very beautiful ~


    Yun shoukai has met all kinds of girls, reserved and polite, lovely and lively. But she has never seen a girl like Yun qiongjun who is powerful and has a strange personality. Moreover, she looks dazed, which is really beautiful.


    His eyes are fixed on Yun qiongjun''s face. Suddenly, Yun shoukai feels that his throat is itchy and his lips are dry. What are you doing?


    It seems that Yun qiongjun hasn''t regained her mind. Her pink lips seem to be full of temptation. Yun shoukai carefully moves to Yun qiongjun''s side. Suddenly, Yun shoukai kisses Yun qiongjun on the cheek.


    Originally, he wanted to kiss Yun qiongjun''s lips, but suddenly he turned to kiss Yun qiongjun on the cheek.


    "Ah! What are you doing? "


    As soon as her cheek suddenly cools, Yun qiongjun''s startled eyes stare, and she sees Yun shoukai''s Androgynous face appear in front of her eyes. Yun qiongjun slaps Yun shoukai away with a startled slap and asks him angry questions.


    "Ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting, you are too interesting!"


    Seeing Yun qiongjun get angry, Yun shoukai not only doesn''t flinch, but also looks at Yun qiongjun more and more surprised. Suddenly, Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun with a laugh. This girl seems to be more lovely when she is angry.


    "You''ve finally spoken. By the way, what''s your name?"


    He didn''t care at all that he had just kissed Yun qiongjun. Yun shoukai asked quickly, so as not to be dazzled and ignore her later. However, it was not easy for her to speak.


    A frown glared at Yun shoukai. She was stunned because she was distracted. If she had been someone else, Yun would have slapped her hand in the face. But somehow, because of the name and the man''s familiar attitude, Yun qiongjun didn''t do anything about it.


    "My name is Yun qiongjun!"


    A displeased glance at Yun shoukai, and Yun qiongjun responds coldly.


    "Cloud? Is it my last name? "


    Hearing that Yun qiongjun is also surnamed Yun, Yun shoukai looks stunned. The surname Yun itself is very rare. In China, people surnamed Yun seem to be related by blood.


    Is it possible that Yun qiongjun is the illegitimate daughter of a man in the cloud family?


    Yun shoukai''s eyes become strange and stare at Yun qiongjun. It seems that he wants to find some clues from Yun qiongjun.


    "Hey hey, do you want to be my bodyguard? The treatment is very good. I didn''t like to be an ordinary person, but I like your skill so well."All of a sudden, Yun shoukai smiles. He looks at Yun qiongjun and asks in a funny tone.


    Bodyguard!


    cloud Jun as like as two peas, his name and grandfather are completely alike.


    However, due to the difference of time, Yun qiongjun seems to increasingly think that this meeting is her grandfather, Yun shoukai. However, the difference in image makes Yun qiongjun unable to accept it.


    "I refuse!"


    Without mercy, Yun qiongjun looks around the window to find a way to stay away from Yun shoukai.


    "Hey hey, why refuse? It''s very good to be my bodyguard. Not only do I eat well, live well, work is easy and easy, and I''m super friendly..."


    Hearing Yun qiongjun''s refusal, Yun shoukai is not a bit discouraged. Instead, he is more and more interested in persuading Yun qiongjun. His words are full of temptations.


    Some tongue dry, also very shameless!


    Unable to smile bitterly at Yun shoukai, she never imagined that her grandfather, who had always been revered in her heart, would be so frivolous when she was young. She was worried that if she stayed with Yun shoukai again, she would not be able to resist beating him up.


    Beating up my grandfather is a big crime. Yun qiongjun glares angrily at Yun Shou. She just sees the fork on the highway from the corner of her eye.


    "No way!"


    Yun qiongjun coldly throws down a sentence, kicks open the door very quickly. One jumps out of the speeding car, rolls and stands up steadily. Without any hesitation, she enters the opposite road and disappears on the boundless highway.


    This series of handsome and quick movements made Yun Shou in the car open his mouth and looked at Yun qiongjun in disbelief until she was completely out of sight.


    "How wonderful!"


    After a long time, Yun shoukai finally regained his consciousness and exclaimed in surprise. Not only did he not feel angry, but he increasingly believed that he wanted Yun qiongjun to be his bodyguard.


    "I will find you and make you my bodyguard!"


    Looking at the direction of Yun qiongjun''s disappearance, Yun shoukai confidently says to himself.


    After escaping from Yun shoukai''s car, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know that she has been targeted by Yun shoukai. Instead, she faces a completely unfamiliar street of the old age. People wear old clothes and behave cautiously. However, Yun qiongjun''s clothes at present seem to be like people and objects running out of the TV, being constantly watched by pedestrians on the road.


    She never liked to be watched like this. Yun qiongjun glanced at the street with a frown on her brow and turned into a sparsely populated alley.


    Now, it''s better to find the time corridor and go back to the place where she should go. The more she stays in this era, the more uncomfortable she is.


    What''s more, I''m hungry and I don''t have a dime on my body. It''s embarrassing and embarrassing.


    Yun qiongjun has some regrets. She should have taken some money from Yun shoukai just now. After all, Yun shoukai is her grandfather. It is reasonable and normal for her granddaughter to take some of her grandfather''s money.


    She walks out of the alley at a loss and stands at the entrance of the alley. Several passers-by stare at her. It is only then that Yun qiongjun suddenly realizes that she has gone out of the alley again. Outside the alley, there is a busy street.


    The sudden appearance of Yun qiongjun makes the busy street quiet. Dozens of passers-by stare at her, just like a strange creature running out of the zoo.


    Step back, Yun qiongjun goes back to the alley. Passers-by is still chasing her. She turns around in anger and decides to find a place to change her clothes. Otherwise, she will become a monkey in her clothes.


    Fortunately, at that time, the people who lived there were very simple people who used to hang their clothes at the door. They didn''t worry about being stolen. On the side of the alley, Yun qiongjun saw a dress that was very suitable for her figure.


    She retreats and turns back to the alley. The people outside the alley gradually disperse. While no one is paying attention, Yun qiongjun quickly grabs the bamboo and leaves the alley.


    Although, there are still some people on the way to look at her, but there are a lot of people who still look at her, because of her figure and appearance and see more.


    "Goosen!"


    Suddenly, a figure stands in front of her. Yun qiongjun raises her head in displeasure. She recognizes the person in front of her at a glance and yells angrily.


    Several passers-by stare at Yun qiongjun strangely. I don''t know why Yun qiongjun is angry at the air. Is it a madman? The passers-by leaves quickly and looks back at Yun qiongjun from time to time.


    Gu Sen smiles happily when he sees Yun qiongjun.


    With a smile, Yun qiongjun''s face became angry. She rushed at Gu Sen with a brisk stride. Raising her hand was a punch like Gu Sen.


    However, when she stumbles, Yun qiongjun is surprised to find that she passes through Gu Sen''s body without any hindrance.


    Is this girl sick?


    It''s a pity that he looks good.


    Seeing this, several passers-by were more and more sure that Yun qiongjun must have burned out his brain. They shook their heads with regret and walked away in a hurry, not wanting to cause trouble.

 Chapter 238

    Seeing Gu Sen appear, Yun qiongjun is very angry, but she can''t beat Gu Sen any more. Other people look at her strangely, which makes Yun qiongjun uncomfortable. Had to hate to say to Gu Sen "all blame you, how to do now!"


    Gu Sen knows that it''s his fault, but now that he''s like this, he can only say to Yun qiongjun, "I''ll help you!"


    "What are you going to do to help me now? It''s not the right time or anything, even if you want to help me!" Yun qiongjun said to Gu sen in a bit of a frenzy.


    Hearing Gu Sen say so, Yun qiongjun has no way. However, she found that all the passers-by were looking at her with a strange look. Yun qiongjun then realized that she couldn''t hit Gu Sen. ordinary people couldn''t see Gu Sen either. So in the eyes of those people, it was Yun qiongjun who was talking to herself all the time.


    Looking at those strange eyes that looked at her, Yun qiongjun kept wailing in her heart: my God, it''s a shame! But there was still a calm glance at those people. Seeing Yun qiongjun, it seemed that there was nothing special about her, and the people who watched the fun scattered.


    Yun qiongjun, who was thought to be normal by those people, was calm. In fact, she was very embarrassed and left. Yun qiongjun walked forward without knowing the purpose, but Gu Sen was always following her.


    However, Yun qiongjun, who has been walking on the road, is also very confused. In this era, everything is unfamiliar to him, whether it is people or things.


    "Well, no matter what, since we have arrived here, we can''t help it. The top priority now is to find a place to settle down first." Yun qiongjun said, cheering herself up.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun, who seems to have accepted this fact, Gu Sen is also relieved. Now that things are like this, he didn''t mean to do it, and his heart is very uncomfortable! Now I can only go one step and watch one step. However, he will always guard Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen thinks silently in his heart.


    Thinking of finding a place to settle down, Yun qiongjun thought of her former residence. She still liked that place very much. Thinking about it, I went to the place where I used to live. Naturally, Gu Sen is still floating around her!


    "Oh, my God! I forgot when the house I used to live in was actually built, so now that house doesn''t exist at all Yun qiongjun looks at the flat house in front of her and moans in a low voice. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s desperation, Gu Sen, who was already guilty, did not dare to speak!


    Fortunately, Yun qiongjun has never been a pessimist. It''s just a house! I''ll find it, but I can''t live in my old house. Yun qiongjun didn''t know what the place she used to live in was like a long time ago. Instead, she took a look at it with interest.


    No, there are children passing by. Some of them look at themselves curiously. Yun qiongjun thinks that although this place is not as luxurious and comfortable as the place where she used to live, it is so human. On the contrary, Yun qiongjun likes this kind of atmosphere.


    After a few glances, Yun qiongjun turned and left without hesitation. However, she had not found her place to settle down! You have to hurry up, otherwise, you''ll be sleeping on the street tonight!


    After wandering in the street for a long time, Yun qiongjun found a house in a remote place. The landlord was a very kind aunt.


    "Well, auntie, I don''t have money for the moment, but I''m looking for a job. I''ll give you money when I get paid!" Yun qiongjun said to her aunt with some trepidation. In fact, she had no idea what to say. It was a bit inappropriate to say so. However, she did not have any money and no job. I don''t know how my aunt will reply. Yun qiongjun looks at her with some trepidation.


    "It''s OK, girl. My location here is not very good, and I don''t expect to live with this little money. I just feel that I live alone and feel a little lonely. I just want to find someone to chat with me about the money. I''m not in a hurry!"


    Hearing her aunt''s words, Yun qiongjun was very surprised. She gratefully thanks her aunt. "Thank you, auntie. You are a good man. I will give you the money on time."


    The aunt just looks at Yun qiongjun with a tolerant and understanding look. Children out of the home will always have a variety of inconveniences, I also hope that their children in the future if encountering any trouble can also be understood and help!


    At last, Yun qiongjun settled down. It''s just that it''s dark after wandering for so long. Yun qiongjun touches her stomach. Alas, she can only feed you tomorrow. I''m sure I''m sorry to trouble my aunt to prepare the meal so late! Yun qiongjun can only comfort herself by covering herself with a quilt. Go to sleep. If you fall asleep, you won''t be hungry!


    Yun qiongjun''s mind is in a mess. All kinds of things are demonstrated in her mind. She thought she would not be able to sleep, but a soothing voice sang a lullaby in her ear. Soon she fell asleep.


    The sun shines on Yun qiongjun at seven or eight o''clock in the morning. She slowly opens her eyes. Yun qiongjun''s heart is a little strange. She has not slept so well for a long time. Last night wasBy the way, yunqiongjun remembered that it was a lullaby sung by a very nice and gentle male voice. Yun qiongjun thinks about it, and it''s only Gu Sen! Hum, don''t think I can forgive you so easily!


    As soon as Yun qiongjun got up, she heard a lot of noise downstairs. At this time, Gu Sen floated up. Yun qiongjun is very curious about what happened downstairs, but she doesn''t want to take the initiative to talk to Gu Sen. Gu senchong looks at Yun qiongjun and tells her what happened downstairs.


    It turns out that aunt''s son and daughter-in-law do not agree to accept Yun qiongjun. They hope to let Yun qiongjun pay the rent now! Otherwise, you can pay a deposit first. My aunt has been holding back saying that it is not easy to be a little girl, but her son and daughter-in-law do not agree.


    "Don''t say it. I''ll go right away." Yun qiongjun doesn''t want such a good aunt to offer to go because she is in a dilemma.


    "Well, you have a little self-knowledge. Don''t let us drive away!" Aunt''s daughter-in-law said mean, aunt''s eyes are full of disappointment, usually they will not take the initiative to see their own, is not want to rent it! There is no love at all. The aunt looks at her son, and her daughter-in-law is very disappointed. How can her child be such a person!


    After all, Yun qiongjun could understand her difficulties, so she packed up and left. Anyway, she didn''t have any luggage!


    Now Yun qiongjun doesn''t know where to go, but Gu Sen is still with her. Although Yun qiongjun is still angry with Gu Sen, she will feel at ease when she still has someone to accompany her in a world she is not familiar with.


    "Cloud son, look at this!" Gu Sen calls Yun qiongjun in front of him. As she approached, it was a job advertisement. Yun qiongjun didn''t take a close look at the treatment. She saw a piece of "food and shelter" and decided to apply.


    "You''re applying for a waiter!" The manager was curious that such a beautiful girl would come to her hotel as a waiter. Yun qiongjun nods hard. Now I really need this job.


    "OK, then you can go to work now!" The manager hired Yun qiongjun. Anyway, if the waiter had any technical requirements, she asked for Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun, who has put on her work clothes, is doing her job - cleaning the table. At the beginning, Yun qiongjun was surrounded by a lot of people. Both men and women are curious about this new comer.


    But it wasn''t long before they discovered something strange about this new arrival. For example, she always talks to herself. The expression is still relatively rich, which scared them a little.


    The new comer is very beautiful. Originally, they were curious about why such a beautiful little girl came to work as a waiter. It turned out that her spirit was a little abnormal, so they didn''t want to be close to Yun qiongjun.


    All this is thanks to Goosen! Seeing that so many people are talking around Yun qiongjun, and she is still laughing so happily, it is clear that Yuner has ignored herself recently!


    In short, Gu Sen was angry, so he deliberately provoked Yun qiongjun. Originally, Yun qiongjun has met the experience of being treated differently when talking with Gu Sen, but she still can''t help but quarrel with Gu Sen. By the time it was later, everyone was far away from themselves.


    However, Yun qiongjun doesn''t care very much. She has something to do. Now she just makes a living here for a while, and she won''t stay here all the time.


    "Oh, it''s you!" A man comes up and grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand. "Miss, we met again. It''s fate! By the way, miss, what''s your name? " The man was very excited.


    If someone else had done this, Yun qiongjun would have slapped her in the face, but now this excited man is Yun shoukai.


    Followed by the high-level of the cloud family, they see cloud shoukai like this, feel very humiliating. So he let the people behind him catch the cloud. Yun shoukai is also very aggrieved!


    I haven''t asked the name of that wonderful little girl. Those people only thought that he had taken a fancy to a little girl. They didn''t believe that the girl who looked soft and weak would be a powerful master.


    Yun shoukai has been reluctant to apologize, so the top management of the cloud family let people take him away. Just cloud keep open a person in ceaseless struggle. Then he kept shouting, "Miss, if you want money, please come to me! Then I was dragged away by bodyguards

 Chapter 239

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 240

    Yun qiongjun is embarrassed to find an excuse there. Bai Nen''s face is a little flustered and flushed. I don''t know if it''s because she''s too nervous. She keeps looking for excuses. While talking, her hands move unconsciously. Gu Sen looks at her and feels very cute. Her red face makes her beautiful face more beautiful Yes.


    After listening to her, Gu Sen tried to laugh and felt bad. However, she still made some noises. Yun qiongjun was embarrassed at first. She was even more incoherent when she laughed like this. She gave him a sidelong look, which seemed to crush him.


    Yun shoukai sees that Yun qiongjun has been looking at one direction and what expression she has. She also looks at that direction strangely, but she can''t see anything. In fact, he knows that Yun qiongjun is looking for an excuse, but he still has a kind smile on her face and doesn''t expose her.


    However, Gu Sen can''t help it. He opens his mouth and laughs. He covers his stomach with both hands. Although he is laughing, he still looks at her all the time. Yun qiongjun looks at him with a face that he can''t love. He looks at Yun shoukai again. Yun shoukai can''t see Gu Sen, but Yun qiongjun can. She''s going to be crazy.


    In order to achieve the goal, and in order not to let cloud keep open the doubt, had to endure temporarily, suffocating face more red, took a deep breath.


    Cloud shoukai looked at her appearance and thought that she was uncomfortable, so he asked.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    Yun qiongjun quickly rejected it.


    "Oh, it''s OK, it''s OK. It''s just a little hot. It''ll be OK in a moment."


    Gu Sen doesn''t listen to what Yun qiongjun says. She just laughs. Because of Gu Sen''s laughter, Yun qiongjun mistakenly says what she wants to say. She can''t bear it. She pats the table with her hand and shouts.


    "Are you ill?"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Gu Sen didn''t want to be like this, but she was so funny that she couldn''t help laughing. Yun qiongjun stood up from her seat. Gu Sen knew that she was really angry. She put away her smile and gave her a timid look.


    Yun qiongjun wants to pinch Gu Sen''s ear, but she finds that she can''t touch him. She can''t vent her anger. She goes to pat him, but still can''t reach him. Gu Sen looks at her with pride and looks at Yun shoukai from time to time, indicating that she should not let Yun shoukai be suspicious.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care. Because she is angry, she still wants to fight him, but for the sake of the overall situation, she has to whisper a warning.


    "If you laugh again, I won''t pay any more attention to you. Do you hear me?"


    Gu Sen didn''t want her to ignore himself, so he quickly answered her.


    "No more, no more."


    After yunqiongjun lets go of him, Gu Sen quickly gets away from her. She goes to one side and rubs his ears. The painful expression on her face makes people feel very painful.


    Yun qiongjun sits down. Yun shoukai looks at her suddenly. She is really scared. She touches her forehead anxiously. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what he is going to do.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cloud shoukai asked her suspiciously.


    "Is there something wrong with you? Do you have a fever?"


    Yun qiongjun pretended to be OK.


    "It''s OK."


    "Well Was it just? "


    Gu Sen is waiting to see how she explains. Yun qiongjun suddenly realizes.


    "Oh, there was a fly just now. I don''t like flies any more. I want to fight them when I see them."


    Yun shoukai reluctantly accepts the reason and smiles awkwardly. After calming down, Yun qiongjun continues to talk to Yun shoukai. Gu Sen keeps rubbing his ears and mumbles something. Yun qiongjun stares at him.


    "Well, let''s go on."


    Yun shoukai nods. Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand why she can hear Gu Sen''s voice, but Yun shoukai can''t hear it. Other people can''t hear him. Is he a ghost?


    Full of doubts, he asked Yun shoukai.


    "By the way, you know so many people. Are there any Taoists who expel ghosts?"


    Yun shoukai is confused by Yun qiongjun''s question and asks her in doubt.


    "An exorcist? Have you met a ghost


    Knowing that she regarded herself as a ghost, Gu Sen shut his mouth obediently and listened to their conversation carefully.


    "It is Oh, come on, it''s OK. "


    Seeing that he becomes more honest, Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai continue to talk. They are chatting. Yun qiongjun is gradually moved by Yun shoukai''s affinity and relaxes her vigilance.


    How can Yun shoukai be an old fox? So many people tried to kill him, but they failed to succeed. Presumably, kindness is just the appearance, but the heart is very crafty. People with Chengfu should take advantage of this opportunity to explore her information.


    "By the way, just remember, what''s your name? I haven''t known your name after chatting with you for so long. I''m very happy to chat with you. We can often chat together in the future. "


    Because Yun qiongjun knew that he was her grandfather, she relaxed her vigilance at the beginning. In addition, she had a good time talking with each other. For a while, she forgot to keep her real name secret and said her name."Oh, my name is yunqiongjun. Just call me qiongjun."


    Cloud shoukai did not expect that she would be so easy to say his real name out, Gu sen in the side is also a look at her, thinking.


    "Did she forget? How can you say your own name? It''s not easy to say a fake name. "


    To remind Yun qiongjun, she pretended to cough twice.


    "Well Cough It''s not right. "


    Because of what happened just now, yunqiongjun doesn''t want to pay attention to him, so he doesn''t look at him. Gu Sen is helpless.


    Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun with a smile and looks very surprised.


    "Wow, so you are also surnamed Yun. That''s a coincidence. Our surname is the same as mine. It seems that we are really predestined."


    Thinking about what he said, a family name, wrong. How can he know that we are the same family name? Recalling what he said just now, he wakes up in an instant and looks at Gu Sen with regret. Gu Sen looks at her helplessly and stretches out his hand towards her, looking at her innocently.


    "I remind you, you ignore me."


    Yun qiongjun is annoyed, but now that things have gone like this, what can be done? It can''t be blamed on himself. It''s also on his grandfather''s cunning. It turns out that his chat just now was just a trick on his own words. He was really an old fox. He thought he was really so friendly and would chat with himself. It turned out that he was purposeful. He deeply felt the darkness of Yun shoukai.


    "Oh, really? It''s a coincidence that we have a family name. "


    Since he has already let him know his real identity, let''s go on talking like this. Unconsciously, it''s very late. Yun shoukai proposes to let Yun qiongjun be here. It''s too late. It''s not safe for a girl to go home by herself. Yun qiongjun thinks it''s OK. In this way, he can get to know more and agree. Yun shoukai takes Yun qiongjun to the room he found for her ¡£


    Yun qiongjun followed Yun shoukai all the way to the door of the room. She was stunned at the moment when she opened the door. The room is so beautiful. The soft light is decorated in white and beige. It looks clean and elegant. The most attractive thing is the crystal chandelier in the middle of the room. The crystal on it is very beautiful, and there is a bead curtain inside ¡£


    I don''t know why. Yun qiongjun always has a very familiar feeling. It''s like living in a room with a bead curtain before. She gently touches and looks at the things in the room. She feels amazing everywhere.


    With a surprised expression on her face, Yun shoukai looks at her and feels very cute.


    "Do you like it?"


    Yun qiongjun nods.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. I can''t believe I can live in such a room."


    Let the servant send some daily necessities in. Yun shoukai leaves. She should tell her that her room is next door. If something happens, go to the next room to find herself.


    Yun qiongjun is deeply involved in the beautiful room. Maybe every girl wants to have such a room like a princess. She didn''t expect that she would live in such a room. Of course, Gu Sen followed Yun qiongjun into the room and followed her all the time to watch her look silly.


    "Good looking?"


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t look at him, but answers directly. Gu Sen reminds Yun qiongjun of the safety of her room. Yun qiongjun remembers that when she was chatting, Yun shoukai was already using her own words. Now that she lives here, will he do anything? Will you install some cameras or something.


    Yun qiongjun does not hesitate to search every corner of the room where the camera may be hidden. When searching, she is afraid that if there is a camera, Yun shoukai will find herself while watching. Therefore, every action is done by pretending to be inadvertent.


    However, facts have proved that the two people''s concerns are superfluous. Since there are no cameras installed in the room, they are relieved.


    Gu Sen was attracted by the round bed and lay on it directly. He could not help admiring it. However, the soft mattress did not sag after Gu Sen lay on it.


    "Comfortable ¡«"


    Yun qiongjun came over and sat next to him and asked him solemnly.


    "Gu Sen, how can I get back to the time corridor?"


    It''s rare for two people to talk so peacefully. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun without any other feelings. He just wants to look at her.


    "Time corridor, I don''t know exactly where it is, but you can rest assured that I will investigate. I also want to find this time corridor, so that you can see the real me."


    Yun qiongjun nods and gets up from him.


    "Then you should do as soon as possible. When I find the time corridor, and when I see the real, visible and tangible Gu Sen, I must beat him up, and let him make trouble for me later."


    In the face of Yun qiongjun''s words, Gu Sen doesn''t get angry. On the contrary, he thinks she is very cute. Maybe this is to love someone. No matter what she becomes, whether she remembers himself or not, after several lifetimes, love will never disappear. He still loves her so much or even more.


    She got up and went to Yun qiongjun''s side. She wanted to touch her face with her hand. Although she couldn''t feel it, she was happy in her heart. She looked at her fondly and said in a gentle voice."Well, qiongjun, when you find the time corridor, when you can see me and really touch me, no matter what you want, I won''t have any complaints if you beat me and scold me."

 Chapter 241

    In fact, Yun shoukai arranged these two rooms naturally for his reason.


    Because Yun qiongjun always talks to herself, and Yun shoukai doesn''t think that Yun qiongjun is a person with mental disorders, so he hopes to learn about Yun qiongjun''s secret through this wall.


    If Yun qiongjun could see the expression of Yun shoukai at this time, she would be very surprised that such a serious and dangerous look would appear on the face of Yun shoukai, a childe who has always been a fool in his heart.


    In fact, born in a big family, where can there be really simple people!


    Yun shoukai never believed that strangers would intrude into their own lives at will and had intersection one after another. He has always been used to putting unknown factors under his own eyes in order to observe them more conveniently.


    This is the reason why Yun shoukai invited Yun qiongjun to live in his home at the beginning. Where can be just a idle and boring childe!


    In order to know the details of Yun qiongjun, Yun shoukai specially arranged two special rooms. At this time, he was lying on the top of the room hoping to hear something...


    here, Yun qiongjun was talking to Gu Sen, but because the voice was not very loud, he could not really hear what Yun qiongjun was saying. He could only vaguely hear someone talking.


    Yun shoukai is eager to know Yun qiongjun''s secret, so it''s hard to avoid being a bit more aggressive. Yun qiongjun also finds some news there. Yun qiongjun is very curious, so she asks Gu Sen to see what''s going on.


    Gu Sen stealthily drifts to the other side. He finds that Yun shoukai is squatting under the corner of the wall and seriously wants to hear what Yun qiongjun is saying. Gu Sen is very angry and floats to the other side and tells Yun qiongjun that Yun shoukai is eavesdropping.


    Not only was Yun qiongjun not angry, she also showed a meaningful smile.


    She walked slowly to the wall and kicked it hard. Because the wall is very weak, it even kicked a big hole in the wall.


    The clouds on the other side of the wall stood open and gaped at all this. Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows and gave him a smile.


    "It seems that the wall is not solid. I wonder if Mr. Yun can change a room for us."


    Yun qiongjun scoffs at Yun shoukai. The other party was embarrassed to scratch his hair and repeatedly promised "should be, should be!"


    After this happened, Yun shoukai took Yun qiongjun to a room downstairs to live. Because of the previous example, Yun qiongjun was very uneasy about carefully checking the room inside and outside. Finally, she was sure that there was nothing wrong with it, so she settled down.


    "Dong Dong" knock on the door sounded, a kind aunt pushed the door in.


    "Miss Yun, Mr. Yun said that you have worked hard all day, so let me pour you a glass of milk. I hope you can sleep better at night. by the way. My name is Li. Just let me know if you have anything to do The aunt said to Yun qiongjun with a smile.


    For some villains or villains, Yun qiongjun always has a way to deal with them. But in the face of her older and more amiable elders, Yun qiongjun does not know how to deal with it.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, Aunt Li! " Yun qiongjun can only say thank you.


    With previous examples, Yun qiongjun always suspects that Yun shoukai has ulterior motives, even though he is his grandfather! Therefore, Yun qiongjun didn''t intend to drink this cup of milk. Its fate should be the sewer in the bathroom. But Goosen stopped her.


    "It''s good for you to have a hard day''s milk. But go, I have already confirmed, this cup of milk has no problem After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun drank the milk happily.


    Originally, after drinking the milk, Yun qiongjun would take the cup to the kitchen, but unexpectedly, she found Aunt Li alone in the kitchen, crying bitterly.


    Since Yun qiongjun lived in Yun shoukai''s house, Aunt Li has been taking good care of her, for example, asking her about her taste. Yun qiongjun is a person who knows how to repay her kindness, so when she sees Aunt Li so sad, she wants to know why she is crying so sad, and then she can help her.


    "Aunt Li, are you ok! Tell me what''s going on, and see if there''s anything I can do for you! " Yun qiongjun patted Aunt Li on the shoulder.


    When Aunt Li saw someone, she looked like a frightened rabbit. She turned around in a hurry and wiped her tears. With a strong smile, she said, "it''s nothing, Miss Yun." When she saw the cup in Yun qiongjun''s hand, she quickly took it over and said, "Miss Yun, you can have a rest. I''ll do these things." He cleaned the cup while talking. She didn''t say anything else...


    Yun qiongjun didn''t like to meddle in other people''s affairs. This time, she just asked a lot of questions just to thank Aunt Li for her careful care. Since she doesn''t want to say it, Yun qiongjun doesn''t have to.


    Some frustrated back to their own room, she really want to help Aunt Li, but people do not appreciate, she has no way. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s disappointed look, Gu Sen is curious. Sure enough, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but tell him.


    "I think Aunt Li seems to have something on her mind. I want to ask her what happened. I want to help her! Although our present situation is not very good, but I really want to help her! I didn''t expect her to say anything! " Yun qiongjun said stiffly.Because of Yun qiongjun''s "we", Gu Sen said in a soothing tone, "if she wants us to help, she will speak naturally. Since she doesn''t say it, it means that she doesn''t need our help or that we can''t help, so she''ll do what she wants. "


    After listening to Gu Sen''s consolation, Yun qiongjun feels much better. It''s also true that if you need help, Aunt Li will naturally open her mouth. It''s a bit rash of her to ask others whether to help or not. Everyone has self-respect. No one will be willing to talk to others about their difficulties at will.


    "Well, sometimes I find that you are reasonable! When can you be so reasonable? " Yun qiongjun teases Gu Sen. After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Gu Sen raised his eyebrows and said, "of course, my words are reasonable." Looking at Gu Sen''s arrogance, Yun qiongjun is very upset.


    "Well, don''t be too proud. If I can hit you any time, I''ll make you beg for mercy!" After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Gu Sen looks bitter, but in his heart, he feels very relaxed.


    Both of them teased their mouths at will. They felt relaxed and heavy in their hearts. It was always a heavy feeling, which always made people feel heavy and uncomfortable. This relaxed and happy atmosphere had not been felt for a long time. Both of them enjoyed the feeling...


    for a while, although Yun qiongjun, who had drunk milk, still felt thirsty, so she did She went out for a drink of water, but she heard bursts of crying and whispering arguments. Yun qiongjun was a little curious, so she walked slowly to the figure.


    A thin shoulder trembled and cried. It was Aunt Li! Yun qiongjun slowly came to her side, put her arm around her shoulder and gently patted her on the shoulder.


    She hugged Yun qiongjun fiercely and cried for a while. Then she slowly calmed down her mood. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s soothing eyes, Aunt Li suddenly has a desire to talk.


    Aunt Li and her husband got married only a few times. She was married in the army, but her husband was not a real soldier at all! He had nothing to do at home and made trouble all day long. He was sent to the military camp only when there was no way to deal with it. However, he was still obsessed with Aunt Li, only a few sides, the tall image and handsome military uniform captured Aunt Li''s heart.


    At first, he didn''t get along well with each other, but later he retired from the army, and the two began to have endless quarrels. They had a happy time, but the quarrel smoothed all feelings.


    What makes Aunt Li most sad is her children. Once they had a daughter, but Aunt Li had a formal job and could only have one child. Finally, because of the pressure from the men''s family, the child was knocked out...


    after a year, they had another child and a daughter. If they were to be knocked out, it would be very harmful to Aunt Li''s health, so this time One child stayed. But this is not lucky for the child.


    Children grow up in a quarrel and violence family! Men can also do it, which has a great impact on children, so that they have never found a boyfriend in their twenties.


    Aunt Li said and began to cry. She really felt sorry for her children. Now Aunt Li chose to give up the iron rice bowl in the eyes of others and divorced the man. She also had the support of her daughter. As for why she gave up her job, Aunt Li gave a bitter smile. If she still stayed there, she would not have a quiet life.


    Now, the man is still harassing Aunt Li and her family.


    Aunt Li, who had just talked to her daughter on the phone, was a little unstable for a while...


    Yun qiongjun was very upset in her heart. Sure enough, she could not intervene in this kind of thing! Can only comfort her for a while, then returned to his room!


    "Young master, we have tried our best to investigate Miss Yun, but there is really very little information about Miss Yun. No one knows about Miss Yun''s past, as if she said it came out of the blue. Moreover, according to the survey results, people who have contacted with Miss Yun have always said to herself that Miss Yun is always talking to herself and that Miss Yun has some abnormal appearance. ¡±


    the person who went to investigate Yun qiongjun came back and said to Yun shoukai. These people who participated in the survey were very curious about Miss Yun''s real details.


    Because the cloud family''s intelligence network is very developed, even the news about foreign countries will be very smart, but this time, we can''t find any information about this miss Yun...


    since Yun qiongjun lived in Yun shoukai''s home, Yun shoukai began to investigate her background. He used the cloud family''s intelligence network, but after listening to the report, Yun shoukai was more interested in Yun qiongjun.


    They have been used to holding everything in their hands since they were young. But now there is such an unknown existence of Yun qiongjun. It has to be said that it is very attractive to them who are used to mastering everything. This arouses their curiosity...


    and

 Chapter 242

    After returning to her room, Yun qiongjun fell asleep in a short time....


    the morning light was slightly exposed, and wisps of sunlight projected out. Through the window, she gently stroked Yun qiongjun''s face, which was as delicate as a cicada''s wing, as fragile and beautiful as that. Gu Sen was obsessed.


    Slowly, Gu Sen some can''t help but paste up, eyes flowing is thick friendship.


    With Gu Sen''s approach, the chill in his body is getting closer. Because of the instinct of an agent, Yun qiongjun immediately opens her eyes, but only sees Gu Sen''s face in a trance.


    It''s Gu Sen. thinking like this, Yun qiongjun''s vigilance is relaxed, and she doesn''t feel at ease.


    As soon as she woke up, her brain was not clear and she didn''t think much. Yun qiongjun was ready to go back to sleep again. However, Gu Sen, who was scared to death by her sudden eye opening, was not at ease.


    I don''t know whether it''s a subconscious response to ease the embarrassment or whether she doesn''t want to let Yun qiongjun explore her behavior and divert her attention. Gu Sen''s expression on his face is as casual as usual, but something seems to be repressed in his eyes.


    "Cloud! Get up


    Gu Sen suddenly approaches Yun qiongjun''s ear and shouts.


    Yun qiongjun closed her eyes, frowned, and turned over to pretend she didn''t hear. However, Gu Sen buckled her shoulder and made her unable to escape.


    "How early it is! Gu Sen, are you sick Yun qiongjun helplessly opens her eyes. This time, she clearly sees Gu Sen above her, and her cold feeling is crouching on her shoulder.


    Gu Sen suddenly and Yun qiongjun four eyes, a meal, and then some guilty eyes down, avoid the two people''s gaze.


    "Well Where is it early! You do. You''re sick. Here, it''s not a safe place. I''m sorry, you still have a good sleep


    He stammered and pretended to let go of his hand and floated up and down over Yun qiongjun. She was dazzled.


    Yun qiongjun had no choice but to calm down and get up honestly.


    Yun qiongjun, who was quarreled with, had nothing to do, so she washed herself and ran out to exercise. Gu Sen followed her.


    As soon as Yun shoukai went out, he saw Yun qiongjun, who was exercising. He felt a little bit interested in her, so she got together and was very enthusiastic.


    "Qiongjun, you''ve got up so early to exercise."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Yun shoukai, who greets herself with indifference, without answering.


    Yun shoukai didn''t care, and continued to speak with enthusiasm: "qiongjun, do you exercise every day? It happens that I also have this habit. Do you want to be together? "


    "Qiongjun, what sport do you like best? I know a club, where..."


    Yun qiongjun can ignore this, but Gu Sen can''t. what Yun shoukai does in his eyes is obviously courteous! In this way, Gu Sen is not happy.


    So he wandered around Yun qiongjun and drifted here and there. From time to time, he poked Yun qiongjun, and then made a face between her and Yun shoukai. He also made a hit at Yun shoukai.


    Although Gu Sen didn''t say a word, Yun qiongjun, who had been quarrelling with him, was still full of low pressure. Looking at Gu Sen''s restless behavior, she was very upset!


    Yun shoukai looked at the expression on Yun qiongjun''s face. He became very impatient. He was embarrassed and stopped talking and touched his nose: "qiongjun? What''s the matter? Am I making too much noise? "


    Yun qiongjun stopped, turned her head, and reluctantly pulled out a smile. She said to Yun shoukai, "Yun shoukai, do you know that there was a ghost beside me just now, and he was beating you?"


    "Ghost?" Cloud shoukai''s expression became a little stiff, but the next second, another pair of you are not joking with me and waving.


    "How could there be a ghost! Qiongjun, are you telling me a cold joke? Ha ha ha, it''s really cold ~ "


    Yun qiongjun squinted at Gu Sen, who was still around her, and continued to say in a gloomy tone:" really, it''s still a ghost with a bad brain. "


    As soon as Gu Sen heard this, he also pulled down his face and said, "your brain is not good! I''m so smart! "


    He complained and drifted between her and the cloud, staring at her with wide eyes.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with caring eyes. But Yun shoukai is not Yun qiongjun. He can''t see Gu sen in the middle of them. In his eyes, it''s like Yun qiongjun is looking at him


    So it''s quite natural that Yun shoukai thinks that what''s wrong with his mind is that he''s insidious.


    The air is suddenly quiet, but there is no one here who cares about the silence of cloud keeping open.


    "Qiongjun, I Well, are you hungry? Let''s go to dinner Yun shoukai bypasses the awkward topic just now and suggests.


    "Well, let''s go." Yun qiongjun finally rolled her eyes at Gu Sen and left.


    Cloud shoukai once again thought that this white eye was for himself. He was a little confused. What did I do wrong?The breakfast was very rich. Yun qiongjun had a good time. In the early morning, she was full of depression and disappeared. Gu Sen watched Yun qiongjun''s face full of happiness, and lying on the table, his heart was filled with happiness.


    After dinner, Yun shoukai didn''t mention anything else in the morning. Instead, he said to Yun qiongjun, "qiongjun, I need you to go to a place with me today."


    "Where? What am I going to do? " Yun qiongjun leaned back on the sofa, looking indifferent.


    "It''s nothing. Just go to a dance hall and talk to the Lu family about something." Yun shoukai hands clasped on the knee, eyes deep.


    "I see." Yun qiongjun said it was OK.


    "Go there, you need to change your clothes. Go, I''ll take you out and buy them." After looking at Yun qiongjun carefully, Yun shoukai thinks she needs to dress up. Now it''s too simple.


    Saying that wind is rain, Yun shoukai brings Yun qiongjun out and walks into a Gaoding dress shop.


    As soon as she entered, the shop assistant politely but enthusiastically came up to receive her. Yun qiongjun''s face was so indifferent that she sat aside at once. Only Yun shoukai was talking to the shop assistant and waiting for her to bring the clothes. Instead of following Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen wandered around the store. Looking here and there, he suddenly stopped and looked at the dress the clerk had taken out.


    This dress does not seem to have too many printing embellishments, but the design is very unique, simple, generous, smooth and beautiful lines, only a few diamond inlays, just like the finishing touch, this dress seems to have a dazzling soul.


    When Yun qiongjun changes her clothes and comes out to the light, the perfect curve is outlined, and her beautiful face becomes more and more difficult to move people''s eyes.


    "This lady is really perfect. This dress is our chief designer''s most satisfied work this year. There is only one in the world, but no one can control it. If our chief designer saw it, it would be amazing


    Cloud shoukai came back to his mind, but he still withdrew from his eyes. He nodded with satisfaction, "OK, just this one. You can add some accessories and tie it together!"


    "Yes, I know. I will certainly satisfy you." The clerk took the black card from Yun shoukai and was very excited. This order was so simple that he was really rich! I got a lot of commission this time!


    Yun qiongjun didn''t feel much. She pulled her skirt and turned around to have a look, but she saw Gu Sen, who was a bit stunned.


    "What''s wrong with you? Shocked by my beauty ~ "joked Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen this just returned to God, awkward side head, "just, just no, you less narcissistic!"


    "Oh? What do you think I''m stunned? " Gu Sen''s awkward appearance is a little funny. Yun qiongjun then teases him.


    "Who''s watching you! Hum, I, I''m looking at clothes! It''s true that people depend on clothes and horses on saddles. You can barely put on these clothes. Yes With that, Gu Sen also glances down at Yun qiongjun with a slight dislike.


    "Really?" Yun qiongjun looked at Gu Sen''s arrogant expression and couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile, like the snow lotus in full bloom under the ice, is holy and dazzling under the sun''s dawn, and the beauty is breathtaking.


    Yun shoukai can''t see the interaction between Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, but he sees her dimple, which is so beautiful and mysterious. His interest in Yun qiongjun is really growing.


    Both the cloud family and the Lu family are two big families in city A. they have great influence. Therefore, most of the things and interests of the two families are related. This time, the two families want to discuss some things about the territory.


    When the lights are on, the streets at night are even more prosperous than those in the daytime.


    Several luxury cars stopped in front of the gate of a song and dance hall. The waiters at the door went to open the door, and the people inside slowly got out of the car.


    For a moment, Yun qiongjun attracted everyone''s attention. She was like a fairy queen in the legend of Western Europe. She was exquisite, perfect, dazzling, noble and indifferent to everything.


    She did not say a word, not to mention the unnecessary movement, just stood there, with the help of the cloud, walked gracefully in.


    In places that others can''t see, Gu Sen''s face is full of unhappiness. He looks at all the people around him and looks at Yun qiongjun obsessively. He just wants to take Yun qiongjun away and treasure her, so that no one can covet her.


    When they came to the private room, the Lu family had already arrived.


    "Mr. Yun, you have kept me waiting!" The speaker raised his head. Originally, his face was deliberately unhappy. When he saw Yun qiongjun, who was close to Yun shoukai, he became astonished.


    "Is this beautiful lady?"


    "Mr. Lu, I''m late. I''m sorry. This is Yun qiongjun." With a polite smile on his face, Yun Shou introduces Yun qiongjun to him with eyes full of essence.


    Yun qiongjun also nodded slightly.


    "Oh, Miss Yun, you are the most beautiful person I have ever seen. Nice to meet you!" The representative of the Lu family got up and went to Yun qiongjun and saluted him as a gentleman.


    Yun qiongjun also politely responded. She bent down slightly and said, "thank you for the compliment. Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 243

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 244

    The people of the Lu family can''t help but ask why Yun shoukai apologizes to a bodyguard. Suddenly, Yun shoukai''s expression becomes more serious. Without his defiance, he gets up from his seat and walks to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the figure slowly approaching her. She is a little excited. Her eyes make her feel at a loss. Gu Sen is also watching what Yun shoukai is going to do.


    She walks up to Yun qiongjun and hugs her in her arms. Yun qiongjun is frightened by his sudden move.


    "Why, can''t I apologize to the girl I like? Oh, maybe you don''t know. In fact, I''m chasing qiongjun now, so you won''t be surprised! "


    It''s not surprising. On the contrary, it shocked the people of the Lu family. Unexpectedly, Yun shoukai would like this woman. She''s really good, but she doesn''t have a good background. She''s just a bodyguard. How could he chase such a person who doesn''t help his career?


    The people of the Lu family are full of doubts. Yun qiongjun is also shocked by his words. His mind is blank. What did he say just now? He was chasing himself. Yun qiongjun shook her head and thought.


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. He must have said that to help himself out. Well, it must be."


    Seeing that the people of the Lu family don''t believe it, and Yun qiongjun is stunned, Yun shoukai suddenly puts his face in front of Yun qiongjun. What is he going to do? Do you want to kiss yourself? Yun qiongjun stares at his suddenly enlarged face and pushes him away in a hurry. It turns out that he is really here.


    "No way. It''s not like that. I''m sorry. I''ll go out first."


    She turned around and walked out of the room. She was very nervous. How could this be possible? Her grandfather even wanted to chase her and walked out of the dance hall directly. Gu Sen followed her all the time.


    Breathing the fresh air, I felt very stuffy in the room just now. At that moment, I was a bit at a loss. I let myself be disordered in the wind and relieved my nervous mood. I felt that everything happened today was ridiculous and I was regarded as a thug for no reason. Many of my grandfather would pursue myself. It''s too terrible. Yun qiongjun didn''t dare to think about it Elephant.


    "Hey, what''s it like to be pursued by your grandfather?"


    Interrupted by the sudden voice of words, he looked up to see his own joke, and really wanted to beat him.


    "You go away."


    Yun qiongjun''s heart is in a mess. Where did she come from? Why did things become the way they are now? She didn''t like it here. She lowered her head and said nothing. Gu Sen saw that she was sad and stopped teasing her. She wanted to borrow a shoulder for her to lean on, but he realized that he couldn''t do it at all.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Everything will be over."


    Yun qiongjun raised her head and thought of the way Yun shoukai said he was pursuing himself. In fact, he was very handsome. If he wasn''t his grandfather, he might think about it. But the reality is always cruel. She sighs deeply.


    "Well, don''t talk. Let me be quiet for a while."


    Gu Sen doesn''t make a sound any more. Yun qiongjun thinks he is really obedient and doesn''t speak any more.


    "What are you doing here alone?"


    The quiet atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by the words. Yun qiongjun suddenly raised her head, but saw the high-level of the cloud family. She quickly stood up and found that Gu Sen was no longer with her. It turned out that he was a little lonely when he left.


    "I, I..."


    The top management of the cloud family is not happy, with some blame in the tone.


    "Why are you here alone? Don''t you let you protect the young master? You are lazy here, young master. Can you shoulder the responsibility if something happens


    Being blamed by the top management of the cloud family, Yun qiongjun is very guilty. Indeed, as a bodyguard of yunshoukai, she has not done her duty and ability to deal with emergency matters, and she willfully left Yun shoukai alone.


    If there is something wrong with him, how should he make an assignment, keep his head down, and let the senior members of the cloud family blame him, only listen to him.


    The people of the cloud family looked at her and her attitude was ok, so they stopped talking about him.


    "Don''t hurry in."


    She walked quickly into the song and dance hall. Yun qiongjun trotted after her and entered the dance hall. She glanced around her, but did not find Gu Sen''s figure. She didn''t know where he was.


    Now he is not in the mood to think about this. He has just experienced his grandfather saying that he wants to chase after him, and he is reproached. However, he still has to do what he should do.


    as soon as he enters the singing and dancing hall, Yun qiongjun finds that Yun shoukai and Lu Song are both standing on the ground. Lu Song looks angry, and there are traces of tearing on his clothes. Yun shoukai is bending his body together Next, she wipes the corner of her mouth with her finger. Realizing that it''s not good, Yun qiongjun runs to Yun shoukai''s side.


    Wheezing, Yun shoukai smiles when he sees Yun qiongjun come in.


    Only in this way can Yun qiongjun feel more guilty and remorse. If he hadn''t been angry just now, how could he have been hurt? Ask him about it."How are you?"


    Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun with an unconcerned look.


    "Qiongjun, you are here at last. He hit me."


    A face of grievance points to Lu Song.


    Lu Song is more angry.


    "What are you talking about? Are you bullying me


    One word from two people and another from me. Yun qiongjun is very upset and ignores them.


    The parents of Lu family University, who have been sitting on the side, directly ignore all this. They think that they are so old and still quarrel over this matter. It is really naive.


    Seeing the scene, Yun qiongjun didn''t dare to look up at them. Unexpectedly, something happened to Yun shoukai when he went out.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t protect the young master."


    The top management of the cloud family didn''t look at her, nor did they speak. When the Lu family members saw the high-level of the cloud family present, they quickly got up to meet her.


    "Long time no see. Welcome."


    Although some of the people of the cloud family are not happy, they are not good at saying anything because of their affection. People in the business field should not easily break up, and casually make a few polite remarks.


    The people of the Lu family offered to drink together. The people of the cloud family agreed and left together.


    Yun qiongjun has been holding Yun shoukai aside. Seeing that he is not seriously injured, she lets go and walks away.


    "How about it? Are you ready? "


    Yun shoukai suddenly became serious.


    "Don''t worry. It''s been discussed. Let''s go back together."


    Yun qiongjun nods. She really wants to go back. She doesn''t know why. Now she feels very tired. She doesn''t want to see, listen or do anything.


    After returning, Yun shoukai doesn''t want Yun qiongjun to go back to her room and stop her.


    "Qiongjun."


    Yun qiongjun turns to look at him.


    "Will you accompany me for a moment? I don''t want to be alone. It''s too boring. You don''t know. When you didn''t come, I felt very bored. But after you came, I thought my life became interesting, so... "


    Before he finished, Yun qiongjun interrupted him.


    "I''m a little tired."


    Understanding her meaning, Yun shoukai didn''t have to. He nodded and told her to have a rest early. Yun qiongjun turned and left. He had been looking at her back and looking back on the whole day.


    Yun qiongjun went back to her room, locked the door and came to the balcony. It was already dark, and the moon crept up the branches. Looking at the round moon, she said that she would miss her hometown when she saw the moon.


    Yun qiongjun also wants to go back to her original place for no reason. She doesn''t want to stay here any longer. Everything here is ridiculous. She is about the same age as her grandfather. Moreover, her grandfather says that she wants to pursue herself. By the way, there is a guy who is neither human nor ghost.


    The breeze swept her face, blowing up her broken hair. Yun qiongjun ignored her, but felt that her hair was fixed. Looking back, she found that it was Gu Sen.


    "Where did you go just now? Why didn''t you tell me when the people of the cloud family came?"


    There is no one for Yun qiongjun to talk about. Only Gu Sen can let her vent her grievances. At this moment, Gu Sen is not really responsible for him, but maybe she doesn''t realize that she has long regarded him as the only person she can trust.


    Looking at her miserable appearance, Gu Sen is very aggrieved, but also some self blame.


    "Didn''t you tell me to be quiet for a while? Besides, I didn''t leave you alone. I just went back to the dance hall and saw Lu Song and Yun shoukai fighting. Do you want to know what happened? "


    As soon as this incident was mentioned, Yun qiongjun became angry. She was scolded by the people of the cloud family because of this. Now, she is not interested in it at all.


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen!"


    Gu Sen can''t help but comfort her all the time. But Yun qiongjun''s wish now is to be able to return to his real place as soon as possible.


    "Gusen, I don''t want to stay here any more. You said you would go to the time corridor. Did you find it? I don''t belong here at all. Everything here is not suitable for me. I just want to go back to my own place and my own time and space


    At this point, the grievance in his heart could no longer be controlled. Tears flowed out of his eyes, and hot tears splashed down on the ground. Gu Sen was distressed.


    Hold her shoulder with both hands and look at her carefully.


    "Qiongjun, I will do what I say. I will try to find the time corridor quickly. You wait for me, but you must promise me to stay away from yunshou. You should always remember that he is your grandfather, and you two are not from the same world. Do you hear me?"


    Yun qiongjun smiles bitterly and looks up at Gu Sen.


    "I didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Don''t you know why I''m here?"Gu Sen bowed his head and remained silent. He let go of his hands on her shoulder, turned around and stopped after two steps.


    "Qiongjun, wait for me. I''ll go to the time corridor now and I won''t let you suffer like this again."

 Chapter 245

    The sudden knock on the door made Yun qiongjun confused for a moment, and Gu Sen was stunned for a second. The two quickly react. Yun qiongjun gets up to open the door, but Gu Sen is silent.


    Although today, no one can see him or hear his voice except yun''er. But his speech would disturb the communication between Yuner and the people in the world.


    When Yun qiongjun opens the door, the man is dressed in a suit and his face is solemn. It is Yunyi, a senior member of the cloud family.


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows slightly and leaned against the door frame. She didn''t mean to invite anyone to sit in. Yunyi slightly frowns, in his identity, has never met this kind of thing which does not put him in the heart. I want to say something, but I still need the protection of this woman in front of me, so I have to give up.


    Yun qiongjun can guess a little bit about Yunyi''s idea. It''s just that she doesn''t care. Raising her eyebrows, Yun qiongjun asked casually, "what''s so important to come to me so late? If it''s not very important, let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m tired and want to rest. "


    Yun Yi looked at Yun qiongjun, who had a casual attitude in front of her. She was a little angry. "You are the bodyguard invited by my cloud family. Is that the attitude you talk about?"


    Yun qiongjun is most annoyed by those people who think they are superior to others. Hearing this, she directly rebukes him, "I''m the bodyguard invited by your cloud family. That''s right. But my job is to protect the cloud. But there is no big night to listen to your blind comparison


    "You Yun Yi is very angry. As a senior member of the cloud family, when does anyone dare to speak to him like this? But at the thought of the force value of the woman in front of her, she had to suppress her anger.


    He said quickly, "remember, you can''t leave my master for half a step. You have to protect him all the time. As you put my young master in the shop before, but you go out of the shop, it is not allowed to happen again. Otherwise... "Yunyi''s habitual export threat. It''s a pity that Yun qiongjun doesn''t like it.


    "Oh, what else?" Yun qiongjun sneered, "if he''s really dead, it''s useless for you to do anything." Of course, she can''t let Yun shoukai die.


    Yunyi glared angrily. Yun qiongjun is not afraid to face her four eyes. After a while, Yunyi was defeated and said, "it is Yunyi''s improper words. I also asked Miss Yun to take good care of my young master. Don''t leave my young master for half a step. "


    "It''s nature," said Yun qiongjun. I will protect him. " Then he raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "that''s over? Please go. " Cloud Yi lip corner can''t help convulsion, pressed the anger in the heart, turned and left.


    Gu Sen, who has been watching the opera, couldn''t help but "ha ha ha". These days, there has been no progress in the murder of the cloud family. Yun shoukai is also a rowdy one. Yun qiongjun is very upset, but Yun Yi bumps into the door again. Deserve to be abused.


    Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun suddenly turns her head, and the smile on Gu Sen''s face is caught by Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and Gu Sen''s smile froze on her face.


    Yun qiongjun raised her lips and said, "very happy?" Gu Sen shook his head. Yun qiongjun hehe, "not happy?" Gu Sen is very square and shakes his head again.


    "Are you happy that things are not going well? Nothing to do, so you''re not happy? Since you''ve been so free lately. Well, now, immediately, go out and find the time corridor of the world. "


    Gu Sen: he didn''t say anything! However, Gu Sen, who knew that women were not happy, could not excuse themselves. Otherwise, he chose silence.


    Of course, Yun qiongjun can''t really drive Gu Sen out to find the time corridor at night. After washing and gargling at will, I have a rest.


    "Qiongjun, qiongjun, go for a walk, go out, hi ~" that wild ending makes Yun qiongjun''s mouth twitch. She suddenly opens the door. Yun shoukai, who is leaning against the door, loses her support. She staggers and falls on Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun sidesteps.


    "Pa Ji" a, cloud guard open face to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    GU Sen, who was floating beside Yun qiongjun, laughed out directly with schadenfreude. Then she was squinted by Yun qiongjun. Although the guy on the ground is stupid, it''s her grandfather anyway. Gu Sen was so happy in front of her.


    Yun shoukai got up, rubbed his red nose, and looked at Yun qiongjun with a plaintive look in his eyes. "Qiongjun, as my bodyguard, you didn''t catch me?"


    Yun qiongjun said coldly, "I''m just protecting your life. It won''t kill you. " The implication is that if you don''t die, I don''t have to catch you. Yun shoukai is depressed. His intuition is that he should not continue this topic with Yun qiongjun, or he will be killed.


    "Qiongjun, qiongjun, let''s go. Let''s go out and wave. I''m much happier with you. You don''t have to see the faces of Yunyi all the time. " Yun shoukai''s face almost laughs out a chrysanthemum. Yun qiongjun is used to changing the topic of Yun shoukai. It''s just that she also needs to find the time corridor of the world so that she can go out and have a look.


    "Good." Yun qiongjun nodded. It was Yun shoukaileng. He didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would agree so easily.


    Gu Sen is also stunned for a moment, then the intention of white cloud qiongjun in the Ming Dynasty is warm. Although he is looking for the corridor of time, Yun qiongjun loves him and still wants to help him.He was about to open his mouth, but he was robbed by Yun shoukai, "since you promised, let''s go out quickly! Shall we go on a roller coaster? It is said that the recently built one is 180m high


    Yun qiongjun is speechless and can''t understand her grandfather''s hobbies.


    There is no big space at high altitude, and there is almost no borrowing point. If someone assassinates Yun shoukai on the roller coaster, the risk is not so small. But looking at Yun shoukai''s bright eyes, Yun qiongjun can''t bear to destroy it. It will be tacit.


    Soon, Yun shoukai takes Yun qiongjun to the playground and gets on the roller coaster.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each.


    On this side, Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun are on the waves, while Gu Sen is looking for the time corridor. Gu Sen first sensed the most abundant place in the world, and after marking, he went to find one by one. It''s just that he searched every place he marked, and there was still no clue.


    Gu Sen is a little frustrated. Since he came to this world, he has been looking for the time corridor, but there is no clue. How long will they have to stay in this world?


    While Gu Sen is anxious, Yun qiongjun is particularly entangled and hesitant.


    She and Goosen have been in this world for a long time. Since the day she knew Yun shoukai, she wanted to tell him that he was her grandfather and that the cloud family was destroyed.


    Yun qiongjun knows that although she can fight, she will not investigate. What''s more, there are still decades to go before the cloud family is destroyed. Even if there are clues, she can''t connect to find a solution. It''s just that Yun qiongjun can''t say anything about the future.


    Today''s cloud family is still so powerful. Although cloud shoukai seems cynical, it''s not bad. How could she tell him that the cloud family would disappear in this world?


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s desire to speak, Yun shoukai jokingly said, "qiongjun, are you in love with me, but are you embarrassed to speak? It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to say I know. I accept your confession. Come, throw yourself into my generous arms


    Yun qiongjun passes by with a white eye. Yun shoukai still laughs happily.


    "We are related by blood!" said Yun qiongjun escape one''s lips. Yun shoukai was stunned. The scene was quiet for a moment. Looking at Yun shoukai''s expressionless face, Yun qiongjun silently frets whether she is too anxious.


    "Qiongjun, are you... Yunyi''s illegitimate daughter?"


    Yun qiongjun''s face was bewildered and forced, "ah?"


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s confused face, Yun shoukai burst into a burst of laughter, "ha ha ha... I''m kidding you! Qiongjun, you look so funny. "


    Yun qiongjun looks uncomfortable and gives up confessing with Yun shoukai. Yunshoukai soon put this matter behind. Take Yun qiongjun to the countryside with great enthusiasm.


    Seeing that Yun shoukai''s car was driving more and more sideways, Yun qiongjun frowned, "where are you going? It''s easy to be ambushed in such a remote place. Do you want to die? "


    "No, no, I''m still young." Yun shoukai''s playful smile made her want to hit him. "I''ll take you to a place, and I''ll be there soon." Yun qiongjun has no choice but to look out of the car and look around to avoid being attacked. This look, but found that the surrounding scenery is a little familiar.


    In doubt, Yun shoukai has stopped the car, opened the door and went out. Yun qiongjun gets out of the car with surprise in her eyes. At this time, she remembered that this was the place where she lived as a child. She''s been here for many years. It was the happiest time of her life. But...


    thinking of her parents'' gentle faces, Yun qiongjun''s eyes are moist. Thinking that she still had a chance to stop what happened that year, Yun qiongjun''s eyes became very firm. She won''t do it again. This time, she will protect them.


    "Hey! Qiongjun, what are you doing standing there? Come here quickly Yun shoukai stood a few steps away and called her. Yun qiongjun regained consciousness and gave him a blank look. Yun shoukai didn''t care, and continued: "I really like it here. I''m going to build a villa here, and I''ll live here from now on. "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun pointed to the surrounding area and said, "it''s still wasteland around. If you really want to build a villa here. The amount of work is not so great. "


    It''s all right. I''m good at it Yun shoukai points to the ground, which is quite meaningful to me. "Villas are built here. Build a ranch and vegetable garden next to it. You can be self-sufficient in food


    Yun qiongjun wondered, "do you still want to grow your own vegetables?"


    Yun shoukai nodded, "yes. I want to live an isolated life, of course, to be self-sufficient. "


    Yun qiongjun was silent for a moment and then laughed, "all of these will happen in the future. But I''m afraid it won''t be

 Chapter 246

    Yun shoukai rolled up his sleeves and magically found a handful of iron catalpa from the car. In the best of spirits, Yun started to sketch with his spade.


    "No. This piece is used to build villas. " With these words, Yun shoukai got back into the car and put the flag on the ground. "This is the ranch." It''s another flag, just a change of color.


    "A vegetable garden next to the ranch is easy to use animal manure as fertilizer." Yun shoukai inserts the last flag and looks up at Yun qiongjun. "Qiongjun, do you think this is good?"


    Yun qiongjun stood by him with a helpless face. Wen Yan looked at the past, stunned. Although the outline is rough, it can be seen the appearance of the cloud family later.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s reaction, Yun shoukai raised his head with pride, "what''s up? Isn''t it particularly good? Hahaha, do you think I''m particularly talented? " Yun qiongjun took a puff from the corner of her lip. Silence was chosen. The clouds did not care. They continued to plan with their spades.


    Looking at the more and more similar plans for the cloud family under Yun shoukai''s command, Yun qiongjun''s heart rises a little. She doesn''t know whether it''s sweet or bitter. Yun shoukai is busy. Yun qiongjun is at his side, and her eyes are wandering. Quite a few years quiet good meaning.


    Suddenly, Yun qiongjun glimpses a familiar figure in the corner of her eye. With concentration, Gu Sen floats in the air about three meters away from her. Yun qiongjun is stunned. She didn''t expect Gu Sen to suddenly appear here. I wonder if Gu Sen has found the clue of the time corridor of this world.


    Yun qiongjun turns to take a look at Yun shoukai, who is still immersed in the villa planning, and confirms once again that the surroundings are safe. Take Gu Sen to the place where cloud shoukai can''t see.


    "Have you found the corridor of time?" Yun qiongjun asked directly.


    Goosen shook his head. "I didn''t find the time corridor. I have found a place where there is more aura in the world, and there is still no clue. "


    "Since you didn''t find it, why did you come to me all of a sudden?"


    Gu Sen turned his mouth. "I searched for the aura and wandered here for a long time. As a result, I saw yunshoukai carrying you. I thought you found something. I didn''t expect that you were here to play. "


    Yun qiongjun is helpless. Hearing Gu Sen''s sour tone, he sighed, "Yun shoukai is my grandfather. Are you jealous?"


    Gu Sen said sourly, "but Yun shoukai doesn''t know. Didn''t he say he was after you Hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s face is a little complicated.


    When Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun''s expression, his eyes become complicated.


    "He must be joking." Yun qiongjun helped her forehead silently, "he is a childlike brother of a family. He has a lot of game feelings. I guess I''m new. I''m joking


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with complicated eyes and doesn''t speak.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s noncommittal appearance, Yun qiongjun is a little angry. It''s not a joke to think of it as a joke. I have a headache. I also think about the time corridor and the destruction of the cloud family. There is no progress. His face became particularly ugly.


    Yun qiongjun''s lips almost closed into a straight line, and her eyebrows wrinkled into a pimple


    Seeing how Yun qiongjun is like this, Gu Sen also thinks about the time corridor and the destruction of the cloud family. There was some guilt in my heart, "it''s just that I''m useless. Nothing has been solved, and there is a problem. "


    At this time, however, Yun qiongjun has already fallen into her own mind and has not heard Gu Sen''s words clearly. Yun qiongjun grabbed her hair impatiently. Her mind was in a mess. She was very upset. She said angrily, "otherwise, we will find out the people who killed the cloud family in this world and solve them in advance. We don''t have to be so bothered. "


    Hearing this, Gu Sen sighed helplessly and shook his head to veto, "yun''er, you can''t. Although we can change something through the corridor of time. But don''t change it too much, or the whole timeline will be in chaos. If it is more serious, it may collapse the time line and lead to the destruction of the world. "


    After a pause, Gu Sen continued: "so, if we find out those people ahead of time, it will have a great impact on the time line behind. A little carelessness can disrupt the whole timeline. After that, it''s hard to say if there will be you. "


    Yun qiongjun also understood Gu Sen''s words, but she was angry in her heart, "Why are you so upset! We can''t find the time corridor now, we can''t go back! If you don''t find out the group in advance, do you want to watch yourself die as a child? What''s the use of going back to the past through the corridor of time? "


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun, and her eyes were red with anxiety. He felt a pang of heartache for you. He comforted him and said, "don''t worry, Yuner. There will always be a way. "


    Yun qiongjun glared at him, "what do you think you can do?"


    Gu Sen said, if he had a way now, would he let her into such a hurry?


    Gu Sen took a deep breath. "Cloud, you believe me. I''m sure I''ll find a way. I said that if we can do it, we can. "


    But Yun qiongjun was ungrateful and said, "what''s the way? How long have we been in this world?! In addition to finding Yun shoukai, there is no clue at all! If we go on like this, we can live here for the rest of our livesYun qiongjun rubbed her eyebrows with a headache. "Now it''s not a matter of confidence. Instead, we have no clue, nothing! "


    "Yun''er..." Gu Sen sighs. He raises his hand to touch Yun qiongjun''s forehead. Yun qiongjun tries to avoid it, but his head penetrates Gu Sen''s hand directly. Gu Sen looked at his palm and grinned bitterly.


    Yun qiongjun was also stunned. She noticed Gu Sen''s expression and became more agitated. She said in a bad voice: "if we can''t find the time corridor, we can''t find a way. You may never touch me. " Gu Sen hears the speech, silently takes back the hand, the eye becomes dim.


    Speaking out, Yun qiongjun regretted it. She stabbed Gu sen in the heart. In fact, compared with her, Gu Sen is more tired. It''s hard not only to find the world''s time corridor, but also to take care of her emotions.


    Yun qiongjun felt a little guilty, but her face made her unable to apologize. Yun qiongjun does not dare to look at Gu Sen''s face, but falls on Gu Sen''s shoulder.


    Gu Sen said: "I am too useless to let yun''er suffer these hardships."


    Yun qiongjun''s guilt made her feel bad. After listening to Gu Sen''s speech like this, she no longer cares about face. She apologized and said, "don''t say that. I was in a hurry. It''s me who talks too fast. Sorry, Goosen. We''ve been here for so many years. In fact, we''re not short of it. "


    Gu Sen reluctantly hooked the corner of his lip. Don''t worry, I will find the time corridor as soon as possible. Go to the right timeline. Find the real murderer to avenge the cloud family. "


    At this time, Yun qiongjun has recovered her normal state of mind. Hearing this, she smiles and says, "well. I trust you. Goosen is so good. "


    Gu Sen also restrained his negative emotions and said with a smile, "Yuner, I think it''s better to talk to you about something." Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen inexplicably. Is there anything else this guy is hiding from her? Yun qiongjun''s suspicious eyes fall on Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen smiles mysteriously and points to a place behind Yun qiongjun, "Yun shoukai has been following you."


    "What?" Yun qiongjun was shocked and turned her head suddenly. She saw that Yun shoukai''s face was shaking slowly with a very flat smile. The expression on Yun qiongjun''s face froze. The inner trough.


    Yun qiongjun pulled the corners of her mouth rigidly and asked in a low voice, "what do you mean all the time? When did you start?"


    Gu Sen''s face was full of sympathy, "since you brought me here." In other words, her conversation with Gu Sen was heard by Yun shoukai?! No, Yun shoukai can''t hear Gu Sen''s voice. What he saw was that she was talking to herself here alone?!


    Yunshou thought she was ill at the meeting, right? Yun qiongjun is full of despair.


    Yun shoukai takes small steps and walks slowly past Yun qiongjun, as if he didn''t see her. Her eyes flit through the surrounding scenery one by one, but Yun qiongjun can see that the light from the corner of her eyes lingers on her.


    Yun qiongjun:...


    GU Sen said with a smile: "Yuner, I''m going to continue to look for clues to the time corridor." Then he slipped away. Before leaving, he took a meaningful look at Yun shoukai. Now Yun shoukai thinks that yun''er is not in a normal state of mind, so he won''t move his mind to yun''er.


    Yun qiongjun knows something about Gu Sen''s ideas. Seeing him slip away, I feel angry and funny. In the twinkling of an eye, I saw the glance of cloud shoukai. Yun qiongjun felt powerless. What kind of luck is she this, what kind of people she meets!


    make complaints about Tucao make complaints about it.


    Yun qiongjun steps up to Yun shoukai and thinks about how to explain what she said to herself in the corner by herself.


    When Yun shoukai saw her coming, he took a small step back. She thinks that Yun qiongjun didn''t find out. In fact, Yun qiongjun is very depressed. He hesitated and said, "well, the cloud keeps open. Just now I was... "


    Yun shoukai put a finger on Yun qiongjun''s lip," Shh, don''t say it. I understand that. " Yun qiongjun is surprised. Can Yun shoukai see Gu Sen? The next second, Yun shoukai''s face took sympathy. "Qiongjun, don''t feel inferior. It''s just schizophrenia. As long as you''re willing to treat it, it''ll be fine. "


    What?! Schizophrenia?! Just as he was about to retort, Yun shoukai said with a look: "don''t worry, qiongjun. I don''t think you''re in a bad mood


    Yun qiongjun:...


    Yun qiongjun raised her hand and put her finger on Yun shoukai''s forehead. "You''re not in good spirits! Your whole family is in a bad mood Words fall, think of in front of this person is his grandfather, so scold him, also scold oneself go in, silently twist head. I don''t want to see cloud shoukai''s face again.

 Chapter 247

    Yun Shou opened his eyes with worry, "qiongjun, you are already over the age of fantasy."


    Knowing what Yun shoukai meant, Yun qiongjun was so angry that she said, "I come from the future! The future decades from now! "


    Yun shoukai looks up and down at Yun qiongjun in silence. Yun qiongjun was a little uncomfortable with him, "what are you looking at! It''s not that I haven''t been seen! "


    Yun shoukai takes his eyes back obediently. A face of regret, "Oh, you said you have a body and face, is also a beautiful woman. Why is there a mental problem? "


    Yun qiongjun took a deep breath, clenched her hands into fists and told herself that the person in front of her was her grandfather, her grandfather. Only then can bear the impulse of beating cloud to keep open for a meal. But still can''t help but go back, "I think it''s your spirit that has problems! You can''t find out my origin. I tell you, you don''t believe me! "


    Cloud shoukai "tut tut" sighed: "this is not light. Qiongjun, why don''t we go to the hospital. Ah? If you have a disease, you''d better treat it as soon as possible, so that you won''t be saved. At that time, it was too late to regret. "


    Yun qiongjun was so angry that she could hardly speak. The heart must do something to make this guy believe. Is it better to recover the injury with psychic power or to blow up the car with one punch?


    "Touch -" the sudden sound of gunfire made both Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai stunned.


    Yun qiongjun responds quickly, and immediately runs to yunshoukai, but it is a little far away. She only has time to push yunshoukai away to avoid the crucial point.


    There''s no time to make an extra response. The bullet has penetrated the flesh and blood. Yun shoukai covers his shoulders and squats on the ground to avoid the next shooting. Yun qiongjun looks ugly. She raises her eyes to the direction of the bullet. Her eyes are sharp.


    When Yun shoukai sees a flower in front of her, she disappears from her side and appears in a bush not far away. The fierce impact of fists and fists makes Yun Shou happy and scared. I''m afraid the fist fell on Yun qiongjun.


    When Yun shoukai is worried, Yun qiongjun and a man in black fight out of the bush. The man''s clothes were broken and his face was wounded. Although he had a gun in his hand, he had no chance to shoot at all. By contrast, Yun qiongjun is spotless. The contrast is particularly sharp. A smile appeared in Yun Shou''s eyes, "qiongjun is the best!"


    Yun qiongjun had no choice but to get off the line.


    a white eye was thrown away, but her subordinates were not slow at all. She disarmed the man''s gun in two or three times, clasped the man''s hands and wrists with his backhand, and caught the man in his hands.


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows, "go ahead. Who sent you. It''ll make you die faster. " The man looked at Yun shoukai and then at Yun qiongjun. He said in a hoarse voice, "if you let me go, I''ll tell you."


    Yun qiongjun laughed, "OK." Then he let go of the man. There is a light in the man''s eyes and he will run away when he turns over. Yun shoukai said in surprise, "qiongjun, he wants to escape!"


    Yun qiongjun caught up with the man with a few strides. She caught the man in her hands again between her backhands. She saw her eyebrows and eyes bend. "Why, do you think you can escape?"


    The man looks up at Yun qiongjun with fear in his eyes. Yun qiongjun doesn''t care. She seems to see the ghost''s eyes. Raising his hand is a slap on the man''s forehead and pressing, "say, who sent you?"


    The man looked at the cloud again, gritted his teeth and broke his breath. Yun qiongjun was stunned. She broke open the man''s mouth and saw the poison that had not been completely swallowed in the man''s mouth.


    Many years away from modern times. She forgot that poison was hidden between the teeth of all assassins. Once caught, or not out of date. Will choose to commit suicide. This man, very decisive.


    Yun qiongjun''s look is a little trance. The first thing she learned when she learned how to be a killer was how to deal with herself in hopeless situations. It''s a pity that she didn''t use any of them. She learned them in vain. The arc of Yun qiongjun''s lips is a little sad.


    "Qiongjun? Joan Jun? What are you thinking, Yun qiongjun? " Yun shoukai''s voice, which is slightly impetuous, calls back Yun qiongjun, whose mind is almost gone.


    Yun qiongjun blinked and looked at "what''s the matter?"


    Cloud shoukai speechless to draw the corner of his mouth, pointed to his own blood stained shoulder, "do you want me to die?"


    Yun shoukai is on a whim today. She wears a very coquettish pink shirt. After looking at it for a while, Yun qiongjun doesn''t see how much blood has been lost.


    With a silent glance at Yun shoukai, she peeled off Yun shoukai''s clothes for inspection and said, "the bullet did not shoot out after it entered the flesh. Fortunately, it didn''t get stuck in the shoulder blades. It''s just that there are no tools here, and I can''t help you get the bullet out. I''ll stop the bleeding first. "


    Yun shoukai nodded in a casual way. He has encountered a lot of assassinations, and this situation is not without it. He was used to it. It''s just that there''s still some pain.


    Seeing that Yun shoukai has agreed, Yun qiongjun finds a brief first-aid kit from the car and bandages Yun shoukai with hemostasis. Soon, the wound was healed.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun''s movements are so skillful, Yun shoukai blinks and wonders who Yun qiongjun is. The skill is good, in the bone took the arrogance, the healing technique is also so skilled.Here, Yun qiongjun puts her first-aid kit and goes to see the man''s body. She is about to start checking to see if she can find a clue from the man, but she is stopped by Yun shoukai. Yun qiongjun frowns and looks at Yun shoukai. She doesn''t understand what he''s trying to do with her.


    Knowing that Yun qiongjun was puzzled, Yun shoukai laughed bitterly, "I know who is going to assassinate me. It''s been many times. "


    Yun qiongjun was even more confused. "Since you know who is trying to kill you, don''t you solve them? So confident they can''t kill you? "


    Yun shoukai shakes his head with a heavy brow. This is the first time that Yun qiongjun sees Yun shoukai so calm. "These people, the people who want to kill me, are the people who are really loyal to the cloud family."


    What do you mean Yun qiongjun is vaguely aware of something, but she is not sure.


    Yun shoukai opened his hands, and his eyes were dark. "These so-called high-level members of the cloud family, such as Yunyi, are not trying to protect me. It''s just protecting a puppet. " Yun shoukai smiles bitterly, "if I die, the cloud family will be in chaos. This is not what Yunyi wants to see. So they won''t let me die. "


    Yun qiongjun is shocked and silent. She didn''t expect that the cloud family would be so chaotic. It''s not the same as what she imagined.


    They looked at each other in silence.


    For a long time, Yun qiongjun said, "let''s go. Let''s go back. Your injury needs treatment. "


    Cloud shoukai returned to cynicism, "I am now shoulder injury, how to drive?"


    "I can drive."


    Yun shoukai:...


    Yun shoukai sighed, "qiongjun, I just don''t want to go back to the cloud house. Especially now I am still injured. After I go back, Yunyi will not let me go out for a long time. You can''t sympathize with me. Come back when you''re better? "


    Looking at Yun shoukai''s pitiful face, Yun qiongjun is a little soft hearted and agrees.


    They were in a remote place, not suitable for driving. Now they want to avoid the people of the cloud family. Naturally, they choose to abandon the car and walk on foot.


    They found a family along a path.


    There are three or two tiled houses, surrounded by a circle of fences, with vines winding and growing. In the yard, there are chickens clucking and pecking rice.


    Idyllic. Floating life is like this.


    Yun shoukai looked at Yun qiongjun with a smile, "this is the life I want." There is no conspiracy, no sword, no shadow, the tide is surging. Some are just a cup of tea and a good book. How nice.


    Yun qiongjun is a little sad. She knew that he would not have the life he wanted. It''s fate, it''s destiny.


    "What can I do for you?" The little girl''s voice was extremely sweet and crisp. Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun look at it together. The little girl in flower cloth has a sweet smile on her face and her eyes are full of curiosity. Clean and lovely.


    Yun qiongjun curled up her lips and said with a gentle smile, "little sister, I lost my way with this brother, and this brother is hurt again. Can we stay at your house


    Yes, little girl. Open the fence. Brother and sister, please come in


    When yunqiongjun and yunshou drive into the little girl''s house, they find that there is no trace of adults in the house.


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t help asking, "little sister, where are your adults?"


    The little girl narrowed her eyes and laughed, "my sister just calls me blossoming. My parents died early, and I was the only one in the family. So sister, you don''t have to worry about my parents disturbing you and my brother


    Yun qiongjun is puzzled. But thinking of the little girl''s thoughts are a little bit off, also do not care.


    When Qiong Duoduo''s family had already been found. At this time, it is necessary to turn on the lights to see clearly. "Brother and sister haven''t eaten yet? I''ll cook for you and you''ll play in the house. " With that, he hopped to the kitchen.


    When she walked out of the door, she turned her head and rushed to two people: "my brother and sister are very well matched." Words fall, the small figure disappeared in the sight of two people.


    Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai look at each other.


    Yun qiongjun turns her eyes away from Yun shoukai uneasily. Yun shoukai was silent for a moment. Seeing Yun qiongjun''s reaction, she couldn''t help but tease, "is qiongjun shy? It seems that qiongjun really likes me. "


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows and glared at him, "what nonsense? I don''t like you. " Yun qiongjun feels bitter. It''s really embarrassing to talk about this with her grandfather. But my grandfather didn''t know his identity and had a good time.


    Yun qiongjun thinks her eyes are full of dignity. Little did not know, in the cloud guard open eyes, she looks very lovely. Yun shoukai reached out to cover his heart and felt its beating. My eyes are deep.


    He seems to really like this girl.


    Yun shoukai raises his eyes to see Yun qiongjun. There is a deep tenderness like the sea under his eyes.

 Chapter 248

    After a lot of twists and turns, they finally settled down. Before, Yun qiongjun thought that Yun shoukai would have a good life in the cloud family. It was the eldest young master. He lived in such a good apartment and drove such a good car. He could say that he wanted anything. But today, after hearing about his own situation in the cloud family, he felt that he was very poor, and he was not true to his good people Zheng is good to herself. She just treats herself as a puppet and is chased by others. I really don''t know how he has come over these years. She looks at Yun shoukai with heartache. She feels uncomfortable.


    Hearing Yun shoukai''s stomach growling twice, knowing that he was hungry, Yun qiongjun got up with a smile.


    "I''ll make you some food. You wait here and call me if you have anything."


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s back, Yun shoukai feels that she is very kind and likes her very much. However, the pain from the wound on his arm reminds him to work harder to protect her.


    Out of the room, Yun qiongjun saw that the little girl was washing clothes in the yard, so she didn''t disturb her. She decided to go to the kitchen and cook by herself. When she came to the kitchen, she saw the big pot on the stove. She frowned a little. She didn''t know how to use the kitchen stove in the countryside.


    After looking around in the kitchen, I didn''t find anything to eat. I only found some rice. Thinking that Yun shoukai was weak, he cooked some porridge for him and poured the rice into the pot. He began to worry about how to make the stove fire.


    After putting some firewood into the stove and lighting it with torch smoke, it was indeed a fire. However, with the fire, there was still a stream of thick smoke. Yun qiongjun was a little flustered. She quickly fanned the smoke with a fan, but it was self defeating. Soon the room was full of smoke, and Yun qiongjun was coughing all the time.


    The girl who was washing clothes in the yard smelled the smoke. Seeing that there was heavy smoke in the kitchen, she ran over and pulled Yun qiongjun out of the kitchen. She went in and put out the fire.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yun qiongjun was sorry to make the kitchen look like this and lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry, he''s hungry. I want to get him something to eat, but I don''t want to trouble you. So I made it myself. I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t use it. It''s like this now."


    The girl laughed and comforted her.


    "It''s OK. If you need help in the future, let me know. I''ll teach you."


    Hearing that she said she wanted to teach herself, Yun qiongjun was happy.


    "Really? That would be great. "


    Just as the smoke practice in the kitchen dissipated, two people went back to the kitchen, looking at the smoke black marks in the room, they could only smile in embarrassment.


    Yun shoukai, who was resting in the room, also smelled the smell of smoke. He thought that Yun qiongjun had gone to cook for herself. She must not be able to use the kitchen stove in the countryside. So she made so many cigarettes. She worried about her and resisted the pain of the wound and wanted to see her.


    "Come on, if you just put this in like this, it won''t be like that."


    After that, the girl demonstrated to Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun studied hard, and they chatted while cooking.


    The girl asked Yun qiongjun.


    "What''s your name? You and that man don''t look like people here. Why are you here? "


    It''s not convenient to answer her question. Yun qiongjun just tells her her own name.


    "Oh, my name is yunqiongjun. You can call me qiongjun. By the way, what''s your name?"


    The girl was smiling.


    "You call me Xiaoya, that''s what they call me."


    Yun qiongjun nods and wonders why she lives alone. The girl is no longer as happy as she was just now.


    "Originally, I lived here with my grandmother, but my grandmother died the year before last, leaving me to live alone."


    It can be seen that the smile on the girl''s face has been restrained, but it can also be seen that she has come out of the sadness.


    "Well, the past is over. In fact, one''s life is very good. I''m free every day. I don''t have to worry about so many things."


    Xiaoya nods, remembers the injured man. Tiao Ni looks at Yun qiongjun with a bad smile.


    "Is that man in the room your boyfriend? You two are a good match. You are a good match


    This is the question that Yun qiongjun wants to avoid most. She explains it quickly.


    "No, we are just ordinary friends, no, not friends. I''m his bodyguard. Yes, that''s it."


    Xiaoya looked at her shyness and felt more funny. She asked her.


    "Really?"


    Qiongjun nodded seriously.


    "Really, it''s impossible for both of us."


    Yun shoukai, who smelled the smoke just now, limped into the kitchen because he was worried about Yun qiongjun and wanted to help. As soon as he got to the door, he heard their discussion. He didn''t come in immediately. He was relieved to see that they were OK. However, Yun qiongjun''s reply hurt him. She even said that they were impossible. She told herself that they were impossible She is shy, did not expect to say the same thing to others. Does she not like herself at all?Sad with his fist clenched the door frame, because of the injury, arm too hard some shaking, the wound also seeps blood.


    I can''t control my emotions any more.


    "Why not? Why can''t we be together? "


    Yunqiongjun and xiaoyaya didn''t expect yunshou to have a meeting to eavesdrop on them. They were startled by him.


    "You, how do you..."


    The cloud of anger has not yet opened.


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m asking you something. It''s nothing. We can''t be together. Am I so bad? Or do you think it''s too dangerous to be with me? "


    It''s not because these yunqiongjun can''t be with him at all, it''s that they can''t be together at all. Should I let myself tell him that he can''t have feelings with him because he is his grandfather? This makes it impossible for her to explain how to say it.


    In the face of Yun shoukai''s pressing questions, Yun qiongjun seems helpless.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t be with you and I can''t tell you why."


    Besides, Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand why he should be so angry even if he is not with him? Can feelings be forced? Two people together is like to be together, do not like to not together so simple things? If it can be so simple, I believe there will not be so many lovers break up in the world.


    There are so many lovers in love, to the end are destroyed by reality, had to break up, what is his anger?


    "What are you angry about? I didn''t do anything wrong. The things in the world can''t be said so clearly. "


    Cloud shoukai also realized that his words were a little extreme, some scared her, embarrassed to lower his head.


    "I, I just don''t understand. I''m not bad. My family is good. Other girls like me from childhood to adulthood, but I don''t like them. They are so hypocritical. It''s hard to find someone I like. Why don''t you like me? Why is it so hard for me to find someone who really loves each other? "


    He is speechless. Unexpectedly, the reason why Yun shoukai is angry with Yun qiongjun is that other women like him, but they don''t like him. Isn''t this nonsense?


    Yun qiongjun is speechless, and Xiaoya on one side laughs at Yun shoukai''s reason.


    Without paying any more attention to Yun shoukai, Yun qiongjun and Xiaoya continue to cook. Knowing that they don''t want to take care of themselves, Yun shoukai limps back to the room to wait.


    With Xiaoya''s help, the meal was ready very quickly. Yun qiongjun called Yun shoukai out. The three people sat around the table, smelling the aroma. They were really salivating.


    Yun shoukai is already hungry. His emotions just now went into his stomach with this meal. The three people were chatting while eating.


    Yun shoukai is very delicious and praises Xiaoya''s cooking skills.


    "Wow, it''s delicious, little girl. Your cooking is very good."


    I haven''t been praised for a long time, but I''m still shy when I''m praised by such a person, especially a man.


    Seeing Xiaoya''s red face, Yun qiongjun felt that this feeling was wonderful. She tasted a meal made by Xiaoya and it was really delicious.


    They didn''t expect to have a hot meal here. Thanks to xiaoyaya, yunqiongjun is very grateful to xiaoyaya. Xiaoyaya is very kind and shy. She says that more people are better.


    Yun shoukai wonders why Yun qiongjun calls her Xiaoya.


    "Xiaoya, why do you call Xiaoya? Is this your first name? No, it shouldn''t be. Who has a small family name? "


    Seeing his silly smile, Yun qiongjun felt that he was like a child who had not grown up. Unexpectedly, her grandfather looked like this when he was young.


    "Oh, no, my name is not xiaoyaya, because my feet are relatively small, so my grandmother has been calling me Xiaoya, and other people in the village have been calling me xiaoyaya all the time. After calling for a long time, few people remember what my real name is. I''m afraid I will not get used to it if others call me my real name now."


    Wondering what her real name was, Yun qiongjun asked.


    What is your real name


    Xiaoya is not used to saying her name.


    "My real name is Zhang Xiaohua."


    "Oh, Zhang Xiaohua."


    Zhang Xiaohua, Xiaohua, the more I read it, the more I feel strange. How can this name be so familiar? Suddenly, Yun qiongjun suddenly realizes that this is not her grandmother''s name? How could this be possible? Yun qiongjun was shocked. Isn''t this the same name as her grandmother''s? Is No, it won''t. Yun qiongjun can''t believe that there will be such a coincidence in the world, but when she calms down, she feels that it''s good. She not only witnessed the scene when her grandparents meet, but also has her own grandmother. With her grandmother, Yun shoukai can divert her attention from herself.


    Seeing her froze, Yun shoukai knocks down her bowl with chopsticks. Then Yun qiongjun reacts and pretends that nothing has happened.

 Chapter 249

    It turns out that all the encounters in the world are destined to be good, and there will be his own ending. God let you meet everyone is a kind of fate, just like meeting a little girl today. Who can think that his grandfather and grandmother met in this situation, and Qiaoyun shoukai met danger in this place, and happened to come to Xiaoya''s home, all of these all It''s fate.


    Sighing at the beauty of all this, Yun qiongjun can finally breathe a sigh of relief. She knows what will happen to the two of them in the future. Seeing that they still don''t know each other now, this feeling can''t be described by words.


    However, Yun qiongjun is very distressed. Although he has found his wife, who is also his grandmother, now Yun shoukai obviously has no special feelings for Xiaoya. Instead, he has a different mind for himself, which makes Yun qiongjun very upset.


    I came here from another time and space. I can''t change the history. Otherwise, everything in the future will start to change differently, and it can be said that it can''t be predicted. Gu Sen told himself before, but now things have become like this.


    However, if she pretends to be OK, her panic can''t be completely concealed. Yun qiongjun puts down her dishes and chopsticks.


    "I, I''m full. You can eat it."


    Just now we had a good conversation. How could it suddenly become like this? Yun shoukai and Xiaoya both stopped to look at the back of Yun qiongjun''s departure and looked at each other for a moment. They didn''t know what was wrong with her. They were all very confused.


    Xiaoya looked at the cloud, carefully asked him.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Yun shoukai shook his head and said he would go to see her.


    When Yun qiongjun returns to her room, she finally finds her grandmother. She keeps her secrets all day long and lives with her grandfather. However, she has to bear the pursuit of her grandfather. However, she has no way to tell them these things. Even if she tells them, they don''t believe in themselves. They think they are sick and feel powerless In my heart, Yun qiongjun is really helpless at this time.


    Qiongjun doesn''t want to see anyone else in front of her.


    "Qiongjun, what''s wrong with you? How good, suddenly came back, is there something wrong? Or what''s wrong with you? "


    Then he went to Yun qiongjun and wanted to reach out to touch her forehead. Yun qiongjun quickly dodged and said that it was OK. Yun shoukai felt very uncomfortable when he saw her avoiding her touch. However, he was more worried about what happened to Yun qiongjun.


    Looking at her with worry, Yun qiongjun knows that he cares about himself. Looking at him, she sees different feelings in his eyes.


    Suddenly panic, no, can''t let him go on like this, sooner or later, something will happen, then everything will be too late, while he is not too deep, has not caused a big mistake, quickly think of a way, thinking that since cloud shoukai has found the little girl, as long as he leaves, let them two people together, time is long, it must be There will be feelings, and then the two of them will get married.


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun is more determined to leave.


    "I want to get out of here. You''ll be here. You''ll meet the person in your life."


    Take their own things to go to the door, cloud keep open to see her come really, of course will not let her go, a pull her.


    "What are you doing? Where are you going? Don''t leave me alone


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what to do. If she doesn''t leave, does she have to watch her grandfather make a big mistake and change history? No, she can''t be so selfish.


    "I can''t stay here. Let me go, will you?"


    Struggling to get his hand out of the hands of Yun shoukai, but Yun shoukai was so dead that he couldn''t pull it out at all.


    Yun qiongjun''s paranoia makes Yun shoukai very angry. She has already asked her to stay, but she is indifferent. Even if she really doesn''t like her, she doesn''t have to do it so wonderfully.


    Very angry.


    "Are you sick, Yun qiongjun? Are you insane again? If you are sick, you tell me, I''ll find you a doctor. Besides, even if you have any serious reason to leave, you have to agree with me. I am your employer now, and you are my bodyguard. You should protect my safety all the time. Do you know that? What''s more, you have no reason at all. "


    He couldn''t find any reason to leave Yun qiongjun by his side. He had to find such a reason. Yun shoukai''s voice was very loud. Xiaoya heard their voices and ran to her in a hurry. She didn''t know the truth.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you quarrel? If you have something to say, just say it. "


    Yun shoukai stares at her all the time. Yun qiongjun is very flustered now. She doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t want to quarrel with Yun shoukai. Yun shoukai is in a hurry and puts his hand on her shoulder. Yun qiongjun is upset. She reaches out and opens his hand. She pushes him for a while and runs out by herself.


    It happened to be Yun shoukai''s injured arm. Yun shoukai was in pain. Because he was too sudden, he didn''t find his center of gravity for a while. One didn''t stand firmly and almost fell down. It happened that Xiaoya was standing behind Yun shoukai and helped him.Yun shoukai watched Yun qiongjun run out, but he didn''t catch up with him. He yelled angrily at the back.


    "You come back, OK, you go, then you never come back!"


    Xiaoya doesn''t know what happened between them. She shouts for Yun qiongjun and holds Yun shoukai.


    Yun qiongjun ran out all the way to a place where there was no one. She was really in a mess. She needed to be quiet and think about it.


    There was no one around, and it was so quiet that she wanted to hear the rustle of leaves only when the wind blew.


    She doesn''t want yunshoukai to put her feelings on her body. Now she has found xiaoyaya, but yunshoukai has feelings for herself. It''s really ridiculous. Why there are so many absurd things in this time and space, and suddenly want to go back to the world that originally belongs to her is more intense.


    Suddenly, the quiet atmosphere is broken by Gu Sen.


    "The last thing you want to happen is still happening. I told you earlier that you should not change it easily, even if it will have a great impact on the future."


    When Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen, Gu Sen shows up helplessly.


    "Well, maybe it''s changed now."


    Already very flustered originally, hear him say so again, in the heart more at a loss.


    "What shall I do now? I really don''t know what to do. I don''t want to let Yun shoukai like me. I didn''t want to stay with him before. I didn''t expect it to be like this now. Tell me quickly, what can I do to stop this happening? "


    Gu Sen doesn''t want Yun shoukai to fall in love with Yun qiongjun. After all, he and Yun qiongjun have a relationship. How can he hope that other men like his own woman? Although he is her grandfather, he can''t have any results in the end, but his possessiveness can''t be controlled.


    The current situation should let Yun shoukai forget about Yun qiongjun and find her grandmother. What are you waiting for? Let them be together.


    "In this way, I think you still have to go back. After you go back, you try your best to get Yun shoukai and xiaoyaya together. Isn''t that good? What about you, you don''t think you''re going to pay attention to the little cloud


    Yun qiongjun thought carefully about Gu Sen''s suggestion. It''s really good. But it''s a little bit shameless to run out and then run back like that just now. It''s no use to have face now. Let''s solve the problem first.


    "Well, I''ll go back and try my best to match them up, but I don''t know if it will work."


    Goosen agreed and told her that she must work hard to bring the two of them together, so that history might not change because of this and get back on track.


    Having figured out a way to deal with it, Yun qiongjun didn''t go back immediately. She knew that she must have been very angry with Yun Shou just now, but she was not calm enough. She had better let both of them calm down and go back again. She stayed and wanted to talk to Gu SEN for a while.


    "Gu Sen, in fact, I didn''t want to stay with Yun shoukai at the beginning. As you know, later he fell in love with me, which made me unprepared. I''m really helpless and helpless. I really don''t want to stay here any more. Would you please find out where the time corridor is, and when I solve the problems here, everything here will be restored to normal Can we get our lives back on track after we''ve set the rules? "


    Looking at her lost appearance, Gu Sen is very distressed. He has been trying to find the time corridor. He also hopes to find the time corridor as soon as possible and take Yun qiongjun back.


    "Good."


    It''s useless to say more words than to prove it with actual actions.


    "Qiongjun, you don''t have to worry too much. I think Yun shoukai likes you because of blood relationship. Even in different time and space, blood relationship can''t be changed. So Yun shoukai likes you because of blood relationship. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to find it in time corridor. You have to laugh. I don''t want you to be unhappy. I''ll always accompany you No matter how it ends, I will always be by your side and be your strong backing


    I haven''t heard such warm words for a long time. I''m very moved. I don''t know if Gu Sen wants to comfort himself by saying that Yun shoukai likes himself because of blood relationship. But after listening to him, he feels more comfortable and hopeful.


    There was a smile on her face. When Gu Sen saw the bright smile, she felt happy. They talked about some other happy topics. Yun qiongjun''s mood was much calmed down.


    "Gusen, I''m going back. Thank you anyway."


    Gu Sen looked at her tenderly and gave her strength with a smile. He kept looking at her firm figure until she disappeared in his sight.

 Chapter 250

    But in the room, Yun shoukai was not so happy. He sat on the bed with his chest in his hands, and his face was gloomy and terrible. Ya Ya looks at his face, some dare not approach. But thinking that Yun Shou Kaifang didn''t eat much, he opened his mouth carefully and asked, "brother Shou Kai, you haven''t eaten much just now. Why don''t you have some? I''ll go to see sister Yun. "


    Yun shoukai said impatiently, "No. She loves not to come back. Don''t look for it. "


    Scared by such a cloud, Yaya shut up.


    They just sat in silence. It''s getting dark. Ya Ya gets up and wants to turn on the light, but is stopped by the cloud guard, "dazzling". Ya Ya had to sit back in silence.


    "Bang bang". The sudden knock on the door startled Ya Ya Ya, but she reacted quickly. It''s so late and her home is so remote. It must be Yun qiongjun who has just left to knock on the door at this time. Opening the door, you can see the tall figure of Yun qiongjun.


    Yaya happily called out, "sister cloud, you are back!"


    Yun qiongjun nodded and reluctantly laughed. "Ya Ya, it''s dark. Why don''t you light the light?"


    Hearing Yun qiongjun''s question, Yaya tooted her mouth. "Shoukai, brother, said that lighting the light is dazzling. Don''t let it be." Speaking of this, she seemed to think of something, turned her head to the room and called, "brother Shou Kai, sister Yun is back." The cloud shoukai, who heard Ya Ya''s cry, got up and got out of bed. However, due to the inconvenience of his legs and feet, he almost fell. Fortunately, his balance was good and stable.


    Ya Ya who heard the sound outside stepped in a few steps and helped people out. With the help of Ya Ya, Yun shoukai walks to the door. Seeing Yun qiongjun, he smiles involuntarily.


    Immediately, cloud shoukai collected a smile and snorted coldly, "aren''t you gone? What do you come back for? "


    Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows. "I''m worried about ya ya."


    "You." Yun shoukai was very angry. Thinking of Yun qiongjun''s character of eating soft or not, she softened her tone and said, "you don''t worry about me." Say, the eyes become sad.


    Yun qiongjun is uneasy to avoid the gaze of Yun shoukai and ignores the words behind him. "Let''s go in. It''s dark and I''m still standing outside doing something. "


    For Yun qiongjun''s neglect, Yun shoukai is a little angry, but in the end it is suppressed.


    Ya Ya didn''t notice the two people''s wrong, nodded repeatedly, "Mm-hmm. Don''t go any more, sister Yun. "


    When Yun qiongjun noticed what she called Ya Ya, she was very upset. If she didn''t make a mistake, she would be her grandmother. Now Yaya calls her sister. It''s a complete mess. Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help saying, "Ya Ya, don''t call me sister in the future. Just call me qiongjun. "


    Ya Ya looked at her strangely, "why? Isn''t it good to call sister? "


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and smiles bitterly. She can''t tell ya ya that she is her grandmother.


    When Yun shoukai sees Yun qiongjun coming back, he doesn''t talk to him, so he clings to his address. She was a little angry, but she couldn''t get angry with Yun qiongjun. Can''t help but vent anger, "let you stop calling sister, don''t call. There''s nothing wrong with a name


    By the cloud shoukai anger, but ya ya also oblivious, a pair of clever appearance, "Oh. Then I''ll be qiongjun. " See ya ya so clever, cloud shoukai heart can''t help some guilt, but he can''t pull face to apologize.


    Yun qiongjun also hears that Yun shoukai is fierce and stares at Yun shoukai fiercely. Yun Shou turned his face happily and falsely, and did not dare to face Yun qiongjun.


    I lived in Ya Ya''s house for a few days. The injury on Yun shoukai''s body is better. Thinking of the cloud family, I guess I''ll find it soon. Decided to leave.


    "Brother shoukai, are you going to leave now?" Ya Ya''s eyes and face are reluctant to give up, "I have always been a person''s life. Finally, you''re here. I didn''t expect you to leave so soon. "


    Looking at ya ya''s reluctant face, Yun qiongjun said, "don''t worry. We''ll come to see you in the future." Yaya nodded and her fingers stirred the corner of her dress. Her cute appearance makes Yun qiongjun feel soft. Thinking that this is her grandmother, she will be with Yun shoukai sooner or later. Yun qiongjun decides to take ya ya with her.


    As soon as she thought of it, Yun qiongjun directly asked, "Ya Ya, why don''t you go with us?"


    Ya Ya eyes a bright, and then hesitated to ask her in a low voice, "but if I go, will it disturb you?"


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "No, it won''t be." Seeing Ya Ya still hesitated, Yun qiongjun decided to work harder, "Ya Ya, you''re alone here anyway. You can come with us. "


    Yaya looks at her home, then at Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai, but she still hesitates.


    Cloud shoukai frowned, his face full of impatience, "if you want to leave. Hesitant to do something. A waste of time. " By cloud keep open such a say, the color of hesitation on Ya Ya''s face is more serious.


    Yun qiongjun was a little angry and glared at him. "Shut up." Turn a head to ya ya way: "ya ya you go with us." She can see that ya ya wants to go. But sharp little girl can feel their identity is not general, afraid to give them shame.


    Ya Ya bit her teeth and whispered, "OK."


    Yun qiongjun raised her lips, smiling in her eyes. "Yun shoukai, I want to take ya ya with me."Cloud shoukai glanced at ya ya indifferently, "as you please."


    Now that the decision has been made. The three immediately packed up and were ready to go. Because Ya Ya''s home is more remote, the three still have to walk a distance to stop the car.


    Because Yun shoukai''s legs and feet can''t move easily, Yaya is behind him and supports Yun shoukai. Yun qiongjun goes to the front to stop the car.


    Yun shoukai is a lot taller than Ya Ya Ya, but she has a lot of difficulty supporting her. When Yun Shou is happy, he feels a bit sad. He thinks that Ya Ya has taken in him and Yun qiongjun, but he is always bad with ya ya and feels guilty.


    Cloud shoukai uneasily wants to find a topic to chat with ya ya. Yaya heard the voice of cloud shoukai, but she couldn''t help looking up at the face of Yun shoukai.


    The newborn sun light is not too strong, falling on the face of cloud shoukai, so that the face of cloud shoukai looks more beautiful. Ya Ya''s face is red. Eyes wander, do not dare to fall on the face of the cloud. Yun shoukai is a little funny and is about to speak. But she heard Yun qiongjun calling them both.


    Ya Ya helps Yun Shou drive to the front and sees a car parked in front of Yun qiongjun. Yun shoukai was about to ask when he saw a man coming down from the car and respectfully opened the way to Yun Shou, "young master."


    Yun shoukai''s face was a little stiff.


    Yun qiongjun noticed Yun shoukai''s face and explained in a low voice, "I just stopped the car, and no one wanted to stop. This is the only car that stopped. I didn''t expect it was the cloud family who sent it out to find your car. "


    Yun shoukai looked normal and said with a smile: "Oh, it''s from the top of the cloud family." He looked askance at the man who called his master, "what about Yunyi? I lost it. Why didn''t he come? "


    The man felt Yun shoukai''s malice, but his face was still calm, "Mr. Yunyi is busy working at home. He''s waiting for you to go back. " Cloud shoukai laughs, let ya ya help to sit in the car.


    Yun shoukai waits in the car for a while, but he doesn''t see Yun qiongjun get on the bus. With some doubts, she pokes her head out of the window to find that Yun qiongjun is ready to leave.


    Yun shoukai was stunned for a second. He soon woke up. He opened the door and ran after him. "Qiongjun, don''t you want me to go back to the cloud''s house?" Ya ya in the car also follows, her eyes fixed on Yun qiongjun.


    Facing two pairs of dark eyes, Yun qiongjun calmly nodded, "I won''t go back to the cloud house."


    Yun shoukai was a little annoyed, "you are my bodyguard, are you not with me? That''s how you want me to die? "


    Yun qiongjun felt helpless and pointed to the bodyguard in black, "these people will protect you. You won''t die. " She turned to ya ya ya and said, "Ya Ya, send you shoukai brother home. I still have a few things to deal with. "


    "What can you do?" Yun shoukai was dissatisfied, "even if something happens, you can let the people of the cloud family do it. Are you going to leave us both alone


    Hearing this, Ya Ya also looks at Yun qiongjun nervously. I''m afraid she''ll leave her and cloud.


    Yun qiongjun was angry and funny, "I really have something to do. This has to be dealt with by yourself. " After a pause, he said, "don''t worry. I''ll go back. " She looked at ya ya''s hand holding Yun Shou Kai. The mood is a little complicated. She didn''t know why it had become this way. But history can''t change much. She has to get history back on track.


    She remembers hearing people say before that getting along and communicating is the easiest thing to increase the feelings of both sides. If Yun shoukai gets along with ya ya a lot. They''re going to be together.


    Thinking was interrupted by the voice of dissatisfaction and opposition from Yun shoukai, "I refuse to go back alone. What are you going to do with us


    Yun qiongjun fiercely whitened her face, and said, "you are not convenient now. What are you doing with me? There are so many people who want to assassinate you. If you follow me, you will give me trouble and drag me back. "


    Yun Shou is happy to know that Yun qiongjun is telling the truth, but he still stubbornly says, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll go with you." Yun qiongjun is too lazy to talk to him any more. Signal ya ya to get on the bus first. Yaya gets on the bus obediently.


    "Come here a little." Yun qiongjun opens the way to Yun Shou. Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun inexplicably. He doesn''t understand what she is going to do, but he is still obedient and gets closer. Yun qiongjun put out her hand and put Yun shoukai in the car.


    "Bang --" slammed on the door, and then directly locked. Return the key to the cloud family.


    After a long time, Yun shoukai reacted and yelled, "Yun qiongjun! What are you doing, Yun qiongjun! You are not allowed to go


    Yun qiongjun said lazily, "don''t howl. Go back to the cloud home. I''ll be back in a day or two. It won''t run. " Xindao now grandparents are in the cloud home, she does not go to the cloud home where to go.


    At this time, Yun shoukai also knows that no matter how hard he struggles, this matter has become a foregone conclusion. The expression became a little depressed, "well, you said. You will come back. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded, "of course."


    "Then go and settle your affairs. Come back early. " Cloud shoukai depressed way. Yun qiongjun nods.

 Chapter 251

    The Yuns on the side are stunned when they see Yun qiongjun forcibly throwing Yun Shouqi into the car. Although Yun shoukai is just a puppet, he is still the young master of their cloud family. This woman is really brave.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t care about this. She reaches an agreement with Yun shoukai and immediately asks the Yuns to drive away. In order to avoid cloud shoukai and regret. Cloud family members constantly make complaints about it, but some people can help them to keep the cloud back and bring them back to the cloud family. The process can be ignored.


    Thoughts fly disorderly, but the cloud family''s hands are not slow, immediately get on the car and drive back to the cloud home. Yun qiongjun stood there watching the car go further and further. It''s hard to tell.


    Seeing the tail gas of the car gradually disappearing into the air, Yun qiongjun turned her head slightly, and her eyes were dim. "Gu Sen, can I still use my spiritual power?"


    Gu Sen, who had been following Yun qiongjun''s side, hesitated and said truthfully: "No. After all, it''s the past, and it''s not the same world. If psychic power can be used. It will cause great damage to the past and the future. "


    Yun qiongjun frowned. "I''ll try." As she spoke, her thin white fingers quickly printed. After a long time, a tiny flame rose from Yun qiongjun''s fingertips.


    Gu Sen was surprised to see that little flame, and was very surprised, "according to reason, it is not allowed. I didn''t expect you could still use it. "


    Shaking her head, Yun qiongjun''s fingerprints spread and the flames disappeared. Yun qiongjun sighed, helpless, "although my spiritual power can still be used. But it''s too weak. Just now I made a seal of fire. There should be a sea of fire rising. But as you can see, it''s just a small flame. You can only light a light. "


    Gu Sen was silent. There is nothing he can do about the use of psychic powers in this world.


    Yun qiongjun unconsciously stirred her long hair hanging on her chest with her fingers. Her eyes were wandering. "Gu Sen, I want to get rid of the threat from the cloud family."


    Gu Sen was a little agitated, "yun''er, I said. You can''t do that. That would disrupt the timeline after that. Maybe you won''t exist in the future. "


    "I know." Yun qiongjun''s tone was a little low, "but Gu Sen. I really can''t wait. " She looked at Goosen with a serious look. "We''ve been in this world for so long without a clue. Now cloud shoukai''s feelings for me have changed again. I''m afraid. I''ll stay. The whole history will be changed by us. "


    Gu Sen is silent. He is a man, or a man who loves Yun qiongjun deeply. How could he not have noticed the change of cloud shoukai. Just because Yun shoukai is yun''er''s grandfather, the blood relationship will make Yun shoukai unconsciously feel good. He always thought it was normal, but he didn''t think about what would happen if Yun shoukai invested his feelings on yun''er.


    It''s only now that I think of it. It''s too late. Now they find the time corridor as soon as possible and leave here is the best choice.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with a little expectation in her eyes, "Gu Sen, can we get rid of the threat from the cloud family directly? In this way, we can protect the cloud from death, and I may not disappear. "


    Gu Sen sighed and asked her, "Yuner, if you are really in this world, you can get rid of the threat from the cloud family at this time point. After that, what do you want to do? "


    Yun qiongjun was stunned. She didn''t think about it. never.


    "I don''t know." Yun qiongjun was in a low mood and her eyes were full of confusion. "I don''t know where I can go after I''ve solved all the things. Although Wang Dian has my mother. But it''s the land of these people. I can''t live there all my life. "


    "I''ll be with you." Gu Sen''s eyes are full of heartache. He opens his arms and hugs Yun qiongjun, "yun''er. I''ll be with you. Wherever we go, we''ll be together. The past and the future will never be separated. "


    "Well." The slightly nasal voice makes Yun qiongjun more charming than her little daughter. She raises her eyes and looks straight into Gu Sen''s dark eyes. "You promised to do it."


    Gu Sen laughs, and her forehead is empty against Yun qiongjun''s, "I will. How can I break my promise to yun''er? "


    Two flowers bloom, one on each.


    The car from yunjialai to yunshou drove all the way through the city center. Ya Ya is holding the window, her eyes are full of excitement. Although they didn''t open the window under the warning of the cloud family, they still pointed to things outside the car and asked excitedly.


    "Brother shoukai, what is that little man who can sing opera?"


    A casual glance, "shadow play."


    "Brother shoukai, what is the thing that makes rice white?"


    A glance, "popcorn."


    "Shoukai brother..."


    "can''t you be quiet?" Cloud shoukai frowned and glared at ya ya. Ya Ya was frightened by the angry tone of Yun shoukai. Her face was white. She said yes. She just looked out of the window and didn''t speak any more.


    See ya ya so, cloud guard happy in some guilt, awkward apology, "Ya Ya scared you. I''m just a little impatient... "Yun shoukai couldn''t go on. Even if he was in a bad mood, he shouldn''t be angry with ya ya.


    Ya Ya curved her lips, smiling sweetly, "it''s not good for ya ya. You shouldn''t disturb him when he''s upset. " Hearing ya ya say so, Yun Shou is more uncomfortable in happy. He turned his head and stopped looking at ya ya.Soon, the car stopped in the old house of the cloud family. The moment Ya Ya helped Yun Shou to get off the car was shocked by the magnificent cloud family. Seeing Ya Ya''s amazing eyes, Yun shoukai has some helplessness and inexplicable pride. She is really a girl who has never seen the market.


    But ya ya didn''t notice the expression of cloud shoukai and said excitedly, "brother Shou Kai, is this really your home? It''s beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful place


    "Well." Cloud shoukai casually answer a, raise a leg to want to go in, Ya Ya hastily forward to want to support him, but was stood on the side of the maid robbed first, "young master careful."


    Yaya lenglengleng to see the maid holding cloud shoukai into the door, until cloud shoukai turned to call her, she did not think of going in with cloud shoukai.


    The old house of the cloud family in Ya Ya''s family is far away. Now Yun shoukai has already felt a little hungry. Then let the person prepare the meal, Ya Ya naturally is and cloud shoukai eat together. Seeing that ya ya can eat at the same table with Yun shoukai, the maids look at ya ya like a knife, but she doesn''t feel it.


    Yun shoukai noticed the eyes of the maids and touched the innocent smile on Yaya''s face. The evil taste rose. He picked up a chopstick for ya ya, and his voice was intimate, "Ya Ya, you take care of me these days, are you tired? Eat more. "


    Sure enough, the maids'' eyes became more fierce, but Yaya still didn''t feel it. Just looked at the blood in the bowl straight frown, hesitated for a long time, just opened his mouth, "Shou Kai brother, thank you. But I don''t like it. "


    The smile on Yun Shou Kai''s face was a little stiff, and he said with shame: "if you eat, you can eat. Where is so much nonsense?" Ya Ya looked at Yun shoukai wrongly. She bit xuewang and her face wrinkled into a ball. It seemed that she had a deep hatred for xuewang in the bowl.


    Yun Shou turned his face happily.


    After dinner, Yun shoukai nests in the reclining chair to rest, and the family doctor squats at his feet to give him treatment. Although both Yun qiongjun and ya ya know something about pharmacology and have given him treatment, they are not equipped with all kinds of tools and are not professionals. They have been delayed for several days. The wound is a little inflamed.


    Ya Ya watched by and said in a low voice with guilt: "it''s because I didn''t take good care of my brother. The wound will be inflamed." For ya ya''s behavior of taking responsibility to himself, Yun shoukai is helpless and irritable. He has said it many times. It has nothing to do with her. Why can''t she understand?


    Cloud shoukai pressed a fire in his heart and said again, "wound inflammation has nothing to do with you."


    Ya Ya small hand holding the corner of the clothes, low head, small voice way: "guard open brother, you are very good to me." After a pause, he said, "qiongjun is also very kind to me. Yaya, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, Ya Ya must have been inseparable from that remote little place all her life. "


    Hearing Ya Ya''s words of thanks, Yun shoukai doesn''t care at all. For him, taking a person away from such a small place is not even a piece of work. Besides, if Yun qiongjun didn''t want to take this girl with her. He would never take her to the cloud house.


    "Shoukai elder brother..." Xu is because just came to a new place, Ya Ya is a little nervous, the words are especially much. But Yun shoukai is really impatient to continue to listen to her.


    "Yaya."


    "Well?" Interrupted by others, Yaya is not angry. She looks at Yun shoukai suspiciously. She doesn''t know what he suddenly calls himself to do.


    Yun shoukai smiles at her: "you must be tired after such a long ride today. Go and have a rest now. Well? " Finish saying, do not allow ya ya to question, call housekeeper directly, "housekeeper. Take ya ya to the guest room for a rest


    "Yes. Young master. " The housekeeper of the cloud family said respectfully, "please come this way with me, Miss Yaya."


    Ya Ya still indulges in the cloud to keep open suddenly to show in the smile, confused to follow the housekeeper to walk. Through the winding corridor, Ya Ya is taken into a luxurious room.


    The housekeeper politely said, "miss ya, please have a rest again. You can ring the bell by the bed if you need something Say, housekeeper will ring bell position to ya ya see. Yaya nods.


    Housekeeper see ya ya understand, turn around to leave. Yaya quickly called the housekeeper, "uncle, can I look for brother shoukai later?"


    Housekeeper naturally is to see cloud guard open is not that patient to deal with ya ya such a little girl. But it''s not easy to say that the young master is impatient to see you. "Miss Yaya. Young master needs rest. If you have anything, we will pass it on to the young master. "


    "Oh." Ya Ya Na Na replied.


    This way, after Ya Ya Ya left, Yun shoukai stretched out. He went to see the doctor and treated him badly. He ordered the employer to report to Yun qiongjun after he came back, and went back to his room to have a rest.

 Chapter 252

    The night is like ink, and the city is full of lights. Yun qiongjun wanders in the street, but she is lost. Choosing a quiet street and chatting with Gu Sen is a rare relaxation.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun like this, Gu Sen can''t help but lift her beautiful radian. In line with Yun qiongjun''s words, she went all the way to the old house of the cloud family.


    The old house of Yunjia is located in the center of the city. It is quiet in the hustle and bustle.


    Yun qiongjun stops at the gate of the old house of the Yun family, and slowly calms down her smile. Her mood becomes a little heavy in a moment. Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun heartily and said softly, "Yuner, wait until you''ve solved these things. Let''s go around the world and see more. "


    Yun qiongjun raised her head, gave a smile to Gu Sen, and said in a low voice, "OK." Let''s go together.


    "Miss Yun, you are back. Come in, please Seeing Yun qiongjun coming back, the guard at the door respectfully invited people in. Although he didn''t think the woman was very powerful. In her opinion, no matter how powerful a woman is, she can''t beat a man. But he can''t disrespect the woman that his young master values.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t miss the flash of disdain in the guard''s eyes, but she didn''t mind. Her strength is obvious to all. Yun qiongjun strides into the old house of the cloud family with a calm look.


    Different from the ordinary people who turn off their lights at night, the old house of the cloud family always lights up until dawn. Yun qiongjun walks into the lobby of the old house of the cloud family with a warm light. When she sees the housekeeper, she says hello politely. He was about to return to his room, but was stopped by the housekeeper.


    "Wait a minute, Miss Yun." He was respectful, but he could not feel humble. Yun qiongjun stopped and looked at the housekeeper suspiciously, "what''s the matter with the housekeeper?"


    The housekeeper made a gesture of invitation, "Mr. Yunyi has something to discuss with Miss Yun. Please also ask Miss Yun to come with me. " Yun qiongjun frowns. She knows that Yunyi is for the sake of Yun shoukai''s injuries these days. I don''t really want to go. But now I think of my own identity. Still nodded.


    The old house of the cloud family is very large. The study is at the innermost end, far away from the lobby. Now Yunyi is waiting for Yun qiongjun in the study. This is also the first time that Yun qiongjun has gone to the study.


    Following the housekeeper through the long corridor, Yun qiongjun is a little impatient. Thinking of the cloud family later, the study is next to the bedroom. It is estimated that my grandfather is fed up with the design of the old house of the cloud family, and will repair the study next to the bedroom. Think of, lip corner not from let out silk smile to come.


    The housekeeper stopped at the door of the study.


    The housekeeper slammed the door gently, and his voice was steady. "Mr. Yun Yi, Miss Yun is here." "Come in" came from inside. It''s the voice of Yunyi.


    The housekeeper opened the door and motioned, "Miss Yun, please come in. I''ll wait outside and take Miss Yun back to her room later. " Yun qiongjun restrained her smile, nodded nonchalantly, and walked into the study.


    The study is very large. There are bookshelves on three sides, and all of them are books. Facing the door is a screen, painted with landscape flowers and birds, but it shows a quiet ancient taste. It''s just that in this courtyard, there are many disputes between power and power.


    Around the screen, Yun qiongjun sees several senior members of the cloud family, including Yunyi, sitting at their desks. He was serious and unsmiling. In contrast, Yunyi is the most pleasing one to her.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t like these senior members of the cloud family. Naturally, she would not be polite. "What can I do for you? It''s so late. It''s time to rest. "


    Yunyi also did not answer, only smile: "Miss cloud, please sit down first." Yun qiongjun frowned impatiently, but she took a chair and sat down. Yun Yi pours a cup of tea and signals Yun qiongjun to drink it.


    Yun qiongjun frowns. She doesn''t like tea. But considering that if you don''t drink, it is estimated that these cloud family executives will not speak. He took a sip of his tea cup and said, "go ahead."


    At the desk, the oldest looking senior member of the cloud family, praised in an official voice: "we all know what happened a few days ago. You did a good job. Protecting the master is meritorious. What kind of reward do you want? "


    It''s just trying to buy people off. Yun qiongjun sneers in her heart. I don''t know how many such things she saw when she was a killer. Yun qiongjun said faintly, "No. Yun shoukai is my employer. I will protect it. If you asked me to come, that''s what you said. I''m sorry. I''m going to leave first Finish saying, also wait for the cloud family high-level to speak again. Just stand up, push away the chair and go out.


    "Miss cloud." The housekeeper outside the door was surprised to see Yun qiongjun come out so soon. However, after years of cultivation, he quickly restrained himself and said respectfully, "I will send Miss Yun back to her room. Please follow me, Miss Yun


    Yun qiongjun said impatiently, "No. You tell me the route. I''ll go back by myself. " Because it was her first time in the study, Yun qiongjun didn''t know how to get there. But he didn''t want anyone to follow him, so he had to.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun is not in a good mood, the housekeeper tells Yun qiongjun the route directly and then leaves.


    In the study. The senior members of the cloud family have a black face. The atmosphere seemed dignified.


    Yunyi is the youngest one in a group, and also the one with the most ideas. The high-level officials who had asked to praise Yun qiongjun earlier said calmly to Yun Yi, "Yunyi, this girl. I don''t think much of us. A lesson needs to be learned. "Yun Yi said with a wry smile, "Yun qiongjun is proud. The young master also protects her. "


    Sitting on the left-hand side of Yunyi, the high-level man with a gloomy face said, "is Yun shoukai going to cultivate his own power? Hired such a girl. " Yunyi is silent.


    He didn''t think that Yun shoukai was trying to cultivate his own power, but Yun qiongjun was not afraid of the nature and was used to her own free will. It''s just that he is the youngest and the youngest generation here, and he is not qualified to say anything.


    "Have a meeting." The high-level on the left side said, "think about what to do in the back." The rest of the high-level nodded. Seeing that the matter was settled, Yunyi called the housekeeper and ordered him to guard the door. The meeting begins.


    The top management of the cloud family discussed whether cloud shoukai has begun to cultivate its own power. For a long time, the high-level leaders made a decision, "first observe for a period of time. If he is really cultivating his own power, we will replace him. " The high-level leader said that he did not care, "there are so many descendants of the cloud family, and there is no lack of him." Other executives nodded.


    Yunyi has some helplessness in his heart. Although there are many descendants of the cloud family, there is only one direct descendant named Yun shoukai.


    Yun qiongjun walked all the way from her study to her own room. She was blown by the night wind all the way. She felt much better when she saw the top management of the cloud family. When she came to the corner, she heard someone sweeping the floor. Yun qiongjun was a little strange.


    Cloud shoukai is easy to wake up. As long as he sleeps, he is not allowed to make any sound. Since she lived in the cloud house, she has never seen a servant sweep the floor at night, because it will disturb Yun shoukai. And that''s late. Yunshoukai is already asleep.


    Walking around the corner, Yun qiongjun sees a familiar and petite figure with a sweep higher than her own. She is sweeping slowly and seriously.


    Yun qiongjun frowned and quickly stepped forward and put her hand on the broom. Ya Ya raised her head and saw Yun qiongjun, and her eyes were filled with joy. "Qiongjun, you''re back."


    "Well." Yun qiongjun nodded, took it out of Ya Ya''s hand and put it aside. She looked serious and said, "Ya Ya, you didn''t do these things."


    Ya Ya blushed a little and said, "since I was taken to the guest room by the housekeeper, I haven''t seen brother shoukai again. I had nothing to do, so I wanted to find something to do. After a while, qiongjun, you will come back. Besides, I''m used to it at home. "


    One side sits on the stool to rest the maid hears the speech, sarcastically way: "ha ha, you should do these." Yaya nods in a muddle. Yun qiongjun''s heart is full of fire. She''s yunqiongjun''s grandmother is something they can bully?


    Yun qiongjun''s lip corner raised a sneer, "what''s your status? Yaya, that''s what you can say


    The maid''s eyes are disdainful, "then what is your identity? It''s just the young master''s bodyguard. What''s different from us? It''s not the same low status. It''s more rude than us. "


    The maid glanced at ya ya, and the sarcasm on her face became more intense. "And this earth girl, who looks ordinary and wears so rustic. I''m always looking like I haven''t seen the market. How dare you get the young master''s eyes? It''s just wishful thinking


    Hearing this, Yaya blushed with shame and held Yun qiongjun''s sleeve without saying a word. Yun qiongjun patted Ya Ya Ya''s hand in a soothing way. The corner of her lip was lifted and she was about to take it back. A good man''s voice first sounded, "are they what you can say?"


    Several people smell the sound to see, cloud shoukai leans against the door, the face is calm and indifferent, and in the ordinary day does not have a normal appearance very far. "Young master..."


    Yun shoukai said coldly, "they are not the same as you. You''re a servant. They''re guests. I can''t say I''ll be the master of this family. " Cloud shoukai''s eyes became fierce, "what qualifications do you have to say about them? Well? "


    Hearing this, the cold sweat of the maid''s forehead came out. The maid was eager to explain, "young master..." but Yun shoukai was too lazy to listen to her explanation. He rang the bell to call the housekeeper and fired him directly. The maid couldn''t believe it. She didn''t want to leave and was taken away by force.


    Yun shoukai''s eyes first swept Yun qiongjun, and finally fell on ya ya, "you should not do this kind of rough work of sweeping the floor in the future. If there is nothing to do, let the housekeeper take you out to listen to the opera or go shopping. "


    "Well." Ya Ya''s face blushed and she felt a burst of joy. She didn''t expect to speak for her like this at a meeting. However, Ya Ya doesn''t notice that Yun shoukai''s eyes finally fall on Yun qiongjun''s face, and it takes a long time to move away.

 Chapter 253

    "It''s very kind of you, brother shoukai." Yaya''s face is slightly red, and her beautiful eyes twinkle with twinkling stars.


    For ya ya''s praise, Yun shoukai is not very happy reaction, instead, with a handsome face to teach Ya Ya, "are you a fool? Being bullied, don''t you know how to return it? If anyone dares to bully you again, you bully back. I can''t hold the sky down. "


    "Oh." "I know, brother shoukai. But I don''t bully people. " Said, some embarrassed to lower his head, dare not look at the face of cloud shoukai.


    Yun shoukai sighed helplessly, "then you can call back directly. Ya ya, you remember, I brought you to the cloud house, not to let you be a maid. You don''t have to do any chores. Do you know? "


    "Well!" Yaya nods heavily. The eyes are slightly reddish. Hand unconsciously squeezed the corner of his clothes, Na Na way: "Shou Kai brother, you are very kind to me." She carefully looked at the cloud to keep open, eyes warm and shallow smile let people see also feel happy.


    By Ya Ya with this kind of eye gaze cloud shoukai some uneasy ground to cough a, stretched out a big hand to rub the hair of Ya Ya, "silly girl." Warm palm in the hair heart, in the cold night, people feel particularly warm. Ya Ya is at a loss. Her eyes don''t know where to put them.


    Yun shoukai took back his hand and raised his eyebrows at Yun qiongjun. "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    "No way." Yun qiongjun smiles, "I never break my promise."


    "I believe you." Yun shoukai''s lips raised, and he could see how happy he was when Yun qiongjun came back. "Since he''s back, let''s have a rest. Go out tomorrow. Hi ~ "the charming ending makes Yun qiongjun get goose bumps all over her body. She looks at Yun Shou without a word and pulls Ya Ya into her room.


    "Qiongjun, what can I do for you?" Suddenly, she is pulled into the room by Yun qiongjun. She is a little confused. Cloud qiongjun bent her eyes and laughed, "Ya Ya, shall we go shopping tomorrow and buy clothes?"


    Ya Ya blinked her eyes and hesitated: "shoukai elder brother said not to go out to play tomorrow? If we go to buy clothes, will shoukai be unhappy? "


    Yun qiongjun turned her lips and said to herself, "who cares about him?". However, he said with a smile: "it''s OK. He can play by himself. " Yun qiongjun pointed to Ya Ya''s clothes and said, "look, you forgot to bring your clothes. It''s just what you''re wearing. What will you wear if you don''t buy clothes tomorrow


    "There are a lot of nice clothes on the street." Yun qiongjun talks with temptation.


    I don''t love girls. Think of beautiful clothes, and think that they really do not have clothes to change, Yaya nodded and agreed. But I don''t know that Yun qiongjun is to no longer be misunderstood as a maid.


    It''s late at night. Make a plan for tomorrow. Yun qiongjun takes Ya Ya back to her room for a rest.


    Nianhua is the most famous clothing store in the capital. The clothes in it are the most exquisite. However, most of them are tailor-made. The clothes inside are also the most popular styles. Of course, by contrast, the clothes here are also the most expensive. Even ordinary rich people can''t afford to buy one of the clothes inside. Yun qiongjun wants to buy clothes for ya ya. Of course, she wants to buy the best clothes.


    But, embarrassingly, they were stopped at the door.


    "Miss, you can''t afford it here." Although the waiter at the door was polite, his tone was full of disdain. Yun qiongjun frowns. She has never been fond of anything rare and precious. She thinks that as long as it suits her own needs. In addition, these days, there are more fighting and killing, so there is not so much attention on clothes. Yaya, needless to say, had never seen any fine clothes before she was brought to the city by Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun.


    Two people dress up, it is really a few civilians. However, Yun qiongjun is still angry. When she was young, she was a little princess of the cloud family. She had never been wronged. Later, she became a killer. She didn''t have to look at people''s faces. Even after I went to Midu, some people protected them from such contempt.


    When Yun qiongjun looks at the waiter''s eyes, he bursts into a rage, and the waiter shivers. But Yaya gently pulled Yun qiongjun''s sleeve and whispered, "qiongjun, why don''t we change places?"


    Yun qiongjun restrained her anger in her eyes and looked back at ya ya. Her lips were raised and she was very proud. "You keep your brother''s money. Let''s go in. " With that, Yun qiongjun takes a gold card from her pocket and puts it in front of the waiter.


    The waiter was surprised. In the capital, many people have gold cards, but the auspicious cloud in the upper right corner of the gold card is the symbol of the cloud family! The waiter felt very regretful. How many times did the manager say not to judge a person by his appearance? Why didn''t he remember it?


    In the heart infinite regret is afraid, the waiter surface is still a calm appearance, respectfully invited two people in.


    Seeing the beautiful clothes all over the room, Yaya was obviously happy. Yun qiongjun is in a good mood. Let ya ya choose by herself. Ya Ya hears the speech and hesitates. Yun qiongjun has no choice but to choose for her.


    Girls don''t buy clothes by trying one. According to her own style, Yun qiongjun selected many clothes and asked her to try them one by one. Yaya is still a little shy at the beginning, and her actions are cautious. Later, Ya Ya also let go of herself. In addition to trying on the clothes selected by Yun qiongjun, she would also choose what she liked.It''s just that nothing is satisfactory to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun frowned and asked the shopping guide, "don''t you have any clothes for her?"


    The shopping guide also saw the auspicious cloud sign on the gold card. He knew that it was the cloud family, so he didn''t dare to offend him. After hearing the question, he thought about it carefully and said, "we still have a dress here that should be more suitable for this lady, but the style is years ago."


    "Bring it."


    Shao Qing, Ya Ya comes out of the fitting room. The white dress is ankle length and a pair of white sandals with thin heels. Seven point sleeve embellishment a little star awn, a beige waist cover will Ya Ya Ya''s waist shape extremely slender. His long hair is soft, and his side face is gentle.


    There was a flash of surprise in Yun qiongjun''s eyes. I think of my grandmother''s picture when I was a child. It''s similar to Yaya now. Yun qiongjun''s eyes darkened. She still remembers that at that time, her grandfather often missed her grandmother''s photos for fear that she might damage them. Just let her look at it from a distance. For this, she also cried many times.


    If only my grandparents were together all the time. Yun qiongjun''s eyes fall on Ya Ya''s face. In her heart, she wants to make ya ya and Yun shoukai more and more firm. She''s going to get them together.


    After buying the clothes, Yun qiongjun takes Ya Ya back to the cloud house. The first time is to call out the cloud. Hearing Yun qiongjun''s cry, Yun shoukai grabs his hair, puts down the game controller and walks out of his room.


    "Is this?" Cloud shoukai looks at the white figure with his back to himself in doubt. He feels a little familiar, but he doesn''t remember where he saw it.


    Yun qiongjun chuckled playfully, took Ya Ya''s hand and turned around, "Ya Ya. How about it? "


    Cloud shoukai did not expect to be ya ya, a touch of surprise and surprise appeared on his face, "very beautiful." The housekeeper standing on the side was also full of amazement. He didn''t expect that the country girl would be so beautiful.


    Being praised by Yun shoukai, Yaya blushes and droops her eyelashes. Seeing this, Yun qiongjun knew that she was shy and encouraged: "Ya Ya, look, I said, you look very beautiful. You have to have confidence in yourself. "


    Said, look to cloud guard open, eyes with a narrow, "cloud keep open, you say, such Ya Ya is not very moving?" Seeing the smile on Yun qiongjun''s face, Yun shoukai felt helpless and nodded, "yes. It''s very moving. "


    Hearing the words of Yun shoukai, Ya Ya''s face becomes more and more red, and her eyes dare not glance at Yun shoukai. Naturally, Yun qiongjun can see that YaYa has some thoughts on Yun shoukai, and she is happy in her heart. Granddad and grandma are closer together!


    Yun qiongjun took Ya Ya''s hand and said, "Ya Ya, raise your head and hold your chest. A confident woman will be more beautiful."


    Being amused by Yun qiongjun''s words, Ya Ya gives a "um" sound. Obediently, she raises her head and raises her chest. The whole person looks more energetic and more beautiful.


    Yun shoukai has seen many beautiful women in recent years. After being astonished, he lost his freshness. I don''t care. Yawning back to his room.


    The sound of the game makes Yun qiongjun stare at him. However, Yaya doesn''t care about Yun shoukai''s indifference. She is still very happy for Yun shoukai''s "very beautiful". Cleverly sat by the side of Yun shoukai to watch him play games.


    The cloud family as the capital of the big family, are also some of the status of the people. As a young master of the cloud family, Yun shoukai, the future master of the cloud family, has made friends of high value. It''s very common to have a birthday party.


    When a woman holds a birthday party, she always brings her friends. This time, he hesitated for a moment and called Yun qiongjun.


    Knowing that Yun shoukai wants him to go to a birthday party as his girlfriend, Yun qiongjun frowns and refuses.


    Yun shoukai was not happy, "why don''t you accompany me to a birthday party? It''s not to make you do anything difficult. "


    "I want to protect you." Yun qiongjun said faintly, "if I go with you as your girlfriend. You need to wear a skirt. When it comes to danger, I can''t protect you. You let ya ya go with you. "


    Cloud shoukai Leng Leng Leng, "let ya ya accompany me to go? What do you mean


    "It doesn''t mean much." "I want to protect your safety. Besides, Yaya is very good-looking and won''t lose your share. "


    Cloud shoukai, lips close, eyes difficult to distinguish. Yun qiongjun looks at him calmly.


    "Good." Yun shoukai suddenly laughed, "if this is the result you want. I''ll take ya ya. "


    Yun qiongjun pretended not to hear what Yun shoukai said in front of her. She got up and left, "I''m going to tell ya ya to prepare for it."

 Chapter 254

    Gu Sen was wandering in the street and suddenly found a familiar figure Looking for the forest!


    Gu Sen floats over excitedly and calls for master. The man sees that he is shocked, then turns around and walks away. It seems that he meets his acquaintances on the road. Gu Sen listens to their conversation and knows that his name is Lin Feng. He seemed to be in a hurry and left without a word.


    To see the man go straight away, as if you could not see him. Gu Sen is a little confused. Can''t this man see him? Why did you leave all of a sudden? Used to be able to be seen the day, now do not feel that they can be seen for that person is how terrible things.


    But even if he didn''t understand, Gu Sen still chose to follow. This man named Lin Feng not only can see him, but also looks so similar to Meilin. In addition, this man also has aura. He can''t let it go. Maybe you can find the corridor of time through this man.


    Lin Feng is helpless.


    Isn''t he working overtime today, so he went back later. There is no one in the street. Why did he just hit the devil? The ghost is still following him. Is it over?


    Lin Feng glanced at Gu Sen who was not far behind him. This ghost is not bad. But his brain didn''t seem to be clear. He called him master several times. Even if he did, he would not accept a ghost as an apprentice.


    Lin Feng doesn''t want to bring the ghost into his own house. He wanders in the street and wants to wait until Gu Sen gets impatient and leaves by himself. Who knows that he has been walking in the street for several times, and his legs are tired. Gu Sen still followed, without any intention of giving up.


    Gu Sen is also helpless. Before this Lin Feng clearly can see him, but at this time the appearance does not seem to be able to see him. He wants to follow Lin Feng to his house, but he turns around aimlessly. Just thinking about whether to continue to follow, or to find another way, Gu Sen saw Lin Feng turn direction, go to an alley.


    Gu Sen was stunned and followed up.


    The lane was empty, and the light was a little dark. Lin Feng suddenly stopped and turned to Gu Sen and said, "have you followed enough?"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Feng would suddenly come out like this. Gu Sen was a little stunned. Pointing to his nose, he asked hesitantly, "you mean me?"


    Lin Feng is a little funny, "it''s not to say who you can say." Lin Feng looked around and curled his lips. "No matter it''s a ghost or a person, you''re the only one here."


    Gu Sen also responded at this time. This man can really see him. Gu Sen has obvious excitement in his eyes, but he can''t believe it when he comes to the end. "Can you really see me?"


    Listen to Gu Sen asked several times, Lin Feng a little impatient, "not just you. I can see all the ghosts. " Smell speech, Gu Sen looks at Lin Feng in surprise. There is almost no spiritual power in this world, but it is not easy for anyone who can see such extraordinary things as ghosts. I didn''t expect that Lin Feng could see the ghost. But it was as like as two peas of the wind, which was so dim that it was almost vague with the face of Lin.


    Gu Sen is in a trance. He didn''t expect to meet such a person who looked so similar to master in this era. Similar to that, he doubted whether this was the reincarnation of master. Gu Sen laughs bitterly, but the master is killed by heaven. Under the curse of heaven, the soul is broken, and there is no reincarnation.


    Master, he has long been gone.


    "Well, what do you want to do with me?" Lin Feng saw Gu Sen at this time, and was dissatisfied with the way, "if you don''t say anything, I''ll go. Don''t follow me, either


    Hearing Lin Feng''s discontented voice, Gu Sen withdrew his mind and suppressed his heart''s emotion. He said sincerely, "I want to ask you for a favor."


    "Oh?" Lin Feng is very curious. He is just an ordinary person, and he doesn''t know the magic arts in the myth. This ghost can''t do something. What can he do by himself?


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Gu Sen said: "my name is Gu Sen, not the ghost of this era. In my place, there is a place called time corridor. Entering it can cross the past and the future. In order to change some of the history of this era, my wife and I came to this era through the corridor of time


    Hearing this, Lin Feng''s eyes twinkle with interest. He always likes novelty.


    Gu Sen frowned slightly, "but when we came to this era, we lost the track of the time corridor. Now we want to leave this era, but we can''t find the corridor of time. We can''t leave. "


    "So," Lin Feng raised his eyebrows, "do you want me to help you find the time corridor? But don''t forget, I''m just an ordinary person. "


    "Ordinary people don''t see ghosts." Gu Sen rejected, "moreover, you have the aura that ordinary people don''t have."


    For Gu Sen''s words, Lin Feng didn''t care at all and turned his lips, "I''m very interested in crossing into the future world. But if I''m going to find this corridor of time. " Lin Feng said with a smile, "I refuse."


    Gu Sen couldn''t help but take a puff from the corner of his mouth


    Lin Fengbai glanced at him, "looking for this time corridor will definitely take a lot of time. I still have to work. Where can I find so much time? What''s more, seeing what you look like now, you must be very anxious to find it, right? If you wait for me to be free, you will be late. "Gu Sen is depressed, but Lin Feng''s words are very reasonable. He can''t force people to stop working. Go to find the time corridor for him, and he just says, "can you take me to your house? Your aura may have something to do with your family. "


    Lin Feng nodded, "yes. But if you find the time corridor, let me know. "


    Gu Sen is speechless. After all, when he finds the time corridor, he needs help to do something. Seeing Gu Sen''s promise, Lin Feng''s eyes are bent with laughter.


    Gu Sen follows Lin Feng into a small courtyard.


    The yard was cleaned very well. The people in the room heard the footsteps outside and immediately came out. When the woman saw Lin Feng come back, her face was full of happy smile, "Xiaofeng is back? Haven''t you eaten yet? Come on, come in and eat. "


    The middle-aged man behind the woman also said, "your mother is waiting for you to come back for dinner. You son of a bitch came back so late today, but your father and I are starving Although the mouth scolds the rabbit son, but on the face actually how also can''t hide the smile.


    Lin Feng quickly stepped forward, holding his mother''s arm, and said with a smile, "go, walk. Please eat. Dad, you can eat more later Gu Sen, who follows Lin Feng, stops quietly and doesn''t follow in.


    He did not expect that Lin Feng had such a happy home. Also, Gu Sen chuckles. Lin Feng is different from them. It is quite normal to have such a home.


    Looking at the warm smile on the face almost the same as master, Gu Sen decided not to disturb. Even though this person is not his own master, it is the face. It''s good to see him happy.


    Gu Sen finally takes a look at Lin Feng''s face, which is almost the same as looking for Lin''s, and simply explores Lin Feng''s home. Without finding anything special, he leaves.


    Lin Feng, who laughs with his parents, doesn''t notice Gu Sen''s departure. By the time he remembered, Gu Sen had disappeared. It doesn''t matter. Lin Feng left behind what happened today.


    Yun shoukai didn''t come back to his home until the end of his birthday party. At that time, the sky was almost dawn, and the sky was pale pink, like a shy girl, it looked particularly beautiful and charming. Yun shoukai sits in the car and looks at the sky through the window. A little confused.


    This way, the cloud family.


    Yaya doesn''t know why Yun qiongjun suddenly takes herself away from the party, but she can also see that Yun qiongjun is angry about those people. Although she doesn''t understand why, she knows that Yun qiongjun is good to herself. I will be obedient.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to tell ya ya. Finally decided not to say anything, to protect Yaya''s innocence. Yun qiongjun asks ya ya to have a rest first, while she sits in the lobby thinking about what happened these days.


    It was almost dawn. Yun qiongjun rubbed her brain, which was painful because she had been thinking all night. Sighed.


    Yun shoukai steps into the lobby door, just to hear Yun qiongjun sigh. The corners of his lips habitually raised a casual smile, and his tone was as frivolous as ever, "Yo, what''s wrong with qiongjun? Why sigh? Is it that I haven''t seen you for a few hours, but I''m sorry to say that? "


    Hearing the voice of Yun shoukai, Yun qiongjun put down her hand and glanced at him, "I think too much of you." Yun qiongjun raised her chin and motioned to Yun shoukai to sit opposite her. Yun shoukai raised his eyebrows and sat down beside her. Yun qiongjun frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Yunshou yawned and asked the servants to take a rest. He asked Yun qiongjun, "what else can I do for you? I''m sleepy. "


    Yun qiongjun glared at him and scolded, "Yun shoukai, you shouldn''t have left Yaya alone today. Even if you don''t like her, you shouldn''t leave her alone. " When it comes to saying that she doesn''t like it, Yun qiongjun is a little sad.


    Hearing that Yun qiongjun was still struggling with this problem, Yun Shou was also a little angry. "Oh, I''m just a puppet. What do you do with all that? "


    Surprised by Yun shoukai''s self mocking tone and words, Yun qiongjun was silent for a long time, then whispered: "you are not. Yun shoukai, you are not a puppet. " Although the words are light, they are firm.


    Cloud guard open eyes, eyelashes slightly droop, silent.


    They didn''t expect that even in the cloud family, the spies sent by the top management of the cloud family were omnipresent.


    After listening to the report of the spies, the senior managers of the cloud family have blackened their faces.


    "Hum, is the cloud full of wings? So you want to turn over? " The high-level leader of the cloud family looks ugly and discontented.


    Yun Yi is also surprised, sneering: "courage is not small."


    "Change him." Another senior said. The tone is relaxed. It seems that it is common to change a successor of the cloud family. Hearing this, other senior leaders nodded in succession.


    Yun Yi frowned and said, "Yun shoukai is the only Miao of the cloud family. Change him. I''m afraid it''s impure. " The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    After a long time, the high-level leader of the cloud family said coldly, "let''s have a baby first."


    Cloud Yi surprised looking at the cloud family high-level leader, "cloud shoukai won''t agree."


    Cloud family high-level leader sneers, "can''t help but he does not agree."

 Chapter 255

    At the same time, Yun shoukai doesn''t know what kind of bad ideas the senior members of the cloud family will come up with to deal with themselves, but he knows that they will not let go of themselves.


    Sure enough, the next day, on his way to the company, yunshoukai received a phone call from a senior manager of the cloud family, saying that there was something important to talk to him about. Yunshoukai wanted to push it off and said that he had something to deal with. However, the high-level people of the cloud family had a tough attitude and could not help it. Yun shoukai had a very reluctant past.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the company, someone was already waiting for him. Yun qiongjun knew that they were from the top of the cloud family. When he was answering the phone in the car, he knew who was calling him from his expression.


    Entering the meeting room, the old people from the top of the cloud family had already been waiting there. Yun shoukai went in without paying any attention to Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun was waiting outside the door, looking at their serious faces, sneering, walking over and sitting casually on the chair.


    "What did you call me here for?"


    The top management of the cloud family has already discussed, and one of them has opened his mouth first.


    "Shou Kai, it doesn''t make sense to call you here today. It''s just that several of us have discussed it. We all mean that you are old enough to get married. It''s hard to say that you are always alone and there is no one around to take care of. How can a decent successor of the cloud family have no one to take care of? So we want to find one for you A good candidate, a family. "


    Yun shoukai knew that there were so many people from the top of the cloud family who attended the meeting and called him in early in the morning. But what he didn''t expect was that they calculated that they would plan on this matter, even if they regarded themselves as puppets. Now they have to control their marriage? My heart was filled with anger.


    "I don''t need any people to take care of me, and I don''t need to get married. I have someone to take care of me now. Don''t bother you."


    cloud family senior people can be so much he can compromise, always keep the cloud in the hands of the mind, such a big thing can not let him has the final say.


    "Shoukai, we don''t mind if you have a woman around you, but the people outside are not family members after all, and marriage does not delay you. However, it is different for this man to become a family and not to become a family. Well, we parents will decide for you on this matter. We will find a suitable marriage partner for you. You can rest assured."


    I didn''t expect that they have gone too far now, but they will not compromise on this matter. All the previous things are even though they have been in the past and can''t be changed. However, marriage is a major event for a person''s life. How can it be regarded as a play? This matter really touches the bottom line of Yun shoukai.


    "I don''t care what you say, even if you find the right person to marry, I will not marry her. There is no discussion on this matter."


    Yun shoukai''s firmness also made the top management of the cloud family very unhappy. Both sides fell into an impasse, but they were outnumbered, and others were also persuading him.


    The purpose of the high-level meeting is not to be quiet.


    "Shoukai, the cloud family is a big family and a big enterprise. You were born with a golden key when you were young. Unlike the children of ordinary people''s families, the children of their families can fall in love freely, but those like you can''t. for the sake of the family, you have to sacrifice some things, including marriage. So, I call you here today , not to discuss with you, but to inform! We''re going to cut back on where you and we''re going


    It''s not a negotiation, but a compulsion. Yun shoukai really can''t stand it. He has to limit his range of activities. He pats the table and stands up from his chair.


    "You are too much. I am a person. I have my own freedom. Don''t bully others too much. I will not compromise."


    Angrily turned to leave, a person has been suppressed for too long, will have the day of release.


    Yun shoukai comes out of the meeting room angrily. As soon as he opens the door, he finds Yun qiongjun waiting outside the door. Because he spoke a little loud just now, Yun qiongjun probably guessed what he was talking about. Now this question is sensitive to the relationship between Yun shoukai and himself. Yun qiongjun doesn''t seem to hear it, but she can''t deceive Yun shoukai.


    "Qiongjun, you believe me. Although I have no way to resist them, sooner or later I will get rid of their control."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what to say. She understands how painful he has been treated as a puppet for so many years. It is good that he can get rid of control. She knows that he can do it, but not for herself, but for Yaya.


    "I know, I believe you, you can get out of their control and do something, but I hope you can do it for yourself, not for anyone else."


    The top management of the cloud family didn''t care about the opposition of Yun shoukai. They would not let go of such a good opportunity. They sent people to look for yunshoukai for a long time. After several times of deliberation, they put their eyes on the little girl beside Yun shoukai. They felt that YaYa was an old and solid person. She came out of the countryside without so many mental devices and was easy to control.Xiaoyaya was just about to go in outside the office of yunshoukai. The senior members of the cloud family took xiaoyaya to the meeting room. Xiaoyaya had never experienced these things. She suddenly met so many people who usually did not dare to look at her in the eye. She was flattered.


    Those people also saw little Ya Ya''s tension and comforted her.


    "It''s OK. We came to you because you were brought by Yun shoukai. I want to know more about you."


    Yaya really didn''t have so many scheming, because they were all relatives of Yun shoukai. They didn''t have too much precautions against them. They also said about some questions they asked.


    See ya ya not so nervous, finally introduced the topic.


    "Ya Ya, we know that you are a good girl. Our family shoukai is not too young. It happens that you are of the same age, so we hope you can stay with shoukai."


    Ya Ya is a little surprised. She didn''t think that they came to him today to say that this matter. Cloud shoukai is so good, can he really match him? When I think of the scene that I and Yun shoukai are together, I feel a little shy. I think of the things that Yun shoukai talked for herself in front of the servants. In fact, Ya Ya also likes Yun shoukai. She''s just a girl. I''m sorry to say it. Today''s parents of the cloud family have put forward this matter. Yaya doesn''t object to it, but she also has it in her heart I wonder why Yun shoukai doesn''t say it himself? Ask them in doubt.


    "Does Shou Kai know about it?"


    The top management of the cloud family didn''t answer this question directly.


    "We are the big parents of shoukai, so shoukai should listen to us. If he does not obey, it will not only affect him, but also the whole cloud family."


    Ya Ya almost understood. The people of the cloud family looked at her, not like a person who had seen the appearance of a big city. She asked her assistant to take ya ya out to see the world. She was very happy to hear that.


    I knew that the big city was prosperous. Looking at the endless traffic streets and high-rise buildings, I really like this place from the bottom of my heart. I''ve learned a lot. If my grandmother came here, I would be very happy.


    After playing, the people of the cloud family have been waiting for her. Seeing ya ya happy, the people of the cloud family have more chances to win.


    "How about it? Are you happy? "


    Yaya nods excitedly.


    "Well, I love it here."


    Hearing her say this, the people of the cloud family are very happy. If Yun shoukai has such a person around, it will be easier to control him.


    "I like it here. As long as you can stay with Yun shoukai, let him like you and get his heart, and you can always know what he has done. You and Yun qiongjun get along well. You can give him more advice when they make decisions. You should know how to give this advice? As long as you can do this, you can stay here all the time and don''t have to go back to that small village again. "


    Yaya looks at their expectant eyes and is puzzled. Yun shoukai doesn''t come to look for himself. Instead, it is these people who come to look for him and ask him to give him some advice. Is this taking advantage of himself?


    "In fact, our small village is also very good. The people in the village are very enthusiastic, just like a family. Anyone who is in trouble will not hesitate to help. I come here because Yun shoukai brought me here. Although I am happy to see this, I still want to thank Yun shoukai. I don''t expect to stay here all the time. I just hope that Yun shoukai and Yun shoukai can stay here all the time Qiongjun can always be happy. They are all good people. As long as they are happy, I will be happy. "


    Yaya is not stupid. Although she has always lived in the countryside and has never seen a big world, she doesn''t have to see a big world. Yaya always thinks that Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun are a pair. When she is at her home, she sees the eyes of Yun shoukai looking at Yun qiongjun, which is not ordinary. The eyes are full of love. Yun qiongjun wants to leave Cloud shoukai was so angry that if he was just a simple bodyguard, he would not do anything to destroy other people''s feelings.


    The senior members of the cloud family were surprised at what she said. They thought she would like Yun shoukai. She would cherish such a good opportunity. Unexpectedly, she wanted to let Yun shoukai be with other women. Her face changed instantly and got angry and got up from her seat.


    "Shoukai''s marriage must be approved by us. Well, you can go back first."

 Chapter 256

    Looking at the cloud family high-level people suddenly become apathetic, is this still just a good word to entertain their own people? Yaya is confused, but she is forced to leave by herself. She gets up and is taken out. She just comes out of the door. As soon as she looks up, she sees Yun shoukai standing in front of her and looks at herself. The senior members of the cloud family also see Yun shoukai.


    Originally, I just wanted to send her out. I pretended that I didn''t see the cloud. It was very good to her.


    "Yaya, don''t forget today''s events."


    Ya Ya belongs to the kind of people who are good to themselves, and they will treat others better. They smile and say goodbye to him, and go straight to the cloud.


    She looked at him innocently.


    "Shoukai, why are you here? What a coincidence, qiongjun? Isn''t she with you? Let''s find her together


    Then he would pull Yun shoukai''s arm.


    Yun shoukai''s hands are inserted in his trouser pockets. He can see that ya ya wants to touch himself and evades her touch. Her expression is cold and stern. Yaya is made very strange by his actions.


    Look at him wrongly.


    "Keep open, you, what''s the matter with you?"


    Cloud shoukai looked at her with a pathetic look and sneered.


    "What''s the matter, you ask me? I always thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect that you were one of them, colluding with them. "


    People who know the top management of the cloud family have always been like this. For so many years, they have no one to trust. They can''t believe it easily. Living in this world is like a walking corpse. They don''t have intimate friends or relatives to rely on. They just have themselves and are treated as puppets.


    For these, cloud shoukai has been used to it, so it''s not strange that they are facing Ya Ya. They don''t want to talk nonsense with their people any more. They turn around and ignore Ya Ya and go straight away.


    Leave ya ya ya with a face that doesn''t know the truth. Looking at the back of Yun shoukai''s leaving, she is very puzzled about everything that happened today. First, the senior members of the cloud family came to find themselves and let them be together. Later, Yun shoukai said that he was with them. It was inexplicable that he didn''t pay attention to these things.


    Yaya lived in the countryside since she was a child. She seldom sees such intrigues in big cities. Naturally, she doesn''t think about these things. Yun qiongjun envies her for being so innocent.


    Yun qiongjun is not free at this time. She wants to speed up her pace of going back. It''s too slow to rely on Gu Sen to find the time corridor alone. It can be faster for two people to find it together. In her spare time, she looks for the time corridor and keeps approaching the time corridor through all the inquiries.


    The sky is getting dark. The lights on the street are all on. The colorful lights illuminate the whole city and look at the prosperous city. However, how many conspiracies exist behind the prosperous city? She shakes her head helplessly. Walking on the road, Yun qiongjun thinks about the time light corridor in her mind. However, she finds that there is a person behind her all the time, In order not to frighten the snake, pretending to do nothing, continue to walk forward, turn into a small alley, want to test whether the people behind are tracking themselves.


    Hiding behind the wall waiting for him, a man lowered his head and followed Yun qiongjun into the alley.


    Yun qiongjun looks for a stick on the ground and hits him hard on the head. The man yells. Yun qiongjun continues to hit him. Although the man looks very strong, he is still beaten. He has been covering his head in pain.


    The man is still wearing a mask. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know who he is. She grabs his clothes and asks him hard.


    "Who are you, and who sent you?"


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know anyone here, but she always feels that this person is a little familiar. She should have met him somewhere. She thinks it is the people from the top of the cloud family who deal with Yun shoukai to deal with her.


    But the man had been covering his head, squatting on the ground and not talking.


    Yun qiongjun was just about to raise his hand and hit him when the man quickly took off his mask.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight. It''s me."


    As it was dark, Yun qiongjun couldn''t see clearly. She got closer to see who it was. She was very surprised.


    "Lu Song, why are you?"


    Then he let go of him. He would not have been sent by the cloud family. But why did he follow him? No wonder he always felt familiar with him.


    Lu Song stands up from the ground, but his hand still covers his head and complains.


    "Ouch, I said how can you attack so hard? It hurts me, but your skill is really good."


    Yun qiongjun did not speak.


    Lu Song said that he always liked Xiaoxiao in the song and dance hall. He really liked Xiaoxiao. He didn''t want to play with Xiaoxiao. He didn''t want her to live in the chaotic environment of the dance hall all the time. Today, he just wanted to redeem her.


    It''s not like lying to see him. Indeed, every woman hopes that she can live a fair life like a normal person. If she can really help Xiaoxiao find the person who is good for her in her life, she will also achieve a beautiful thing.Looking at him, if he helped him to do it, he might still be useful in the future, so he took him to meet Yun shoukai.


    Yun qiongjun calls Yun shoukai and asks him where he is. When he arrives, Yun shoukai is drinking wine. After seeing Ya Ya and the people of the cloud family together, he is in a bad mood. When Yun qiongjun shows up with Lu Song, Yun shoukai doesn''t want to see him.


    "Shou Kai, Lu Song is here. He doesn''t want to fight with you today. He really likes Xiaoxiao. He wants to redeem Xiaoxiao."


    Yun shoukai didn''t expect that he was really treating Xiaoxiao. Looking at him in surprise, Lu Song quickly explained.


    "I''m sorry we didn''t want to fight with you for me So... "


    Looking at his appearance, cloud shoukai is not so concerned about people, a yard to a yard.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the past today, but I can''t do it."


    Then she looked at Yun qiongjun.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    How could Yun qiongjun think that he would ask for his own opinions? The singing and dancing hall is his own, and Xiaoxiao is also his person. How can she say anything? It''s very embarrassing.


    "This Why don''t we ask Xiaoxiao for her opinion. It''s also a big event for her, so we should ask her opinion. "


    With the tacit consent of Yun shoukai, he drives them to the song and dance hall. The dance hall is still as bright and colorful as before. Xiaoxiao is taking care of the business. Seeing Yun shoukai, he warmly welcomes him. When he sees Lu Song, his face changes obviously.


    Several people enter a private room. Yun shoukai lets Xiaoxiao stay. Lu Song explains his intention to her. Lu Song approaches Xiaoxiao two steps and says excitedly.


    "Xiaoxiao, I want to redeem myself for you. I really like you. I want to marry you. I don''t want you to continue to live like this."


    Xiaoxiao understood what he meant. In fact, she had already seen what Lu Song meant to herself. However, her heart was in favor of Yun shoukai, and she could not like Lu Song at all.


    Looking at Yun shoukai thoughtfully, Yun qiongjun sees Xiaoxiao''s look at Yun shoukai, and Lu Song also sees it. From her eyes, there are also women. Yun qiongjun knows that her feelings for Yun shoukai are different.


    A step back.


    "I don''t want to leave here. I think it''s good here. There are people and things I like here. I don''t think I''ll be happier if I leave here."


    Lu Song refused without hesitation. Lu Song was very sad. He clearly liked her so much. Why didn''t he like him? He lowered his head and saw that he was helpless.


    Lu Song turns to leave. When he reaches the door, he stops and turns his head.


    "Xiaoxiao, since it''s enough for Xiaoxiao to redeem me, if you don''t want to tell me a secret, just tell me."


    Now everything is important to them. They can''t let go of any of them. Just as Lu Song is about to open the door, Yun qiongjun rushes to the door and closes the door again.


    "Wait a minute."


    Inquisitive.


    "What are you going to say? The business can''t be completed, the friendship is still there, and Xiaoxiao''s business still has a turning point. But what you don''t say about this secret may have a great influence on us. "


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Lu song feels that there is also a point. He can''t insist on emotional matters. It''s not Yun shoukai who won''t let Xiaoxiao leave here. He shakes his head helplessly.


    "Well, for the sake of you''ve helped me a lot, I''ll tell you. In fact, the secret I know is related to Yun shoukai''s life. Although our two families have always been competitors in business, I don''t want you to die like this."


    Knowing that it was about Yun shoukai''s life, all the people present were nervous. Yun shoukai also sat up straight with a slight frown. Did the people of the cloud family still want to kill themselves? It''s impossible. They are the only seedling of the cloud family. They will not kill themselves if they go too far.


    By contrast, Yun qiongjun is more nervous, grabs the loose hand of landing, and is eager to know more. She can''t let her grandfather have an accident.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun holding his hand, Yun shoukai was a little jealous. But when she thought that she was doing this to know more about herself, she was worried about herself, and she was inexplicably happy. She finally knew that she cared about herself.


    She has been staring at Yun qiongjun and giggling. Xiaoxiao follows his gaze and sees Yun qiongjun. Her nervous mood suddenly changes into a loss. She loves her. She has paid so much for her. Can''t she have another look at her? He never really laughed at what he did.


    All of these are my own wishes. How can there be so many two emotions in this world? Many are not wishful thinking and bitter smile. Now the most important thing is to think about how to let cloud keep open to avoid danger!

 Chapter 257

    Yun shoukai is sitting on the sofa in a daze. He still wants to recall how Yun qiongjun is worried about herself. He can''t help but feel very relieved. At this time, Yun qiongjun knocked on the door and came in.


    "We have to find Lu Song to find out. What does he know and what he conceals. "


    She sat beside Yun shoukai and said to him seriously.


    "You know, I don''t care about that secret."


    Yunshou began to drink and put it down after a big drink. He doesn''t care about the secret. What''s the difference between life and death? What''s the difference between living like this and dying. Even if he can''t decide his own marriage, what else can he control?


    "But it''s about your life. You don''t care. I care. " Yun qiongjun is very angry. How could he ignore his life like that. She was a little excited to look at cloud shoukai, this is when, he was still in the mood to drink.


    "I''m not afraid. With you around to protect me, there will be no danger."


    Yun shoukai answered calmly. He is really big hearted. He doesn''t worry about his life at all.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t speak. She is speechless. She takes a look at Yun Shou and turns away. Yun shoukai also went out. He really likes Yun qiongjun. Why can''t she feel it?


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and goes out. He is a little angry and looks at Yun shoukai behind her. This old guy, make my little cloud angry again? Hum, I will drink your wine to avenge Xiao yunyun.


    After Xiao Xiao saw it, she ran out of the dressing room and stopped Yun qiongjun.


    "Miss Yun, please wait a moment. I''m going to sing on stage tonight. Can you hear that before you leave? "


    She looks at Yun qiongjun with expectant eyes. Her big beautiful eyes are tender. She is very beautiful today, a white dress that is properly tailored, set off her good figure, and her delicate skin can be blown off. In order to keep the clouds open, she sprays some top perfume from friends abroad.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Xiao Xiao. She knows Xiao Xiao''s mind and is a little embarrassed. She turned her head and looked at Yun shoukai, waiting for his reply.


    "There''s something we can''t enjoy tonight. Another day. "


    Cloud shoukai perfunctorily, while striding to the door. Xiao Xiao was very sad to stand there motionless, she looked at the back of cloud shoukai''s departure, full of loss.


    She didn''t know why Yun shoukai was so heartless. She dressed up carefully, but she still couldn''t attract him. As the number one dancer in his dance hall, how many men would like to give her shoes? She did not look at them. But why did she lose herself in front of Yun shoukai? She really likes Yun shoukai. This handsome and calm man has always been her dream. She didn''t want to leave the dance hall just for him. She wanted to see him every day. But why, just can''t catch?


    Yun qiongjun looked at her, patted her on the shoulder and left. She doesn''t know how to comfort Xiao Xiao and what Yun shoukai thinks. Yun shoukai can''t help but know Xiao Xiao''s Thoughts on him.


    From the singing and dancing hall, Yun qiongjun has been thinking about how to find a proper solution. She can''t always protect the cloud, so we must find a way to remove the people who threaten to keep the cloud open, so that she can leave at ease. However, she needs to think about how to implement the plan. By the way, discuss with Gu Sen and come up with a perfect plan.


    Goosen is still in the ballroom at the moment. He looked at the light and wine here and enjoyed the happy life with a smile. The song and dance hall of the cloud family is high-class. The wine is good and the girl is beautiful. He has been working hard these days and needs to relax.


    It suddenly occurred to Yun qiongjun that she would not see Gu Sen. This playboy, where did he go to hook up with girls? When you come back, I''ll see how I''ll deal with you.


    Seeing that she has been silent, Yun shoukai thinks that she is still depressed about the matter just now. He wanted to comfort her, but he didn''t know what to say, so he chose silence. Looking at Yun qiongjun, he felt a little guilty. He knew that Yun qiongjun had broken her heart for her own safety. He was moved. He is not afraid of death, but knows that Yun qiongjun will protect him. With her like this, he has nothing to fear. He feels very happy.


    Yun qiongjun begins to pay attention to the people who are most loyal to the cloud family. Only in this way can she realize her plan.


    Gu Sen finally came back. He was drunk and lying on the sofa. This guy is always so unreliable. Yun qiongjun is too lazy to pay attention to him, but he himself follows her, saying that he is helping her out. Come on, you don''t have to mess up.


    The next day, Gu Sen finally wakes up and seriously discusses the plan with Yun qiongjun.


    "We must first find someone who is loyal to the cloud family."


    "Yes, that''s the only way to be reliable."


    "But how to find it. How can we judge if they are reliable? "


    "You are so clever and confused that you forget me. You have a talented assistant


    Gu Sen is lazily leaning on the sofa, selling himself confidently. Yun qiongjun curls her lips and turns back the talented assistant. My mother, you can frighten me to death."You have to believe me. You don''t know my ability, do you?"


    "Believe you, believe you, I am dead."


    "You can''t say that, but for my secret protection, you would be so free."


    "Don''t worry, it will be all done tomorrow."


    With Gu Sen''s help, Yun qiongjun contacted several suitable candidates and called them together to express her own thoughts. Yun shoukai is not a puppet, but he has always been under the control of the senior management of the cloud family. To change the status quo, we must remove the senior members of the cloud family. Since they are loyal to the cloud family, they should help themselves to realize her plan. Only in this way can yunshoukai be free. After hearing this, they all agreed that they should discuss with their leaders. This man is Yunbai, the uncle of yunshoukai.


    Yunbo? Why do you feel so familiar with the name, but it seems that I have never seen it.


    "Yunbai, the core figure of Yunshi. It''s yunshoukai''s uncle, which is your... "


    Gu Sen thought for a long time, but he didn''t know what kind of relative she was. He scratched his head awkwardly, his handsome face with a smile of embarrassment.


    "How is he? Is it reliable? "


    "I don''t know. I can''t depend on it."


    Yunqiongjun nodded with agreement.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I also want to see what kind of person this Yunbo is. "


    Yun qiongjun runs to find Yunbai again. He is leisurely drinking tea in the office and seems to be in a good mood.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun, he was surprised. I don''t know how she came to him.


    After hearing Yun qiongjun''s intention, he was stunned for a moment, and then quickly recovered his calm. He put down his tea cup, gave a meaningful look at Yun qiongjun and readily agreed.


    "You can rest assured that I am willing to cooperate. Shoukai is a good boy. He should have a better self Yunbai''s statement of commitment.


    Yun qiongjun did not speak. She stares into Yunbo''s eyes for a moment, then gets up to say goodbye.


    Gu Sen sits on Yunbai''s desk and plays with his books. Yun qiongjun is helpless. When can this guy have a snack! She flashed at Goosen to indicate that he was leaving. However, Gu Sen is focusing on the things in his hand, and has not received her signal at all.


    When she came out of Yunbai''s house, Yun qiongjun always felt something was wrong. She couldn''t explain the reason. However, her intuition told her that she couldn''t trust Yunbai because he agreed too hastily. But right now, there is no right person.


    She was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do. She wanted to discuss with Gu Sen, but this guy didn''t come out at all.


    What''s so funny about Yunbo''s family? Goosen, Goosen, why are you so unreliable? You want to piss me off.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun came out of Yunbai''s house, Yunbai went out. Gu Sen, who was making fun of his desk, felt very strange and went out with him.


    In the high-level meeting room of the cloud family, a group of people are studying things. Among them, the leader is a distant relative of the cloud family, Yun Yingong.


    "I think we need to do it as soon as possible. Try to find a way to solve the problem


    Yunyingong stood up and solemnly announced to others.


    "But he is not married and has no children. How can he be replaced. If you change him now, the blood of the cloud family will be broken. "


    "Broken? You think too much. How can the blood of the cloud family be broken? "


    "Do you think there is a suitable person now?"


    "What do you say? What better way do you have?"


    There was a lot of noise in the meeting room.


    This is, a big bang, who is vigorously patting the table. Everyone is quiet.


    "You have a meeting to try to solve the problem. It''s not a fight. Look at your usual smart monkeys. If something happens, you can''t hold your breath and lose your dignity! "


    A majestic voice controlled everything.


    For a long time, Yun Yingong broke the silence: "well, what do you say to deal with Yun shoukai? Who took his place. "


    "Who, of course, is his child, the child with the blood of the cloud family."


    "It''s impossible. He has no children at all. Besides, he doesn''t even have a wife now. Where did he come from? "


    "Yes, yes, Yun shoukai has no children." The crowd echoed.


    "If there are no children, let him have them. Women have been found, but they are afraid that they have no children? "


    "Yes, isn''t that a suitable girl?"


    "Yes, she is a country girl. She is easy to control."


    "You want me to say, I''ll give the little girl a piece of pregnancy promoting drugs, and then try to make her spend the night with Yun shoukai. Don''t you believe you can''t have a baby?"


    "This method is good, simple and effective. As long as the child is born, it''s no use keeping the clouds open. "


    But they did not know, their plans were all heard by Gu sen in the ghost state.

 Chapter 258

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 259

    I didn''t expect that in order to achieve their goals, the people of the cloud family have already reached the point of madness. Even though Yun qiongjun doesn''t know the law, she knows something about it. In this era, they should be punished!


    My grandmother would be framed like this, and my grandfather would hate his grandmother more and more. Is this really the case?


    In Yun qiongjun''s heart, love has always been beautiful. How can it be tarnished by this kind of thing? She can''t help feeling sorry for her grandparents. When she was a child, she still remembered looking at her grandmother''s photos and thinking that she should believe them. As long as she tried to get everything back on track, she would be the greatest help to her grandparents.


    At the same time, yunqiongjun realizes that things have been made worse and worse. Yun qiongjun can''t help watching things evolve in this direction. Recalling what Gu Sen said just now, and his reaction to what he just heard himself say, it should not be the reaction after listening to such a violent thing. Did he know it before?


    "Did you know before that they would do that kind of perverted thing to my grandparents?"


    Gu Sen didn''t speak, and raised an eyebrow at Yun qiongjun. It turned out that he knew it before, but he didn''t tell himself.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Sen is such a person. Yun qiongjun''s heart is angry, and her body trembles slightly. She points to Gu Sen''s face.


    "Gu Sen, you''ve gone too far. Have you ever thought about the consequences of your doing this? Can you not always think about everything in order to get everything back on track as soon as possible and ignore everything. It''s not other people, it''s my grandparents. Can you do this right for me?"


    In the face of Yun qiongjun''s accusation, Gu Sen seems aggrieved.


    "Don''t forget, it was you who told me that you wanted to return to your own time and space as soon as possible. You said you didn''t want to stay here. All I did was to help you, qiongjun."


    As Gu Sen''s words fell, he was right. At the beginning, he really said that he would go back as soon as possible. He slowly put down his finger pointing to Gu Sen, and there was a deep silence between them.


    Gu Sen has no choice but to go to Yun qiongjun and break the deadlock first.


    "Qiongjun, I know that it''s not appropriate for me to do this, but you believe me, I won''t do anything bad for them. They are your grandparents, that is, my grandparents. But you should be aware that it is the most important thing for the two of us to go back as soon as possible. Other things are OK as long as we don''t tamper with history. Anyway, they are both One will be together sooner or later. What''s the matter with being a little earlier and later? "


    I have to admit that this is the most secure way for Gu Sen, but she still can''t accept his practice.


    "Next time, I''ll let you know if we can do this together You know there are some things that we can''t stop once they start, and some things I have to do


    Gu Sen nods and wants to hold her, but she can''t. Yun qiongjun thinks about her grandmother being used like this, her future life and what will happen in the future, but she can''t do anything about it. Sometimes she even thinks about why she can''t become a ghost like Gu Sen, so that Yun shoukai has never seen herself before and helps them in silence They are good.


    The more he thought about it, he covered his head with his hand, grabbed his hair at random, and yelled like a madman. When Gu Sen saw her like this, he was very distressed, but there was no way. It was time for her to vent his anger and look at her quietly.


    Yun qiongjun has been sitting on the ground, burying her head in her arm. She keeps thinking about what happened in her mind. Unconsciously, her tears have already flowed all over her face. From the beginning of silent crying to the final one of crying, her body is constantly twitching. Seeing her like this, Gu Sen can no longer see and goes forward.


    "Qiongjun, look up at me."


    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t move. Gu Sen doesn''t force her.


    "It''s not a time to be sad. The reason why you can participate in your grandparents'' life is because of the time corridor. You don''t belong to this world. You regard this as a trip. So the most important thing you should do is to go back as soon as possible. When all this is over, I hope you can feel that you are aware of this trip Happy, not full of regret and regret, and deep self blame, you know


    Slowly raised his head from his arm. I don''t know if it''s because of Gu Sen''s words or because he has enough vent. His mood gradually eases down.


    At the same time, Yun qiongjun is not the only one who is emotionally unstable. Yun shoukai is also upset. The woman she likes doesn''t like herself. She is also made to sleep with other women by the people at the top of the cloud family. This woman is still with the top management of the cloud family.


    Now Yun shoukai doesn''t want to see ya ya any more. She feels disgusted when she sees her heart. But Yaya''s heart is not like this. She is so innocent. She doesn''t know that she will be drugged to have such a thing with Yun shoukai. She thinks that Yun shoukai also likes herself. But since that night, it has been several months, and Yun shoukai has never been I haven''t seen myself. I''d like to meet him.Ya Ya naively comes to find Yun shoukai. Outside the door is a senior member of the cloud family. Seeing ya ya come to see Yun Shou happily, she is directly let in. Yun shoukai is upset in the room and doesn''t notice Ya Ya coming in.


    Ya Ya walks in with the breakfast carefully prepared for him, searching for where Yun shoukai is. Seeing him sitting on the sofa, there are empty wine bottles and glasses in front of the table, and there are cigarette butts in the ashtray. She guesses that he hasn''t slept all night.


    Go to see him close his eyes, breakfast on the table, did not make much noise, but cloud shoukai also wake up, may be so many years of living environment, vigilance has become higher unconsciously, opened his eyes to see ya ya.


    Frown.


    "What are you doing in here?"


    Yaya didn''t think that cloud shoukai saw her expression when she saw it. It was different in her imagination.


    "I, I''ll bring you breakfast."


    Impatient wave hands, no longer to see her.


    "No, get out."


    It''s not so much that Yun shoukai hates Yaya, it''s better to say that he doesn''t know how to face her.


    Yun shoukai''s attitude towards Ya Ya makes her very sad. She slowly walks out of Yun shoukai''s room. The people of Yun''s family are still waiting for her to go out. Seeing her expression, they know that Yun shoukai is not good for her, but it doesn''t matter. That kind of thing has happened between the two people, which he has to admit.


    Take ya ya to see the big parents of the cloud family. It happens to be eating. Yun Yingong is very happy to see ya ya and let her eat together.


    Because I just came out of yunshoukai''s room, I was not in a good mood, but I was embarrassed to refuse his invitation. So I sat at the table, smelling the wafting fragrance, looking at the food on the table, I felt like I was going to throw up. Ya Ya ran to the bathroom. The parents of the cloud family saw her reaction and thought of the design that night for her and Yun Shou When I was sleeping together, I had a sinister smile on my face.


    Waiting outside the bathroom, waiting for ya ya to come out, pretending to care about her.


    "Ya Ya, how are you? Do you feel uncomfortable? Don''t leave now. My personal doctor will come to check my body. It''s just for you."


    After that, she gave her assistant a wink. Ya Ya didn''t refuse, so she stayed there and waited. Soon, the family doctor of the cloud family came. After a simple examination for the people of the cloud family, she began to check Ya Ya.


    The result of the inspection is that some people are happy and others are worried, because Ya Ya is pregnant, which is really a great good thing for the high-level people of the cloud family, but it is not a good thing for ya ya.


    "Ha ha ha, ya ya, if you do well, I will reward you well. Here you are. This is a 100000 card. You can buy whatever you want. And this is a car. It''s all yours."


    Never seen so much money of Ya Ya was startled, stupefied looking at him, blankly took over.


    Although he has a child of Yun shoukai, he is really sad about his attitude. He doesn''t even talk to him when he meets him. Yaya is as young as Yun qiongjun and tells Yun qiongjun about these things. Yun qiongjun comforts her.


    When she found Yun shoukai, she didn''t want to be estranged between her grandparents because of these things.


    I don''t know what kind of feelings I should tell him about it, so I have to wake up and say it.


    "Shou Kai, you shouldn''t treat ya ya like that. She''s a good girl. You''ll make her sad."


    Yun shoukai is angry. The woman he likes comes to persuade him to be nice to other women. It''s ridiculous.


    "What should I do to her? Do you know that she is with those people in the cloud family? Do I have to deal with her as before? I can''t make it! Yun qiongjun, don''t you think it''s too much? It doesn''t matter if you don''t like me, but would you please don''t mess around here? "


    I didn''t expect that yunshou would shift the topic to himself at the meeting.


    "Yaya, she is not a senior member of the cloud family. Don''t mistreat her. Moreover, I have someone I like."


    Cloud shoukai looks at her in surprise.


    "Who is it?"


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen beside her. Although others can''t see him, he is always in her own eyes.


    Along with her line of sight cloud keeps open to see past, but he can''t see anything at all, a face of blankness.

 Chapter 260

    Although Gu Sen has been in the room all the time, he went to see Yun shoukai to explain Ya Ya Ya''s affairs clearly. He came to see him after discussing with Gu Sen. he followed Yun qiongjun all the time to see Yun shoukai.


    Just now, when they were talking, he was listening and watching. But when Yun qiongjun said he had someone he liked, he suddenly became serious. He looked at Yun qiongjun, looked forward to her, and waited for her answer. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun looked at himself.


    Gu Sen is really flattered by her sudden confession. She looks at Yun qiongjun happily, and Yun qiongjun also looks at him with love.


    But all this can''t be seen in Yun shoukai''s eyes. He can''t see Gu sen in the ghost state. He can only see Yun qiongjun looking at a place by herself, smiling gently, thinking that Yun qiongjun is playing tricks on herself, that she is trying to escape her love, and deliberately says that she has someone she likes.


    This is more cruel than rejecting him. She holds her shoulder in her hands and looks at Yun qiongjun grimly.


    "Why do you have to, Yun qiongjun? Aren''t you tired of acting like this? You don''t like me, I know, but why do you cheat me? Is that interesting? It''s not that I can''t find a woman anymore


    Her anger was burning in her heart. Even her strength to hold on to Yun qiongjun''s shoulder was growing. At first, Yun wanted to bear with it, because she really hurt him, but her strength grew stronger and stronger, and she couldn''t help crying out.


    "Ah, it hurts, cloud keep open, you let me go."


    I didn''t expect that he would make such an excited reaction. He has never been like this before. Maybe he really likes himself. Such an amorous man, if he is not his grandfather, if he does not meet Gu Sen, may accept his sincerity. However, it is impossible to meet him at the wrong time and space and under the wrong opportunity It''s nature that makes people.


    Yun shoukai''s eyes are red. He releases his hand that holds her shoulder. Yun qiongjun covers her shoulder in pain. The two men are in a deadlock.


    Quiet as if the air has condensed, thinking of today''s own is to persuade him and Ya Ya''s things, sort out their emotions, go to the back of cloud shoukai, turn him around and face himself.


    "Yun shoukai, you believe me, Yaya, she is really not a senior member of the cloud family. She is so kind that she can be used by them. She is not really a bad person. As for you, you should not think about these children''s private affairs now, do you know? You are the only successor of the cloud family. You have a great responsibility. Do you know? You have to work hard to control the cloud family in your own hands, do you know? You will get rid of your puppet status, but now you look at your own decadence. Is this what a man who wants to get rid of other people''s control should be? "


    Yun qiongjun said so many things without blaming Yun shoukai. She really didn''t want to see her grandfather go on like this, and she didn''t want her grandmother to be treated like this again. Such a simple person was hurt by these vicious and selfish man-made disasters. She didn''t want the feelings between her grandparents to be tarnished.


    Thinking about her words, there is no mistake. I promised her that she would get rid of the status of a puppet. A man of seven feet should keep his word. In front of the family, the affairs of the children''s private affairs are really insignificant. For the honor of the family, I should not be decadent.


    When she is not strong enough to talk about her feelings, she will not be able to accept all the good things she has.


    "Well, I promise you, I won''t think about emotional matters for the time being. I will definitely destroy the cancer of the cloud family and hold the cloud family in its own hands."


    Seeing that he is still so rational, Yun qiongjun is happy and smiles happily. Yun qiongjun is very good-looking, but she is more warm when she smiles. The kind that can warm people''s heart, and can also infect and make others happy.


    No one wants his life to be full of haze and bright, so people prefer to be with people who love to laugh, and no one is willing to be with people who complain all day. No matter how difficult life gives you, you should keep a smiling heart.


    "Great. I''m really glad you think so."


    She has not been so happy for a long time. Looking at her smile, Yun shoukai also laughed happily. I don''t know why I like her because of her smile? Maybe sometimes you don''t need any reason to like someone, just like you don''t need a reason to hate someone.


    "Qiongjun, no matter what, when I ask for my puppet status, the first thing I have to do is to drive that girl away."


    With this, Yun shoukai''s eyes become sharp. Yun qiongjun is helpless and angry. Why does he think Yaya is a senior member of the cloud family? Angry is that I just said those words in vain.


    "Shou Kai, why don''t you understand? How do you want me to tell you that you can understand? Yaya, she''s not what you think she is. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? When you were in the countryside, you were injured. At that time, she didn''t know anything, so she helped us. If Yaya was a bad person, I didn''t know who would be a good person. "Finish saying angry ignore cloud to keep open, see her this appearance, had to promise to come down first won''t drive away Ya Ya Ya.


    Yun qiongjun is relieved to leave.


    It''s really stressful at this time. Yun qiongjun comes out of Yun shoukai''s room and takes a deep breath to calm herself down. She still has important things to do. She has to deal with everything before she leaves here. Otherwise, even if she returns to her own time and space as she wishes, she will not be at ease.


    Now she is going to prepare for the dispute with the senior management of the cloud family. It is better to find some handle of the senior management of the cloud family, so that she can be more confident.


    Of course, Gu Sen followed Yun qiongjun out of the room and looked at her serious expression.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Yun qiongjun sighed.


    "I''m going to prepare the dispute between yunshoukai and those high-level people of the cloud family. I think it''s very stressful. It must be difficult. The high-level of the cloud family has so much power, maybe they haven''t opened up yunshou at all, so I want to help him."


    Gu Sen doesn''t think so. He thinks that since it''s Yun shoukai''s own business, he should let him solve it by himself instead of letting Yun qiongjun help him.


    Moreover, Gu Sen is selfish. He is afraid that Yun qiongjun is too good to Yun shoukai, which will make him feel that Yun qiongjun also likes him, and the future situation will be more difficult to control.


    I''m also afraid that Yun qiongjun really likes him, but the latter is not worried now after what happened just now. Although I know that Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun will not be together, I feel a little jealous when I watch them go so close every day.


    "I think you should let him handle this matter by himself. Yun shoukai is still too young and needs to be tempered because he has been suppressed by the people of the cloud family for so long. Do you still remember what kind of grandfather you saw when you were a child? How powerful it was. In fact, you are not helping him."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know this truth in her heart, but what happened in this period of time makes her afraid that if she doesn''t do it again, things will go out of control.


    And the time to go back may not be certain. The sooner you solve this problem, the better.


    "Gu Sen, I understand everything you say. You can rest assured. I know how to be proper. But if I don''t help, I don''t feel relieved. If this matter has not been solved before we go back, I will never forgive myself in my life."


    He knows her, but her practice may change history. At that time, the whole thing will change differently. She once again persuades Yun qiongjun not to try to change history. Yun qiongjun shakes her head and says helplessly.


    She used to talk to gusen, and once some things started, they couldn''t be controlled.


    Looking at Gu Sen seriously, Gu Sen''s eyes are full of expectation.


    "Goosen, it''s too late. No one can change what I''ve decided, you know."


    Indeed, Yun qiongjun''s stubbornness has not changed at all. Even after several lifetimes, she is still so stubborn. She still remembers that in that life, she was forced to marry someone else. She was angry with herself. No matter how she explained it, she would not forgive herself. Later, she would forgive only when she knew the truth.


    Well, since she has made up her mind, help her as much as possible.


    Yun qiongjun continues to prepare for the dispute with the top management of the cloud family.


    After Yun qiongjun left, Yun shoukai seriously thought about what she had just said to herself. She really should cheer up. She can''t just rely on Yun qiongjun''s efforts alone. She should also act on her own.


    At the same time, Yunbai, the only sincere member of the cloud family, is also preparing to wait for Yun qiongjun to help yunshou fire the top management of the cloud family, and then he can sit down and enjoy the benefits and become the leader of the cloud family.


    For so many years, he has not been against the top management of the cloud family on the surface, but he has accumulated his own power behind his back. Even if Yun shoukai has defeated the top management of the cloud family, he has not accumulated much power under his control for so many years. As long as he defeats the top management of the cloud family, he can be the leader of the cloud family.


    In fact, Yun qiongjun didn''t really believe him, because the last time he asked for help, he promised too easily, but made her suspicious. Therefore, Yun qiongjun was wary of Yunbai. Even if he did make any moves in the end, she had already figured out a way to deal with it.

 Chapter 261

    Since ya ya got pregnant, her treatment has improved. Every day is big fish and meat, delicacies, is to give ya ya to increase nutrition. However, Yaya doesn''t grow meat any more. The high-level of the cloud family is afraid of Yaya''s lack of nutrition.


    This morning, the cloud family ate at the table. Yaya''s position is arranged on Yun shoukai''s right hand side, while Yun qiongjun''s position is on Yaya''s right hand side.


    "Qiongjun," Yaya was a little embarrassed, "can we change places?" Yun qiongjun hasn''t had time to speak. Sitting on one side, hearing Ya Ya''s words, Yun shoukai showed a sarcastic smile on her face, "why, after I got to bed with me, I didn''t dare to sit with me?"


    Hurt by the cold words of cloud shoukai, Ya Ya lowers her head, sits in her position, and never says a word. Yun qiongjun stares at Yun shoukai fiercely, but in exchange for a smile of indifference. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun felt powerless. She looks back and sits next to ya ya.


    Cloud family high-level for this scene as did not see, for them, as long as Ya Ya can give birth to the descendants of the cloud family, the rest is not important.


    With the passage of time, the senior members of the cloud family attended the table one after another. In the middle of the meal, a servant came up with a pot of soup. Yun Yinbai motioned the servant to put it in front of Ya Ya and said, "this is very nutritious."


    Yun qiongjun just saw that it was a pot of chicken soup. She suddenly got up and rushed into the bathroom. Yun qiongjun knows that Ya Ya is upset. She wants to follow her when she gets up. When she passes by Yun shoukai, she is caught by his wrist and says, "what are you going to do. Just eat your food


    Let''s open your eyes, qiongjun Finish saying, don''t give cloud Shou a look again, follow go to the bathroom. Behind him, cloud shoukai''s eyes are dark, and I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "Ouch -" as soon as she got to the bathroom door, Yun qiongjun heard such a sound. With a shiver in her heart and a touch of worry in her eyes, Yun qiongjun quickly walked into the bathroom and saw her hands on the washing table, her face pale and vomiting. This is the morning, has not eaten anything, now such a vomit, unexpectedly only left stomach acid.


    I don''t know how to pat her on the back. At this time, it was supposed to be the father of the child. But Yun shoukai, Yun qiongjun looks a little ugly.


    However, Yaya didn''t notice that Yun qiongjun was wrong. She vomited and became retch. After a long time, he came back slowly. After Yaya vomited, she picked up a handful of water to gargle her mouth. When she felt that she was almost done, she took out a handkerchief to wipe off the filth on the corners of her lips. She raised her head and showed a gentle smile to Yun qiongjun, "qiongjun, I''m ok. Don''t worry


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun''s nose was so sour that she almost burst into tears. She looked at this experienced these, but still smile gentle naive girl, a burst of heartache.


    She held out her hand and held it. Yaya is startled by Yun qiongjun''s sudden move. She stands in the same place and doesn''t know how to put her hands and feet. Finally, she hesitated and fell on Yun qiongjun''s back. "I''m fine, qiongjun." The voice is soft and waxy, just like before.


    They return to their seats together. Yaya continues to eat quietly, as if the person who vomited quickly before was not her. Yun qiongjun knows that YaYa doesn''t want to worry Yun shoukai and his family.


    But how does this silly girl know that what the cloud family cares about is just the child in her stomach. While Yun shoukai, Yun qiongjun glances at Yun shoukai, who cares for her own food. She is in pain again. She doesn''t even care about her children.


    When they came back, Yun Yinbai glanced at Yun qiongjun with some warning in his eyes. Yun qiongjun smiles bitterly. Is she afraid of what she and ya ya say? How could she tear it up and make ya ya sad?


    But Yun Yinbai didn''t care about Yun qiongjun''s idea. He took back his sight, got up and put the chicken in Ya Ya''s bowl without expression. The voice didn''t fluctuate and there was no wave. "This is nutritious. It''s good for children. " Although the voice is flat, but it is this insipid, carrying the command of the superior.


    There was a fire in Yun qiongjun''s eyes. Just now ya ya just smelled the smell of chicken! Is yunyinbai blind now that she''s carrying chicken to ya ya? Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to endure any more. She puts down her chopsticks and is about to get up. However, the girl on her side stealthily pinches the palm of her hand.


    Yun qiongjun turns her head to look. Ya Ya gently purses her lips and shakes her head. Yun qiongjun maintains the action of getting up and looks at ya ya for a long time. In the end, Yun qiongjun sighs, picks up chopsticks and continues to eat. It''s just tasteless.


    For the two people''s movements, the cloud family did not see, just in their eyes, just two little girls. Even if Yun qiongjun is no more powerful, she is just skilled. In any case, it can''t compete with the cloud family.


    But Yun shoukai is angry that Yun qiongjun pushed him to ya ya. In addition, she suspects that ya ya and the top management of the Yun family are in a group. At this time, it is natural to ignore. As if I didn''t see anything.


    In the afternoon, Yun qiongjun was planning something later in her room when she heard a scream. Yun qiongjun''s face changed and she rushed out of the room. There is a circle of people in the lobby. It''s annoying.


    Among the crowd, you could hear the faint breath of Ya Ya. As soon as Yun qiongjun gets nervous, she pushes aside the crowd and sees Ya Ya sitting on the ground, covering her stomach and looking miserable. As soon as she was worried, Yun qiongjun quickly stepped forward to help the man up."What''s going on?" Yun qiongjun looks angry and stares at the maid who is sent to serve Ya Ya Ya. The maid was frightened by her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "the little grandmother is going to find you just now. As a result, there were some traces of water on the ground, which slipped by accident. "


    After hearing the speech, Yun qiongjun looked at the ground carefully and found that there were water traces. The cloud family has the habit of sweeping in the afternoon. It''s not surprising that there are traces of water on the ground.


    "But the doctor is here?" Yun qiongjun takes a worried look at ya ya''s painful expression. Yun qiongjun asks the maid. The maid was about to answer, and yunyinbai had already brought the family doctor. Yun Yinbai pushes Yun qiongjun away and asks the family doctor to examine Ya Ya.


    Being pushed aside, Yun qiongjun frowns, but looking at ya ya''s pale face, she suppresses the fire in her heart and looks at ya ya anxiously.


    After a careful examination, the family doctor finally put the end pulse down Ya Ya Ya''s hand, and was about to open his mouth. Yun Yinbai had already asked, "is there anything wrong with the child?"


    The family doctor said with a smile, "little grandma has a good foundation. This time it''s OK. But I''ll have to pay attention later. " Yun Yinbai was relieved, turned his head, his face was still not good-looking, "can''t you be more careful with your baby? Our descendants of the cloud family are very valuable! "


    The words of severe accusation let ya ya red eyes, she bit her lower lip and said nothing. Yun qiongjun glared angrily, "yunyinbai, you can only see children? Don''t you see ya ya''s hand hurt? " As soon as she came, she saw that her delicate elbows were skinned and bleeding.


    She thought that, now that Ya Ya is pregnant, they will treat ya better. But I didn''t expect that these cloud family members don''t care about anything except their children.


    Yun Yinbai glanced at ya ya''s elbow lightly, let the family doctor see it, and he left. Yun qiongjun is very angry, but she is held by Ya Ya. Yun qiongjun is sad and takes ya ya to her room.


    "Qiongjun." Yaya called her in a low voice.


    "Well?" Yun qiongjun is busy and answers casually. After a while, she doesn''t hear ya ya''s voice. Yun qiongjun turns her head and sees Ya Ya sitting on the bed. Her eyes are sad.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun qiongjun put down what she was doing, sat down beside Ya Ya and asked.


    Yaya stirred her fingers and hesitated to ask, "qiongjun, do you hate me?"


    Yun qiongjun was confused, "Ya Ya, how could you think so?"


    Ya Ya lowered her head, and her voice was so small that she could hardly hear her voice, "clearly you and shoukai brother are a pair. But I got in midway and was pregnant with shoukai''s brother''s child. I''m really bad at it. "


    "No Yun qiongjun suppressed her heartache and bared her teeth. "I''m not a couple with Yun shoukai. Yunshoukai is just my employer. When the mission is over, I''ll leave. "


    "Are you leaving?" Yaya looks at Yun qiongjun in surprise. She always thinks Yun qiongjun will stay at the cloud house.


    "Yes," said Yun qiongjun with a smile. "Ya Ya, do you like Yun shoukai?"


    Asked by Yun qiongjun''s question, Ya Ya was silent for a long time, and then whispered, "it''s very nice of you to keep your brother open. But I just like him a little bit. "


    "A little bit?" Yun qiongjun muttered, "then how could my grandparents be together at the beginning?"


    Gu Sen, floating beside Yun qiongjun, quipped, "don''t forget, if it wasn''t for you. They are bound to be together. " Hearing this, Yun qiongjun was angry. She did not expect that Yun shoukai would fall in love with her. Whatever the reason, it''s a fact.


    It''s just, "if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be in the wrong space." Yun qiongjun''s face crossed and she was discontented: "if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have met Yun shoukai in this era. How could this situation have happened?"


    Gu Sen sighed, "yes, yes, my fault."


    "Qiongjun, who are you talking to?" Yaya looks at Yun qiongjun strangely. I don''t understand why suddenly Yun qiongjun turns to talk. There was no one around her.


    Yun qiongjun remembers that Ya Ya is still sitting around. The expression is a little stiff. When I think about it, I''m going to leave. It doesn''t matter if I tell the truth.


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun''s lips rose and laughed ominously, "I''m talking to a ghost." Yun qiongjun points to Gu Sen''s position. "My boyfriend is a ghost. I was just talking to him."


    Ya Ya''s eyes flashed with excitement, "really?" Yun qiongjun nods and affirms.


    Ya Ya hesitated for a moment, lifted her hand up and waved to the position that Yun qiongjun just pointed to. "Hello, Mr. ghost. My name is Ya Ya."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other and find that they are both crying and laughing like themselves.

 Chapter 262

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 263

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 264

    Lin Feng looks at Gu Sen and feels that he is like his close relative and younger generation, but he doesn''t know who he is. He feels strange by himself. He not only lowers his head and ponders, but also has pain in his head and has no result.


    Lin Feng couldn''t understand what they were saying, but he remembered how surprised Yun qiongjun looked when he saw him. "Why was miss so surprised when she saw me just now?"


    "In fact, you are very much like an old friend of ours, he..." Gu Sen just said this, and then he stopped sad.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the distance, and the three looked at each other. They saw that the cloud was keeping open, and the look was still very flustered, and the pace was also very urgent.


    From a long distance, Yun shoukai sees Lin Feng and Yun qiongjun looking at the air, as if they are still talking about something, as if there is a person there. They judge that there must be a ghost there. He couldn''t help but get nervous and quickly came to them. His expression was very strange and he looked around.


    "Taoist priest, hurry up and take away the ghost, so as not to harm people again!" He pointed to the air, his eyes were wide, his expression was even more flustered, and his words were trembling.


    "Mr. Yun, what are you doing? What kind of ghosts do you accept? " Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand his intention. She looks at him blankly and then gives Gu Sen a meaningful glance, as if she understands something.


    Gu Sen doesn''t understand what he means. He looks quietly behind Yun qiongjun and suspects that what he said must have something to do with him.


    Yun shoukai held up his hands at random, glared around, and finally looked directly at Yun qiongjun. "Just now you looked at the air and talked, but I couldn''t see it. That must be the evil ghost. If you take that ghost away, he can''t confuse you again. That''s why you talk to the air all day long! This is terrible! " He spoke a lot louder, with a little terror.


    "How can you think so? It''s a misunderstanding. There''s no such thing at all." Yun qiongjun tried to explain, but she didn''t know how to say it at the moment. It was hard to explain this kind of thing.


    "You are bewildered by the ghost. Of course you will say so. I can''t watch you being harmed by the ghost. Taoist priest, please catch the ghost so that Miss Yun can calm down!" He didn''t pay any attention to Yun qiongjun''s words. Thinking that she was still confused, he urged Lin Feng to catch the ghost quickly. He held on to Lin Feng''s arm with both hands and begged eagerly.


    "You really misunderstood me. You don''t have to catch any ghosts. I''m not confused by anyone!" Yun qiongjun explains in a loud voice. Her pretty face is a little ruddy, but she can''t be anxious.


    Gu Sen knows that he is the one who caused the trouble. He can only do something in a hurry, but he can''t help anything. When he thinks about it carefully, he doesn''t blame Yun Shou for thinking like this. He is also a little confused when he sees that Yun qiongjun has nothing to do.


    Yun shoukai doesn''t listen to Yun qiongjun at all. He thinks that she is still confused. She just wants to catch the ghost.


    "Taoist priest, catch him quickly!" Yun shoukai continues to beg Lin Feng. It seems that he is quite concerned about Yun qiongjun.


    "It''s not so simple to catch ghosts. I need some preparation. Don''t you hurry?" Lin Feng is making a mystery there. He also wants to delay time and see what happened to Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    "Still need to prepare? Don''t let that ghost run away? It will be troublesome to come back then! " Yun shoukai looked worried and looked at the sky from time to time. His whole body felt uncomfortable and his hair stood up.


    "I have to prepare. It''s just that you can discuss it again to see if Miss Yun agrees to do so. It will save me a lot of trouble at that time." He spoke with reason, and then walked back, but he was still thinking about Gu Sen''s face. He felt very kind, but he didn''t know why.


    Yun qiongjun took hold of Yun shoukai and said seriously, "there are some things you really don''t understand. I''m friends with the so-called ghost, which is different from what you think. I''m not confused by ghosts."


    Yun Shou began to shake his head and didn''t believe her. Yun qiongjun can''t help but know that it''s ridiculous for people of his age to explain these things to him. She won''t believe it, let alone him? I really worried her to death.


    Lin Feng walked back thoughtfully, thinking about what he had just done. When he found Gu Sen following him, he stopped to see what he wanted to say. It happened that he was still very kind to him and wanted to find out why.


    Looking at Lin Feng, Gu Sen didn''t know what to say. He should be the reincarnation of his master. He didn''t want him to be involved in this matter. Now he felt guilty, "I didn''t want you to be involved in this matter. I didn''t expect Mr. Yun to invite you here, did you? I''m so sorry. " Gu Sen''s words are sincere and respectful, and salute him.


    Lin Feng felt very strange. He had only met him twice, and he had such respect for himself. For some reason, he suddenly remembered that he was very similar to an old friend of his. Was it possible that Lin Feng walked slowly to his residence and asked blankly, "it doesn''t matter. Just now you said that I look like a person you know very well. Who is that person? It''s a very different relationship with you, isn''t it Saying that they are not far away from the forest wind''s residence, the stream water sound and slowly spread.When Gu Sen heard this question, he felt even more sad. He wanted to call him master impulsively. He also remembered all kinds of past events. In a moment, he calmed down, but he had already arrived at Lin Feng''s residence.


    Those servants were surprised to see Lin Feng coming from afar and speak to the air. Thinking that he is a Taoist priest who can catch ghosts, he must have some powers, so I don''t think it''s strange. For the first time in his life, he feels fresh and stares at Lin Feng''s behavior.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s sad appearance, Lin Feng knows that someone who is very similar to himself must have a different relationship with him. Without urging him, he just goes to the house. I''m also very interested in learning about Gu Sen.


    Entering the inner room, Gu Sen turns from memory to reality, forgetting Lin Feng''s question just now, and decides to tell him simply to see if he can think of anything.


    "The man you like is my master. His name is Meilin. He taught me a lot of martial arts. He treated me like a father and son, but he died not long ago." Speaking of this, Gu Sen''s eyes were moist and more sad. He hung his head for a long time and did not speak.


    Lin Feng understood why he respected himself so much. What was his feeling? Lin Feng is still thinking about it.


    "So you regard me as your master?" Lin Feng asked carefully.


    Gu Sen nodded, then slowly raised his head and looked at the familiar face in front of him. Tears swirled in his eyes, and his expression was very low. "I guess you should be my master''s reincarnation after his death, but you don''t remember anything."


    "I am the reincarnation of your master? Can there be such a thing? " Lin Feng glared and couldn''t believe it. How could he not understand it? Suddenly he realized a problem.


    Even if they were reincarnated here, how could they be here?


    "It''s a little weird. Then, how can you be here? Shouldn''t be in the same age as us? " Lin Feng''s face was at a loss, and he looked as if he believed or not.


    Gu Sen came to the window, looked outside and said without expression: "we came here through the time corridor. We wanted to go back to our time, but we didn''t expect to be here."


    "What time corridor? pass through? This, this... "Lin Feng was more at a loss. He felt that the ghost was really talking about ghosts. He could not understand a word.


    Gu Sen saw that he didn''t believe this, and could understand, "I said it''s useless to cheat you. The time corridor is really real, and it can cross into any era."


    Lin Feng saw that his words were sincere, and there was no need to mystify himself. However, he was shocked that there were other parallel worlds in the world. "It''s just amazing. I can''t imagine it!" He opened his mouth and looked at Gu sen in surprise. His eyes seemed to have seen the magic place.


    Gu Sen is in addition to sad or sad, do not have the heart to see Lin Feng again.


    When the servants outside heard the voices in the room, they thought it was the Taoist priest who was doing it. It was very interesting.


    In Yun qiongjun''s house, she is still explaining with Yun shoukai about the ghost.


    At the moment, she was standing in front of the window. The two pots of green grass beside her were matched with her pink dress. The sunlight projected in, making her face more charming and moving.


    Yun shoukai does not want such a good girl to be confused by ghosts. He must persuade Yun qiongjun to live in a healthy environment, so that he can feel at ease.


    "Mr. Yun, I''m really not confused by any ghost. You just misunderstood me. I really appreciate your kindness!" Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to say it. She looks helpless.


    "I don''t believe what you said. No one talks to the air for no reason. You''d better listen to me if you are confused by the ghost." He was a little anxious, and he didn''t listen to Yun qiongjun''s explanation.


    Yun qiongjun was so anxious that she couldn''t speak for a moment, but she could appreciate his efforts.


    "I don''t know how to explain this to you, in short...


    " you don''t have to say, if it''s not like that, how can you defend me like that? You''re the best person in the world for me. How can you explain it? You''re confused by the ghost. I won''t believe anything else What he said was reasonable.


    Seeing his appearance, Yun qiongjun could hardly convince him, and she was also very embarrassed. "In fact, you are my relative. Otherwise, how could I treat you like that?"


    Yun shoukai is more at a loss after listening, relatives? He was speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 265

    Yun shoukai doesn''t believe Yun qiongjun''s answer. How can this be possible? I have grown up so much that no one has ever told him that he has any relatives or heard of such a person. He looks at Yun qiongjun in a puzzled way.


    "How could that be possible? Can you tell the truth? "


    Yun qiongjun knew that he would not believe it, but she could not say that she was her granddaughter. It sounded more ridiculous than her relatives, so she could only keep talking.


    "I''m telling you the truth. There''s no need to lie to you. If I''m not your relative, why would I rescue you when you were in danger? Why would I be willing to be your bodyguard? And why would I be good to you alone?"


    Indeed, she is really good to herself. She has saved herself so many times and helped herself so much. However, how much Yun shoukai hopes that she can be good to herself is because she likes herself a little bit. However, this is not the case. Yun shoukai is sad. He still does not want to believe it. He thinks that Yun qiongjun doesn''t like him, so he finds such an excuse.


    Shaking his head, his voice was very positive.


    "No, you must not like me, and you don''t want me to like you any more. As long as you say it''s my relative, then we can''t be together, right? Why? You can tell me clearly. Why lie to me? I don''t have a person to trust. Do you want to cheat me


    The more Yun shoukai said, the more sad he felt. Yun qiongjun understood his feelings, so he didn''t get angry because he was wronged. Instead, he told him calmly.


    Thinking that since the relationship between the two is the grandson, even if the blood test can only know that there is a blood relationship between the two people, that is, there is no relationship between relatives.


    "Shou Kai, if you have to think like this, I have another way to let you know that I''m not lying to you. Do you want to have a try?"


    Yun shoukai looks up at Yun qiongjun.


    "Let''s test the DNA."


    Without knowing what Bai Yun qiongjun said, she frowned and looked at her suspiciously.


    "DNA what?"


    Suddenly, it occurred to her that there was no DNA technology in this era. Yun qiongjun felt confused. There should be blood tests in this era!


    "Oh, I mean blood test, we can know whether we are related or not."


    The atmosphere is a little awkward. Yun shoukai has been looking at Yun qiongjun. He doesn''t want to have a blood test. Seeing her firm face, he thinks that what she said may be true. However, he is afraid that the relationship between the two people is really the relationship between relatives. After that, there will be no possibility for them.


    "Forget it. It''s too much trouble."


    Yun shoukai is about to leave. Yun qiongjun holds him, persuades him and looks at him sincerely.


    "No, you can''t go. Today we must make this matter clear. We can''t let ourselves be accused of cheating. We should also let you know that we are really related by blood."


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s reluctance, Yun shoukai is helpless. He has learned a little medicine before, but he still understands it. There is no scientific basis for blood test. It is impossible to accurately determine whether there is a blood relationship between two people. However, there was no DNA technology at that time.


    "This blood test is useless. Don''t waste your effort."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t think so.


    "How can it be useless? In ancient times, this method is often used to test whether there is blood relationship. We have... "


    Realizing that she had almost let slip, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Yun shoukai still disagreed. Seeing him so stubborn, Yun qiongjun was annoyed. How can I make him believe what she said!


    Although she collected quickly, yunshoukai still heard something.


    "What do you say?"


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Yun qiongjun tries her best to cover up. She says that she only saw someone pass the test like this, so she always thinks that the blood test is reliable.


    It''s not only that Yun qiongjun is worried about this matter, but also that Yun shoukai is upset about it. He wants to know whether what Yun qiongjun said is true or not, and he doesn''t want to know. He is very upset. Yun qiongjun sits on the sofa, lowers his head and frowns. Yun shoukai looks at her all the time.


    Lin Feng knows that there is a parallel space in the world. It''s a special good thing. Maybe for ordinary people, if they hear about this kind of thing, they will think it is an impossible thing. When they listen to a joke, they will pass. But Lin Feng is different. He is the reincarnation of seeking Lin, and now he is a Taoist. You can see the ghost like Gu Sen, which shows that his body is still alive There is something different from ordinary people, so when he learned about it, he believed it was true and felt incredible.


    "Tell me about the world you are talking about."


    Seeing Lin Feng''s expectant eyes, Gu Sen smiles and answers "OK.".


    I told him about some things that happened before, and also focused on some things about looking for Lin. pay attention to his expression to see if he can recall.


    But the fact is not as he would like, when these things, he is just very excited to listen, there is no special feelings.From Gu Sen''s words, Lin Feng has roughly learned about the things in the parallel space. He thinks that it is really a magical place and is full of curiosity about it.


    Seeing him like this, I feel that he has always been looking for the forest. Lin Feng suddenly thinks of something and looks at Gu Sen badly.


    "Well, do you like Yun qiongjun in that world?"


    Gu Sen nodded a little embarrassed. He had a good time with qiongjun in his mind. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, which made people feel very happy at a glance.


    I think of Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai.


    "By the way, Lin Feng, do you know why Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun have sex with Yun? It''s because Yun qiongjun is actually Yun shoukai''s granddaughter. "


    Lin Feng widened his eyes and looked at Gu sen in an incredible way.


    "What? Do you think they are a grandson? "


    Gu Sen nods calmly. Lin Feng is even more surprised. His eyes are not only wide, but his mouth is open. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun is Yun shoukai''s granddaughter. Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai look similar in age. I don''t know that they are the same age, and Yun shoukai likes Yun qiongjun. It''s easy to misunderstand that they are lovers.


    "There are still such things in this world. Is the world very good? When did you come from?"


    Gu Sen nods and Lin Feng is happy.


    "Since you can all cross from the world over there, can I also go to the world there through the time corridor? Can I also see the world over there


    Gu Sen is puzzled by this problem. He really doesn''t know whether people in this world can go to the world over there through the time corridor. However, he and Yun qiongjun crossed here by mistake, which has caused certain troubles. If people here go there again, there will be more troubles. No, in order to let Lin Feng get rid of this idea And he said to him.


    "Well I advise you not to go. First, it''s not so easy to go there. Second, it''s not so fun there. It''s very dangerous. If you don''t believe it, you''ll lose your life. It''s not worth the loss. "


    Lin Feng heard that there was danger and he would die. It was so terrible that he gave up his mind.


    "Well, then not."


    Gu Sen breathes a sigh of relief. Lin Feng seems to be thinking about what Gu Sen and he said just now, and suddenly said a word.


    "Oh, by the way, I''ve forgotten my business. I was invited by Yun shoukai to catch ghosts. How can I chat with you all the time? Let''s go to find Yun shoukai. How can we give an account to others? Don''t give me wages later, and ruin my reputation."


    He walked two steps forward, as if thinking of something. He looked back at Gu Sen with a smile on his face.


    "Catch you."


    Gu Sen is amused by him. He shakes his head and follows him to find Yun shoukai.


    Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun are in the room next to them. The door is not closed. Lin Feng comes in directly. Seeing Yun qiongjun sitting on the sofa, he remembers Gu Sen and himself saying that Yun shoukai is the business of Yun qiongjun''s grandfather. He knows that they must be worried about this.


    "Well, well, I''ve seen this house and there are ghosts. Now I''ll catch ghosts for you."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Lin Feng and looks at Gu Sen behind him. Gu Sen nods to her to reassure her. Yun qiongjun also nods.


    All of this was ignored by Yun shoukai. He now knows that there is a ghost in this room, and the ghost can''t see it, and his mood is more irritable.


    Why is it so hard for her to have a person to trust and a person to like, but she is her relative. Now she can see the ghost again. From her eyes, you can see that her feelings for that ghost are not general. She wants the ghost to leave here and go crazy.


    Gu Sen looks at him and knows what he is thinking. He doesn''t want to delay any more and urges Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng is frightened by his reaction, Gu Sen calls him when Leng is there.


    "Lin Feng, Lin Feng, hurry up."


    "Well?"


    After calling several times, Lin Feng responded and began to catch ghosts.


    He took out a yellow attachment from his body. He didn''t know what was written on it. He kept saying something they didn''t understand. With his eyes closed, he pasted the attachment to the door, pointed out the attachment method, and then went to the side of Yun shoukai and turned around.


    Yun qiongjun looks at him, thinking that he is really going to drive Gu Sen away. She gets up from the sofa and stares at Lin Feng all the time.


    Unlike Gu Sen, he knows that Lin Feng will not really arrest himself.


    After some practice, Lin Feng opened his eyes and looked at Yun shoukai, who asked about his concern.


    "How about it? Have you got it? "


    Lin Feng shakes his head.


    "No, but the ghost has been driven away by me. Don''t worry."Yun qiongjun doubts his eyes. Why does he say he has driven Gu Sen away, but he can still see Gu Sen, and Gu Sen smiles at him again. Only when he realizes that they have discussed with each other, Lin Feng pretends to have driven Gu Sen away. He is relieved.

 Chapter 266

    Seeing Lin Feng''s way of doing things, Yun shoukai was a little understatement. It was totally different from what he boasted about, and it was totally different from what he had seen before. He didn''t believe that he could drive the ghost away so easily. He was always worried, but he could not say anything clearly. He looked very embarrassed all over his face and held his head with one hand to see what to do.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun also see his reaction. Yun qiongjun thinks that Lin Feng is still too careless. He thinks that he will deceive him by dealing with it. Unexpectedly, Yun shoukai cares so much about this time, which shows that he is still very concerned about Yun qiongjun.


    "Mr. Yun, this ghost has been driven away by me. I''m sorry to hear that. I should leave. What else can I do for you?" Seeing that the bluff had been done, Lin Feng wanted to leave as soon as possible, so he said goodbye to yunshou. He felt that it was easy to make money. He not only secretly enjoyed it, but also glanced at Yun qiongjun, but saw that her eyes were not right, but he could not guess what was going on.


    Yun shoukai pondered for a moment. He felt very uneasy about letting him go. First, he was afraid that the ghost had not been really driven away. He was deceived by him. He didn''t care if he cheated him. However, Yun qiongjun still couldn''t get rid of it. He still had to be so weird all day. Second, he thought that if the ghost went back again, he might be able to make the ghost dare not come back for a long time It''s all right. It''s just spending more money.


    Thinking of this, he was busy saluting, "Taoist priest, don''t be in a hurry. It''s better to live longer. In case the evil spirit comes back, what can we do? For a long time, the ghost is afraid to come back! It''s not too late for you to leave then! " Cloud Shou said sincerely, eyes are looking forward to the look. He also quickly pushed the tea cup to Lin Feng''s body, and the heat immediately touched his face. It was a new tea he had never drunk, and the taste was more fascinating.


    "The ghost will not come back. Please rest assured, Mr. Yun. I have to kill demons for other people. I can''t live for such a long time." Lin Feng pretended to say, but did not dare to see Gu Sen again, for fear of being discovered by cloud. She just glanced at Yun qiongjun, and saw that she was looking at herself strangely, but she still didn''t know. So she sat there solemnly, pretending to be an immortal, but ignored the fragrant tea.


    Yun shoukai took a look at Yun qiongjun and showed concern. "Yun is worried that the ghost will come back again to confuse Miss Yun. It''s better that the Taoist priest lives in the cloud''s house, and Yun will definitely pay the Taoist priest more. It''s a help to our family." His words are quite respectful, and it is hard for anyone to refuse him.


    Lin Feng is still a little hesitant. He doesn''t know what to do for a moment. He fiddles with the cup in his hand.


    At this moment, Yun shoukai said in a loud voice, "come on, bring two thousand oceans!"


    "Yes, young master." The servant promised to go out quickly.


    Lin Feng felt something wrong and quickly smile: "Mr. cloud, what are you doing here?"


    Yun shoukai waved his hand and showed a sincere smile on his face: "don''t worry, Taoist priest. If you want to stay here for a long time, you should pay some money in advance, so as to make the Taoist priest feel at ease. When you leave, you will give some more gifts. Please forgive me for your impoliteness."


    "It''s unnecessary. Besides, there''s no need for so much. Mr. Yun, you''re so polite. It''s very generous of you." Lin Feng was flattered. He had never seen such a rich family, but he didn''t want to cheat people''s money.


    Lin Feng realized that Yun shoukai was still a little uneasy and could not postpone it any longer. Besides, he could make more money, so he could only promise to come down. "Well, I''ll live longer. I think the ghost doesn''t dare to come back, but I have to worry about Mr. Yun." He also saluted yunshou.


    Yun qiongjun takes a peek at Gu Sen and feels that he can''t laugh or cry. Gu Sen quickly waves his hand to show that he must not look at himself. He is afraid that Yun shoukai will see some clues. Then Lin Feng will be in trouble again. Although he is not his own master, he is reincarnated and wants to try his best to maintain it.


    At this time, the servant has brought the ocean in, put it on the table respectfully, and then stood aside in a proper way.


    "Otherwise, I''ll take half of the ocean, and I won''t have to give it to me when I leave. It''s quite a lot." Lin Feng is very serious looking at cloud shoukai, still can''t bear to pit people''s money.


    "It''s up to you, Taoist priest. Just stay." Seeing that he was willing to stay, Yun shoukai did not entangle the ocean with Lin Feng, and did as he wished.


    When they talk, they don''t notice that YaYa hides behind the screen and looks at them. She opens her eyes wide and listens attentively. Yaya has been here for a long time. She wants to see what kind of attitude Yun qiongjun has towards Yun shoukai. After all, she is pregnant and is the flesh and blood of Yun shoukai. She hopes to live with him. She only sees the relationship between Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai very much Subtle, she is very distressed, so want to find out.


    The screen was very tall, and there were many thick potted plants nearby, so no one noticed that she was hiding there listening to the speech.


    Yaya observes for a long time that Yun qiongjun really doesn''t have that kind of love for Yun shoukai. She can''t help but be overjoyed. She suddenly remembers what her grandparents taught her to marry her husband when she was a child. She also likes Yun shoukai. She feels shy that she can really be with Yun shoukai. She can''t help touching her slightly raised abdomen, and her face is red Xia, feel very hot, after all, it is her and cloud shoukai''s children, she cares about this marriage.Ya Ya is dreaming of a family of three. She also puts a sweet smile on her mouth. Her other hand gently holds the screen that blocks her. She looks at her graceful shadow on the ground and forgets to talk to the audience. Besides, she is not interested in those words. She just cares about Yun qiongjun''s feelings about Yun shoukai.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t dare to see Gu Sen, for fear that Yun shoukai will find out the flaw, so she looks around. Suddenly, she sees the figure flashing at the screen. Seeing the swaying shadow, she also guesses it is Yaya, but she doesn''t know why she is hiding there.


    Thinking about it carefully, Yun qiongjun understood and understood her mood at the moment. She wanted to help them as soon as possible. After all, a girl with a big stomach was not good enough to be seen, so she moved to the screen.


    However, they did not know what she was going to do. They all cast their eyes at her. Gu Sen was even more surprised, but also found ya ya.


    When Yaya hears someone coming, it''s too late to go away. Yun qiongjun has already stood in front of her with a smile. Ya Ya blushed with shame. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. She just looked at Yun qiongjun and could hear her heart beating violently.


    Yun qiongjun smiles strangely, then takes her Linglong jade hand and walks to the hall. "Come with me. Don''t be shy."


    "Hello! Miss Yun! You... "Ya ya got more flustered, but she didn''t listen to her feet and went out. When she saw the people, she bowed her head in shame. She was as shy and lovely as a peach blossom. She stood there motionless, timid and pitiful.


    Lin Feng is surprised to see that Yun qiongjun has pulled out a beautiful woman with a logo. He didn''t expect that there were such beautiful women in addition to Yun qiongjun. He couldn''t help but look at him. After a long time, he regained his consciousness and realized that his identity was too disrespectful. However, no one paid attention to him. They all cast their eyes on Ya Ya''s body, which made Ya Ya even more at a loss. Their eyes were staring at the ground, and they didn''t dare to look at everyone. Their heart beat faster.


    Seeing that ya ya was eavesdropping on them, Yun shoukai didn''t like her at all. Seeing this, he said angrily, "girls, how could you eavesdrop on other people''s conversation? Is it a good idea? It''s so unruly! " Then she walked out of the door in a huff and puff, and didn''t even look at ya ya.


    Ya Ya is very aggrieved to stand there, tears in the eyes, feel that the cloud keep open too much, simply another oneself shameless.


    Yun qiongjun also thinks that Yun shoukai is too much, but there is no way to do it. She blames herself for being too impatient and makes Yaya so embarrassed. Seeing Ya Ya''s hands covering her abdomen, she felt that the baby might be her father, so she quickly went to comfort her and said, "I''m sorry, I''m kind. I didn''t expect... Don''t be too sad. It''s all temporary. Mr. Yun will figure it out. At present, he must think about the baby in his stomach? It''s important to take care of your body and children. " She gently held some excited Ya Ya, her eyes were moist, and she sympathized with her fate. She also thought about how she became her grandmother again? But the words are still a little stuttering.


    When Yun shoukai, who has just arrived at the door, hears Yun qiongjun''s consolation, he looks back at ya ya. The expression on his face is even more angry. He snorts coldly and strides out. He has no sympathy for ya ya, and it is the opposite.


    Lin Feng also thinks that Yun shoukai is too much. He doesn''t know how to take pity on the beauty and cherish the jade. When he knows that the beauty in front of her is pregnant, she feels a little pity. She just had a brief reverie.


    Seeing all this, Gu Sen knows that history has changed. He shakes his head helplessly and worries about Yun qiongjun.


    "Come on, I''ll take you back to rest. You''ll be tired after standing for a long time." Yun qiongjun said softly, then helped ya ya to go out and looked at ya ya''s sad appearance with very sympathetic eyes.


    Yaya can only follow her in silence, but she is so sad that she still thinks about how she can become her grandmother.


    Seeing this, Lin Feng took the general ocean and went back to his residence, still regretting for ya ya. Gu Sen didn''t go with anyone for fear of further trouble. He only went to see Lin Feng and Yun qiongjun when he had a chance.

 Chapter 267

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 268

    Because Yun qiongjun is too busy these days and has no time to take care of Gu Sen, who is a dead soul and can''t be seen by ordinary people, she has to run to Lin Feng every day and chat with him.


    That day, Lin Feng was busy with his own business in his room. Who knows Gu Sen suddenly drifted in and said, "Lin Feng, what are you busy with?"


    The gloomy words suddenly sounded in his ear. Lin Feng was surprised by his surprise. After Gu Sen''s reaction, he turned his head and said: "I said you can''t go around one day. Do you know that ghosts can scare people to death?"


    Lin Feng is very disgusted with Gu Sen''s sudden appearance, because this will always give him the next half dead.


    Seeing Lin Feng''s expression a little ugly, Gu Sen also knew that he had made a mistake this time. He lowered his head and was very at a loss. He said with grievance: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I won''t be like this next time."


    "Well, I''m convinced. Don''t do it again." Lin Feng is helpless. Seeing Gu Sen''s attitude is so sincere, it''s not good to worry about anything.


    "Well, I won''t do that next time." With Lin Feng''s understanding, Gu Sen suddenly seems to have survived, floating around in the air.


    Lin Feng doesn''t understand Gu Sen''s excitement. He looks at Gu Sen floating around the house, speechless on his face.


    Gu Sen can''t do anything in his own place. Lin Feng simply gives up his original plan and asks Gu Sen to give himself the story of their time and space.


    Listen to Gu Sen talk about their time and space, Lin Feng is more and more to Gu Sen that time and space, with the increasing curiosity, Lin Feng is more and more want to see, want to see if the world is really as magical as Gu Sen said.


    Gu Sen is also very willing to share with Lin Feng the things of his time. He is tireless in talking about it. Even he and his master are looking for Lin. he shares all the big and small things with Lin Feng.


    Referring to his master, Gu Sen''s face is full of uncontrollable pride. Even Lin Feng can''t help clapping his hands for Meilin. He really has a good apprentice.


    "By the way, you said that you have a master named Meilin who looks like me. Where has your master gone?" Hearing Gu Sen talking about his master, Lin Feng asked questions that had been circling in his heart for a long time.


    Hearing Lin Feng''s question about his master, Gu Sen''s face was immediately covered by dark clouds. He said with a melancholy look, "I don''t know. When the four of us entered the time corridor, we were accidentally scattered by the whirlpool in the time corridor. In this way, Yuner and I separated from my master and Qi Tian, so now I don''t know where they are."


    Because he thought of his separation from his friends, Gu Sen''s face was lonely, and his words were helpless.


    "Don''t worry, you will meet again." Lin Feng couldn''t help comforting.


    I don''t know why, Lin Feng can''t stand Gu Sen''s loss. However, he couldn''t do anything. The only thing he could do was to comfort him with words.


    "Well, it will. I believe that as long as we find the time corridor, we will meet again." Encouraged by Lin Feng, Gu Sen is in a better mood.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into silence. Lin Feng and Gu Sen sat opposite each other. They looked at me and I looked at you. The atmosphere was suddenly quiet and unusual.


    "Er, that..." Lin Feng''s words suddenly turned, and he was surprised, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Originally, Lin Feng wanted to continue to understand the world Gu Sen said. Before he finished speaking, he found something wrong with Gu Sen, and Gu Sen''s body became more and more transparent.


    Under Lin Feng''s repeated questioning, Gu Sen tells the truth. It turns out that this is a punishment from heaven, because Gu Sen told Lin Feng too much about the other world, which broke the balance between the two worlds. This is the punishment given to him by God.


    At first, Gu Sen refused to say anything, but with the oppressive eyes of Shanglin Feng, he always felt like his master. Finally, he was forced to speak out under pressure.


    "Is there a way to solve it?" Lin Feng is worried.


    Receiving Lin Feng''s expectant eyes, Gu Sen quietly does not open his head, lightly shakes his head, and his face is calm.


    Gu Sen said to himself his final situation: "this is inevitable. At last, when my body becomes completely transparent, I will disappear in this world forever."


    There is not a trace of emotional ups and downs on the face, there is no mood, it seems to be telling a story that has nothing to do with yourself.


    Lin Feng couldn''t accept such an ending. He pointed to Gu Sen and asked, "you know it will be like this. Why do you want to give me these things?"


    From Gu Sen''s totally indifferent attitude towards this matter, Lin Feng can see that Gu Sen knew from the beginning that such a situation would happen.


    "I have lived too long, watched too much, and experienced too much. Now my only wish is to see yun''er happy. Now yun''er can live happily without me, which is enough for me." Gu Sen''s floating voice echoed in the empty room for a long time.


    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Lin Feng didn''t know how to persuade him for a while. Just like a sudden tinnitus, he kept circling Gu Sen''s words in his mind.Gu Sen was really in love with Yun qiongjun to the utmost, and then he said such touching words.


    Finally, Lin Feng found a very poor reason: "if there is no you, Miss cloud will not be happy." In Lin Feng''s opinion, there will never be a man like Gu Sen who loves Yun qiongjun.


    "No, she will be happy." Lin Feng does not know where Gu Sen''s self-confidence will make his voice so firm.


    Lin Feng really doesn''t know how to refute it. Anyway, Gu Sen can find 10000 reasons to explain it.


    "Well, it''s a kind of infatuation again. I don''t know where there are so many kinds of infatuation in the world. I met them all." Lin Feng gave up the struggle and helplessly helped her.


    Gu Sen is really in love with Yun qiongjun. Everyone says that love is possession and love is restraint. In Lin Feng''s opinion, Gu Sen''s love for Yun qiongjun is more than just love. It''s a kind of love engraved into the bones and blood.


    Love a person, live a lifetime, hold on to life, as long as she is happy; love a person, not for yourself, not to get, as long as she is happy; love a person, nothing more than her happiness, happiness, well-being. Such love is really moving.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t persuade you again, but at the same time I won''t let you tell me about your world!" Lin Feng promised.


    "By the way, I don''t know Miss Yun is busy with the affairs of the cloud family. How are you doing?" Suddenly, Lin Feng successfully leads the topic to other places.


    If Lin Feng doesn''t say anything, Gu Sen almost forgets that Yun qiongjun has been busy with the affairs of the cloud family these days. If he can''t help, he doesn''t ask. Now he doesn''t know how the problem has been solved.


    Since she came to the cloud family, Yun qiongjun has been helping Yun shoukai to control the industry of the cloud family, and yunshoukai has also changed her previous style and quickly controlled some small industries of the cloud family.


    Yun qiongjun is particularly interested in helping Yun keep open. Who calls this her grandfather? It''s just that the only thing she has is cloud shoukai and Yaya. She can''t think of any good way to break her head.


    As for business affairs, she has been very familiar with the operation of the cloud family industry since she was a child, and she is very familiar with the operation of the cloud family industry, so she starts to work very quickly.


    However, as for her feelings, Yun qiongjun herself said that she was a mess. It was very difficult to match up Yun shoukai and Yaya. What''s more, Yun shoukai is very disgusted with ya ya now.


    Of course, Yun qiongjun wants Ya Ya and Yun shoukai to be together. After all, Yaya is her grandmother, and she has her father in her stomach. She can''t do anything about it now.


    So we have to put this idea aside first, and help yunshoukai to control the cloud home industry.


    Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai have been slowly controlling the small business of the cloud family. They think that they are doing something that they don''t know, but they have already been discovered by the senior staff of the cloud family.


    As soon as the senior members of the cloud family discovered this, everyone felt that if they continued to develop in this way, the situation would be very unfavorable for them, so they gathered together and held a secret meeting in private.


    "I believe that we all know about the matter of gradually controlling some small industries of the cloud family. If it goes on like this, the situation will be very unfavorable to us. Today, I gathered you here to see what you think of this matter." As soon as the voice dropped, there was a heated discussion.


    "Hum, it seems that this cloud shoukai is still a little capable, and even stretched his hand so long so quickly."


    "Yes, why did the cloud keep open suddenly? What can we do


    ¡­¡­


    When the discussion was in full swing, a man suddenly came forward and clapped a few times to attract the eyes of the people to himself.


    As soon as the crowd stopped the heated debate, their attention was all attracted by themselves. The man did not worry or slow to say: "everyone think about it. As we all know, cloud shoukai is just a waste. How can it suddenly change so much? There must be help behind it."


    The man''s words did not finish to come down, he is just to guide the public, if the words are too clear, it seems that his mind is not pure.


    Hearing the man''s analysis, people also felt that it was very reasonable. After some investigation, they all thought that it was the old stubborn of the cloud family who gave advice behind. All of a sudden, people''s emotions rose and expressed their dissatisfaction.


    There are no talented people in the cloud family now. After thinking about it, there is no one who can help Yun shoukai in this respect.


    Because those who can know so much about the cloud family industry, apart from the cloud family, they really can''t think of anyone else. As for Yun qiongjun, these senior officials did not think about her at all. They only thought that an outsider or a little girl could have such a great ability to enlighten Yun shoukai overnight.

 Chapter 269

    At the end of the discussion, people left indignantly. They thought that the matter had passed. Who knows, within a few days, they received the news from the above that they wanted to reduce the senior staff of the cloud family.


    One stone startled thousands of waves, and the senior members of the cloud family were even more discontented. After discussion, they decided that the leader of the cloud family, Yun Yinbai, would go to the person in charge of the cloud family on their behalf.


    Early in the morning, the sun had just jumped out of the gray sea level, and the cool air at night had not completely faded. Yunyinbai had already left home and set foot on the road to Yunjia company.


    Walking in the quiet street against the light, Yun Yinbai always thinks that this matter is not easy to solve today, but even if there is a great difficulty, he will go this way. Who calls him a high-level leader?


    It is his responsibility to report the situation of the top management to the top. This is his duty, so he can''t blame others. As a high-level leader, he is also a representative of the high-level, reflecting public opinion, which is his own job.


    However, yunyinbai couldn''t figure out why Yunbai suddenly made such a decision. Didn''t he know what kind of consequences this decision would bring?


    When he came to Yunbai''s office, he knocked at the door first. After getting permission from inside, yunyin Bai pushed the door and entered. When yunyin Bai went in, Yunbai was looking at the documents.


    "What can I do for you?" Seeing that it was yunyinbai, Yunbai slowly put down his pen, lifted it up, and leaned on the chair with both hands holding his chest.


    Yunyinbai was as clever as Yunbai. He was afraid that he had already known the purpose of opening his own business, and he was not going around in circles. He directly asked, "why do you want to cut off the senior staff all of a sudden?"


    For the tone of yunyin Bai''s questioning, Yunbai didn''t get angry but laughed. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Yun Yinbai, indicating that he went on.


    Yun Yinbai was not moved. He was not frightened by Yunbai''s attitude. He continued to ask: "do you know that your behavior has already caused panic to the senior management. Now the senior management has become a mess. If it goes on like this, there will be big trouble sooner or later!"


    "What''s the trouble? As far as I know, those who are only interested in their own future. As long as they are not laid off, they will take the attitude that they do not care about themselves Yunbai retorted coldly.


    Yun Yinbai nodded perfunctorily and continued to repeat his initial question: "OK, even if the result is like this, what is the reason? Do you have to give me a good reason to lay off workers? "


    Yunbai threw out a stack of data and put it in front of yunyin Bai. He raised his lips and asked, "this is the reason."


    Picking up the information, Yun Yinbai frowned slightly, and the more he looked at the back, the more ugly his expression was. Yunbai, who was in the background of all his income, was afraid that yunyin Bai could not understand the contents of the materials, so he gave a kind explanation, "these are the evidences of collusion among the senior members of the cloud family. According to this information, these so-called honest and clean senior officials have been colluding with each other in private, embezzling a lot of public funds, and getting high wages every day, but they are willing to do nothing As a rice bug, if you go on like this, sooner or later, the cloud family will be hollowed out by these towering high-rise people! "


    "Do you think that''s a good reason?" Seeing that yunyin Bai didn''t speak, Yunbai asked kindly.


    "But even for the sake of the cloud family, there is no need to do this!" Yunyinbai''s attitude did not have the previous strength, the rest was just the final struggle.


    Yunbai sneered: "it is for the sake of the cloud family that I have to do this."


    Yunbai''s attitude was still so strong that she refused to let her go, but she did not want to. This made Yun Yinbai very angry and knocked on the desktop to warn: "but don''t forget that these senior managers have been in the cloud home for so many years. You can''t pull them out if you say so! What''s more... "


    "Needless to say, I''ve decided on it. There''s no room for change." Yunbai directly interrupts yunyin Bai''s next words.


    Yun Yinbai snorted coldly and said sarcastically to Yunbai: "you are more and more like a family leader of the cloud family. Now you really regard yourself as the real leader of the cloud family." Yunbai''s tough attitude made yunyinbai feel very unhappy, and his words lost their gentleness.


    Yunbai glanced at yunyinbai obliquely, but without refuting, he walked away from the office with a leisurely pace. Yunbai''s indifferent attitude is more like a provocation. The angry yunyinbai directly smashed Yunbai''s cup on the table to the ground, and then left in anger.


    Not only did the assistant Yin Yun get a bad idea, but he didn''t get a good idea.


    As soon as the phone was connected, without waiting for the other party to react, he directly opened his mouth and said, "if you call people to contact the leader of the Lu family immediately, it will be said that there is a crisis."


    Qiongjun is very happy to open up a few small businesses with qiongjun, but she is very happy to start a business here.


    "Xiaojun, you see, I have controlled several small industries of the cloud family." Yun shoukai''s face is how can not cover up the excitement.


    Hearing this news, Yun qiongjun is also very happy. It''s not easy for Yun shoukai to make such great progress in a short period of time. Rao Shi, who is used to seeing big waves and waves, can''t help but praise: "great, it''s amazing."Although Yun qiongjun is praising Yun shoukai, she is very clear in her heart that such a little achievement is far from enough. There is still a long way to go for Yun shoukai to really control the cloud family.


    "We need to keep working." Yun qiongjun cheers on Yun shoukai.


    "Still busy?" When they were immersed in joy, a voice suddenly came.


    When they brought someone in, they found it was Yaya. When they saw Ya Ya, Yun qiongjun was very excited, but Yun shoukai was not happy.


    Well, it''s boring for her to come here. For ya ya, Yun shoukai is still very annoying.


    Ya Ya''s stomach is becoming more and more obvious. People in the family let her rest at home. However, thinking that Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun are still busy, she can''t sit still. She wants to do something for them.


    Seeing Ya Ya with a big belly and holding a heat preservation bucket, she shakes her way. Yun qiongjun hastens to help her. She is afraid that Ya Ya will fall. After all, it is her father. If something happens, it will be a tragedy.


    After taking the heat preservation bucket, she put her nose close to the cover and smelled it again and again. After looking at Yun shoukai, Yun qiongjun exaggeratedly asked, "Ya Ya, what are you talking about? How delicious it is


    In fact, Yun qiongjun knew what was in it as soon as she smelled it. She just said it just to see how Yun shoukai reacted.


    Who knows, cloud shoukaileng seems to have not heard the same, self-care and hard work, simply ignore the two people here.


    "Well, why don''t I go back first?" Seeing that Yun shoukai doesn''t like to see herself very much, she gives the heat preservation bucket to Yun qiongjun, and Yaya is about to leave.


    It''s not easy to leave. She can make up for them. How could Yun qiongjun stop here?


    Seeing that ya ya wanted to leave, Yun qiongjun stopped her and said, "no, no, he''s just too busy. Let''s leave him alone."


    Ya ya really wants to retain herself when she sees Yun qiongjun. In addition, she has not seen Yun shoukai for a long time, so she gives up the idea of leaving.


    Confirming that YaYa has no intention of leaving, Yun qiongjun gives a little breath, points to the heat preservation bucket in her hand and asks, "by the way, you haven''t told me what''s in here. It''s so fragrant!"


    "Here, this is steamed Spareribs Soup for you." The first few words said hesitantly, the last few words seemed to be made up their minds, generally speaking fast, and then ya ya immediately covered her face with her hands, very shy.


    As if Yun qiongjun had discovered some amazing secret, she teased all the references: "we? I''m afraid it''s not someone? "


    Yun qiongjun''s ridicule made Ya Ya blush. She was as red as a monkey''s buttocks. She bowed her head shyly: "I know you''ve been busy all day, so I did this to supplement your health."


    "Oh? I''m afraid someone is not in good health With that, Yun qiongjun secretly looks at Yun shoukai, who pretends to be busy with his work.


    Yun qiongjun''s dishonesty made Ya Ya panic. She stamped her feet and said angrily, "Xiaojun, if you make fun of me again, I will ignore you."


    "Well, ignore me, just someone." Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Now Yun qiongjun is more and more fond of making fun of her grandmother. She never thought her grandmother was so cute when she was young.


    "Ah, ya ya, you are so beautiful and considerate. Your craftsmanship is wonderful and fragrant. I''m so moved." Yun qiongjun holds Ya Ya and raises her voice deliberately.


    Yun qiongjun was very moved by Yaya''s warm heart. After all, it was the food her grandmother cooked for them with her pregnancy. It was fake to say whether she was moved or not. However, Yun shoukai was dismissive and said coldly, "it''s nothing to be moved about."


    Yun qiongjun pretends not to hear Yun shoukai''s words. She eats the food from Ya Ya and vacillates in front of Yun shoukai from time to time.


    After dinner, seeing that they were too busy, Yaya went back with the heat preservation bucket. At the moment, only Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai were left in the huge room.


    Thinking of her own plan, yunqiongjun comes out and calls Yunbai and tells Yunbai about her plan. Yunbai says on the other end of the phone that she will try her best to cooperate with yunqiongjun.


    With Yunbai''s assurance, yunqiongjun hung up the phone thoughtfully. She always felt that Yunbai was strange at this time. But she couldn''t tell her what was strange. She didn''t know where she felt this feeling.


    Even when Yun qiongjun ran into Yunbai, she felt that Yunbai''s behavior was strange. As the plan approached, yunqiongjun felt that Yunbai was not normal and began to doubt Yunbai.

 Chapter 270

    No one will help others for no reason without any reward. Yunbai''s action is too strange, but people are still helping Yun shoukai on the surface, and Yun shoukai''s power is too weak, and he really needs Yunbai''s help.


    After everything has been planned, everything has been arranged. Yun qiongjun has been thinking about this matter all the time, and she will feel sorry if she doesn''t ask.


    Yun qiongjun and Yunbai are sitting on the balcony chairs. It''s midday. The sun is just right outside the window, and the people are warm. However, although the weather is good, they are both worried.


    Just after the coffee was ready, Yun qiongjun poured two cups of coffee. From time to time, she looked at Yunbai on the balcony, went over and handed a cup of coffee to him.


    "Try it. How about Hawaii ConA?"


    Yunbai took a look at the coffee, politely said thank you, picked up the coffee and sipped, enjoying the taste of coffee.


    "Yes, this coffee needs to be tasted slowly, just like life. You need to taste the taste carefully before you can feel its beauty."


    Yun qiongjun laughs, but he is still a man of interest.


    "Mr. Yun, our plan is nearly perfect, but I don''t quite understand. Why do you try your best to help us? You need to know what our purpose is. We want yunshoukai to control the Yunshi group, and no longer let those senior executives of the cloud family continue to erode the family business. You are also a member of the cloud family, and you will really watch Yun shoukai sit in this position? "


    Knowing what Yun qiongjun means, and knowing that she didn''t believe herself from the beginning, Yunbai has been struggling in the environment of the cloud family for many years. These tentative words can''t beat him. He answers Yun qiongjun''s questions without changing his color and heart.


    "Miss Yun, if you have chosen to cooperate with me, you should not doubt me. What''s more, trust is the most important thing in cooperation! Besides, you have also said that I am also a member of the cloud family. Shoukai is the blood of the cloud family. I have been in the top management of the cloud family for so many years. I know what kind of people they are. Most of them are malicious people. Some people are not even real cloud family members. They can''t do what they want. Shoukai is a real cloud family. That''s why I help shoukai. My idea is like this Miss, if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it


    Before asking this question, Yun qiongjun had already imagined in her mind numerous answers that Yunbai would answer. Of course, she also thought of the excuse that Yun shoukai was the only successor of the cloud family. However, she did not expect that he would really answer this question.


    Yes, he is very smart. This answer is the best answer to Yun qiongjun''s question. It shows her sincerity and shows her selflessness. What else can she say?


    She turned her head and shrugged her shoulders. She said she didn''t believe him, but she couldn''t think of it. Yun BAIXIAN was a little upset. She said that she had left in advance. Yun qiongjun took a sip of coffee and continued to look at the surrounding scenery. She knew that Yunbai was not so kind.


    Yunbai helped Yun shoukai so much. Yunyin Bai thought that the momentum was not right. Yunbai was sent by himself, but now he is helping Yun shoukai. Is this the rhythm of rebellion?


    Such a big thing, of course, had to be discussed with the people at the top of the cloud family, and an emergency meeting was held.


    Soon, people from the top of the cloud family gathered. It may be that they felt that they had mastered the cloud family for so many years, and they could not turn over the cloud. They were fearless and listened to Yun Yinbai.


    Yun Yinbai frowned and said this question seriously. Other senior members of the cloud family spoke.


    "Don''t worry. You look like you''re just a child, not to be afraid of."


    Another said.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter. They just have the ability to make something big. Don''t worry. Young people are hot blooded. They work for three minutes. If you think about it, you''ll stop and be obedient."


    Although they all said so, yunyinbai didn''t think so. Yunbai''s practice was really too much. He had touched the bottom line of yunyinbai, and he could not allow it.


    However, looking at the indifferent attitude of other senior members of the cloud family, he decided not to continue to argue with them. However, he still felt that there was something wrong with this matter. Why did Yunbai get well for such a long time before? Since she contacted Yun qiongjun, she must have done something to him.


    Yunyin Baiyue said that the more he felt that what he thought was very reasonable, and his eyes became very firm.


    "No matter why Yunbai did such a thing, I think it''s all related to Yun qiongjun, who is close to Yun shoukai. Besides, she has always been at Yun shoukai''s side to help her. This woman is not easy."


    The people at the top of the cloud family felt that Yun Yinbai had something in his words and asked tentatively.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yun Yinbai sneered.


    "I think it''s time to get rid of Yun qiongjun, but before I get rid of her, I''ll take back all those uncontrolled industries!"Although the people at the top of the cloud family don''t agree with what Yunbai will do, they really don''t like Yun qiongjun. They have thought of getting rid of her before, but they have never had a chance.


    This time, yunyinbai proposed to get rid of her, which aroused their interest, and also brought back the uncontrolled industries. This is good for them, of course, there is no objection.


    "That''s OK. Yun qiongjun can''t stay any longer. It''s delayed a lot of our affairs. If it wasn''t for her, Yun shoukai would still be obedient."


    The top management of the cloud family agreed and decided to take back the uncontrolled industry and get rid of Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun feels that her ears are very hot. She looks in the mirror and finds that she is red. She doesn''t care. However, she doesn''t think that she is being cheated.


    It''s hard work to be busy with these things. Yun Shou is happy and loves Yun qiongjun. He plans to ask her out to see a movie. Yun qiongjun promises to take ya ya with her, but she doesn''t take her because of her big belly.


    In the evening, when Yun shoukai was about to go out, he received a phone call from Yun Yinbai. He said a lot of things in a strange way. Yun shoukai ignored him, hung up the phone, cursed a neuropathy, and thought of his appointment with Yun qiongjun. He was happy and rushed over.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t tell her to go to the cinema with Yun shoukai. She was afraid that YaYa would not be happy. When she was ready to go out, she said that the baby had kicked her stomach. Yun qiongjun felt guilty and could not rest assured that she would not go.


    At this time, yunshoukai was almost to the cinema. Because it was not far away from the cinema, yunshoukai didn''t drive. On a road in front of the cinema, a black car drove by quickly, driving high beam lights and shining on yunshoukai. When yunshoukai looked at the past, he couldn''t open his eyes and realized that it was not good, but it was too late.


    "Bang." Yun shoukai was knocked to the ground. Passers-by called an ambulance to take him to the hospital. Yun qiongjun didn''t have time to call him to tell him that he would not go. When he called, no one answered.


    Yun shoukai was lying on the hospital bed. A strong smell of disinfectant water rushed into his nostrils. His consciousness was not very clear. He felt a headache about to crack. He struggled to open his eyes. He felt that his legs and neck could not move. He was sad to spread out on the bed.


    He didn''t contact Yun shoukai all night. Yun qiongjun was a little worried. He felt flustered. Could something happen to him?


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and the people who came in surprised him and glared at them.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Due to the oxygen mask, the words are not very clear, hard to speak traction body wound again pain.


    On the surface, Yun Yinbai was worried about Yun shoukai, but he was very proud.


    "Stay away. You are too careless. How could you be hit by a car?"


    How could he be here? Yun shoukai looked at him in disbelief. He suddenly remembered the phone call he received last night. He knew that he had been hit by someone. He looked at him indignantly, and made every effort to yell at him.


    "Why do you do that?"


    Yun Yinbai showed up and pretended to be indifferent.


    "It turned out that it was just for the sake of training you. Now it seems that it will not be used and will be taken back naturally."


    Yunbai came to see Yun shoukai. Seeing this scene, he didn''t enter the ward. He felt that Yun Yinbai was still immature. He sneered and turned away. He took a look at the recording in his mobile phone, which could help him to get Yun Yinbai out of office.


    Seeing that he was not well received, Yun Yinbai asked him to leave. In fact, the reason why Yun Yinbai came was to let Yun shoukai know that he didn''t intend to hide it. It was to let Yun shoukai think that his real goal was always him, not Yun qiongjun. He would do well then.


    When Yun Yinbai left, she told the nurse to call Yun qiongjun. It happened that Yun qiongjun was worried about him. She received a call from the hospital. Seeing that she was on the phone, Yaya leaned up and listened to the phone. The content of the call was tense. Worried, she kept asking Yun qiongjun about him.


    In Ya Ya''s heart, Yun shoukai has already been regarded as her husband. Two people will have children soon. Even if he doesn''t like himself, the child can''t be changed, and the blood relationship can''t be changed.


    She grabs her own hand nervously. She grabs her hand tightly and does not allow her to buckle herself again. She is afraid that she will be born. They can only comfort her. They rush to the hospital to see Yun shoukai.


    When I got to the hospital, I saw Yun shoukai lying on the hospital bed. Ya Ya cried at that time. She looked very aggrieved, as if she had hurt herself.


    Yun qiongjun walks to Yun shoukai''s bed and looks at his leg in plaster and many bruises on his body. He is his grandfather after all? How can you not feel heartache when you are hurt like this?


    Yun shoukai is very happy to see Yun qiongjun coming. Although there are many people in the cloud family, no one has come to see him in case of an accident. In addition to Yun Yinbai, it''s better not to come, but it doesn''t matter, as long as she comes.

 Chapter 271

    Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun with a smile. Yun qiongjun can''t laugh or cry and scolds him.


    "I don''t know how to be careful. I can laugh when I''m so hurt." I don''t know how worried I am.


    Of course, Yun shoukai knows that she is worried about herself. She tries her best to say that she is OK. Without waiting for Yun qiongjun to speak, the two people are interrupted by Yaya''s cry.


    They all look at ya ya. They see her standing at the door, one hand covering her stomach and the other supporting the wall. She is crying sadly. For some reason, the mood that should have been repressed becomes funny. Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun look at each other and smile at each other. Yun qiongjun walks over and helps ya ya ya to sit by the bed and wipe her tears.


    Yun shoukai knew that she was also worried about herself and was moved by her.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''ll be fine in two days."


    Hearing this, she stopped her tears.


    Yun shoukai said that the injury was not serious or light. He still had to stay in the hospital for a period of time. Yaya had been taking care of him without any regrets. Although Yun shoukai was injured, it was inconvenient for ya ya, a pregnant woman who was about to give birth, to take care of a patient. He had a big stomach all day. One day, he hurt again and hurt his child again. Then things would be even worse It''s all right.


    What''s more, once something goes wrong with her child, Yun qiongjun knows that with the high-level way of doing things in the cloud family, she will feel that YaYa is useless. She doesn''t know how to treat her at that time, so she must be OK.


    When Yun qiongjun looks at her, she is so stupid that she only knows how to pay. When she is there, she doesn''t let ya ya work. Ya Ya naturally knows what Yun qiongjun means. But how can she look at her when Yun shoukai is hurt?


    One day, Ya Ya Ya knew that Yun qiongjun had a lot of things to deal with, so she asked her to go to work. Yun qiongjun did have something to deal with, so she didn''t refuse. She told her to be careful before leaving.


    After yunshoukai fell asleep, Yaya went home to cook for him and bought a bag of dishes. After finishing her work, Yun qiongjun wanted to go home and bring some clothes to the hospital. After a look at the date of today, she found that YaYa was almost due.


    When she opens the door, she finds that she is preparing food for Yun shoukai in the kitchen. The busy figure makes Yun qiongjun''s eyes moist. No wonder her grandfather will love her grandmother so much in the future. It seems that she has paid a lot of money when she was young.


    Love, love a person will not ask for return to pay all.


    Just like Yaya now, her big belly makes her move very slowly. She wears an apron. Yaya doesn''t notice Yun qiongjun behind her. She wants to cut cucumber, but the cucumber falls on the ground accidentally. It''s very difficult for ya ya to bend down. Yun qiongjun quickly goes to help her pick it up.


    Ya Ya smiles at her when she sees it''s Yun qiongjun.


    "You''re back, qiongjun."


    Yun qiongjun nods and helps ya ya to cook for Yun shoukai. When it comes to cooking, Yun qiongjun is not as good as Yaya. When she lived alone in the countryside, she cooked her own food, but Yun qiongjun was different.


    Yaya asks Yun qiongjun to have a rest. Yun qiongjun wants to clean up his clothes for Yun shoukai. She goes out and goes to Yun shoukai''s room. When she opens it, she finds that there is a bag in it. It''s folded neatly. It seems that it was made by a good wife and mother. It''s a blessing that her grandfather can have such kind of care Qi.


    When she came to the kitchen again, she didn''t want Yaya to be so tired.


    "Yaya, I want to tell you something."


    Ya Ya asked her what was wrong with her while she was frying.


    "You are now a pregnant woman about to give birth. Your body doesn''t allow you to do such things again. We can find someone to take care of Shou Kai. I''m really worried about you like this. I''m afraid you will have an accident. If you have an accident, I really don''t know what to do with myself?"


    Yun qiongjun said that she was a little sad, and Yaya stopped her movements.


    "I know, I know what you said in my heart, but, qiongjun, do you know? I love Shou Kai very much. He is my husband. When he has an accident, I want to do everything I can for him. This is what I should do. Please, I''m not sure. I''m afraid they can''t take good care of him. "


    I didn''t expect that Ya Ya is also such a persistent person. This is how much you love a person that you are willing to do so many things for him. Moreover, that person is not good to her. Fortunately, she knows the result at last, otherwise, she will cry injustice for her.


    In the face of her persistence, Yun qiongjun has no choice but to allow her to do so, but her heart has been carrying on.


    Yun shoukai in the hospital woke up and found that there was no one in the room. He thought of what Yun Yinbai said to him. Originally, he was just a chip, and his value was just a chip. Now he was useless and was abandoned mercilessly.


    He is the real cloud family. Why did he fall to this point? No matter yunyinbai or Yunbai, who are members of the cloud family, have never regarded themselves as human beings. Why?


    At the moment, he has begun to despair, feeling that there is no hope in the world. If a person can not reflect his value, what is the use of it? Tears fall in the corner of my eyes.Yun qiongjun and ya ya come to the hospital with their meals and clothes. They see Yun shoukai and ask him what happened.


    Yun shoukai didn''t want to say it at first, but only under the pressure of Yun qiongjun did he say what Yun Yinbai and himself said. Only then did he know that his injuries were planned by Yun Yinbai. Yaya got up after hearing his angry teeth.


    "He is too cold-blooded. How can he be so cold-blooded? No matter how it is, he is also the blood of the cloud family. He should be so cruel to do such a thing. I''ll go to him."


    Yun shoukai stops her. Yun qiongjun gets up and grabs Yun qiongjun. She knows she is impulsive. But how can she calm down when she sees someone doing this to her husband?


    Yun qiongjun comforts Yun shoukai.


    "People are separated from each other, who is not selfish, just for their own sake, don''t think so much. Your most important task now is to quickly raise your health and then go to revenge. No matter what, we are all there, we will always support you silently behind you."


    Yaya nods. Yun shoukai is moved by Yun qiongjun''s words. He secretly decides that he must not be defeated like this and fail these people.


    After Yunbai left the hospital, he decided to use this incident to defeat yunyinbai. He had the recording in his hand, but it was not enough. Yunyinbai was cunning. He had to have enough evidence to prove that he had been hit by someone. Yun shoukai asked a professional detective to find out. With the evidence, he had Yun Yinbai''s handle.


    With these evidences, I went to some people of the cloud family. The cloud family couldn''t believe that Yun Yinbai would attack the people in his own family. Yunbai ignited the fire and said that yunyin Bai was so cruel and cruel that if he really got the Yun family in the future, he would own it.


    At the meeting of the cloud family, Yunbai instigated several people to impeach Yun Yinbai, but Yun Yinbai also had his own power, and several people disagreed with him, saying that it was Yun Yinbai who was also for the sake of the family.


    Now that there is a different opinion, the people of the cloud family propose to vote for the person with the greatest power in the cloud family. After raising their hands to vote, Yunbai has two more votes than Yun Yinbai, and becomes the most powerful person in the cloud family. Yunyinbai looks at Yunbai''s complacent appearance with indignation and says a word mercilessly.


    "You wait for me."


    I regret that I didn''t kill him.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised to know that Yunbai has become the most powerful person in the cloud family. She didn''t expect that Yunbai would be in this position in such a short time. She didn''t expect that, thanks to Yun shoukai, she would not have had such a chance if she had not known that he had designed yunshoukai by accident.


    He told Yun shoukai what happened in the past few days. However, the reaction of Yun shoukai to these things was not the same as what Yun qiongjun imagined. He was not very surprised.


    "Aren''t you surprised? In such a short time, Yunbai has become the most powerful person in the cloud family, which is of great benefit to us. "


    Yun shoukai sneers and says that Yun qiongjun is stupid.


    "Yun qiongjun, when can you have a little brain? Yunbai is not as good as you think. He is just the most powerful person in the cloud family, but he wants to do more than that. "


    I don''t quite understand what Yun shoukai said and looked at him in doubt.


    Cloud shoukai sighed and talked.


    "Do you know, qiongjun, you are still too naive. You have never lived in such a family, but I have always lived in such an environment. When I was a child, I learned through many things that they were crafty and none of them were good people. I was forced to constantly understand what this person was thinking and what he was like So I know what kind of person Yunbo is and what he is thinking


    Yun qiongjun said that Baiyun shoukai said that his childhood was not good, which made him master such skills. But now it seems that there is nothing wrong with him.


    He can read everyone''s thoughts, that is Can he read himself, too?


    "What do you think I think?"


    When qiongjun looks at Qiong Yun, she is not as serious as the other guards, so she says that she is as good as the others.


    Yun qiongjun was surprised that he didn''t understand that he was his grandfather? However, it''s better not to create extra branches now.


    Just Ya Ya is not in. I want to ask Yun shoukai how to treat ya ya.


    "What do you think of ya ya? What kind of person is she? "


    Hearing this, Yun shoukai sneered and turned his face to one side.


    "Ya Ya, I don''t know why you like her so much, but I tell you, Yaya, she is not so simple as you see."

 Chapter 272

    Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand why he said that. Does he know something? However, Yun qiongjun still doesn''t believe that people''s first impression is very important. It will make a deep impression in people''s hearts. Yun qiongjun thinks Yaya is a good person, but why does Yun shoukai not have a good feeling for ya ya.


    Looking at him doubtfully, some angry.


    "Why do you have to say Yaya is not a good person? She is clearly so kind and gentle. Don''t forget, who is taking care of you by the hospital bed day and night when you are injured and dying. If you are not a good person, how can you do such a thing? "


    Yun qiongjun is cold hearted. She feels cold for ya ya. She is really not perfect. She has done a good job, but she still can''t let everyone like her. Since she works hard to do everything well, she still can''t be recognized by others. It''s better to be yourself.


    When Qiong Ya Jun sees her grandmother, she will regret that she doesn''t understand her. But when she sees her grandmother, she will be sorry that she doesn''t understand her.


    Of course, Yun shoukai knows what ya ya is doing, but he doesn''t want her to do that. It''s just her wishful thinking. She looks at Yun qiongjun with no care at all.


    "I didn''t let her take care of me all the time. I said I would not use her, but she had to stay here. What can I do?"


    In any case, I didn''t think that things would become this way. I regretted that I came here. I was annoyed that I had affected the feelings between them.


    Yun shoukai can''t bear to look at Yun qiongjun''s pain. However, he doesn''t know what Yun qiongjun is suffering from. In his heart, he has completely determined that YaYa is not a good man. He thinks it is a mistake to bring Yaya back.


    If you don''t come to this place, is it not the relationship between Yun shoukai and ya ya? Shouldn''t my grandfather be a very intelligent and reasonable person? Why can''t you see it clearly on ya ya?


    Yun shoukai doesn''t want to make Yun qiongjun so miserable, but he also doesn''t want to tell him what he knows. Since she knew ya ya, Yun qiongjun has been very close to ya ya ya. She can''t tell her clearly. She doesn''t understand. On the contrary, she misunderstands that she is not good to ya ya ya.


    From her pure eyes, you can see that her heart is very simple, can not bear to hurt her, has been hidden for so long, it is better to go on like this.


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t understand Yun shoukai, so she couldn''t think of it. She was very emotional.


    "Why, can you tell me why? We know ya ya together, come here together, and experience so much together. Isn''t it a Yaya we know? "


    Yun Shou is happy and upset, not dislike her annoyed, but annoyed himself, can not tell her the truth of the matter, but there is no reason to persuade her to let her believe himself.


    Yun shoukai beat his leg severely. The pain made his forehead covered with sweat. The wound on his leg which was about to heal seeped blood again. The white gauze was stained with a smear of red.


    "Why can''t you believe me for no reason? Don''t I have this credibility in your heart? "


    When Yun qiongjun saw that he was doing this to herself, she was a little shaken. If she didn''t find out what happened to ya ya, he wouldn''t be so excited. Should she believe him? But everything should be based on evidence. What can''t be said to ourselves? Is it good for us to face it together?


    Hold on to Yun shoukai''s hand.


    "Well, stop fighting. Are you crazy?"


    Yun shoukai stops. He doesn''t want to be like this. However, Yun qiongjun has to think that Ya Ya is a good person. He has no way. He is worried that she will be cheated by Ya Ya and used by her. When the time comes, she will be sold and help others count money.


    All of a sudden, Yun shoukai realized that he shouldn''t keep hiding from her. It''s time to tell her what she knew. Although she guessed that she might not accept it for a while after hearing it, sooner or later she would have to know what kind of person Yaya is, but Yaya now deceives her like this, I''m afraid it won''t be found easily, and I can''t watch Ya Ya hurt her.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that there was such a deep misunderstanding between Yun shoukai and Yaya. How could her grandparents become like this? She was heartbroken. She covered her chest, stepped back a few steps, and began to cry. Seeing her crying, Yun shoukai felt like her heart was dripping blood. Struggling to get out of the hospital bed, she resisted the severe pain in her legs and moved to Yun qiongjun''s side step by step Living on her shoulder, Yun qiongjun knows that his leg hurts, but she still thinks that Yun shoukai is confused and doesn''t want to pay attention to him.


    "Qiongjun, listen to me. Maybe you don''t know what Yaya did..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Yun qiongjun asked him.


    "Well, what did she do to make you do this to her?"


    Yun shoukai is distressed and patiently pacifies Yun qiongjun''s fluctuating mood. He holds her hand and looks at her eyes carefully.


    "Remember the first time we saw ya ya? It''s because we were chased and killed. Later, I was injured. That time, we met ya ya for the first time. Before that, none of us knew her, and she did not know who we wereYun qiongjun recalls seeing Ya Ya for the first time and nods.


    "Yaya, she is so kind that she can help strangers she doesn''t know. She knows that she may bring danger to herself and takes us in."


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s idea, Yun shoukai sneers. It seems that she really doesn''t know anything.


    "Don''t be silly, qiongjun. Do you really think Yaya doesn''t know who you and I are? Well, even if I don''t know your identity, she knows my identity! After knowing my identity, what is the purpose of her taking us in? Have you ever thought about it? "


    Such news is really a bit unexpected for Yun qiongjun. She looks at him in surprise. How can this be possible? Yaya doesn''t know what identity Yun shoukai is. Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun''s surprised expression and explains the situation to her.


    At that time, his own documents were all in his coat pocket. When he was dealing with the wound, he put his clothes aside. When Yun shoukai took his certificate again, he found that it was misplaced. He clearly put it in his inner pocket, but he went to the outer pocket. At that time, there were only three people. Yun shoukai clearly remembered that he had not moved it, and Yun qiongjun could not have moved it The only possibility is that YaYa has moved.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this. Yun qiongjun''s eyes didn''t intersect and looked in front of her for fear of hurting her. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun didn''t believe Yaya would be such a person. But Yun shoukai has already provided evidence. What should he do?


    Yun shoukai said that because of the lack of time at that time, and did not know that so many things would happen later, he did not tell Yun qiongjun that the matter had come to the present situation after a long delay.


    After coming back from Yaya, Yun shoukai has investigated Yaya and often robs passers-by. Although she seems to be a warm-hearted person, who will expose her most true side is deceptive. If she had not saved herself and Yun qiongjun talked to her, he would have driven her away.


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and covers her ears with both hands. She doesn''t want to listen to him again. No, she doesn''t believe it.


    Empty eyes full of doubt, disappointment, and a little bit of fear, the sky outside the instant dark clouds, lightning across the sky, stabbing people can''t open their eyes, raindrops beating on the window, making people''s chest become depressed.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    After knocking on the door, Ya Ya comes in with the cooked food. The usual Yun qiongjun must have gone to pick up the things in her hand. But this time she turned around, and now she hasn''t calmed down her mood. Yun shoukai doesn''t look at ya ya any more. Yaya sees that there is something wrong between them, but she doesn''t speak, so she puts the food on the table.


    "Come and have a meal. Keep open. I''ve prepared chicken soup for you. Qiongjun, you haven''t eaten anything. Come and have some!"


    Hearing her voice, Yun qiongjun''s mood is even more uncontrollable. She doesn''t know what kind of expression to face Yaya. She goes out of the ward directly. Yaya looks at Yun qiongjun inexplicably.


    "It''s raining outside. Where are you going?"


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t answer. Yaya doesn''t know what happened. The reaction of the two makes her stand at the same place.


    Yunbai is now the most powerful person in the cloud family. However, his purpose is not only to stop here. As long as Yun shoukai is still alive, he will be unstable in this position. His purpose is to make the blood of the cloud family become that of his Yunbai family. In the future, no one in the cloud family can take it away, but only his Yunbai family.


    Of course, the first step to achieve this goal is to get rid of the stumbling block of yunshoukai. Now, yunshoukai is the only blood of the cloud family. Many people expect him to lead the cloud family again. His voice is very high. It is not easy to get rid of him.


    It''s almost impossible to do something inside the cloud family. The only way is to ask for foreign aid. Who is the right person? Yunbai thought of the Lu family and secretly met the Lu family.


    In an old warehouse on the outskirts of the city, Yunbai meets with the people of the Lu family and explains what they mean. The people of the Lu family ask what benefits they have. They can''t do without interests in business. Yunbai hands a document to the people of the Lu family. When the Lu family sees this, they promise Yunbai to help him.


    After talking about the benefits, the people of the Lu family got up and shook hands, saying, "happy cooperation.".


    When the Lu family left, Yunbai sat in his car and was in a good mood. With the help of the Lu family, it was not a problem to get rid of Yun shoukai. However, there was another problem that needed to be solved. That is, the high-level people of the cloud family tried their best to make Yaya pregnant. He was the son of Yun shoukai. If he really got rid of Yun shoukai, he must cut down the roots, otherwise later Suffering from endless, it''s better to remove Ya Ya and the children in her stomach, and let them go there to reunite.


    Through the rearview mirror, Yunbo''s face showed a sinister smile and drove away.

 Chapter 273

    In the small village near the mountain and by the water, although the life is not rich, it is like a paradise in spring and summer. The villagers are happy to live here.


    From a distance, the green mountains are rolling, where the pines and cypresses are dense, and the streams flowing all the year round can not change the poor fate of the villagers here.


    Yaya was born in this small village. Her grandparents died from childhood. When she was five or six years old, she suffered from a serious illness. She was only skinny and skinny. She didn''t get better for a long time. Her parents abandoned her and went to other places to live, leaving her with less than half a month''s food.


    Fortunately, the good villagers helped to take care of Ya Ya, and she finally got better. She lived on a small piece of land left by her grandparents. Although she is a girl, she is also very beautiful and outstanding, because she grew up in the countryside, but she has a body of brute force. It is not a problem to do some farm work. She is lively and active and has become the king of children. She gets along well with her peers in the village. She usually only grows some vegetables and rice that she can eat, and she has a good time everyday.


    The elders in the village also gave more or less care. She was quite at ease. She did not feel the loneliness and loneliness brought by the lack of parents. Instead, she felt that it was better not to have such parents.


    A few years later, the area suffered a flood that had never happened in many years. The whole farmland turned into a vast ocean. People lived on the surplus food rations of a year, but it could not last long. The villagers had no choice but to go to relatives, move, or even starve to death. In the end, there were few people left in the village.


    Ya Ya has no place to go, daily food and clothing have become a problem, but there is nothing to do.


    These days, she looked for some wild vegetables and grass roots on the side of the road to satisfy her hunger. She found that some people would go to the trees under the road to solve the problem of urgent urination. There was also a couple of men and women holding together to do these strange things, but she did not understand.


    Those people all drive by here, and they look rich. Those wild vegetables and grass roots could not solve the problem of Ya Ya''s stomach. She was so hungry that her mind was to steal clothes or money from passers-by. There was no time for her to think about it or starve to death.


    This day, she hid in the trees, and there were not many wild vegetables in her hand, but she was staring at the man and woman who got out of the car like an eagle.


    They murmured in a stealthy whisper, and from time to time covered their mouths and laughed, and went straight to the dense grove. Yaya follows in the distance like a cheetah.


    They hugged and hid in the trees, and then there was the sound of laughter. She has to do this kind of thing slowly.


    Through the trees, she saw men and women taking off their clothes. She felt even more flustered. Although she didn''t quite understand what they were going to do and felt that it was too shameful, she was surprised to find that the clothes were still not far away from her, so she slowly climbed over, but her eyes avoided the naked man and woman. She caught the clothes and heard the woman panting.


    She confirmed that there should be a purse in her clothes, because she felt a bulging square object. The thing was reached, but the loveless men and women didn''t find it at all. When Ya Ya Ya retreated from the original road, it was a rush of running. The first time she stole something, she was sweating nervously.


    I''m really sorry. I can''t help it. When she comes back to the house, she''s still in a state of shock. She thinks she''s sorry.


    She took out the things in her pocket. It was really her purse. There was some money, but it was not as much as she thought. Anyway, it was a victory in the first battle, which also gave her some encouragement.


    the next afternoon, she was crouching in the roadside trees again. She was not as nervous as the first time, but also a little excited. She was not hungry and energetic, When I think of the men and women I met that day, I still blush, but I still don''t understand what they are doing. In short, I feel very ashamed.


    Prey appeared, is a weak scholar like man, it seems that he is very urgent, in a hurry to get out of the car, he quickly ran to the woods, but also to untie his pants.


    How to steal this? How can''t let the prey run away! Can not be encountered every day, the strong desire for survival prompted Ya Ya''s brain to run at full speed, with him, not to rob! Anyway, we can''t miss this rare opportunity.


    When she saw that the man was wearing his trousers, she showed up in front of him. The man''s face was full of surprise, I don''t know whether it was an affair or something unexpected. Finally, judging from Ya Ya''s eyes, the woman was running for her own money.


    Ya Ya explains his intention, but the man doesn''t pay attention to ya ya at all. He turns around and wants to go. He doesn''t expect ya ya to start directly, but the man doesn''t have the ability to fight back at all. Finally, he is very depressed and drops his wallet, and Yaya lets him go.


    Yaya this harvest is not small, but also dare not spend money, because this income is not fixed, to be prepared for later use.


    After a few days, she really did not wait for prey. She spent almost all her money on hand, but she was so anxious that she went to stay in the trees every day.


    A car by car, is not stopped, Ya Ya''s heart is also followed by cool. It''s hard to think about your own destiny. I am no different from an orphan. I got along well with the villagers, but I didn''t expect that God was against me and turned me into a female thief. This was not my original intention, but I had no choice. The joke God played with myself was too big.Just as Yaya was feeling her fate, a car stopped in front of her like a savior, and the car was very high-end, she had never seen before.


    When the door opened, a beautiful woman got out of the car and helped a man down in panic. The man could see at a glance that he was seriously injured. There was no blood on his face. His clothes in front of him were dyed red with blood.


    The woman helped the man to a piece of grass. "Hold on to the clouds. I''ll bandage the wound for you, or the blood will not stop." The woman was very concerned, and she also helped Mr. Yun sit down.


    "Thanks to you, or I might have lost my life." Mr. Yun said gratefully, still covering the wound with his hand all the time, and his expression was quite painful.


    The two men Yaya saw were Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun. Seeing that Yun shoukai was seriously injured, she didn''t intend to rob him. That would easily cause the man''s life to be endangered. After all, she just wanted to get money and didn''t want to harm anyone''s life. So she took pity and waited for the opportunity quietly, and then started to steal it.


    From their clothes, Yaya can also see that they must be very rich people. How could they steal some things today? I saw the woman carefully tearing the clothes from the man''s injured area.


    Yun shoukai''s painful beany sweat drips down, and her teeth clench her lip. Yun qiongjun takes out a handkerchief from her pocket and wipes the blood on the wound for Yun shoukai. Her fingers are as light as possible for fear of making him more painful. However, Yun shoukai is still gnashing his teeth and humming with sweat on his face.


    "Bear with it, first deal with it simply, and then find a place to get some medicine to treat it!" The handkerchief is covered with blood. Yun qiongjun''s hand is still wiping. Her eyes are wide and her nose is dripping with sweat. However, she doesn''t find a pair of eyes in the forest far away watching them.


    "Thanks to miss Yun, I must thank you again when I go back!" Yun shoukai looks miserable, but he doesn''t forget to thank Yun qiongjun for her help.


    "Don''t say that. This is what I should do. I''m sorry for not protecting you." Yun qiongjun finally wiped his pus and blood, then pulled a piece of cloth from the corner of her clothes and bandaged his wound.


    The pain of the cloud shoukai yelled, the lower lip was bitten. Ya Ya was also frightened. If she had not been forced by life, she would not have the heart to start again. She was lying there quietly, and her hands were full of sweat.


    Seeing the woman bandaging the wound, Yaya was worried that they would leave immediately, and then she would have no chance. When she was thinking wildly, she saw that woman''s lips opened slightly.


    "Take a rest here. I''ll find a quiet place and get some medicine to cure you." Yun qiongjun holds Yun shoukai to a big tree and sits on top of a big Bluestone. Yun qiongjun sits next to him.


    "Well, the blood has stopped for a while, thank you." Yun shoukai wiped the sweat off his face and looked at Yun qiongjun with a smile. His eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Looking at Yun shoukai''s silk coat, Ya Ya feels that this trip must be successful. She must be able to find something valuable.


    Yun shoukai leans against the big tree, while Yun qiongjun puts her arms around her knees. Her pretty face is hidden between her elbows. Her eyes are closed. The warm sun shines down. The environment here is quite suitable for a nap.


    Yun shoukai snores slowly. It seems that she is really tired. Yun qiongjun, who is beside her, quietly lowers her head and says nothing. She seems to be asleep.


    Waiting for a moment, Ya Ya confirmed that there was no problem, then crept up to them here. The eyes were still fixed on two people.


    When she reached for her purse, she opened her pocket, and the brave one opened her pocket.


    Ya Ya was excited and immediately wanted to know how much money was in it. She opened her purse and found some money in it. There were some bills that she didn''t know. In addition, there was an ID card of Yun shoukai. She didn''t know the characters, but she often saw the words a city on the map. She knew it was a big city.


    Thinking that this might be an opportunity to change one''s fate, he put his wallet back and thought that if he saved them and tried to find a way to go to the big cities with them, there would be more jobs to fill their stomachs.

 Chapter 274

    Yaya guards in front of yunshoukai''s bed. The quiet atmosphere envelops the room for a long time. Seeing that Yun shoukai doesn''t speak, she still doesn''t plan to have a meal. In addition to the time of talking about the experience, the dishes in front of her have gradually cooled. She can''t help but get anxious and get up and say, "this bowl is cold. I''ll heat it for you again."


    Turn between cloud keep open pull her, "don''t waste effort."


    On the one hand, it is unnecessary to tell her to change another bowl. On the other hand, it doesn''t matter to Yun shoukai even if she defends it.


    So don''t waste your time.


    Jun thought about the food for a while, but she couldn''t wait to see the food


    "Qiongjun?" Cloud shoukai unconsciously loosened the hand that holds Ya Ya, "is not you done?"


    Yaya stood in front of him, nodded and said, "the first time I cooked, I didn''t understand anything. I was in a mess. I messed up several times. Qiongjun came to help me. In fact, she cooked most of these dishes."


    Since it was Yun qiongjun''s cooking, yunshou opened his eyes, not only could he not refuse to go a thousand miles away, but he should have a good taste of it. He acquiesced that YaYa would go and heat the meal.


    Seeing Ya Ya leaving the room with the meal, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are a little worried and ask.


    Yun qiongjun first saw Ya Ya become a little lonely and asked nervously, "are you ok?"


    Ya Ya converged and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just that the food is a little cold. I''m going to heat it up. It''s not bad to keep open." Did not say much, Ya Ya posturing to go, "I have to be quick, don''t say first."


    The dishes in her hand are not passive for more than half a minute. Yun qiongjun doesn''t poke through Ya Ya''s lies and nods to watch her leave.


    "It''s not the same as my memory. What''s wrong? Is it my arrival that disrupts things?" In Yun qiongjun''s heart, there is never a memory of her grandmother''s experience. She thinks that, like everyone else, grandma and her grandfather fell in love after they met and naturally entered the palace of marriage. Their love was only enough to accommodate each other. She never thought that the beginning of the fairy tale was so tortuous and even not so bright.


    Gu Sen hugged her. "It''s true everywhere. I can see that the gear between them is slowly turning, and they have been together for the end of life."


    Yun qiongjun''s heart is warm. She hugs Gu Sen and responds to him gently. In the world, Yun qiongjun has experienced more than ordinary people in this life. No matter under any circumstances, she knows that this person who can be relied on at will is always there. She is very lucky to meet Gu Sen.


    The kitchen is empty. Yaya puts the cold dishes on the table. She doesn''t want to go back. The silence at this moment is wonderful. She doesn''t have to put herself in that embarrassing situation, and she doesn''t need to think about what to do after opening up with Yun Shou. For her love for Yun shoukai, Yaya doesn''t want to escape from herself, but she can feel indifference. Yun shoukai pushes her away. Did not take into account the time to think, God found that after a period of time, in a hurry to heat the dishes before serving out.


    Knock open the door of cloud guard open, Ya Ya is full of face heap smile, "sorry, wait for a long time."


    Seeing her laughing, Yun shoukai wanted to ask her how she could not even do such a small thing well. However, he was relieved and took Ya Ya''s dish to eat.


    The taste is still very good. Thinking of Yun qiongjun''s craftsmanship, Yun shoukai can''t help but agree with him. In the end, he eats up almost all the hot water she has prepared. Yun shoukai signals that she can leave.


    Ya Ya cleans the table and leaves Yun shoukai''s room. She walks to the kitchen with stained dishes and chopsticks. Her tears are spinning. She should try not to let the tears fall out, but also to try not to lose Yun shoukai.


    Before he saw a sad scene, he saw a sad man leave the scene. Such a good opportunity is to take advantage of it. Yunshoukai shows an imperceptible smile and turns into the room of yunshoukai.


    When the door is knocked, Yun shoukai thinks it''s Yaya''s coming back. Suddenly, he has a kind of expectation that he doesn''t even notice. When Yunbai stands in front of him, Yun shoukai is sorry and a little surprised. He asks coldly, "what are you doing here?" So far, Yunbo has never asked himself.


    Yunbo pulled up a chair and sat down. "Let''s see how you''re doing."


    "Not yet."


    Yunbai said with a smile, "don''t be so indifferent. Is it wrong for me to greet you?"


    "Don''t beat around the Bush, but it doesn''t matter."


    "I want to say I came to help you?"


    Cloud shoukai hesitated, "help me? What can I do for you


    Yunbai reached for a place closer to yunshou and said, "help you separate from the woman named Ya Ya."


    Cloud shoukai immediately alerted, "how to suddenly say these endless words."


    "You can''t hide it from me. You are not interested in that kind of woman. I can see that you hate her very much."


    Yun shoukai stares at him, not knowing what he wants to do.Yunbo continued, "as long as you help me, I promise to make that woman disappear from your life."


    Yun shoukai suddenly realizes that Yunbai is more terrible than he imagined. He seems to have a lot of thoughts and strength behind him. Today, Yunbai came to find himself and offered to help break up with ya ya. It''s really strange. Yun shoukai can be sure that there is fraud. He can''t understand what Yunbai wants to do under this banner, but he is absolutely not kind. So Yun shoukai answers Yunbai lightly, "you think too much. I''m very good with ya ya. There''s no reason to separate. If you come to me because of this, you''re totally wrong."


    "I wish I had made a mistake. I''m afraid you''ll have to regret and blame me in the future. I can''t afford it." Yunbo said sarcastically.


    Yun shoukai had no intention of entanglement with him. He turned his head and said, "I''ve never heard of anything today. You don''t have to think about it any more. If you have time to do something meaningful, I''ll handle my own affairs."


    Yunbai sees that Yun shoukai has no willingness to cooperate, and there is no need to say more. He wants to end the dialogue hastily. "That''s my misunderstanding. Forget it. Take good care of it. I have to leave in advance."


    Yun shoukai politely watched Yunbai leave. His mood became dignified. It seemed that he had to take more precautions against Yunbai, not only because Ya Ya, but also because he could feel that Yunbai was not simple. His purpose should be more than Yaya.


    Gu Sen, who also thinks Yunbai is not simple, has long felt something wrong with Yunbai. Recently, he has paid more attention to Yunbai. He naturally looks at him, stares at ya ya for a long time, and then enters Yun shoukai''s room. He appears to be a little annoyed when he comes out, and then he sends a person in front of him to go out.


    Gu Sen is afraid that Yunbai will see him, so he has been hiding in the dark. Yunbai didn''t expect that someone in the family would observe him. He thought the letter had arrived. He looked around and saw that there was no situation, so he slipped out of the back door.


    People with ghosts in their hearts are too easy to be caught. Gu Sen can almost conclude that Yunbai has a conspiracy. Now is one of his actions. He naturally catches up to see what Yunbai wants to do.


    Yunbai is fast, but Gu Sen is more experienced. The two men always keep a certain distance. They are far behind Yunbai and don''t lose them, until Yunbai turns into a remote path.


    It was a shabby hut. Yunbo didn''t intend to go in. Gu Sen stayed at the corner not far away and waited for about ten minutes. A car came into his view and stopped in front of Yunbo.


    The driver came down from the driver''s seat, opened the back door and met a person.


    It''s the master of the Lu family, Lu Jianhua.


    Based on the relationship between the cloud family and the Lu family, how could he come to see Lu Jianhua alone, or in this period of time, as well as a strange meeting place.


    Gu Sen is more and more curious. He stealthily comes to a place close to Yunbai and hides to listen to what they are planning.


    Lu Jianhua''s driver over there wisely returned to the car and drove away a certain distance.


    The conversation reached Gu Sen''s ears intermittently. It was hard to listen, but it was not lost.


    Lu Jianhua said first, "have you decided?"


    Yunbo said, "just do it your way."


    "My method is simple, but you have to think clearly, he is still a cloud family after all."


    Yunbai sneered, "he is the cloud family, and I am also the cloud family. Since it is the same, why should I let him?"


    Lu Jianhua said with a smile, "you are still brave in the cloud family."


    "Well, it''s time for her to disappear. It''s getting in the way."


    Looking at his collusion with Lu Yunkai, he said, "is it that he colludes with Lu Yunkai? Gu Sen had to guess that Yunbai Premo killed Yun shoukai.


    "Have you figured out how to let her go?"


    "The cloud guards open, she will go naturally."


    The person they are after is not Yun shoukai. Who is it?


    "Where is the chosen place?"


    Yunbai gave Lu Jianhua several tickets. "It''s hidden here. I''ve already explored it. But Yun shoukai will never go to the place I recommend, but there is one person who can."


    "Lu Song." Lu Jianhua naturally knows who his son is approaching.


    "Yes, but will you help us with this?" Yunbai is not sure Lu Song will take their side.


    Lu Jianhua waved, "no, he knows what we''re doing." With Lu Song''s disposition, how willing to help, I may even make trouble.


    Yunbai reassured, "OK, that''s settled. In a few days, when Yun shoukai comes here, you''ll find a group of people pretending to fight with my people and kill ya ya ya in disorder."

 Chapter 275

    It seems that Yunbai wants to kill ya ya.


    Gu Sen, with his back against the wall, calms himself down from the initial shock, continues to listen to the two people''s conversation, and ponders over the benefits and harms involved, and his heart gets heavier and heavier.


    If ya ya dies and disappears from the world, will everything related to her disappear? After moving one of the closely linked links, the chain of time was broken. In the future, all kinds of things fell off the cliff, disintegrated and disappeared. Yun qiongjun was one of them.


    The erasure of Yun qiongjun from history can never happen.


    The murderers did not talk about it for long. If it was too long, they would be suspicious. Yunbai left first and passed Gu Sen, who was hiding in the corner.


    Until Yunbai''s figure gradually disappeared from the sight, the Lu family master also quietly walked away from another road, Gu Sen still stood in place, the dark world was silent. You can''t wait to die, but you don''t know where to start. The most difficult thing for Lu to do is to find the right thing to do.


    Pushing open the door of the cloud family, Gu Sen meets Yun qiongjun who is going to look for him.


    "Back?" Yun qiongjun asked him.


    "Well."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t ask him where he had gone. She knew that Gu Sen had her own plan. She believed in Gu Sen and was stiff for a moment. Yun qiongjun had nothing else to say, so she turned to go back to her room.


    "Qiongjun." Goosen suddenly stops her.


    Yun qiongjun turned back, "eh? What''s the matter? "


    "Ah Nothing. I just want to ask ya ya and Yunbo, are you ok Gu Sen originally intended to talk about Yunbai''s plan, but considering Yun qiongjun''s identity, Yaya is her grandmother after all, and she is not a person of this era. There is no need for her to take risks with herself, so she said this instead.


    Yun qiongjun was asked by such an endless sentence, "it''s still like that. What happened?"


    Gu Sen shook his head. "It''s OK. I want to see ya ya. Where is she?"


    "Study, I just sent her there." Yun qiongjun thought for a moment, "is it ya ya who is in trouble?"


    Gu Sen repeatedly said that he was OK. He made a joke and asked Yun qiongjun to have a rest earlier. He went to see ya ya. He thought it necessary to let Yaya be more careful, but he could not let ya ya notice anything unusual.


    Gu Sen comes to the second floor. He thinks about it. He doesn''t know how to tell ya ya. He doesn''t doubt it. However, he sees Yun shoukai holding the door frame of his study and looking into the room quietly.


    Seeing this situation, Gu Sen naturally didn''t want to disturb them, so he went back quietly.


    Besides, Yun shoukai felt that his injury was getting better. He had to go out of the room and walk around. He happened to come to the outside of the study and heard the voice inside. He took a casual look and found that it was Yaya who was doing prenatal education.


    Ya Ya sits on the cane chair beside the bookshelf and turns to her side. She looks gentle and pleasant with her eyebrows and looks gentle with everything around her. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, Yun shoukai seems to fall into a soft world and her heart trembles slightly. He looked for a while, took the door handle and gently pushed the door open.


    Although the action was not heavy, she was still surprised to be mumbling Ya Ya. She looked up and saw that what came in was cloud shoukai, slightly stunned, and then she laughed, "how did you come?"


    Yun shoukai is speechless, sits in front of Ya Ya, reaches out his right hand and holds it carefully on Ya Ya''s stomach, trying to feel the existence of the little guy. The power of life is small and unfathomable as the sea. This unborn little guy finds out his own strength and spreads it to his heart along the hand of the cloud. After all, Yun shoukai felt that everything was unimportant. Suddenly, he felt a surge of gratitude, pushing his soul to a higher level.


    Yun shoukai''s expression is seen in Ya Ya''s eyes. She can''t help but show a satisfied smile and hold Yun shoukai''s right hand on his stomach with her slender hands.


    In this picture is the warmth between the family. Ya Ya feels the love and warmth, but Yun shoukai doesn''t know how to face Yaya''s love.


    Yun shoukai didn''t break free immediately. He sighed, "Ya Ya, you know..."


    "I know you don''t love me." Ya Ya''s eyes stop on her hands, some lonely.


    Yun shoukai wanted to comfort her, but did not know how to speak.


    Ya Ya raised her head first, and said firmly to the open eyes of shangyun, but not necessarily later. I believe that one day you will tell me that you love me, and I will wait and wait for this day At the end of the speech, she had a little bit of confidence, but it was still beyond doubt.


    I will wait, how long it will be, how hard it will be, no matter whether it is a thousand rivers and mountains, or it will be doomed.


    When Yun Shou opened his ears, he was moved and looked at the people in front of him. Yaya can be regarded as a beauty. She has lost her worldly flavor, but she is not as charming as those beauties in the past. She has not only her appearance, but also her unique temperament. She can catch her at once and seems to be far away from herself. The sense of distance during this period probably comes from her deliberate estrangement and indifference to ya ya ya ¡£ Yun shoukai thinks that if he takes the initiative, he may meet another self and find another kind of life. His life in another kind of life is not bad. No, this kind of deliberate alienation and indifference will never change.Late at night, Lu Song, as usual, stayed out and went home very late. Unlike usual, Lu Jianhua was sitting in the living room.


    Seeing that the old man was still awake, Lu Song thought he was waiting to teach himself a lesson. He thought he had done nothing wrong recently. He hesitated and asked, "Dad, why haven''t you slept?"


    Lu Jianhua closed his eyes and slowly massaged his forehead. "I drank some wine with you Liu Bo today. I couldn''t sleep. I came out to breathe."


    Liu Bo? Which Liu Bo? Lu Song is very curious, but Lu Jianhua''s current state does not ask much. It seems that he has nothing to do with himself. He says hello and wants to go back to the bedroom.


    "You go and bring me the tea." Lu Jianhua suddenly stopped him.


    Lu Song had no choice but to accept the tea set from the maid and put it in front of the old man.


    "You are very close to that boy of the cloud family." Lu Jianhua picked up the cup and took a sip.


    "Yes." Lu Song only thought that he was concerned about himself.


    "The cloud family has a big business. It''s good for you to walk with them more."


    "I see."


    "It''s a good thing to associate with people. I hope you can make progress with each other, instead of just eating, drinking, playing, riding and playing together. Do you understand?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, I''ll make an appointment to stay at home for a few days. I''ll be familiar with him."


    Lu Song hesitated, "I''m afraid it won''t work these days. He''s got a little injury."


    "Oh? Is it serious? " Lu asked.


    "It''s a minor injury. It''s nothing serious."


    "That''s good." He pushed the ticket on the table to Lu Song. "It happened that Liu Bo came to me today and gave me some tickets by the way. The scenery there is good, and it is quiet and suitable for self-cultivation. You should keep the door open and keep your body there."


    Lu Song picked it up and looked at it. "Since it''s dad''s idea, I''ll ask people if they want to go tomorrow." Then put the ticket in your pocket.


    "I can''t say that. Dad also hopes you can leave a good impression on the cloud family, so that you will not be a disgusting and unreasonable dandy, so you can have a good way to do things in the future."


    Lu Song had no choice but to nod, "yes, yes, all for my sake. If it''s OK, I''ll go back first."


    Lu Jianhua waved his hand to let Lu Song go. He sat in the living room for a while. Lu song goes back to his bedroom and thinks about what happened just now. Lu Jianhua seldom interferes with his friends, but this time he is very active. He only thinks that he is an old man who wants to have a good relationship with the cloud family, but he doesn''t think about it any more.


    After lunch the next day, the cloud family welcomed this familiar guest. Lu Song didn''t think of himself as an outsider. He came in with a smile and was about to hold him up to the cloud. "Ouch, you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Yun shoukai felt disgusted and pushed him away. As a result, he was changed into a building shoulder.


    Yun shoukai was helpless and urged him to sit down.


    At this time, Ya Ya brought out the fruit and asked Lu Song to eat it. Lu Song sees Ya Ya Ya in front of him. He takes a closer look at the beauty''s figure. She is pregnant. Her mood changes from joy to shock. "Is this Lu Song vaguely remembered that this beauty should be the one named Ya Ya, and said, "Oh, sister-in-law, I''m Lu Song for the first time. My sister-in-law is more beautiful than I imagined."


    Ya Ya is a little stiff. When she looks at Yun shoukai, she finds that Yun shoukai''s expression becomes a little cold. She knows that he doesn''t like Lu song calling her sister-in-law. She politely says to Lu Song, "just call me Yaya."


    Lu Song said with a smile, "OK, ya ya, it''s still kind. You can call me little Lu."


    "Well, Xiao Lu." Yaya whispered back to him.


    Cloud shoukai coughed, "OK, what are you doing here?"


    Lu Song took a grape from the table and fed it to Yun shoukai. He said with a smile, "I miss you."


    Yun shoukai knocked down the grapes, and his face was expressionless, "seriously, why did you come here?"


    "Well, it''s chilling." Lu Song pulled the fruit plate in front of him and ate it. "I''m looking for you to go out and play. How long have you been staying at home? Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "You know I''ve been at home these days. If I could go out, I would have gone out."


    "Man, I''m here to save you." Lu Song took out those tickets from his pocket and clapped them in front of Yun shoukai. "It''s just taken from my father. It''s a very good place. It''s suitable for the old, the weak and the disabled."


    Cloud shoukai ignored Lu Song''s sarcasm, looked at the ticket in his hand, frowned slightly, "what''s this, recuperation?"


    "I tell you, the scenery is infinite, the air is so much better, and it''s more comfortable to live in than at home."


    Yun shoukai threw the ticket on the table, "No


    When does Lu Song want to go to this kind of boring scenery holy land? Because of his temperament, he should not drag himself to the song and dance hall to "live in heaven". Yun shoukai thinks this is strange, or it is better not to go.

 Chapter 276

    "So determined?" Lu Song knocked on the ticket that was put on the table, "really not going?"


    Yun shoukai glanced at him and said he would not go.


    Lu Song was a little worried, "you don''t give this face to my friends."


    How could Lu Song invite himself for such a place he didn''t like? Either there was a bomb in this place, or Lu Song had a ghost. He was too lazy to come here for good or bad things, so he simply put it off.


    Lu Songxin said that at least Lu Jianhua had given the ticket himself, so he went back to tell him that he didn''t make an appointment, which was humiliating and failed. Maybe Lu Jianhua didn''t have a good impression on Yun shoukai. Lu Song has a note in his mind. He looks at ya ya and moves to Yun shoukai. He puts his hand on the back of his chair and approaches Yun shoukai''s ear. "Beauties of all colors are like clouds."


    "What?" Yun shoukai doesn''t understand Lu Song''s meaning.


    Lu Song, laughing, picked up the ticket and shook it before the cloud guard opened his eyes. In a low voice, "the place is hidden. Beautiful women are like clouds. I will take care of your body day and night."


    "I said that you boy how so enthusiastic, must pull me to come here, the cooperation wants to satisfy oneself." After listening to Lu Song''s words, he was still as usual. Yun shoukai put his heart down to him.


    Ya Ya looked puzzled, Lu Song embarrassed smile, beat the cloud to keep open for a while, "what satisfy oneself, I painstakingly can be for you, let you recover early."


    Yunshou laughs at him, "that''s very hard for you."


    Lu Song sat down again. "That''s not true. I think about you all the time."


    "Do you think of me or Xiao Xiao?" Yun shoukai showed a playful expression.


    "It''s boring if you say that. If you don''t mention it now, you can say whether you will go or not."


    Yun shoukai put his arm on the armrest and held his head with his right hand. "I''ll think about it."


    Lu Songzheng wanted to say what else to consider. Yaya said, "can I have a look at the ticket?"


    After receiving the ticket from Lu Song, Ya Ya looked at this place. It was really a good place. It was better to go to a place suitable for fetus than staying in the cloud family. Moreover, she never went out again since she came to the cloud family. Of course, she was willing to go out. She looked at Yun shoukai and said, "I want to go a little bit."


    Cloud shoukai slightly frowned, but Lu Song heard that there was hope for a breakthrough from Ya Ya. "You see, Ya Ya said she wanted to go, or ya ya had a vision."


    "Do you think you should go?" Cloud shoukai asked Ya Ya.


    Lu Song knew that he had to seize the opportunity and said, "come out to play. What should not be? The lady said to go, and the man had to accompany him."


    Yaya originally wanted to say or listen to Yun shoukai. At this time, she suddenly wanted to see if Yun shoukai would care about her own ideas, so she didn''t give in, "I want to go."


    Lu Song a pair of indifferent look at cloud shoukai, "nothing, you really don''t want to go, I take ya ya."


    Yun shoukai does not lack women. Although he shows indifference to ya ya, Lu Song knows that it is impossible for him to sit in this place just because Ya Ya has skills. Yun shoukai''s feelings for her are certainly more than just because of having children.


    Sure enough, cloud shoukai also relaxed, "OK, then go."


    I was still hesitating, but I couldn''t let the pregnant Yaya and Lu Song go together. Although Yaya may refuse, it''s not too difficult to accompany her. On the contrary, it''s worth it. After all, Yaya has been stuck in the cloud family for such a long time. Taking this opportunity to take her out is also a way to make up for her. Before that, her attitude was really bad.


    Lu Song was proud to pick his eyebrows. "That''s right. Beautiful scenery, beautiful beauty, and beautiful Zizi."


    "Be quiet. I''m serious about it."


    "Well, no matter what, happiness is the most important thing." Lu Song is very satisfied with the appointment.


    "Well, tell me, what time, how to go, and what people to take." Cloud shoukai asked.


    Lu songnao scratched his head. "Ouch, I didn''t think about it."


    Yun shoukai chuckled, "organizational ability is too poor, lack of leadership, destined to be just a small soldier."


    "What, I''m full of you. I came here with the ticket. I can''t organize now. As long as it''s not too late, I''ll be able to pull back the storm. What''s more, it''s a small wave to hold on to such a thing."


    Ya ya can''t help laughing. Lu Song hears it and turns around and says, "ah, Ya Ya looks better when you laugh. Cloud shoukai is lucky for you."


    Ya Ya waved her hand, "where is it? Don''t praise me. I can''t stand it."


    Cloud shoukai ignored, only continued to ask, "have you thought about it, time, place, route."


    "Good, good, young master." Lu Song returned to him, "you see, the location has been set, there is no objection, the time, just three days later, the route You don''t have to worry about the route. Three days later, I''ll send someone to pick you up. Is that ok? "


    "I''m fine, and you." Yun shoukai naturally asked Ya Ya.


    Yaya said, "no problem."


    Lu Song patted the table, "it''s done. It''s good. It''s settled. I''ll see you three days later. Don''t break the appointment."


    "Good, good, do not break the appointment, don''t talk nonsense." Cloud shoukai asked again, "do you have anything else to do?""No, are you going to blow me away?" Lu Song made an injured expression, "men, all the same."


    "Affectation, if it''s OK, go back first. I''ll have a rest." Yun shoukai feels a little tired and plans to take a nap.


    Lu Song stood up and said, "OK, the host sees off the guest. The guest has to go. I''ll go."


    Ya Ya also stands up and helps Yun shoukai to send Lu Song away.


    Lu Song said to him, "by the way, your family is dead and lifeless. I''m sure I''m suffocating. This is not a good environment."


    "No, don''t come. I''ll save you." Yun shoukai taunts him.


    Lu Song didn''t know what to say, so he had to open his mouth to ya ya. "Look at him like this. It''s hard to be with him."


    Yun shoukai pushed him out, "OK, let''s go." Then turn around and take ya ya back.


    Lu Song leaves wisely. The driver is waiting. However, Lu Song doesn''t go home directly. Instead, he orders to go to the song and dance hall of the cloud family.


    And cloud shoukai together to send guests away, quite a feeling of being his real wife, Yaya can''t help but feel a little happy. Smile was cloud shoukai all eyes, he said casually, "it seems that you can go out, you are very happy."


    Ya Ya is a little shy, "OK, it''s a good thing to go out for a walk, isn''t it?"


    Cloud shoukai nodded, "you can pack up your things these days. What''s missing for your servant to buy and be ready."


    "Good." Hearing the words of care, Ya Ya''s heart trembled slightly. She felt that this decision was really right, and it would not matter what she faced.


    It''s just that she can''t afford what she didn''t expect to face.


    Lu Song felt a little queer and uneasy. It was not interesting to stay in the dance hall, so he finished early and went back to the Lu family.


    Just like yesterday, Lu Jianhua was sitting in the living room, waiting for him. Strangely, there were several more Lu Jianhua''s men in the room today. It is clear that they are waiting outside. Is it possible that Lu Jianhua has just dealt with something?


    "Dad, I''m back." Lu Song said hello at will.


    Lu Jianhua did not look back, "went to the cloud home?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you made an appointment with yunshoukai?"


    Lu Jianhua was so concerned about himself for two days in a row that Lu Song had to feel strange, but in the face of his father, he had to tell the truth, "yes, after three days of appointment."


    "Where is the meeting place? Can I send someone to take you there?"


    Lu Song is at a loss. Lu Jianhua has never cared about these things in such a subtle way. What''s the matter today? Is it because Yun shoukai? What can Yun shoukai bring to his father?


    "No, I can handle this kind of small matter myself. I will send someone to the cloud house to pick them up and meet again."


    Lu Jianhua stood up and said, "they?"


    "Oh, oh, I have an appointment with Yun shoukai and ya ya, the woman who is pregnant with Yun shoukai''s child. She seems to be very interested in going out and playing."


    "Well." Lu Jianhua thought a little.


    It took no effort.


    Lu Jianhua turned his back on his back and tried to wink at his subordinates. Several strong men immediately gathered around to hold Lu Song.


    Lu Song was startled and struggled. He called out, "Dad! Dad! What does that mean? "


    "Isn''t it a good idea for me to entertain your good friend for you?"


    Lu song no longer struggled, his face was shocked, "do you want to entertain Yun shoukai? What do you want to do? " From last night''s unintentional ticket giving to today''s eagerness to know the result, Lu Song''s indistinct uneasiness has been explained, and Lu Jianhua has been acting since the beginning.


    "You don''t care what I want to do. You just have to do what I tell you."


    Lu Song said with a smile, "ha ha, I don''t care about your plot? You use me? "


    Lu Jianhua walks up to Lu Song and stares at his vicious eyes. "Yes, it''s not natural for me to use my son."


    Lu Song was angry and wanted to rush up, but he was held by Lu Jianhua''s men and couldn''t move.


    Lu Jianhua stepped back two steps and said to his opponent, "shut up, don''t let him run."


    Lu Song was still struggling all the way, "Dad, you let me go! As long as you let me go, I will listen to you in everything from now on! "


    With Lu Jianhua''s means, there is no need for Lu Song to make any commitment. All his affairs are under Lu Jianhua''s control.


    Lu Song was shut into his room, the windows were locked, and the door could not be opened. Several of his men took turns to guard.


    Lu Song, who is locked up, is lying in bed thinking about Yun shoukai. He doesn''t know what his father will do to Yun shoukai. What Lu Jianhua wants to do is to spend so much time plotting from him. He is always with Yun shoukai. He is just a bit of a loser. It''s not his fault that he doesn''t give Xiao Xiao to himself. It''s not his fault that Yun shoukai can''t be planted in front of him, especially because he is in the hands of Lu Jianhua.


    Lu Song rushes forward, grabs the door and knocks. He shouts and smashes, and his voice tears.Lu Jianhua''s men looked at him anxiously, but he didn''t care. When Lu Song had no strength, there was no movement. He told the kitchen to deliver food regularly and not to worry about him if he went on a hunger strike.

 Chapter 277

    Yaya is very happy, since cloud shoukai agreed to take her out to play, her face has been with a smile. She spoke to Yun shoukai, with rosy clouds flying on her face. Everyone could feel the joy.


    "You know, this is my first time out with you."


    Ya Ya happily talks to Yun Shou. Although she has a child, she knows that there is still a person in her heart, and she will never go in. Now they have a rare chance to get along with each other?


    "Yes, we went out for the first time. I think you need to bring a bodyguard. You can see that you are pregnant. It''s inconvenient to do anything. You need to be taken care of. I want Yun qiongjun to come with us and let her take better care of you. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Cloud shoukai asked Ya Ya. Although he spoke in an inquisitive tone, he seemed to be asking for Yaya''s opinion. In fact, he wanted to tell ya ya that he had made up his mind and that she had no right to resist.


    Ya Ya''s expression instantly becomes very lost. One second, she is still elated and fantasized about the romance of playing with Yun shoukai. The second later, she is pulled back to reality by Yun shoukai''s words.


    She looked at the cloud and nodded slightly.


    "You decide. I''ll listen to you. "


    In front of Yun shoukai, she is always so clever that she never contradicts him, let alone contradict him. Although she didn''t want Yun qiongjun to go, she still agreed. Because she is so fond of Yun shoukai that she dare not express herself in front of him.


    She wants to be bold and tell Yun shoukai that she doesn''t want Yun qiongjun to go with her. If he wants to take a bodyguard, he can take anyone. Why must he be her?


    Yaya has to admit that she is eating Yun qiongjun''s vinegar.


    Seeing that ya ya agrees with her idea, Yun shoukai goes to see Yun qiongjun.


    "I''ll go out with ya ya in a few days. I want you to be my bodyguard and come with us."


    "Go out and play? Why do you bring a bodyguard? "


    Yun qiongjun asked curiously.


    Gu Sen is lying next to him, his hands resting on his arms, swinging his legs leisurely, squinting at the uninvited yunshoukai.


    "You know, Ya Ya is pregnant, a lot of things are inconvenient, she needs your care."


    Yun shoukai was afraid that Yun qiongjun would not like to. He explained in a hurry, but his heart turned red.


    Yun qiongjun is even more surprised. If ya ya needs to be taken care of, isn''t it better to find an experienced nanny? How can I take care of ya ya when I have nothing to do with my pregnant woman?


    Without waiting for Yun qiongjun to ask, Gu Sen drifts behind Yun shoukai. He put out his finger and stabbed Yun Shou hard at the beginning. Of course, he didn''t dare to poke it, for fear that Yun qiongjun would beat him.


    "You look at your grandfather, take your grandmother out to play, but also hard to bring you bala. What else do you say to take care of ya ya? It''s nice to say that everyone is a man. Who should be coaxed


    Gu Sen doesn''t like to talk to Yun qiongjun. If she wasn''t there, he would really like to have a good fight with Yun shoukai. I''ll let you eat the one in the bowl and watch the one in the pot.


    Yun qiongjun stares at Gu Sen, and she already understands the real intention of Yun shoukai. He is to let himself go out with them to play, but also afraid of Ya Ya angry, just make up such a bad excuse.


    "No. I don''t know how to take care of pregnant women, so I can''t help. Besides, this is your first outing. You need to relax and enjoy your two people''s world. It''s not good for me to go with you. I can''t even go there because of emotion and reason. "


    Yun qiongjun refused with a firm face. When Yun shoukai saw her attitude, she knew that there was no room for discussion, so she left with a loss.


    He really wanted to take her out. When Lu Song said that the place was beautiful, he thought it would be great if he could enjoy it with her. It''s a pity that Yun qiongjun''s refusal makes all this a fantasy of his own.


    After Yun Shou left, Yun qiongjun began to think. How did cloud shoukai suddenly take ya ya out to play? He is usually on his own and seldom takes Ya Ya out with him. What''s going on today?


    "Hey, what do you think?"


    Gu Sen goes to Yun qiongjun and stretches his head in front of her.


    "Goosen, I''m not sure."


    Yun qiongjun expressed her concerns.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you have any other opinions when you go out and enjoy the world of two? Why, are you still jealous? "


    "I don''t mean that, you know."


    Yun qiongjun rolled her eyes and answered.


    "What do you worry about?"


    Gu Sen can''t understand. When the couple go out to play, she has nothing to worry about.


    "You think, my grandfather seldom takes other people out. He usually goes out alone with his friends. I think it must be someone who invited them to come with us this time. It''s just that I don''t know if they''ve arranged the tour well. You think, dance hall, teahouse where not, but invite to the wild. I''m a little worried. "


    Gu Sen also thinks that Yun qiongjun has some truth."Well, tomorrow they go out and I will go with them to protect our grandparents anytime and anywhere. That''s all right. "


    Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun playfully. He''s always like this. He''s not straight.


    "Well, you go with them tomorrow. I followed far behind, in case of any emergency, you tell me, I immediately go to rescue. In this way, we are also ready. "


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen. Anyway, Ya Ya is pregnant, she can''t be too careless.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun seriously and wants to tell her everything he knows. Tomorrow''s trip was designed by Yunbai and Lu Song''s father.


    He wants to tell Yun qiongjun all the things he heard from Yunbai, and ask her to stop Yun shoukai and Yaya from traveling. It was a trap designed for both of them.


    However, if he tells Yun qiongjun all this, she will definitely fight to protect Yun shoukai and Yaya. That Ya Ya will not die. The history will be rewritten by Yun qiongjun. But if ya ya dies, will Yun qiongjun disappear and she will be able to return to her original world? Gu Sen admits that he is selfish. He envies Yun shoukai''s concern for Yun qiongjun, and he doesn''t want her to stay in the world for a day.


    However, if you are really in danger tomorrow, what to do?


    "Forget it. Let''s not tell her. Let''s see what''s going on tomorrow."


    Gu Sen decides not to tell Yun qiongjun for the first time, so he can keep an eye on himself tomorrow.


    Tomorrow will start, Ya Ya can''t wait to prepare a lot of things to take tomorrow. She knows the living habits of yunshoukai, so she takes everything according to yunshoukai. Yun shoukai watched her busy with a big stomach and could not help telling her not to be too troublesome and be careful of the children in her stomach.


    Yaya nodded and promised that he would be careful. It''s just that this is the first time for them to go out to play. She is afraid that she can''t think through everything and forget everything, which will affect the nature of everyone''s play.


    In fact, Ya Ya thinks too much. She doesn''t have to be so tired. Yun shoukai knows that Lu Song will take care of everything. What''s more, there are so many servants around me. Where do you need to do it yourself.


    Yaya arranges all the things that cloud shoukai wants to use, but she doesn''t have anything. She grew up in the countryside and didn''t pay so much attention to it. But Yun shoukai must take a handkerchief, tie, glasses and anti mosquito liquid when she goes out. In Ya Ya''s heart, only cloud shoukai is the most important. Besides him, he is the child in his belly.


    Thinking of this, Ya Ya can''t help touching her stomach and talking to the baby.


    "Honey, you know what? Tomorrow dad and mom are going out to play with you. This is the first time that dad takes mom out to play. Mom is really happy. So, you have to be obedient and don''t disturb mom''s date, OK


    Ya Ya finished saying that he all laughed, he talked to the baby, can he hear it?


    At dawn the next day, the servant came to knock on the door.


    "Master, the Lu family has sent a car to pick you up."


    "So early."


    Yunshou went to get a dress and put it on ya ya. Ya Ya smiles at him gratefully and goes out with his arm.


    After getting on the bus, yunshoukai discovers that Lu Song is not in the car.


    "What about Lu Song. Why didn''t he come? "


    Cloud shoukai asked in surprise.


    He invited himself. Why didn''t he come?


    Ya Ya also feels strange. She looks around the car, but there is no sign of Lu Song.


    "Mr. Yun, our young master has arrived. In order to welcome you and your wife, he specially prepared a lot of things. The young master told me to take you and your wife to the place where he is waiting for you. "


    The driver turned back and said to Yun Shou.


    "Lu Song is still so rude."


    Cloud shoukai laughs and scolds, patting the ya ya hand around her, indicating that she doesn''t have to worry.


    Ya Ya smiles at him. As long as there are clouds, she is not afraid of anything.


    However, yunshou was full of doubts in his happiness. Why didn''t Lu Song pick himself up? With his temper, he had already knocked on the door in a hurry. How could the driver come?


    Cloud shoukai suddenly has an ominous premonition. He thinks this trip may not be so simple. When I heard Lu Song say that he was invited to go out with ya ya, I felt something was wrong. Now, he is reluctant to show up, there must be a ghost in it. It''s just why he did it. What the hell is he in his heart?


    He turned his head and looked at ya ya who was in high spirits. He could not bear to sweep her interest. He pretended to be indifferent and chatted with ya ya.


    Ya Ya''s mind is simple, and she doesn''t find any abnormality at all. She has been leaning on the shoulder of yunshoukai to see the scenery outside the window. She was like a bird that had been released from its cage, rejoicing in her freedom. Yes, the cloud family is like a cage, which can''t get rid of her. Now, she feels that even the air is fresh. The whole person has improved a lot.

 Chapter 278

    The driver took Yun shoukai and ya ya to the resort. Ya Ya found that this is really a beautiful place. She told Yun shoukai excitedly that I had never been to such a beautiful place.


    "You know, I grew up in the countryside. It''s a problem whether I can feed myself or not. I never dreamed that there was such a beautiful place in the world."


    Yaya looks at the beautiful scenery, closes her eyes, gently breathes the fresh air, and the whole person completely relaxes.


    Yunshoukai looks at ya calmly. He often goes out to play, so he doesn''t think it''s strange. It''s Yaya''s excitement that makes him feel that it''s right to bring ya ya out today. This kind-hearted girl is always so naive. He also found for the first time that he gave her too little.


    It seems that we should take her out more in the future.


    Cloud shoukai looks at ya ya''s excited little face and tells himself silently in his heart.


    "Yaya, if you like, we can come back later."


    Cloud shoukai looks at ya ya''s beautiful side face and says to her.


    "Really?"


    Ya Ya opened her eyes happily, but she didn''t expect that Yun shoukai cared so much about her own thoughts.


    "Well. You don''t have to worry about not having enough to eat


    Yun shoukai said with a smile.


    Ya Ya blushed with shame.


    Goosen followed them all the way to the resort. He looked at ya ya''s happy appearance, and suddenly felt very sad. He didn''t know how to tell her what to face next. He felt that he was cruel and selfish.


    Everyone has people in their hearts to protect, so when Gu Sen knew what Yunbai was going to do, his first thought was Yun qiongjun''s safety. He has to put the interests of his beloved girl first. For the rest, he is really careless.


    When he heard the conversation between Yunbai and Lu Song''s father that day, he was shocked. He never thought that Yunbai, who looked kind and kind, was such a sinister villain.


    He wants to tell Yun qiongjun everything he knows. He can''t let Yunbai''s plot succeed. But he hesitated at the thought of Yun qiongjun''s temper. If the whole history is changed because of Yun qiongjun, all time and space will deposit money.


    Therefore, Gu Sen chose silence.


    Yun qiongjun has been following them secretly. However, because the scenic spot they went to was quite remote, she had to settle down in a small hotel temporarily. She told Gu Sen to report to her as soon as possible, and she would come to rescue her immediately.


    Yun qiongjun left herself on the big bed of the hotel. She wanted to give herself a holiday and enjoy her life. These days, she is running for the safety of yunshoukai every day, so that people come out to play with the girl, and they have to sacrifice their lives to accompany the gentleman.


    No way, who let him be his grandfather. Cloud shoukai is also really, young so handsome, really do not know how many flowers and plants. Thanks to grandma''s reassurance, she was willing to live a good life with him. If I were changed, I might not have such a big heart. In other words, Gu Sen, a prodigal young master, does not dare to be a thief. Even if he has the heart of a thief, he does not have the courage to be a thief.


    As Yun qiongjun thought, she went into a dreamland. She is so sleepy. Let''s have a good sleep. Cloud shoukai should not have anything to do, after all, people go to play. If anything happened, Gu Sen would inform himself immediately.


    Yaya played for a while and felt very tired. She told Yun shoukai that she wanted to have a rest. The child in her stomach had been kicking herself. She thought it was the baby who was protesting!


    Yun shoukai asked her to sit on the grass on the hillside to have a rest. There were fruits and snacks beside her. Let her eat a little and have a rest for a while.


    Yaya nodded cleverly and sat down to eat.


    Cloud shoukai has not found Lu Song''s shadow all the time, so he feels suspicious.


    Why hasn''t Lu Song appeared? Isn''t he here waiting for himself? Why hasn''t he shown up so long? Did you really fall for it?


    Walk around while he''s free.


    Suddenly, Yun shoukai accidentally found a group of people with weapons beside.


    No, yunshoukai. Let''s shout. There''s an ambush here.


    "Yaya, let''s go!"


    Cloud shoukai immediately react to come over, quickly turn to run to ya ya, he runs, while shouting at ya ya.


    Yaya, who is eating snacks, is surprised to see that Yun shoukai is waving hard at himself, indicating that he should leave quickly.


    Ya Ya does not understand, just still good, how to let oneself go suddenly? What happened?


    Until she saw a group of strangers with weapons running behind him. She realized that she was in trouble. Someone came after them. Without thinking about it, she quickly stood up and ran to yunshou.


    Ya Ya has only one idea in her mind. She must protect Yun shoukai. He can''t do anything.


    "Ya Ya, you go. Come on, get out of here at once. "


    Cloud shoukai panting, eager to push ya ya to run quickly."No, I''m going with you. I can''t leave you alone."


    Ya Ya is shaking her head desperately. Nothing is more important than cloud keeping. How could she have left him for her life?


    The crowd behind them is getting closer and closer. They carry knives, axes and sticks fiercely. It seems that they don''t want to let ya ya and Yun keep alive.


    Yun shoukai pulls Ya Ya behind her and tries to protect her. Ya Ya is in a hurry. You don''t know kung fu at all. How can you stand in front. She pushed away the clouds and kept him behind.


    Gu Sen has been watching. He has already found out the existence of the group. He is hesitating whether he wants to tell Yun qiongjun immediately. Looking at the ferocious appearance of these people, he began to worry about ya ya and Yun shoukai.


    But if you tell yun''er now, she will rush to come and fight with these people. Then Yunbai''s plan will fail and Yaya won''t die. In this way, history will be rewritten. Will Yun qiongjun stay in this space and never go back to the past?


    What to do, say or not?


    Gu Sen''s heart is constantly fighting for ideas. Of course, he doesn''t want ya ya to have something, and he can''t guarantee whether this group of people will succeed. He is very tangled. He wants to protect Ya Ya and even more wants to make Yun qiongjun safe.


    Ya Ya has been fighting with those people. Yun shoukai is always in a protected state because he doesn''t know kung fu. Yaya with an enemy of ten, a kick to fly a person, she grew up in the countryside, training a body of strength, did not expect to be used today.


    Ya ya, with her brute force, is fighting her way out of the encirclement. She pulled the frightened cloud to keep open the hand to run, said you hurry to go, don''t care about me.


    "Let''s go. I can''t run. You don''t have to worry about me. Let''s go."


    Ya ya can''t run fast because she is pregnant. She was afraid that she would implicate Yun shoukai, so she asked him to leave him alone.


    Yun shoukai shakes his head. As a big man, being protected by a woman has been disgraced. How can he abandon it. Besides, Ya Ya has his flesh and bones in her stomach.


    "No, ya ya, you don''t care about me. You run quickly. You have children in your stomach. It''s important to protect them. "


    Yun shoukai stops and pushes ya ya to leave. She is a mother now, and the child is the most important thing.


    Ya Ya is in a dilemma. She doesn''t want to lose her hands. She is worried about the children in her stomach. This is her child with Yun shoukai. How could she have the heart to ignore it?


    "Come on, ya ya. We must protect our children."


    Yun shoukai picked up a wooden stick from the ground and ran to the group who caught up. He''s going to fight them.


    Ya Ya bit her teeth and turned to run away. Yun shoukai is right. She is pregnant now. She must ensure the safety of her child. This is the child she and Yun shoukai have to protect with her life.


    Seeing that the form is wrong, Gu Sen goes to inform Yun qiongjun.


    "Cloud, cloud, wake up."


    Yun qiongjun is sleeping, looking vaguely at Gu Sen shouting at herself at the head of the bed.


    Goosen? Isn''t he following Yun shoukai and Yaya?


    She woke up immediately, expecting something must have happened.


    She didn''t care to put on her coat and ran outside the door. Gu Sen follows in a hurry.


    "What''s going on?"


    she asked Goosen as she ran.


    "Yun shoukai and Ya Ya are surrounded by people with weapons in their hands. It seems that they have come prepared."


    "Don''t they go on holiday? How could anyone know and ambush there in advance? "


    Yun qiongjun feels that this matter is full of doubts. But time was pressing, and she had no time to ask.


    "Come on, let''s drive."


    Yun qiongjun flies to the car.


    "Cloud son, you slow down."


    Gu Sen yelled at the back worried.


    "You must keep up."


    Yun qiongjun is driving a car and doesn''t look back.


    She just took a nap, how could she fight. What''s going on? Why does anyone even know in advance what''s going on vacation? Did they fall into a trap designed by someone else? This Gu Sen, let you follow them, how can such a thing happen. Goosen, Goosen, when can you rely on the score?


    Gu Sen quickly gets into the car. He knows that if he slows down, Yun shoukai and Ya Ya may die. Yun qiongjun will kill him.


    Yun shoukai has always been a gentleman, and he is not the opponent of that group. In a moment, he was beaten black and blue.


    He began to call Yun qiongjun in his heart. If she had been there, these people would have been beaten on the ground, and they would not have been so embarrassed. Yun qiongjun, where are you? Come and help me and Ya Ya quickly.


    Ya ya, you must run out, you have our children in your stomach, you must be good.


    Yun qiongjun is also very anxious to rush here. She only hates that she has no wings and can''t fly to Yun shoukai immediately. Yun Shou has no strength to bind a chicken. Ya Ya is pregnant again. She is really afraid that they will have any accident.

 Chapter 279

    Yun qiongjun rushes to the resort. Seeing Ya Ya and Yun shoukai, who are fighting with a group of people, she runs to the resort to help.


    "Ya Ya, are you ok?"


    Run to QiongYa.


    "Miss Yun, go and save Yun shoukai."


    Yaya, like seeing a savior, comes forward and grabs Yun qiongjun''s clothes. She has a big belly. It''s not convenient to fight. She can only ask Yun qiongjun for help.


    "Ya Ya, take care of yourself. I''ll help you."


    Yun qiongjun settled down and ran to help Yun shoukai.


    "Why did you come?"


    Yun shoukai said in surprise.


    "I''m not sure. I''ve been following you all the time. I didn''t expect you to have an accident."


    Yun qiongjun said as she played.


    "So you''re here long ago? Why are you here now


    Yun shoukai asked. If she had come out earlier, she would not have been beaten so badly.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I don''t have time to explain it to you now. Let''s beat this group of people away."


    Yun qiongjun turned around and fell over her shoulder. Several strong men were knocked down by her every minute.


    Gu Sen looked at it and couldn''t help exclamation: it was an agent''s origin, and his skill was quite good. Looking at the men on the ground, Gu Sen felt pain. He couldn''t help but think that fortunately he didn''t dare to provoke Yun qiongjun at ordinary times. Otherwise, he would have died.


    Cloud shoukai looked at her flexible skills are also in a daze: usually good-looking even if, even fight is so beautiful! More importantly, this group of masters is not her opponent at all. It seems that she was the right choice to be her bodyguard.


    Ya Ya ran from the side and pulled the cloud to keep open and looked carefully.


    "Did you get hurt? Let me see. Do you feel any discomfort? "


    She is concerned about the safety of yunshoukai, forgetting that she, as a pregnant woman, is the one who needs to be cared about most.


    "I''m fine. What about ya ya? Are you ok


    Cloud shoukai pulls Ya Ya''s arm and asks. He had been worried that her health was too much to bear. Will the fierce fighting just now affect the children?


    "I''m fine, as long as you''re OK."


    Yaya cried. She was afraid that she didn''t protect yunshoukai. In that case, she can''t forgive herself. It was because she had to do that just now she showed her little woman side. She was really afraid of what would happen to Yun shoukai.


    "I''ll take care of it here. You two go."


    Yun qiongjun yells at Yun shoukai and Yaya. She''s good at it, so she''s not afraid of these people''s skilful skills. But ya ya needs to evacuate because she is pregnant.


    Cloud shoukai turns to let ya ya go quickly, don''t worry about him.


    "No, I''m not going. I''m going with you."


    Yaya said firmly.


    "Listen to me, ya ya, you have to leave now because you have children. You go first. I''ll stay and help Yun qiongjun."


    Yun shoukai explains that he can''t leave Yun qiongjun alone. Although she can fight, he can''t rest assured that these people are so desperate.


    "No, I don''t want to leave. I want to be with you."


    Yaya cried. I''m afraid I''ll drive her away. She can''t leave yunshoukai. Besides, how could she rest assured that he would stay here alone in such a dangerous place.


    "Yaya, be obedient. It''s most important to keep the children. Only when you are alive can children have hope. Don''t worry. Yun qiongjun is very good. I''ll be fine. You go home first, and we''ll join you in a minute


    Cloud shoukai shakes Ya Ya''s shoulder and persuades her patiently. He really wants to let ya ya go quickly, because after all, Ya Ya is pregnant and he doesn''t want to have any accidents. He also wants to accompany ya ya to leave the land of right and wrong, but he is really lack of skills. He wants to stay and help Yun qiongjun.


    Ya Ya thought about it for a while, and decided to follow the words of Yun shoukai to leave first. After all, her stomach is the flesh and blood of Yun shoukai. She is the child of the cloud family. She should be well cared for what she says. She began to run to safety with her big belly.


    In fact, Yaya is very sad. Although she has always known that Yun shoukai likes Yun qiongjun, she still hopes that Yun shoukai can care about herself a little. After all, she has his own baby in her belly. She hopes that she has some status in his heart, instead of being ruthlessly given up like now. When there are multiple choice questions, Yun shoukai chooses Yun qiongjun without hesitation.


    But the immediate priority is to leave, so as to ensure the safety of the baby in the stomach. Ya Ya knows that she should take the overall situation as the most important thing at present. She should not play a little girl''s temper at this time. She tries to endure the sadness and melancholy in her heart and runs to a safe place.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    When Yun qiongjun sees Yun shoukai running towards her, she asks curiously.


    "I''ll help you."


    Yun shoukai has a face full of righteous words, which seems to say that if she leaves, Yun qiongjun will not be able to deal with these people."No, I can solve it myself. These people are not my opponents at all. You should take ya ya with you now. "


    While fighting with others, Yun qiongjun tells Yun shoukai that she hopes that Yun shoukai will leave quickly so as not to distract her mind here. She now needs to concentrate on the treatment of these vicious people in front of her. She has no time to think about anything else.


    A strong man with an axe chopped at Yun shoukai. Yun shoukai wanted to see that he couldn''t avoid it. When he was panicked, Yun qiongjun kicked off the strong man''s axe with a right hook. The next second, she sat on the head of the strong man and looked at Yun shoukai with pride on her face.


    "I said," don''t do me a disservice and leave. You''re here. I can''t fight well. "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Yun Shou, who is almost stupefied. Don''t talk about helping her. He''s not here. He''s better. When he''s here, he can''t use his fists. While fighting with others, she should pay attention to the safety of yunshoukai. But for her quick reaction, Yun shoukai would have been dead.


    "No, I don''t trust you."


    Yun shoukai stubbornly refused to leave. He can rest assured by his side.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head helplessly. He was the only one to go. This cloud guard is really a stubborn donkey. After all, dad is like his temper, and he is like him.


    Gu Sen looks at him coldly, especially wants to give Yun Shou a kick. This guy has a hole in his brain. When is it, is he still bored here? Go to your girl. She needs your help more than Yun qiongjun. What are you doing here.


    Gu Sen suddenly remembers that Ya Ya has left for a while. He has been enjoying Yun qiongjun''s fight here, but he forgets that Ya Ya has left. He followed quickly. Yun shoukai is not around her. He must keep up with her to ensure her safety. How can this cloud be more reliable than yourself?


    Ya Ya dragged her stomach and started to run away. She had only one idea in her heart, that is, to keep the child in her stomach in any case. Suddenly she found a man standing in front of her.


    She was surprised to see that this man turned out to be Yun shoukai''s uncle, Yunbai. He was looking at himself with a sneer on his face.


    Gu Sen has followed him. He wants to rush up and hold ya ya and tell her to stay away from this hypocrite. But it''s too late.


    "Uncle, why are you here?"


    Yaya asked strangely. How could he be here? It seems like a long time to wait.


    "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time, girl ya."


    Yunbai smiles coldly, seeing Ya Ya''s heart hair.


    "Wait for me? How do you know I''m here? Uncle, go and help Yun shoukai quickly. There are many people after us. "


    Yaya said to Yunbai eagerly that he could help himself. This man is the uncle of Yun shoukai. He will help him.


    Yunbo takes a gun out of his pocket and reaches for her.


    Ya Ya thought bad, but without waiting for her to think more, Yunbai has pointed the gun at her.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    A few gunshots, Ya Ya fell to the ground, she glared at her eyes, how did not expect that she would be killed by the uncle of yunshoukai. This one I met occasionally in the cloud family''s mansion. It seems that a kind-hearted elder actually killed him by himself.


    Ya Ya doesn''t understand. She looks at Yunbai''s face and tears slowly flow down. She knows that she is going to die. She has never been afraid of death, but what about the child in her stomach? That''s her and Yun shoukai''s children. It''s the flesh and blood of the cloud family. Why does he not let go of his little grandson? Ya Ya struggled, and looked back at the cloud in the distance.


    Sorry, I didn''t protect our children. I''m sorry, I''m so useless. I didn''t know that uncle Yun was waiting here. Maybe it was a trap to come here today. I blame myself for not seeing it clearly. I begged you to bring me. If I stayed at home, this would not happen. I''m sorry.


    Ya Ya is not willing to close her eyes, but she feels so tired that she wants to have a good sleep and forget all this. He felt that he must have had a nightmare and that he would be better if he woke up.


    She stares, trying to wake herself from the nightmare. She deeply loves Yun shoukai and wants to take good care of him. She wants to wait for her children to grow up together and live a happy life for three people. She had a lot of things to do, and she didn''t want to die.


    Yunbai looked at the corpse on the ground, stretched out his foot on her body and kicked it fiercely.


    "Don''t you see what you are? When I chose you to give birth to Yun shoukai, I valued your humble status and thought you were in control. As a result, you are very good. You should listen to Yun Shou''s advice. Do you think you want to fly to the branch and be a phoenix


    Yunbai hid the pistol and waved to the distance. Soon two hands came down to him.


    "Drag her body away."


    Yunbai told his men.


    cloud keeps open, you are not not listening to us, now I will show you who has the final say. Your women and children are dead. What do you do?

 Chapter 280

    I''m Ya Ya. I came to the city with Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun. I never dreamed that Yun shoukai had such a big house. I grew up in the countryside. I never knew that the city was so luxurious. I couldn''t help but look here and feel there. Everything was wonderful.


    It would be nice to be a servant in this house.


    I began to imagine how good it would be if I could stay, even if I had to serve yunshou Kaikai every day, as long as I could stay and do anything.


    At that time, I always thought that Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun were a couple, so I never wanted to share anything. It wasn''t until that day that Yun qiongjun said that it was impossible for him and Yun shoukai to open up. I felt that I still had hope.


    When I first heard what Yun qiongjun said, I thought it was incredible. Some people couldn''t believe Yun qiongjun''s words. I always thought they were husband and wife. Seeing that they are inseparable every day, how can they not be girlfriends.


    I asked Yun qiongjun anxiously until she told me that she was your bodyguard.


    That day, I broke the casserole and asked the truth. I not only knew that you and she were not husband and wife, but also knew that you were single.


    I blushed at the news. For this reason, she was also ridiculed by Miss Yun. I explained in a flustered way, trying to hide my panic. Only I know. I''m so happy. It was at that time that I realized that I fell in love with you.


    That day, Yun qiongjun finished the last piece of apple, clapped her hands and left. I looked at her back, thinking. I always thought you were husband and wife. You were only worthy of being servants. But now that I know about their relationship, and when Yun qiongjun makes it clear that you can''t be husband and wife, I suddenly have a strange idea. I think we should spell it. Maybe, something good will happen.


    I haven''t read a book and don''t know a few words, so I don''t know how to describe your beauty in my mind, but I always feel that you are like prince charming in the legend of hometown, handsome, handsome, rich and polite.


    I was surprised at your beauty when I first saw you. There are such perfect men in this world. From height and appearance to speech and behavior, all of them are graceful young men who come out of paintings. If he could be his wife, he would be happy to be old.


    When did you fall in love with you? I forgot. I only remember that day when I was cleaning up in your study, when I saw the words you wrote on your desk, I gently stroked them and even started to stay in a daze.


    Your handwriting is so beautiful, just like you.


    The housekeeper suddenly opened the door and asked me what I was doing. I was so shocked that I threw the vase on my desk to the ground. The housekeeper was very angry and blamed me for breaking your favorite vase.


    He has been scolding me for being clumsy. I quickly apologized and said I didn''t mean to. But the housekeeper didn''t give up and scolded me and cried.


    I know I must have made a big mistake. Maybe you will drive me out. Just when I was at a loss, you and miss Yun came back from the outside.


    The housekeeper respectfully tells you that I have just broken a vase. You can''t make a fuss about it. The housekeeper explained that the vase was precious. You scorn to say that no matter how precious the vase is, it''s just a vase. Besides, she didn''t mean to do it. Why do you have to scold her so harshly? She is just a little girl. What should I do if she is scared by you?


    Beside me, I looked at you with tears in my heart. I was very grateful. I never thought you not only scolded me, but also helped me speak. I feel very sorry, and even began to chagrin. If I had been more careful, it would not have happened. I just feel ashamed.


    Miss Yun also came to comfort me and told me not to think too much. But I really didn''t know that vase was so valuable. I used to break many such bottles in the countryside. They were worthless. I thought nothing. I didn''t expect a broken bottle in your house is so expensive.


    I also know the gap between myself and you. You are a rich man, perfect like prince charming, and I, a country girl, have no rules and can''t read and read. The distance between us is really the same in the sky and on the ground. I should be the legendary toad, and you are the swan.


    I am not a bad woman. In the past, the reason why I was abducted and stolen was because I was forced to make a living. If I had other choices, I would never do such a thing.


    I dare not to show my inferiority to you all the time. I peep at you every day, watch you drink tea, read newspapers, watch you write and listen to songs. My eyes follow where you are. I thought I was hiding well.


    But women know women best. Miss Yun soon found my mind. She decided to help me get your attention.


    At her suggestion, we went shopping together. Because I grew up in the countryside, I didn''t know how to dress up, so yunqiongjun decided to take me to dress up. She bought me beautiful clothes, and gave me her jewelry, and gave me a beautiful make-up.


    Looking at the beauty in the mirror, I couldn''t believe it was me. I''ve been used to my boy''s appearance since I was a child. Now I suddenly become such a delicate woman. I''m not used to it. Miss Yun has been praising me for being beautiful, saying that I was a beauty, but I can''t dress up.I never knew I could be so beautiful. I didn''t see it before. I really want to thank Miss Yun for making me feel that I am no longer a wild child in the countryside for the first time. I am also a little woman. I love beauty and want to have a man to treat me well.


    I suddenly feel that I have lived in vain. Since I met you and miss Yun, life has changed a lot. I like now and I like you very much. But I don''t dare to tell you that my inner inferiority has always existed. Although Miss Yun has been comforting me, I still have no bottom in my heart.


    Will Mr. Yun like me? What should I do if he refuses me? But I really like you, so I''ll try anyway.


    On the same day, when you came back from the outside, I quickly carried a plate of fruit and walked over. I don''t want to go back to my study. I am very lost standing in place, you seem to have not noticed that I put on makeup today, and wear a beautiful dress. My heart is sad to die, you and I are not the same way at all, you never look at me seriously, because in your heart, I am just a country girl. I am sad straight tears, cloud girl came to comfort me, everything is just the beginning.


    I''m not afraid of your neglect, anyway my heart has decided, I just like you. As long as I stay in the cloud home, I can make you fall in love with me. There''s a long way to go. I''m not afraid.


    Although my heart is firm, but you still treat me as air general, ignore. I feel very sad when I see you smile at Miss Yun. I know you like Miss Yun. You have been secretly watching her several times. I''d like to ask you, do you know that when you peek at Miss Yun, I''m also peeping at you. I love you as much as you love her.


    I have never had a chance to get along with you, because I know I can''t get into your heart at all. There is a cloud girl in your heart. No one can live in it except her. I felt hopeless until that day, Yunbo came to me.


    I clearly remember the sunny day when I was watering the potted plants in the yard. When I heard someone calling me, I looked back and saw a kind uncle smiling at me. Later I learned that he was your uncle, Yunbo.


    He called me over and asked me if I would like to do something for him, which I found strange. He asked me if I liked you again, and my face turned red. I don''t know why he asked me that.


    He saw me silent and said to me with a smile that if you are willing to do something for me, I can help you become the wife of Yun shoukai.


    I believed her, but I didn''t know what he told me to do. I asked him he didn''t say anything, just let me be ready.


    Later one day, you drank too much and went to bed in the bedroom. Yunbo patted me on the shoulder and said, "you should hurry over now. Tonight, you will stay and take care of him.".


    I didn''t know they designed you to take an aphrodisiac, and we had sex that night. Not only do you hate me, but I hate you.


    And you seem to be more indifferent to me, your indifference makes me feel as if I have done something wrong. The more you hate being with me, I don''t know how to face you. And then I found out that I was pregnant, and I was happier. I thought in my heart, even if you don''t like me, I''m fine, as long as I have children with me.


    You also know this matter, but become gentle to me. I thought we could live a happy life together. I would watch our child grow up and call your father my mother. We would grow old and die together. But I didn''t expect me to die in your uncle''s hands. I never thought that the kind-hearted old man had already killed me. Maybe from the beginning, they were using me to control you, but later I didn''t expect that I would fall in love with you and defend you and obey you.


    When I knew I couldn''t live, I tried my best to look back at you. I wanted to hug you again. I wanted to touch the baby in my stomach and tell his mother to go first! Mom really loves dad, for he doesn''t even fear death. But in the father''s heart has been living a cloud girl, so that finally his mother died, he did not look back. Mother in this life can not get, if there is really an afterlife, mother must let dad fall in love with themselves. It''s just my poor child. Don''t grow up in a rich family in the afterlife. Don''t go through so many unnecessary disputes. I hope you can grow up healthily and healthily in an ordinary family.

 Chapter 281

    Cloud shoukai heard the gunshot and turned back quickly. He saw that Ya Ya''s body was being dragged to the car by two people. It seemed that there was an old man sitting on the car, but the distance was too far to see who it was. Cloud shoukai stands in the cold wind, like a clay sculpture, not moving. This unprepared thing let his whole person fall into a state of death, tears burst out in an instant.


    "Yaya!"


    Cloud shoukai suddenly roared, and no one was more sad and desperate than him at the moment. From the open valley came the surging echo, and the grass near and far rose like waves in the sudden gust. Cloud shoukai''s lament is shocking and distressing.


    Yun qiongjun, who was fighting, also noticed that something was different. Her opponent and she all stopped fighting. Everyone looked in the same direction. She followed the gunshot and saw Ya Ya''s feet sticking out of the car. Gu Sen is standing beside the car, staring at this scene, not moving.


    Yun qiongjun is shocked. She was fine just now. How can she be shot? Gu Sen saw it clearly. Why didn''t he tell himself? She wants to rush up and have a look at ya ya. What''s going on? Didn''t she just get away with it? How could you be shot?


    Yun qiongjun takes a tearful look at ya ya. She really wants to go and grab her body back. But reason told her that at present, everything should be based on cloud protection, first protect him and make it withdraw as soon as possible. She grabs Yun shoukai''s arm and tries to sober him up. She wants to take him away now.


    Seeing Ya Ya die, Gu Sen starts to wake up slowly. He runs to Yun qiongjun as hard as he can. He thinks that Ya Ya is dead and Yun qiongjun will disappear with her, so his heart is very tight. But Yun qiongjun didn''t seem to be affected by anything, and still stood in front of him alive. He slowly put down his mind and comforted himself that he thought too much.


    Yun qiongjun decides to cover Yun shoukai''s departure first. She doesn''t want to fight. Those people also know that they are not Yun qiongjun''s opponents. Besides, the above explains that they only need to kill Yaya. Now that the task has been completed, I won''t chase after Yun qiongjun.


    Yun shoukai doesn''t want to go. He wants to see ya ya for the last time. He thinks that he didn''t take good care of Ya Ya. All of this happened so suddenly that he couldn''t accept it.


    "Yunqiongjun, let me go. Please let me go. I''m going to find Ya Ya."


    Yun shoukai broke off Yun qiongjun''s hand and cried, trying to go in the direction of Ya Ya. He seems to have gone mad, desperate to get rid of Yun qiongjun''s control.


    Yun qiongjun is also very sad. She resists her grief and takes Yun shoukai away. Yaya is no longer here. She must ensure the safety of yunshoukai.


    "Listen to me, we have to get out of here now. If Yaya is here, she will agree with me."


    Yun qiongjun is crying and explaining to Yun shoukai that he is not alone now. Yaya died, she is also very sad, so now she should better protect the personal safety of cloud shoukai.


    "I don''t, I don''t go. I want to see ya ya. Ya Ya is pregnant, do you know? They are such animals that they don''t let go of a pregnant woman. "


    Yun shoukai cries bitterly and tries to break free of Yun qiongjun''s arm. Qiongjun won''t let him die by dragging his clothes. She did not know how many enemies there were around her, so she could not act rashly. The top priority is to escort Yun shoukai to leave safely, otherwise Yaya''s spirit in heaven will not forgive her. She tries her best to pull with Yun shoukai and forbids him to leave half a step.


    Yun shoukai turns around and is taken away by Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun can''t help turning back. She is full of tears. Gu Sen has been silent beside him. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s appearance, he is also very distressed.


    "Tell me, who killed ya ya?"


    Yun qiongjun asks Gu Sen bitterly. If she wants to know who the killer is, she must kill him herself. Goosen was by the car just now. He must have seen the murderer.


    Cloud shoukai thought she was asking herself. She shook her head blankly. Her face was still covered with wet tears. Her heart was like ashes. It was really distressing.


    Qiongjun is surprised.


    "What are you talking about? Yunbai killed ya ya? Are you sure you see it clearly? "


    Yun qiongjun can''t believe her ears. She must have heard something wrong. How could Yunbai kill his nephew and daughter-in-law, his own grandson? You know, this is a dead body with two lives. How can this normally amiable old man do such a thing as a son of a bitch!


    Yun qiongjun''s teeth were very angry. All blame oneself originally blind, incredibly believe this old thing can help oneself. How did I believe him at the beginning? Now I really want to cut him into pieces.


    Yun shoukai discovers that Yun qiongjun is not talking to herself. Her eyes are pointing in other directions. She seems to be communicating with the air.


    Air? How could she talk to the air?


    He looked straight at Yun qiongjun, trying to see the answer he wanted from her face. But Yun qiongjun didn''t look at him at all.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Yun shoukai has to ask Yun qiongjun directly. She didn''t look at herself just now, but now it''s just the two of them. Who is she talking to? What the hell is it. He looked around and didn''t even have a picture of himself. Is it him? He didn''t leave at all. He was always with Yun qiongjun."You''re talking to him!"


    Yun shoukai suddenly understood. He burst into tears.


    "All of you are lying to me. He didn''t leave at all, did he. He''s been with us all the time, hasn''t he? "


    Yun qiongjun looks at him and doesn''t answer his question. It''s about talking to Goosen.


    "This son of a bitch, I will definitely make him pay for what happened today."


    Yun qiongjun angrily kicks the little stone under her feet far away. It can be seen that if it wasn''t for something important to do now, she would have rushed to Yunbai every minute and shot him to avenge Ya Ya.


    "Are you talking to that ghost?"


    Yun shoukai continues to ask Yun qiongjun, but Yun qiongjun doesn''t have time to explain to him. The three of them get on the bus and gallop away.


    "Ya Ya won''t die. How could she possibly die? She also said that she liked the place so much that I would bring her to play next time. I didn''t do it. How could she have left first. I don''t believe she died. You must have lied to me, right? She didn''t die at all, did she, because I didn''t treat her well enough, did she


    Yun shoukai has completely lost his mind and the whole person has collapsed. He had no idea that the pleasant outing would end in this way before it had begun. The two people who were happy to go out now became one.


    The strong and tough man could no longer restrain his painful feelings. Just like the floodgate could not hold back the flood, tears came from his eyes.


    "And your ghost friend. He saw everything clearly. Why didn''t he help?"


    Yun shoukai questions Yun qiongjun. It seems that she is the one who can''t help her. Even if she didn''t know, it had her share.


    Yun qiongjun does not speak, but takes a look at Gu Sen. Gu Sen has been silent since she saw Ya Ya''s death and refused to say a word more. His sense of guilt and frustration hit his soul deeply, leaving him nowhere to escape. He knew, Ya Ya must hate him very much, even the grass on the side of the road, also kept swinging, seemed to be accusing him of his crime.


    "Gu Sen, why don''t you save your life? From the very beginning, you know Yunbai''s plan. Why did you hide Yun qiongjun? "


    A voice comes from the ear, Gu Sen looks back, it is Ya Ya.


    She is smiling at Goosen.


    "I''m sorry."


    Gu Sen apologizes to Ya Ya''s spirit.


    "It''s because I''m too selfish. I''m afraid that Yun qiongjun will stop the development of things and affect history. You know, Yun qiongjun and I are not people of this era. I think that anything, as long as it is natural, will have good results. But I didn''t expect you to be killed by Yunbo. "


    "Yaya, I''m really sorry."


    Gu Sen sincerely apologized.


    But ya ya gently shakes her head, she does not seem to hate Gu Sen at all.


    She gently put her head on yuan shoukai''s shoulder, looking at the crying cloud shoukai is very distressed.


    "Miss Yun is my benefactor, and I especially thank her. Gu Sen, I want to thank you too. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t know that he loved me. I always thought that he could not get his heart, even if he died, he would not shed a tear. But now seeing him so sad, I suddenly feel very happy. It turns out that he has a place in his heart that belongs to me


    Ya Ya reluctantly looks at the cloud shoukai, this man who cries almost out of breath, is her most worried about. Now she wanted to hold him again, wipe the tears out of his eyes, and kiss his forehead again.


    But I have to go. She can only touch the head of Yun shoukai again.


    "Gu Sen, you must take good care of him. In fact, he is a little child, need love and warmth. The situation of the cloud family is complicated. He is helpless. Please protect him and miss Yun. Thank you here. "


    Yaya''s spirit disappears.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun comes from the outside.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She asked Goosen strangely.


    "I see ya ya."


    "Well."


    "She said that let''s take good care of Yun shoukai, and also said thank you for taking care of her."


    Gu Sen needs to talk about it now. He sits on the stone bridge at the door and reflects on his mistakes. Ya Ya''s death is like a big stone pressing on his heart, which makes him unable to breathe. He could not forgive himself. If he had not hesitated, but had informed Yun qiongjun in time, what had happened would not have happened, and Yaya would not have died.


    He had a deep sense of guilt. He can''t forgive himself. Yaya is such a kind girl. But he did not save himself. He really hated himself.

 Chapter 282

    How could Yun qiongjun have never thought that Yunbai would do such a cruel and unjust thing with no bottom line.


    Remembering everything before her death, Yun qiongjun can''t believe that Yunbai is such a person. Yun qiongjun knows what Yunbai was like before. He is a person who values love. It is because of this that he blindly believes in Yunbai and kills Yaya.


    Yun qiongjun feels very guilty about Ya Ya''s death. She will not revenge herself on a gentleman. She must double her revenge on Yunbai, no matter what price she pays.


    Not only that, but also Yunbai should be punished, because he deserves it. The most important thing is Ya Ya''s body. There must be no place to bury myself,.


    We must find a place to bury her properly. We can''t let ya ya die so wronged. We can''t let her have no place to live after her death.


    "I must take revenge. I must not let ya ya die for nothing. You should stay here and wait for me to come back. Don''t go anywhere before I come back. Now this place is safe. You must take care of your own safety. " Yun qiongjun said to Yun shoukai, and settled him in the hut where he met ya ya.


    The layout of the cottage is simple, but it is very clean. Although the place is small, everything is also very complete. The main reason is that the place is hidden, which is not easily found by outsiders. Yunshoukai is arranged in this place, and yunqiongjun is relieved to find Yunbai for revenge.


    "Qiongjun, don''t get excited. You have to think about it for a long time. You can''t be rash. I know you can''t swallow this tone. We are all very sad about Ya Ya''s death, but you can''t act so rashly. This will not only not save Ya Ya, but also push you into trouble. We''d better take a long view. " Gu Sen advised.


    "Gusen, don''t persuade me. You know me. I''m not going to give up. I can''t let ya ya die so that she can''t even find a body. " Yun qiongjun said with a firm face, and despite Gu Sen''s advice, she insisted on breaking into the cloud family.


    "Yaya, they are still young. They can do it. Can''t you see how cruel they are? If we don''t take the initiative to attack, then their next target is us, "said Yun qiongjun, without any doubt.


    Yun qiongjun, who was born as an agent, is not afraid of this. She believes that she can deal with this matter with her own ability and skill. Yunbo didn''t dare to do anything about himself.


    A black tights, sunglasses, waist with a small pistol, full of martial arts, can not let people see the real appearance, but from which upright posture and vigorous skills, the expert looks at the origin of an agent. And it''s not an ordinary agent.


    The security around the cloud family is very strict, and there are bodyguards patrolling back and forth from time to time. It can only be said that Yunbai is guilty and afraid that someone will take the opportunity to revenge.


    This kind of place where even a fly can''t fly is a piece of cake for Yun qiongjun. It doesn''t take a little effort to get in. It''s just like entering her own home.


    The terrain around Yun''s house is complex and hidden. There are tall trees and many unnamed plants around the house. Yun qiongjun suddenly remembers a formula that she learned to refine poison. She carefully observes the plants around her. She is very happy. This is what she needs to make the necessary poison.


    Moreover, these species are rare, and they can be very effective with only a little. Although they won''t cause people to die directly, they will make people lose their intuition in a short time. This is exactly what Yun qiongjun wants. These servants are right. They don''t need to kill them all.


    Yun qiongjun charms the surrounding guards with poison and quickly sneaks into the cloud''s house. Along the path, I quickly found Yunbai''s residence.


    There was a loud noise in the room: "who are you and how did you break into my house?" Yunbai asked in horror. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s masked face, she asked, "who am I? Open your eyes and see." With a disdainful look on her face, Yun qiongjun took off her mask.


    All of a sudden, Yunbai''s face lost its blood color and became like pig liver. His hands trembled. "How can you be here?" Yunbo stammered.


    Yunbai hasn''t seen you for a long time. I don''t even know each other anymore. Yun qiongjun sneers. A bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s her. It''s really her. Yunbo not only shivered. Yunbai thought that Yun qiongjun would find her, but she didn''t expect that it would be so fast that people couldn''t take precautions against it and was not prepared.


    "Tell me, where did you hide ya ya''s body? I don''t want to beat around the bush with you, "asked Yun qiongjun in a loud voice.


    "I don''t know. You believe me. I did kill ya ya. I admit that. But I really don''t know where ya ya''s body is. You know I dare not cheat you. I really don''t know." Yunbai said with a frank face, but she didn''t dare to be just Yun qiongjun''s eyes.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Yunbai with an air of faithfulness and disbelief. His words are impeccable, but Yunbai''s eyes seem to betray his heart.


    Gu Sen, you look around to see if ya ya''s body is not here. Yun qiongjun nodded. She looked around and looked carefully. She found something. Then she told Yun qiongjun the news. "Yaya''s body was hidden under the bed by Yunbai. "When Yun qiongjun lifted the bed board, she really saw Ya Ya''s body. Yaya''s body was preserved. It didn''t rot, and it still looked like it was when she died. But it gave off a strange smell. Yun qiongjun smelled that it was formalin.


    Yun qiongjun felt cold and began to shiver. She did not expect that Yunbai would be so abnormal that she could do such shameless things. Yaya''s body has many scars. The scars are deep into the texture and shocking. His face was also wasted. He was abused and suffocated before he died.


    Yun qiongjun is very angry. She can''t let ya ya die for nothing. She can''t take Yunbai as a cheap woman.


    Yunqiongjun grabs Yunbai and takes off Yunbai''s chin. Yunbai seems to be resisting, but it has no effect.


    Yun qiongjun forced a small brown pill into Yunbai''s mouth. This small pill has this faint fragrance. It is a pill that makes people feel a lot of illusions. It does great harm to people''s spirit. If people take the pill, they will be mentally disordered, and if they are serious, they will die of madness.


    soon after taking the pill, Yunbai''s consciousness gradually becomes blurred. In an instant, he sees many familiar faces, and those people are undoubtedly killed by themselves.


    Some of them have been dug out of their eyes, some are covered with scars, their bodies are full of holes bitten by ants, some are victims of abuse, some are suffocated, it can be said that everyone''s death state is different. There are men and women in these people. What''s more irritating is that there are even old people and children.


    These methods of death are very abnormal. They are constantly close to Yunbai in Yunbai''s consciousness. Everyone is still as they were when they were just dead. It seems that they are resurrected after death. They all come to seek vengeance from Yunbai.


    Yunbo is getting crazy. His hands are waving uncontrollably. Don''t follow me. Don''t follow me. Yunbai roared, beating his hands in front of his eyes to drive him away, but the illusion was still lingering. The voices of those people were getting closer and closer, and their expressions were more and more terrible.


    You all go away, don''t touch my hand, don''t bite me, don''t rely on me. Gradually Yunbai became more crazy, ran around, and did not dare to stay in place. While running, he kept muttering.


    The sound startled the guards. At this time, a bullet brush went straight into Yunbai''s heart, and Yunbai fell down. He spat out a big mouthful of blood. At this time, the guard ran over to see who it was. But when he saw that it was Yunbai, the bodyguard was startled. He stepped back and ran away.


    It turns out that the guards of the cloud family took Yunbai as an assassin, so they killed Yunbai by mistake.


    Yun qiongjun successfully finds Yaya''s body. When she sees such a girl, she feels remorse and heartache. She is still so small. However, looking at the body, she must have been treated with inhuman abuse before she died. There are not only scars on her body, but also traces of erosion. When she touches the air one by one, she soon has a rotten smell.


    Yun qiongjun picks up Ya Ya''s body, her eyes slightly moist, and strides out of the gate. There is not a trace of stay.


    A group of bodyguards have been changed at the gate, and the guards stop Yun qiongjun. "Stop. Who are you? What are you doing?"


    "What I have in my arms is the mistress of this family. You have no right to stop me. Get out of here. " Bai Jun is going to leave soon.


    But the bodyguards were not able to do as much as they could. I have to reach out to stop Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun gently turns around and turns around as if she could not steal the bell. She kicks over the guard.


    Hearing the noise, all the guards nearby rushed over. This guard was a piece of cake to Yun qiongjun, and it didn''t pose any threat.


    Yun qiongjun holds Ya Ya''s body in one hand and confronts with the other. After a few rounds, all the guards fall down with a look of pain.


    The guard thinks that Yun qiongjun is crazy. She is a crazy woman. She is not as weak as she looks. She doesn''t leave any room for her.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Remember what I said and do my job well." Said Yun qiongjun with disdain.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to argue with them. At this time, she has more important things to do. Glancing at the gate, he turned to Gu Sen and said, "everything here is up to you. I''ll go first. I''ll contact you if there''s anything else.". Take care of the posterity here and find a place to bury Yunbai.


    Yun qiongjun said that, without looking back, she walked away with Ya Ya''s body in her arms.

 Chapter 283

    Yun qiongjun holds Ya Ya in one hand and touches Ya Ya Ya''s forehead with the other hand, rubbing it back and forth in an attempt to wake Ya Ya.


    Yun qiongjun is suddenly overjoyed because she feels that YaYa''s body is still warm, and her fingers are under her nose but there is no breath.


    But Yun qiongjun thinks Yaya can be saved. Otherwise, why hasn''t she disappeared.


    Take ya ya and walk towards the hospital. The hospital is not far away from Yun''s home. It is not long before Yun qiongjun arrives at the hospital.


    Yun qiongjun''s appearance in the hospital really scared many people in the hospital. A black tights, fully armed, look different from other patients.


    This scene is very much like the underworld leader, with his own aura, a can not approach the appearance.


    "Doctor, do you want to see if she can be saved? Help her. " Yun qiongjun grabs a doctor and asks in a harsh tone. It''s not friendly at all.


    The doctor was in his 40s, with some white temples and crow''s feet around his eyes. Wearing a pair of stiff glasses. At first glance, they are people who have never experienced such a scene.


    The doctor repeatedly retreated. You can find someone else. I have something else to do. Register first when seeing a doctor. The hospital also has hospital rules. The doctor waved his hand to go away. I don''t want to get involved in these things. I''m afraid I can''t bear it.


    "Doctor, you can save the child. She is still breathing. Maybe there is hope for life in time. If you don''t know when you can see her in line, it will be too late." Yun qiongjun said with a frank face and an anxious tone. It doesn''t match her whole body. She looks like a weak mother.


    The doctor is also a mother. Seeing that Yun qiongjun looks like this, she is very pitiful. She thinks of her child and says with a helpless sigh, "come with me."


    Yun qiongjun follows the doctor into the office. "Show me." The doctor said to Yun qiongjun.


    As she said this, she reached out to take ya ya from Yun qiongjun''s hand. When the doctor saw Ya Ya, she was really shocked. Her hands were shaking. She could see that Ya Ya''s face was yellow and yellow, like a corpse soaked in formalin. It doesn''t look like a normal person at all.


    The doctor took a look at Yun qiongjun, but she didn''t seem to feel anything abnormal.


    The doctor overcame her inner fear and opened Ya Ya''s clothes. Ya Ya''s body was covered with scars, and they all went deep into the texture, as if carved into her body by something. It''s obvious that he was cruelly abused during his lifetime. If that''s not the case, there won''t be any of these features.


    Observe the scars carefully. Some of them are strip scars, one by one, like being whipped. Some are dense holes, as if they were pricked by needles. I must have been tortured before I died. More seriously, some areas of the skin has begun to rot, gently lifted with tweezers, you can see obvious water.


    The doctor listened carefully, picked up the stethoscope and shook his head silently. He sighed. Put down the stethoscope again.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with ya ya? Can you save it? " Yun qiongjun asked eagerly, grabbing the doctor''s hand. It''s like eating the doctor.


    "You Calm down. You disturb my diagnosis here. You go out and wait. "The doctor said helplessly. Seeing that Yun qiongjun was so excited, the doctor was afraid and did not dare to express dissatisfaction with Yun qiongjun''s behavior.


    At the same time, the doctor is also thinking that he has never seen such a phenomenon. It seems that this is not an ordinary phenomenon of death, and the method of death is peculiar.


    The doctor gently covered Yaya''s abdomen with his hand, then listened with a stethoscope and took out some nameless instruments for examination. After about ten minutes, the doctor turned to put down the stethoscope. A long sigh.


    To Yun qiongjun, the child is dead.


    "The child has suffered so much. It''s better to bury the child as soon as possible. Don''t torture the child like this. Burying is also a relief for children. " The doctor went on.


    Yun qiongjun feels a little confused. Yaya is her grandmother. Since her grandmother has passed away, how can she still exist. In the end, doubts about what went wrong and what uncontrollable situation had emerged in Yun qiongjun''s mind. It makes Yun qiongjun feel like her head is going to explode.


    "There is a very good crematorium next to our hospital. You can take your children there. The environment is good and the cost performance is very high. Finally, we should choose a good place to send the children. I think you parents should think it over. " The doctor continued, looking like a mother.


    Yun qiongjun was in a trance and gradually lost consciousness. She picked up ya ya and ignored the doctor''s words. She nodded blindly and walked on aimlessly. It''s like a walking corpse. It scares the doctor.


    No one knows where she is going, and yunqiongjun herself does not know where she is going. She just wanted to walk like this.


    She walked along with her intuition. After about 15 minutes, Yun qiongjun found herself in front of the familiar hut.


    The cottage where ya ya lived before her life is very remote, surrounded by mountains. The cottage is the only building in this place. In addition, the overall color of the cottage is gray, which is integrated with the surrounding areas. It''s almost impossible for ordinary people to get to this place. Even if familiar people come back, it''s very complicated and need to be identified carefully. Unexpectedly, Yun qiongjun walked back with her intuition. She felt very strange.When Yun qiongjun enters the hut, Yun shoukai looks at her with embarrassment. She seems to understand something and reaches out to take ya ya''s body. Looking at the pale face of Ya Ya, cloud shoukai is very distressed. The corners of the eyes are also slightly moist.


    Although it is not long for Yun shoukai to meet with ya ya, Ya Ya is very popular. Although Yun shoukai doesn''t like ya ya, she has known that Ya Ya is a good girl.


    I put on new clothes for ya ya, and then buried her. Looking at the scars all over her body, the always iron hearted cloud shoukai left tears, willow eyebrows, melon face, big eyes, absolute beauty standard, but it lost the original appearance.


    Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun discuss about burying Yaya. There is a custom here. If a person dies in a terrible way and can''t choose cremation, then the body will be separated from the spirit, so there will be no chance to be reborn and can only drift around all the time. Such a result is not acceptable to Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun.


    So they chose to bury Ya Ya in the earth. They chose a place with beautiful scenery, surrounded by mountains, with streams flowing through the middle. Where did they bury ya ya.


    The coffin is made of elm, which has a light fragrance, which is Yaya''s favorite flavor. In the coffin are Ya Ya Ya''s favorite toys and her common things.


    "Yaya will love this place. In this way, Yaya''s soul will soon surpass him. When she is reborn, she can come to us again." Yun shoukai said to Yun qiongjun.


    I hope I can meet ya ya in my lifetime, and I can make up for ya ya.


    Yun qiongjun nodded to show her acquiescence. Silence for a while, suddenly said, "Yunbo is dead." With that, a long sigh of relief.


    Yun shoukai was silent for a while, then he was very happy and laughed. If you die well, this kind of person will die. If you keep it, it will be a disaster. I don''t know how many people will be killed.


    This revenge can be regarded as revenge for ya ya. Ya Ya can''t die unjustly for nothing. You can''t get rid of Yunbo, this insidious person.


    "Not only Yunbai, but also the Lu family." Cloud shoukai said firmly. An undeniable look.


    "The Lu family What''s wrong with the Lu family? " Asked Yun qiongjun, a little puzzled. It seems that this is not about the Lu family.


    "Damn Lu Song, everyone who cheated on me should die. So you say this is not about the Lu family. Should Lu Song die? " Yunshou opened his mouth with a bloodthirsty smile.


    At this time, Lu Song didn''t know anything about the outside world, because he had been locked up by Lu Jianhua, in a hidden basement, and was cut off from the outside world.


    Let me go. Let me out. How can you be sure you''re locked up here? Let me out. No matter how Lu Song struggles and shouts, it has no effect at all. No one pays any attention to Lu Song, because there is no one around here. Only during the three meals someone came to deliver the meal, the rest of the time no one was seen.


    Lu Song is so broken that he can''t believe that he will be locked up here. Every day here, he feels that life is worse than death. Apart from the darkness, he seems unable to see anything and has no hope in his heart.


    at the beginning, Lu Song thought about how to escape. I also took advantage of the meal delivery time to secretly run out, but these are all in vain, and out of the Lu family, do not know where to go. What''s more, Lu Jianhua''s eye liner is everywhere. As long as he goes out, he will be found and caught. The end will be worse than now. He must be worse than the present


    Lu Song. He has a feeling that there are certain bad things to happen, but he can not be told that he is locked in here.

 Chapter 284

    After careful planning, Yun shoukai and Yun qiongjun finally got through the key hub inside the cloud family. This hub is directly connected to the internal organs of the cloud family, which will cause fatal damage to the cloud family. Through this method, the vitality of the cloud family will be greatly damaged and the resistance ability will be greatly reduced.


    They then learned about the internal structure of the cloud family, as well as the defense range. Understand the duty situation of each time period, so as to attack when the preventive education is weak, so as to reduce the casualties within the maximum Chengdu. In order to get the initiative.


    "Qiongjun, go to the arrested servant to find out about the scope and objects of the cloud family''s activities recently. Look at who you''ve been in close contact with recently. " Yun shoukai tells Yun qiongjun that he has given her a list of suspects recently and wants her to help him with the investigation.


    "What do you want to know? I think the most important task at this time is to adjust the military strength. " Yun qiongjun asked.


    "Qiongjun, you''re wrong. We don''t stand unprepared. The art of war once said that knowing yourself and knowing the enemy is invincible. We then know what they are going to do next so that we can better arrange the plan. In order to know what they are doing and see if there will be any help. " Yun shoukai explained to Yun qiongjun. A confident look.


    Yun qiongjun is a little surprised. He understands Yun shoukai''s style of dealing with people. He is not a person who can plan for the next step in advance. He always takes every step of the way and doesn''t leave room for himself. Often act rashly, but this time it can be arranged so well.


    "Also, we must arrange the route of retreat. In case of failure, we should have sufficient time and opportunity to retreat." Yun shoukai went on to say, with a confident performance.


    Then Yun shoukai left the hall and went to check his forces with his men. He gathered his elite troops and arranged a unified order to exterminate the Lu family.


    "We must not be in a hurry to meet the enemy. First give the enemy a chance to breathe, and then kill him by surprise." Yun shoukai said to the opponent. It''s very imposing.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised to find that Yun shoukai''s ideas are so clear. It''s really admirable that he is calm and calm, both before and after the event. It''s quite different from before. It''s amazing.


    Yun qiongjun sighs and is very pleased. Yun shoukai is no longer as lazy as before. Finally, he has the responsibility and responsibility to lead the family independently.


    Her performance now can really be regarded as a successful manager. It''s convincing. Can take up the family.


    Yun shoukai plans to rush to the Lu family with a large number of bodyguards. He acts in an orderly manner according to the plan and wants to take the lives of the Lu family. But it was at this time that Yun qiongjun stood up and stopped Yun shoukai.


    "When is the end of this kind of retribution? It will only make things more and more chaotic. It''s better to sit down and have a good talk. Maybe we can find a way to make both sides beautiful." Yun qiongjun said to Yun shoukai.


    I know you can''t be angry, but you can''t make fun of so many people''s lives. These people have their own families. They can''t ruin their lives for your selfish motives. Do you know how selfish you are to do this. Yun qiongjun said angrily.


    However, Yun shoukai didn''t pay any attention to Yun qiongjun''s affairs. He always felt that the Lu family owed it to him. He would certainly let the Lu family pay it back to him. Only in this way can he calm his deep hatred.


    No matter what the cost, I am willing to pay, but also feel no pity.


    At this time, although Yun shoukai can think comprehensively and coordinate the overall situation, he has been blinded by revenge. Now he is only thinking about revenge. As long as he can get revenge, he will be happy no matter what he does.


    Yun qiongjun sighed helplessly. I won''t stop you. But I can''t take part in this activity because I don''t want you to kill each other. It''s no good for anyone.


    Yun shoukai looks at Yun qiongjun with a complicated face. After a few minutes, Yun shoukai gives a long sigh and says, "OK, then you can stay at home and wait for our good news.". Don''t go with us.


    By surprise, the weak win the strong. Under the precise layout of yunshoukai, after a few rounds, the Lu family was defeated, and there was no room for resistance.


    At first, Lu Jianhua thought that he was winning the game. He was too proud not to open up yunshou. He didn''t expect that this was just a cover up for yunshou. The ultimate goal was to draw Lu Jianhua into the hook. Once Lu Jianhua got hooked, he would never be able to get rid of it. In the end, yunshoukai''s attack only turned pale and there was no chance of resistance.


    This plan made Lu Jianhua feel incredible. At the beginning of the war, Lu Jianhua didn''t open the cloud guard at all. He was playing some tricks with himself, but who knows, these barriers cut off all Lu Jianhua''s strength, and the Lu family was defeated in the end.


    Lu Jianhua didn''t expect that Yun shoukai was so careful, so he lost by surprise.


    "Yun shoukai, I really despise you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. "The means are good," Lu said with indignation.


    "Lu Jianhua, don''t be too arrogant. I said that you will pay the price sooner or later. Today is the beginning. You will live worse than death in the future. I will not let you live." Cloud shoukai a face treacherous smile way."What''s more, everything you have before will be mine. What you enjoy will be what I''m enjoying. I won''t let you die. I''ll keep you and watch how to occupy all of you bit by bit." Cloud shoukai said with some madness.


    Now, yunshoukai has been occupied by desire. He is determined to revenge and yearn for revenge. No one can stop him. Indeed, he has done it now, and he deserves to be proud and proud of himself.


    But Yun shoukai still has one thing on his mind, that is, Lu Song, and Lu Song. He must find Lu Song, otherwise he will not give up.


    Yun shoukai searched all over the Lu family but could not find Lu Song''s figure. He was very worried that Lu song would take the opportunity to escape. People like Lu Song can''t do anything, and it''s very possible to escape.


    "Come on, where is Lu Song now? Don''t make me ask you again Cloud shoukai asked, his face very angry. Angry mouth, did not leave a face.


    I don''t believe it. If someone calls me, I don''t believe it. You don''t know. At this time, a strong figure with a thick whip in his hand came over.


    Looking at the people walking in the distance, Lu Jianhua was a little scared and sighed helplessly


    "ah, ah, ah, Lu Jianhua could not hold on after a few strokes. The whip is not an ordinary whip, but covered with medicine. After being whipped, his body seems to have been tested on a stove and crushed, which is not a pain that ordinary people can endure.


    This is the secret recipe that Yun shoukai specially asks for to deal with those who are hard of mouth. It can be said that there is no failure once. The pain is so painful that you never want to have a second time after tasting it once.


    "Good I said, I said, don''t hit me again. Lu Song is locked up in a basement. " Lu Jianhua was breathless and paralyzed on the ground with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. The wound on his body was very frightening, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    Did you say earlier that you would still suffer from this kind of pain? Yun shoukai slapped Lu Jianhua''s face with the back of his hand, and said in a low sneer.


    It took some time for yunshou to find Lu Song. Because the place where Lu Song was locked up is very secret. People who are not familiar with it can''t be found at all. Besides, the Lu family has many organs. If you are not careful, you will die.


    The basement is just at the exit of Lujia''s back garden, surrounded by rockery. Under the cover of the rockery, outsiders can''t see anything unusual.


    When the door is opened, Lu Song is startled. He only sees a familiar figure coming from the distance and walking slowly towards the light. Suddenly, Lu Song can see clearly the coming face.


    Lu Song is scared. How can it be you. Lu Song asked in horror, some of whom did not dare to believe what he saw in front of him.


    "Why can''t it be me? You are so naive. I said that one day I will take your life. You must know that those who cheat me have no good end. No matter who it is. " Yun shoukai looks very proud.


    "Huang Quan, I think it''s too early for you and my family to resist and die." Don''t overdo it.


    When Lu Song learned that all the family members were killed by Yun shoukai''s hand, he became very excited and couldn''t control his mood.


    "Why do you want to kill my family? I will certainly let you deserve it and pay for it with blood." Lu Song said indignantly.


    At this time, Lu Song is full of red eyes and tries to strangle Yun shoukai forward. However, he is wisely dodged by yunshou and pushed away by the guard of yunshoukai. Without any chance to fight back, Lu Song falls down in the corner.


    "Lu Song, although I killed your whole family, I intend to let you die." Cloud shoukai said cunningly, with a trace of mysterious smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "I haven''t tortured you enough, I won''t let you die so easily. I want to make you feel that life is worse than death. You will pay more miserable price than you cheated me at the beginning. I want you to see that everything you value will become mine, and you will yield to me."


    "Bah, I don''t need to put away your ugly face. You''re going to kill me. " Lu Song scornfully replied.


    At this time, Yun shoukai is completely crazy. He has lost his mind and his mind is full of desires.


    "I don''t care if you want to. I just need you to give in to me, and Lu Jianhua, you will. Everything here will be mine and belong to me."

 Chapter 285

    Although cloud shoukai has become the leader of the cloud family, the affairs of the cloud family and the Lu family have not been handled well.


    Now Yun shoukai is not the same as he used to be. He has changed and is no longer the same as before. Yun qiongjun is relieved and worried that people who could have lived simply have been forced to look like this by the environment. Who doesn''t want to live a happy life without so much resentment.


    As it was, he could only accept fate.


    During this period of time, there have been too many things, too many changes, and things have changed. Who could have thought that the power of the high-level members of the cloud family was so powerful that it was all over in such a short time?


    Although his eyes are full of resentment, he can see all the things in his eyes.


    At that time, the sun outside the room was just shining on Lu Song''s body, and the dust in the air was so obvious. Lu Song was standing under a beam of sunlight. His body gave out a golden light. Gu Sen could see a virtual corridor through his body, and his body was shocked.


    Is that the corridor of time that you are trying to find?


    No wonder he looked for so long without news, it was in his body.


    Make sure you find the time corridor, and the way to go back through the time corridor is to kill Lu Song, and then you and Yun qiongjun can go back.


    Excited and anxious, she finds Yun qiongjun and tells her the news. However, she doesn''t tell her the location of the time corridor. She only tells her that she has found the time corridor. Yun qiongjun is excited. After searching for so long, she finally has news. She puts down her things and looks forward to Gu Sen.


    "Really? Where is it? "


    Gu Sen nods hard, but when he thinks about where the time corridor is, it''s a bit difficult. He doesn''t know whether to tell her that the time corridor is on Lu Song. He knows that she is kind-hearted. If she knows that Lu Song can go back, will she go back?


    When she hesitates to see her look forward to the eyes, can not bear to hide from her, she should know the truth.


    "Qiongjun, in fact, the time corridor is right by our side and has been there all the time. It''s just hidden. If it''s not a coincidence, I''m afraid we don''t know where it is. You know, it''s actually in Lu Song''s body. When I found out this secret, I was surprised. Who could have thought that the important way of time and space tunnel would be in one person In the body. "


    Yun qiongjun was also a little surprised when she heard the news. No wonder it was hard to find the time corridor. It turned out that it was so hidden. Fortunately, her Kung Fu paid off, and finally she found it.


    Looking at Gu Sen happily, her face is full of smile. She has not been so happy for a long time. Gu Sen seems to see her appearance when she just met her, so pure, innocent and beautiful. If you can, I hope that time can stay and stop at that time forever.


    After being happy, Yun qiongjun thinks about it. She still remembers that she didn''t want to stay in this time and space any more. She went to look for the time corridor by herself. At that time, she felt that she was very close to the time corridor. Then she met Lu Song and followed her. However, she never thought that the time corridor would be in Lu Song''s body.


    Moreover, Lu Song has a corridor of time in his body, which shows that he is not an ordinary person. He was the one who destroyed the cloud family at that time. He was a key person, so the person who killed the cloud family might be him.


    Yun qiongjun is upset. She didn''t think of such an important thing. It''s really useless. She patted her head with her hand, and Gu Sen took her hand painfully.


    "Qiongjun, don''t do this. Nobody is a fairy. You can predict everything. You have done well."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and smiles happily, just like a child.


    "Gu Sen, since we have found the time corridor, can we go back?"


    Finally came to this question, the atmosphere became heavy, Gu Sen looked at her seriously.


    "Qiongjun, if you want to go back through the time corridor, it''s OK. But the time corridor is on Lu Song. If we want to go back, we have to kill Lu Song."


    Yun qiongjun can''t stand this answer. She looks at Gu sen in disbelief and shows her hands.


    "What?"


    Gu Sen has been looking at Yun qiongjun all the time, and knows that she will react like this. But if she wants to go back, she must let her know the truth, or she will secretly kill Lu Song. She will blame herself when she knows, and she may also blame herself. He does not want her to live with the pressure in her heart all the time.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to stay in the world any longer. Yun shoukai has become strong enough to defeat him. He has completed his mission. It''s time to leave. As for Lu Song, everyone has his own destiny. Since there is a time corridor in his body, he lives to let people find him. One day he will die. This is his envoy Life, it''s time for him to fulfill his mission. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he may be killed by others. It''s better to do it yourself.Thinking about the problem, Yun qiongjun has been silent. Gu Sen doesn''t know what she is thinking. She reaches out and shakes her hand in front of her eyes. Yun qiongjun looks up and says firmly, without looking into his eyes.


    "We''re going back."


    Gu Sen is a little surprised. Does she mean to kill Lu Song?


    "Qiongjun, do you mean to kill Lu Song and go back?"


    Yun qiongjun nods. In fact, she is also entangled in her mind. The time corridor is so slow to find out. If she only wants to hurt a living life for her own benefit, is it worth it? And this man is not a bad man, and he has no heart to hurt him.


    "You said, if we really killed Lu Song and we went back, would it be too selfish? Anyway, it''s a human life. I can''t bear to kill him. "


    Gu Sen knew that she would not kill a person so easily. He knew her too well.


    "Qiongjun, it''s ok if you don''t kill him, but we can''t go back. In fact, it''s very good here. Everything is available. Besides, you must have been used to the life here after staying here for so long? Or we''ll stay. If we don''t go back, we''ll stay here. I''ll be with you all the time


    Hearing what Gu Sen said, Yun qiongjun immediately shook her head and refused.


    "No, I don''t want to stay here. I must go back. I am not a person here, so I should not come here. Since I have been wrong, I can''t continue to be wrong."


    Well, since she has made a decision, Gu Sen will certainly help her. When they get to Lu Song''s home, he is grieving about what happened to his family. Even Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to receive her. But since Yun qiongjun has come, she has to achieve her goal. She has to go back to his room, open the door and see him lonely In front of the window.


    "Lu Song, things have happened. I feel very sad to see you in such pain."


    Lu Song doesn''t look at or speak to Yun qiongjun. He turns his back to her, but Yun qiongjun can still feel the depression in the air.


    Gu Sen asks Yun qiongjun to do it. He says that he has his back to her and is ready to start. Yun qiongjun grabs the dagger he has already prepared in his hand and keeps walking towards Lu Song.


    "Your relatives will leave you sooner or later. Don''t be sad. They go where they should be..."


    At this time, Yun qiongjun has gone behind Lu Song. She slowly raises the dagger in her hand, closes her eyes, and makes up her mind to kill him when she hears a gunshot.


    Then he heard Lu song cry. Yun qiongjun didn''t know what happened. His knife didn''t penetrate his body. The noise just now was shot?


    Slowly opened his eyes and looked at Lu Song who fell in front of him. His clothes in front of his chest had been dyed red with blood. He was dead.


    Yun shoukai comes from behind with a gun in his hand. Yun qiongjun looks at him.


    "Why did you kill him?"


    In the face of Yun qiongjun''s question, Yun shoukai seems to take everything for granted.


    "Didn''t you say you couldn''t leave any alive? Besides, you have to kill him. You are not suitable for such a thing. Just leave it to me. "


    Yun qiongjun looks at the dagger in her hand and recalls when she said it. It takes a long time for her to remember that she said it inadvertently. It was not for Yun shoukai to kill him. She still wanted to thank him. It is undeniable that she could not do it at all. He helped herself.


    Looking at Lu Song''s body, there is a door. It''s time for him to go. Finally, the long-awaited day has finally arrived, and his heart is relieved.


    "Keep open, can you see it? Lu Song has a door in his body. "


    Yun shoukai looks at Lu Song''s body. He feels strange. How can there be a door on Lu Song''s body when he is dead. He looks at Lu Song carefully and sees nothing. He shakes his head and looks at Yun qiongjun suspiciously.


    Yun qiongjun smiles.


    "Keep open. I''m going."


    A sudden remark makes Yun shoukai feel a little overwhelmed. He holds on to Yun qiongjun''s arm tightly, as if he had let Yun qiongjun disappear.


    "Where are you going, qiongjun? Don''t go away. I can''t do without you. You are the only one who treats me best in the world. Without you, I don''t know what I mean by getting these things."


    Yun qiongjun asked him to let go of his hand.


    "But I don''t belong here. I''ll leave sooner or later."


    Yun shoukai''s mood gradually calmed down. Yes, she doesn''t belong here. She can''t stay here all the time. She doesn''t love herself. Why should she be forced to stay? If she really loves a person, she wants to be happy, isn''t she?


    "Well, qiongjun, you go, but you have to remember that no matter where you go, I will remember you."


    Suddenly, Yun qiongjun hugs Yun shoukai and pats her on the shoulder. This is the first time that she actively hugs him.


    "I''ll always remember you, too. I''ll see you later."

 Chapter 286

    What''s more, Qiong Jun can''t attend the meeting with her relatives. After all, it''s not only the feelings between her and her grandfather, but also the feelings of others.


    Although Yun shoukai looks calm on the surface, he is also very reluctant to part with her for so long, and he likes her very much. He has already regarded her as his most intimate person for a long time.


    She said that she had blood relationship with her before, and she didn''t believe it, but he didn''t tell her that in his heart, she always had a different feeling, and he couldn''t tell what it was.


    But Yun Shou is happy and clear that he can''t keep her. It''s better to let her go and give her freedom.


    Gu Sen feels uncomfortable when he looks at the relationship between Yun qiongjun and Yun shoukai. He knows that they can''t, but he doesn''t want her to flirt with other men. Now Yun shoukai has to admit that he is still very handsome.


    "Qiongjun, let''s go."


    Yun qiongjun takes a look at Lu Song''s door and flashes golden lights. Yun qiongjun stands in front of him and hesitates for a moment. She closes her eyes and tears fall. Suddenly she opens her eyes, takes a foot and puts them into the door. Gu Sen''s heart is relieved. Then, all of Yun qiongjun''s body enters the door, and Gu Sen follows him into the door.


    After entering the gate, more and more golden lights gradually surround the two people. However, Yun shoukai can''t see him. He only knows that he is about to lose sight of Yun qiongjun, and may never see him again.


    Thinking of what Yun qiongjun said to herself just now, there is still hope in my heart. I hope I can still see her in the future.


    Standing in the door, Yun qiongjun, who has not left yet, looks at Yun shoukai and quickly replays everything in her mind since this time. She has just come here and comes to Yun shoukai''s side. She knows that he is his grandfather. He gradually falls in love with himself, but she can''t tell him the real situation.


    All the good and bad things have gone like this. Yun qiongjun doesn''t feel regret coming here. She has witnessed with her own eyes that Yun shoukai has grown up step by step and become a person of the future. Most importantly, she has witnessed the love between her grandparents. Although the final result is something she doesn''t want to see, it''s good to be a witness.


    Now I can finally get back on the right track, return to the place that belongs to me. I don''t give up and I''m not so happy. I just take things as they are.


    Yun qiongjun''s body became more and more blurred, and finally became transparent. The people who were still alive just now would disappear if they could not say so. Yun shoukai was smiling and staring at her position just now.


    "Thank you, qiongjun. No matter what, I hope you can have a good life. No matter where you are in the future, I will think of you. Thank you for leaving me such a beautiful memory."


    At this time, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have entered the time corridor. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and finally can go back. He can become a normal person. He can touch and hold her. He is no longer a ghost or a person.


    In fact, these are not the most important things in Gu Sen''s heart. The important thing is to be with her all the time.


    Seeing Gu Sen looking at himself with a smile, Yun qiongjun started to hit him with his fist. One punch, two punches Gu Sen didn''t know why she hit herself, but he didn''t fight back, just blocked.


    "Qiongjun, qiongjun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yun qiongjun questions him more angrily.


    "Are you still asking me? What do you mean? I tell you Gu Sen, you don''t treat me as a fool. In fact, you can tell me more about Ya Ya on the day of her accident, right? If you tell me quickly, Ya Ya may be OK. "


    It turned out that she was angry with herself because of this incident. Indeed, on purpose that day, she did not tell her immediately, but was afraid that she was in danger. She realized that she did not do it properly. However, it was her grandmother. She was angry with herself. He had nothing to say about her punishment. She let Yun qiongjun beat herself and only hoped that she could feel comfortable Some.


    After a while, Yun qiongjun stops suddenly. Gu Sen looks at her and thinks she''s calming down. Yun qiongjun looks at him, and her tone is no longer the same as before. Her voice drops a lot.


    "In fact, I also know that you are for my good, and I don''t want me to have anything to do. But Gu Sen, people should not be too selfish in life, and we should be right in our own heart, so that we can live freely. In the future, it will be the same. I know you have me in your heart, but I also hope that you can care about other people''s life and death besides me. They are all life and equally important Yes, do you understand? "


    How can Gu Sen not understand? Everyone knows such a simple truth, but there is no way. If you really like a person, you will put other people and things out of the way. After Yun qiongjun''s words, he really realized his mistake and nodded sincerely.


    "I know I''m wrong. Don''t be angry."


    He has a good attitude of admitting his mistakes. He thinks about where they should go."By the way, let''s go back to normal time."


    Gu Sen nods his head and takes Yun qiongjun''s hand. However, when Yun qiongjun finds out about Yaya''s death, she is very flustered. She doesn''t know what will happen in the future.


    Two people shuttling in the time tunnel, the surrounding world is like the stars, suddenly seems to fall into some hole, two people quickly fall, it is the right time point.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun come out of the time corridor to the modern age on the right time line. They are happy to see themselves back in the normal world. However, she does not know that everything is different.


    If you want to live here, you need to find Yun qiongjun who lives here. Yun qiongjun takes Gu Sen to the place where she used to live.


    I only remember the general location. When I came there, I didn''t see the house in my mind. I shouldn''t have seen it. Looking at the familiar environment around, Yun qiongjun was very complicated. She took Gu Sen''s hand and came to the door. An old man was sweeping the golden leaves in the yard with his back to them.


    It''s very quiet around. The old man is dressed in his work clothes. His calloused hand is waving a broom and making a regular sound. Yun qiongjun walks over.


    "Old man, is this Yun qiongjun''s home?"


    Hearing the sound, the old man turned to look at Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen and walked towards them.


    "Who?"


    Yun qiongjun repeated her name. The old man shook her head as if listening to a strange voice.


    "No, I''ve never heard of this man."


    Yun qiongjun''s excited mood is instantly destroyed. Haven''t you heard of it? Is There is no such person as Yun qiongjun in the world?! Looking at Gu Sen, you can see from his expression that he thinks the same as himself.


    The feeling of despair comes from Yun qiongjun''s heart. What''s the matter? The place where she used to live doesn''t exist, and there is no one named Yun qiongjun in the world. Who is she?


    It''s getting dark. It''s far from the city center. There''s no place to live. There''s only one house here. Gu Sen asked the old man.


    "Old man, can we stay here for one night and leave early tomorrow morning?"


    The old man looked at them as if they were bad people. After thinking for a while, he agreed.


    The two men followed the old man into the house, and the yard was cleaned up. The old man looked like a clean man. When he entered the room, there was no one in it. It turned out that the old man was living here alone. It was already evening. When the old man cooked dinner and they had dinner with the old man, Yun qiongjun still didn''t give up.


    Thinking that even if they do not exist in the world, but the famous name of the cloud family must be known to many people, and asked the old man tentatively.


    "Old man, do you know the cloud family?"


    After Yun qiongjun asked this question, the old man stopped eating and slowly answered.


    "You''re talking about the cloud family in charge of yunshoukai?"


    Listen to the old man''s tone must have heard of, quickly nodded, the old man sighed, put down the hands of the dishes.


    "Don''t mention, at that time, the cloud family was so beautiful, but it didn''t last long, and then it declined."


    Yun qiongjun asked.


    "Why is it declining?"


    The old man recalled that it was because he was too cruel to treat the people at the bottom. There were man-made revolts at the bottom, and all of them were destroyed. The biggest fear of this whole was that there would be problems in the interior. If there was no unity, there would be problems sooner or later.


    Yun qiongjun was stunned when she heard the old man''s words. She thought the old man knew the clue and could find Yun shoukai. But she didn''t expect that the end of the matter would be like this. Now there is nothing left. She looks at a place for a long time and can''t react.


    When Gu Sen sees her, she gives her arm a slap. Yun qiongjun recovers. She is uncomfortable. She puts down her job and politely says that she is full. Then she goes out alone in the yard. Gu Sen knows that she is upset and goes out with her.


    Yun qiongjun holds her thin body in her hands. Why, why does everything turn out like this? Why does god treat her like this? She feels that she is really too small to control anything. She will only be fooled around.


    Gu Sen walked over and hugged her thin body from the back. Seeing her like this, he was distressed.


    "Qiongjun, don''t be sad. In fact, all this can be changed."


    Yun qiongjun laughs bitterly. She doesn''t want to give her hope any more, because she will be broken if she has hope. She is fed up with the feeling of loss.


    Goosen was upset to see her reaction.


    "You believe me, you are now a crossing time line, can change the existence of history!"


    Yun qiongjun turned excitedly and looked at Gu Sen with tears in her eyes. "Really?"


    In front of that pair of expectation and fear eyes, Gu Sen did not speak, only gave her a firm look, tightly held her in his arms.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "Forget it, Goosen. Maybe this is the best ending."

 Chapter 287

    Yun qiongjun looked at the world she knew with shame, and her beautiful eyes were full of disappointment. "I hurt the cloud family. If I didn''t allow Yun shoukai to be his bodyguard, it wouldn''t be like this. It''s damned!" A few crystal tears fell down, she regretted, but everything was late.


    Seeing that she was so sad, Gu Sen also felt like a knife in his heart. He approached Yun qiongjun and stroked her thin shoulder to comfort her.


    "But if I hadn''t been in that era, I might not have been like this!" She is still complaining about herself, her eyes have become a little ruddy.


    "It''s all the will of God. You and I can''t control it. Why should you be so worried about it?" Gu Sen wiped tears for her, considerate, with infinite tenderness in his eyes.


    "I understand this, but, after all, these things happen to me really, and it''s hard to accept at the moment." Yun qiongjun puts her head on Gu Sen''s shoulder and feels that this man is the man she relies on now.


    "I understand. It will get better. Don''t think about it for a while, OK?" Looking at the modern city, Gu Sen felt familiar and unfamiliar, and could not tell what his mood was.


    "Well, I know." Yun qiongjun also looks around the civilized city and feels as if she has lived for centuries.


    Walking in this metropolis, they had too much emotion in their hearts. Seeing that her beloved woman is in a better mood, Gu Sen suggests that she should see her friends and see what will happen.


    Yun qiongjun said soberly, "if you don''t say that, I also want to see them. It''s just that since I don''t exist in this world, they certainly shouldn''t have me as a friend." There was a look of disappointment in her eyes.


    "Go and have a look first. Anyway, don''t you see them?" Gu Sen wants to verify whether it is really like that. He thinks that everything that happened is incredible.


    Seeing everything in modern times, they still feel intimate, but somehow there is a sense of distance. They always feel that this is not the place where they live.


    In a community where Yun qiongjun is familiar with, she wants to meet her best friend first. They used to talk to each other and they are also agents.


    Looking at the familiar gate, Yun qiongjun was filled with emotion.


    "Coming, coming!" Very familiar with the voice of his girlfriend, listen to cordial.


    When the door opened, the smiling face reminded Yun qiongjun of all the things she had done before.


    "Who are you looking for, please?" The smile turned into a surprise, obviously unfamiliar with myself. She still likes to wear red clothes. Yun qiongjun will never forget the beauty mole beside her eyes.


    "Aren''t you Xu Xiaoman?" Yun qiongjun asked with a smile. Her pretty face was full of kindness.


    "Yes, but I don''t know you. Are you looking for the wrong person?" She looks serious and puzzled, and looks up and down at Yun qiongjun.


    "Aren''t you Xu Xiaoman, the spy? I''m Yun qiongjun! Do you really don''t know me? " Yun qiongjun still wants to make some efforts. Her expression is eager.


    "How do you know about me? Sorry, I don''t know you. " The woman is about to close the door. Her eyes are a little strange.


    "Do you still have a picture of all of us on your wall? Have you forgotten? " Yun qiongjun still doesn''t give up.


    "You are not in the picture, miss. You are mistaken." With that, the door was closed with vigilance.


    Yun qiongjun''s heart suddenly cooled. She stayed there for a long time without moving.


    Seeing her disappointment, Gu Sen quickly pulled her to the next tree.


    "You should be prepared for this. History has changed. Of course you will not appear here. How can she know you?" Gu Sen calmly explained all this to her, hoping that she would not be too sad.


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I just want to verify it." Yun qiongjun finally spoke. She looked much better.


    They went to the homes of two secret service friends and got the same answer. Yun qiongjun also changed from loss to adaptation. She thought it was amazing.


    "Now you should have figured it out? You can only slowly forget everything in the past, or you will live in pain forever Gu Sen sees that Yun qiongjun has opened her eyes a little, and is still constantly enlightening. She is afraid that she will not be happy again.


    "Don''t worry. I know what you mean. As long as you stay with me, other things can be tolerated. What''s more, I have already figured it out." Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with a smile. Linglong Yu also pats Gu Sen on the shoulder twice.


    Gu Sen took the opportunity to seize her hand and was very happy. Looking at his eyes like autumn water, he could not say anything.


    The next morning, Yun qiongjun woke up.


    Standing by the window, looking at the civilized city outside, I feel that the air here is far from as good as that in ancient times. However, the ancient times were far behind the technology here, which made her feel strange. However, in ancient times, she had many friends of her own. She did not know where she should choose to stay in the future. She was a little confused.


    She thought of those people she met in ancient times, her master, looking for the forest, Lin Feng, andFinally, she decided to go to Lin Feng of the present period to see what changes he had, whether he still knew them, whether he could see Gu Sen, the ghost!


    "What are you so absorbed in? Qiongjun When Gu Sen sees a woman thinking, it is another kind of beauty, which is very elegant.


    "I think of your reincarnated master. I want to visit him. Don''t you want to?" Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with a smile. Her eyes are full of expectation.


    "Good! I accompany you, he should know us Gu Sen gets excited. He is even more happy to see the beautiful woman with a bright smile.


    They went by car, and when they got to the approximate location, they groped for a walk. Most of the buildings were changed, which was totally different. But they have just crossed over from then on, and they are very clear about the route here, but some roads have also changed, which makes it difficult for them to find out.


    After a lot of hard work, they finally found the corresponding location, but this is a group of business buildings. Lin Feng''s residence doesn''t exist at all.


    "Goosen, he''s changed places." Yun qiongjun said with a slight disappointment. Her eyes were still looking around, but they were far from the time when Lin Feng was young.


    "Is it normal? What age is this? Of course, there will be changes." Gu Sen has a lot of feelings. He thinks that he is lucky to be with his sweetheart after so many experiences.


    "Yes! Time has changed a lot of things Looking at the high-rise buildings of the civilized society, Yun qiongjun also expressed a lot of emotion, and firmly grasped Gu Sen''s hand.


    "Time can''t change the love between you and me, don''t you?" He put his other hand around Yun qiongjun''s fragrant shoulder, as if he could hear each other''s heartbeat.


    As they walked along the roadside, passers-by all saw Yun qiongjun''s awkward posture, because they couldn''t see Gu Sen, who was walking with a woman. They looked at each other and laughed at each other. The passers-by was even more hairy. They thought that they had seen a ghost, and they both hid far away. They both laughed more happily. Gu Sen is more unscrupulous and hugs Yun qiongjun more tightly.


    When they came to a magazine stand and saw that there were a lot of people who introduced people of the day, they took a good look at it. Suddenly, I found a picture of Lin Feng in a financial magazine, with a few big words beside it saying that Lin Feng is a miracle of today''s business.


    "Goosen, look!" When Yun qiongjun finds out, she exclaims. Seeing this, the stall keeper thinks she is mentally ill and stares round at her.


    "You''re scaring people!" Gu Sen reminds her, and then focuses on the photos of Lin Feng. Although Lin Feng''s hair is gray, she still looks like a successful person.


    Yun qiongjun spat out her tongue and walked away. The stall keeper was still staring at her.


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "maybe your master is so old."


    "Yes, they should be the same person? It''s just reincarnation. " Gu Sen light said, but the heart is full of thoughts.


    "Will you come to him?" Gu Sen lowers his head and asks Yun qiongjun. His eyes are full of tenderness.


    "Well, it''s enough to know he''s good. Let''s go." Yun qiongjun finished and took a deep breath.


    "Qiongjun, do you still want to go? I can always be with you. " Goosen tried to satisfy all her wishes to come here.


    "Yaya, let''s go and see ya ya!" Yun qiongjun suddenly remembered that yes, and yelled.


    "I wish her grave had not changed." Gu Sen murmured, let the sweetheart have a psychological preparation.


    After getting off the bus, they looked for it by memory. It was a pine forest, far away from the downtown area. However, the grassland here was no different from that in ancient times.


    In front of some tombs, some have tombstones, some have been left unattended for a long time, and have become small mounds.


    Further on, there were several well groomed graves. Yun qiongjun quickly went to check one by one, and suddenly found a very imposing tomb. The tombstone in front of her was very eye-catching. It said: the tomb of Zhang Xiaohua, the wife of Yun shoukai.


    "Look, Goosen, here it is!" Yun qiongjun was very pleased to shout, as if she had discovered the new world, and she also dropped a few tears of joy.


    "Well, it seems that Yun shoukai has a good conscience. Yaya should be at ease." Gu Sen hugs Yun qiongjun and says softly.


    When Yun qiongjun touches the tombstone, all kinds of tastes come to her mind. Looking at the tomb, she feels as if she has seen Ya Ya again.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s emotion, Gu Sen hugs her more tightly. "Qiongjun, the time corridor has not disappeared. You can make a choice. I will accompany you." Gu Sen reminds his sweetheart.


    "I have nothing to miss here. I''d better go back to your world." Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen affectionately and thinks that this is the best choice.


    Gu Sen nods with a smile and embraces the woman in his arms excitedly.

 Chapter 288

    Gu Sen suddenly stopped, looked at Yun qiongjun and said, "let''s date while it''s still modern."


    Yun qiongjun was a little surprised. She said with a smile, "OK!"


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun come to the best forest in time and space. Here the facilities are perfect, and tourists often come to the forest to play. Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that the couple would choose this place for their few dates. She likes nature very much and the forest in Gu Sen''s name. She also likes Gu Sen very much.


    When they arrived at the river, the clear water flowed slowly. Yun qiongjun felt a movement in her heart and put her white feet in. Unexpectedly, the stream was warm. Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows.


    Gu Sen also discovered the secret of the stream. He took off his coat and revealed his honey colored abdominal muscles. Yun qiongjun quickly covered his eyes and went straight to Gu Sen to play rogue. Gu Sen, a hooligan, jumped into the stream in his underpants. Under the sun, his honey colored body was shining with light, which was very beautiful.


    Yun qiongjun''s heart is hot, she said to Gu Sen: "Gu Sen, I like you." The voice was a little low, but Gu Sen heard it. He swam to Yun qiongjun''s side, immediately went to the shore and opened his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to ask what Yun qiongjun had just said, but he was afraid of hearing the negative answer, so he refused to speak.


    Yunqiongjun looks at Gu sen in front of her against the sun. She gets closer and tries to see what he looks like. There are still drops of water in his hair. She raises her hand to touch him. Seeing Yun qiongjun''s serious appearance, Gu Sen suddenly feels embarrassed. He reaches out in a hurry to stop Yun qiongjun''s touch. Unexpectedly, she encounters the white, smooth face, which makes her heart jump.


    Yun qiongjun feels the grudging courage brought by Gu Sen''s hot palm. Her heart beats faster and her face turns red. The atmosphere between them is very ambiguous for a moment. Yun qiongjun subconsciously avoids Gu Sen''s deep eyes.


    For a long time, Yun qiongjun suddenly turns her head and looks at Gu Sen, but she doesn''t expect that both of them are ready to speak at the same time. Gu Sen says, "speak first." "You''d better say it first," said Yun qiongjun Gu Sen pet drowned a smile: "girls first."


    Yun qiongjun was flustered by the smile. A sweet smile appeared on her lips. Yun said, "it has been a long time. Gu Sen, you have been helping me. I''m very moved." Yunqinjun thinks that she is very happy to spend this time with Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun gently. He pretended to be depressed and said, "when I return to that world, my spiritual power will not come back." Looking at Yun qiongjun''s look of consolation, Gu Sen joked, "I can only rely on qiongjun for support."


    Yun qiongjun pretends to look at Gu Sen angrily. She has just been cheated by Gu Sen. Gu Sen''s chin is lifted by Yun qiongjun''s slender fingers. She raises her head slightly, with amorous feelings in her eyes. "I''m yunqiongjun, I''ll give you this little white face!"


    Gu Sen was amused by her appearance, and both of them laughed.


    The corridor of time flashed golden light out of thin air, and they realized they were leaving. Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun into the time corridor at the same time. Yun qiongjun laughs and says, "every time you enter the time corridor, you are looking at a big movie." Gu Sen agrees. He looks at a familiar memory scene in front of him, and finally stands in one of the photos. Yun qiongjun''s eyes are smiling: "have you chosen this one?" Gu Sen slowly turned around and looked at Yun qiongjun. He held out his hand. With friendship in his eyes, Yun qiongjun said, "well, I accept your invitation and come to your world."


    The two men disappeared in front of the huge screen, and they landed in the study safely. Looking at the familiar room, Yun qiongjun felt a lot of emotion in her heart. She looked around for a week and did not find the master of the study, her servant girl Zhuqing. As soon as Yun qiongjun is about to leave the room, she sees Zhuqing in a light green coat and skirt entering the study.


    It seems that Zhuqing didn''t expect Yun qiongjun to come back. She opened her eyes wide with disbelief in her eyes. Yun qiongjun mischievously shook her hand in Zhuqing''s eyes. Zhuqing reflected this, but she sobbed and cried, "Miss, miss, childe, I thought you would never come back again."


    Yun qiongjun looked at Zhuqing, who was crying bitterly before her eyes. Her voice was touched with love: "Zhuqing, Zhuqing, I''m not back. Zhu Qing, don''t cry. You see me and the young master are back. "


    Zhu Qing was silent and her tears were still flowing.


    Yun qiongjun coaxed: "Zhuqing, I will never leave you again. I will take you with me wherever I go." Zhu Qing turned to cry and smile. She said, "Miss, you must do what you say!" Yun qiongjun nods and promises.


    Gu Sen looks at himself left alone. Suddenly, he feels a little jealous. He envies that Zhu Qing can plant Yun qiongjun, but he can''t do anything about it. Gu Sen''s mind shows the picture of himself instead of Zhuqing, which has no violation.


    Gu Sen''s ears suddenly turned red. Zhuqing noticed Gu Sen, who was stunned at the side. She wondered, "how could you be so red in your ears? Eh, your face is a little red."


    Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen is prone to blush. She joked, "Mr. Gu, what kind of picture is not suitable for children?" Yun qiongjun turned to look at Gu Sen and said, "yes, Mr. Gu." Yun qiongjun used to joke with Gu Sen like this before, but this time, Gu Sen can''t recognize it.


    After a while, Yun qiongjun said, "are you really imagining something?" Gu Sen''s face is getting more and more red. Yun qiongjun is afraid to bring Zhuqing to harm, so she doesn''t tease Gu Sen any more.She helped Gu Sen cover up the past and said, "master Gu feels hot." Zhu Qing understood this, and quickly invited people to order the ice spirit stone. Thinking that she had spent a year and a half in that time and space, Yun qiongjun asked Zhuqing about the time.


    "Cloud clear road.


    Yun qiongjun is very surprised. She and Gu Sen look at each other. Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that there was a time difference between the two places. Only a week has passed since then.


    "Miss, you don''t know how hard it is to manage Wanyi. There are many things that I make a mess of every day." Yunqing looks at Yun qiongjun a little pitifully.


    Yun qiongjun knows Yun Qing''s ability. At this time, Yun Qing''s poor complaint seems to be asking for Yun qiongjun''s love. Yun qiongjun smiles and comforts Yun Qing and says, "I''m so tired to kiss Yun Qing. Reward a moo da. " With that, he kisses a sweet kiss on Yun Qing''s face.


    Goosen whispered, "I want it, too." Qiong Jun didn''t want to laugh at me Yunqing looks at the two people''s appearance, heart sends out sincere smile.


    Yun qiongjun is a bit shy about kissing. She and Gu Sen haven''t had a deep contact. Yun qiongjun dodges and changes the topic and says, "Yunqing, hand over the Shiling book of Wanyi."


    After hearing this, Gu Sen''s eyes darkened. God knows how much he thought Yun qiongjun could kiss him. Yun Qingjun seems to be a little too shy about this. He knows Yun qiongjun''s friendship and can feel his love compared with Yun qiongjun.


    Yunqing hears that a very heavy book is sent to Yun qiongjun by Lingli. Yunqiongjun''s slender white fingers gently flick the book, and it appears on the 5th October of the 10th year of the Yunli calendar. It records everything in Wanyi, from the construction of projects to the backyard life of officials.


    At this time, the study was very quiet. She could only hear the voice of Yun qiongjun turning the book. She made a notebook. A pen appeared out of thin air was writing according to Yun qiongjun''s consciousness. Gu Sen looks at all this with a slight fascination. He thinks that Yun qiongjun is the most charming at this time. No, it should not be said. Gu Sen thinks that Yun qiongjun is more charming than before. Gu Sen is happy to find out more about Yun qiongjun, and he enjoys the further exploration.


    Yunqing timely reported to Yun qiongjun some things that were not recorded in the Shiling book. Yun qiongjun thought that Wanyi was in good order under Yunqing''s administration. She praised Yun Qing and said, "I''ll give you a reward next time in Congress."


    Yunqing was very frightened. She said, "no, no, miss. Yunqing is just doing her duty."


    Yun qiongjun said, "Yunqing, you are too modest. You don''t know how well you manage." She thought that the award was indispensable. Yun Qing saw that she was determined and didn''t say anything in the end.


    After checking the book, Yun qiongjun asked Yunqing some details. She closed the book and felt the soft light of Shi Lingshi. She said with a smile, "I''m going to inspect Wanyi city."


    Yunqing said happily, "good, good, young lady, I''ll take you with you."


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile: "you, first deal with these business affairs. When you are free, I will take you out to play."


    Zhu Qing looks at Yun qiongjun with resentment and murmurs to express her dissatisfaction. Yun qiongjun repeatedly comforted and said, "Zhuqing, I''ll bring you something delicious."


    Zhuqing is a real food. When she heard the delicious saliva overflowing, Zhuqing nodded and said, "hum, for the sake of snacks, I decided to forgive you for not taking me."


    Gu Sen also hummed: "qiongjun, I..." Gu Sen thought for a long time, but he couldn''t find a reason. He tried to cover up his intention. He returned to his normal voice and said, "qiongjun, I want to go to the toilet." Yun qiongjun saw through Gu SEN for a long time. She said, "Gu Sen, Gu Sen, you dishonest man." She glances at Gu Sen with her beautiful eyes. Gu Sen''s heart trembles and trembles. She can''t deny Yun qiongjun''s words.


    Zhuqing joked: "you are really like an old husband and wife."


    Yun qiongjun blushed first. She wanted to retort and was intercepted by Gu Sen. Gu Sen said, "we are the old husband and wife." Yun qiongjun''s face became more and more red with anger. She said, "no, Yunqing, don''t believe him." However, Yunqing did not trust himself. Yunqing said: "you are not old husband and wife. Are you still ordinary friends. I don''t believe it. " Yun qiongjun knows that she can''t explain clearly, so she runs out of the house. Gu Sen said goodbye to Zhuqing with a smile and chased out.

 Chapter 289

    Yun qiongjun rushes out of the palace gate, but from time to time she pays attention to what''s going on behind her. When she finds out that Gu Sen doesn''t catch up, she becomes angry and blushes. Yun qiongjun murmurs, "why hasn''t Gu Sen come yet?"


    As soon as he finished, Gu Sen ran to Yun qiongjun''s side. He obviously heard Yun qiongjun''s murmur, and there was a smile in his eyes. Seeing this, Yun qiongjun became more and more angry. Gu Sen coaxed, "OK, qiongjun, we are not old husband and wife now." Yun qiongjun heard that her attitude had improved, but her heart felt blocked. Gu Sen took a panoramic view of everything. Gu Sen said, "we are a young husband and wife now." Yun qiongjun gently hammered at Gu Sen: "good, Gu Sen!" Gu Sen laughs to avoid Yun qiongjun''s attack.


    The two had already reached Wanyi street, the first street in the imperial city. At this time, most of the people were preparing lunch. There were also many tourists in the prosperous street. It was a thriving scene. Yun qiongjun is very happy. She looks at the handsome man beside her and feels satisfied.


    "Oh, that man is like a queen!"


    "Yes, it looks like a queen!"


    "Isn''t that the queen?"


    When Yun qiongjun heard her smile, three young girls looked at her admiringly and said, "see your majesty." Yun qiongjun joked, "you know the wrong person. I''m not your majesty." Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, who is surrounded by people. He feels a little upset. He follows Yun qiongjun''s words and says, "she is often said to be like her majesty."


    At this time, someone had already recognized Gu Sen, and a girl said quickly: "she must be her majesty!" Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "yes, I just made a joke with you, but I still can''t hide from you."


    Yun qiongjun made a secret gesture with her forefinger and iron lips. The girls were so excited to see her majesty that they nodded and agreed.


    After saying goodbye to the three, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen walk hand in hand through Wanyi street and arrive at the Wanyi tower. The tower is open to the public at a certain time. At this time, it is just when the tower is closed. When the soldiers waiting on both sides of the tower see Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, they salute one after another, and they smile back.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are standing on the teleportation array. Soon, the golden light spreads from the bottom to the top of the tower. They just hear the sound of "whew", and they reach the top of the tower in an instant. When Yun qiongjun looks from a high place, there are still vendors in the street. The hot and noisy sound makes Yun qiongjun feel warm. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with a happy smile. His heart stirs. He takes Yun qiongjun''s hand and stares at Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and is overwhelmed by the love in his eyes. Both of them jump in their hearts. Yun qiongjun kisses Gu Sen on his own initiative.


    After a kiss, Yun qiongjun proposes to visit gusen, Gu Sen''s hometown.


    The boat made of classical and elegant Nanxiang wood is moving in the air. The people in Wanyi say, "Your Majesty is coming!" This antique boat is a special tool for Yun qiongjun to travel and is one of her identity symbols.


    Yun qiongjun opens the curtain. She looks at the people saluting her and waves and smiles at them. After a while, the boat sailed out of Wanyi and located in gusen.


    Gusen is just like its name. This vast land is the favorite home of many animals and plants. The towering trees cover the hot sun, and the air is very fresh.


    Gu Sen looks at everything around him. He reached out and touched the branches. The trees here were a little taller than when they had left before. Gu Sen jumped onto the branches and called out to Yun qiongjun, "qiongjun, come up!"


    Yun qiongjun knew that Gu Sen would like to stay in the tree again as a child, but now he is a little more agile. A childhood scene came to her mind.


    "Goosen, Goosen, you wait for me!" Xiaoqiongjun is chasing after Gu sen in the back.


    "Yun qiongjun, you come after me!" Xiaogu Sen shouts in front of him.


    "Why does Gu Sen run so fast that I need to help him beat the bad guys!" Xiaoqiongjun muttered. She can match all the boys of her age in the tribe, but running is a big problem.


    Xiaoqiongjun finally catches up with Xiaogu Sen, but she smiles at her and climbs up the tree. Xiaoqiongjun can''t climb the tree either. She shouts anxiously at the bottom: "Gu Sen, you can get down here. It''s dangerous." But Goosen called her up.


    From her recollection, Yun qiongjun also sees Gu Sen''s trance expression. They both obviously think of the past, and they look at each other with a smile. Although Yun qiongjun no longer needs Gu Sen''s help, she still raises her hand and looks at Gu Sen with a smile in her eyes. And


    GU Sen once again pulled Yun qiongjun up, just like when he was a child. Yun qiongjun leans on Gu Sen''s shoulder and listens to Gu Sen''s deep and sexy voice. There is also a bird''s clear singing. Yun qiongjun slowly closes her eyes.


    Gu Sen slowly narrates the past. He wants to get Yun qiongjun''s response. He calls Yun qiongjun gently. He finds out that Yun qiongjun has already gone to sleep.


    Gu Sen gently hugs Yun qiongjun in his arms and carefully folds up Yun qiongjun''s dark hair. With infinite tenderness in his heart, he kisses the girl in his arms on the forehead.Gu Sen thinks that he and Yun qiongjun have gone through so many years. He has been in love with Yun qiongjun for a long time, but Yun qiongjun, a love nerd, has not been aware of his friendship. When Yun qiongjun finally realizes that he likes him, he starts to avoid Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen thinks that at that time, he often can''t look directly at their feelings because he is afraid of making mistakes again, He is afraid of Yun qiongjun''s reincarnation and the loneliness of waiting for her birth.


    Gu Sen thinks all this is over. He should hold on to the girl in his arms. He wants to be with her!


    After seeing Qiong Yunjun''s pajamas, she finds out that she has changed her feet on the floor. It''s obvious that she has not changed everything in her pajamas.


    Gu Sen is not in the boat. Yun qiongjun changes the size of her clothes, puts on her shoes and socks, and goes out of the compartment.


    At this time, when the stars in the night sky are beginning to rise, the boat quietly runs on the water and ripples. Yun qiongjun comes to the bow of the boat and sees a man in black standing like ink and jade standing with his hands on his back. The stars in the sky make a beautiful oil painting. A breeze blows across the river and blows the tide into her heart. Yun qiongjun''s heart itches. She calls, "Gu Sen."


    Gu Sen turns his head and sees Yun qiongjun, who is in perfect harmony with the beautiful scenery of the river. He reaches out and takes his lover in his arms. Qiong Sen''s arm is silent.


    Yun qiongjun feels that the atmosphere tonight is very different from others. Her heart is pounding uncontrollably. Gu Sen controls the boat and stops at one place.


    Yun qiongjun pointed to a huge rock and said, "this is the stone we used to lie on when we were children. At that time, I thought the stone was so big that we could lie down for two of us, but now it''s just enough to sit on. "


    Gu Sen nods with a smile and secretly puts a few spirit arrays around the rock of the wooden house. After a while, the trees and grass inside and outside the rock are bright. Gu Sen thinks that when he was a child, he and Yun qiongjun were both playing the role of father. He was asked by Yun qiongjun to be his mother. At that time, Gu Sen was very angry, but he did not dare to resist the people he liked. Gu Sen thought that now he was going to realize his childhood wish, and his mouth brimmed with a sweet smile.


    Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun and sits on the rock.


    He arranged the exquisite cakes, and all the utensils on display all revealed the ancient flavor. White smoke curled up in the copper stove. If anyone knew the fragrance, he would be able to smell it. The white carpet wrapped with rocks was covered with red rose petals. Gu Sen holds 999 roses in his hand.


    Yun Jun Jun saw all this and was so excited that she didn''t make complaints about what she was doing in Gu Sen''s mind. Is he going to tell me? Gu Sen, an old-fashioned man, confessed to be 999 roses. "


    Yun Jun Jun can not make complaints about her heart anymore. Her big almond eyes are covered with tears and her lips are shaking to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen slowly turned around and said to Yun qiongjun, "qiongjun, have you ever thought about staying with me all my life?" Yun qiongjun choked and was too excited to speak.


    After a few breaths, Yun qiongjun was able to fully narrate: "there is no place for me in this world. I just want to stay in this place quietly."


    Gu Sen knows what Yun qionghun means. He pauses and kisses Yun qiongjun''s red lips. He looks at Yun qiongjun and says, "from now on, I will be your shelter, and you will be my world."


    Yun qiongjun looks at the twinkling stars in Gu Sen''s eyes. She is so moved that her heart can''t be expressed in words. Her eyes burst with tears. Gu Sen gently brushes away Yun qiongjun''s tears. He kisses Yun qiongjun''s cheek and sucks away the remaining tears.


    The two were immersed in a kiss. Gu Sen used his spiritual power to create a huge white curtain to cover them up.


    On a big tree near the rock, there is a woman with a terrible face who is staring at everything that happens on the rock. When she sees the white curtain behind the curtain, she is filled with hatred. When Wan Qing knows that Gu Sen, who she has been longing for so long, comes back, she immediately tries to follow them. Her mind wanders. Gu Sen shows Yun qiongjun all the time Tender friendship. Wan Qing stares at the two people hugging each other behind the white curtain. Their faces are ferocious. She mutters with gnashing teeth, which is obviously not a good word.

 Chapter 290

    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen don''t know that man exists.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are standing in the sun. The bright white silk is shining down their hair, which makes them shine in all directions.


    What Gu Sen couldn''t hide in his eyes was the smile he was facing Yun qiongjun. The smile on his face was so spontaneous and heartfelt.


    Looking at Yun, qiongjun''s eyes seem to have moved. It''s like sticking your eyes to her.


    At this time, the atmosphere contains a sweet taste, its name is called the taste of happiness.


    Yun qiongjun pounded Gu Sen with her fingers, then looked at him and laughed all the time.


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun''s smile and her eyes. He also kept smiling and asked, "what''s the matter? Why are you laughing all the time? "


    "Don''t you want people to laugh? Really, I was thinking, what if we built a cabin in gusen? " Yun qiongjun smiles and says what she thinks.


    "Of course it''s good. As long as it''s your idea, it''s always so novel." Goosen always felt that she was right.


    It is estimated that even if she said that all the trees would be destroyed, he would accept it.


    Sometimes, some things will make others blind.


    Yun qiongjun felt that she was in a good mood. At this time, there were people in her heart to accompany her. It was really cool.


    "Build a small wooden house here, plant some flowers and plants here, watch and make a seesaw here, so that we can play together when we are bored." She''s bouncing up and down here in high spirits.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun is like a child.


    Zhu Qing sorted out the last copies in his hand, and then he rearranged these things with his hands and put them away with satisfaction.


    Looking at the fruits of her labor, the smile floating on her face is called satisfaction.


    Zhu Qing patted the table, raised his head with satisfaction, and facing the blue sky, took a deep breath and let himself relax.


    Then he turned to Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    When Zhuqing saw Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, she ran to them quickly.


    She seemed to see a figure behind the two of them. The figure saw Zhuqing running towards this side, and immediately dodged and disappeared without knowing which direction to go.


    Zhuqing was also slightly frowned, a little doubt for a while, but later, Zhuqing did not think much, nor did he care. She thought that the figure was just a passer-by.


    In fact, sometimes, a small inadvertent will miss some things, miss some of the small information they can get.


    It''s just because of a little disappointment that I miss.


    It''s like a small piece of soil on the cement floor. When the water comes, it starts to wash it away.


    A little doubt is washed away by the joy of seeing Yun qiongjun. Zhu Qing runs to Yun qiongjun, panting.


    When Yun qiongjun sees her red face because of her rapid running, there is a slight touch in her heart.


    Some people you always want to get close to her, and you don''t know what the reason is. Maybe you know, you can''t organize it with your own language.


    This feeling, only oneself can understand, like some things, must own experience, others can not replace.


    "You look at you, think I think, but also ran over, you this small face is suffocating red."


    Although Yun qiongjun''s voice is a bit of blame, Zhu Qing knows that it''s also for her own good and loves herself.


    Zhu Qing raised her face to Yun qiongjun''s eyes: "look at the beautiful little faces of others. The red is so lovely." Zhu Qing also deliberately raised his mouth.


    "Qiqiqie, well, how are things these days?" Yun qiongjun began to care.


    As soon as Zhuqing heard this question, she sighed gently.


    Although Zhu Qing did not know why he sighed so unnaturally.


    "After that time, Fancheng was so weak that it was like a scarecrow in the wind, and he was slaughtered." Zhu Qing explained the situation one by one.


    "That''s what it looks like Yun qiongjun thought about it for a moment, and then didn''t say much. In fact, she already had her own ideas in mind.


    People, can not be genius, not smart, but must have a brain, know how to think, if not, then this kind of person, is also hopeless.


    "Yes, there are many people who want to fight for the throne, and they don''t know what the final result will be." Zhu Qing just carefully analyzed the results, she did not care about these.


    Yun qiongjun was thinking of listening to every word of Zhuqing, thinking that the girl around her was really a smart person.


    Zhu Qing''s eyes turned around, and then suddenly his eyes lit up, as if he thought of something like: "Oh, yes, I remember one thing. Fancheng has a rebel who wants to cooperate with Guanyi."Zhu Qing tells Yun qiongjun everything. She is very pleased that Yun qiongjun has such a powerful assistant.


    "Well, it depends on the character of that person." Yun qiongjun thought about it for a moment. She was a very resourceful person. She didn''t act with people with bad morals.


    "I will not make a decision until I have a clear idea of that man''s character." Yun qiongjun also said something meaningful.


    Zhu Qing said, "I know it!" He ran.


    Zhuqing was attracted by the beautiful scenery around. She ran on the earth, as if she could open her hands to embrace the world.


    Zhuqing has never had such a feeling, the original nature is so wonderful, is such a magic.


    Her eyes are all paintings, and every grass here is so beautiful in her eyes.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful here!" Zhu Qing is so surprised that she can''t help but sigh that the picture is really picturesque when she looks at the beautiful scenery on the ground!


    Do you have such a feeling, you have never lived in a place in the future, one day, you go, you fall in love with the scenery at a glance.


    You enjoy immersing yourself in such beautiful scenery. Maybe others don''t think so, but you just think it''s very beautiful.


    I have gone through thousands of mountains and rivers, just to walk through your land. You are so beautiful that I am fascinated.


    My life has been smiling for thousands of times, but my lips today are slightly up for you.


    I don''t dare to disturb easily, but I''m afraid that my restlessness will break your beautiful peace.


    Zhu Qing tells Yun qiongjun in a loud voice, "I''ve never been in gusen before!"


    Zhu Qing closes her eyes and enjoys the feeling of the breeze on her face. Yun qiongjun smiles.


    Then Zhuqing said loudly, "I really didn''t expect that this place could be so beautiful."


    The bamboo clear jumps, is like to swing oneself in the swing above, that elegant feeling seems to wave away all of a sudden so dirty.


    Left a whole body of innocence.


    Zhu Qing played a little tired, her so much energy was used one by one, the smile on her face began to calm down slowly.


    Zhu Qing''s mind did not know how suddenly appeared her master''s intentional appearance.


    She suddenly wanted to know her master''s situation. After all, she was her own master.


    It should be OK to inquire about her occasionally.


    Zhu Qing said that he pretended to care about his master.


    Yun qiongjun told Zhuqing all she knew.


    The head of the fresh castrated vegetable was suddenly turned into a lovely cucumber.


    Originally full of spirit of a small partner, suddenly like a cold water irrigated general.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly found something unusual. She knew that the little girl was beginning to feel sad.


    Do you have this kind of feeling, you want to tell her what you think, you want her not to be sad, not sad, but you forget that when you are sad, others tell you not to be sad, this is simply impossible to exist.


    But we have to do the duty of friends, to comfort, just because we really regard each other as friends.


    "Well, don''t think about too many unhappy things. Didn''t you just say you''ve never been here? How about I show you around Qiongjun''s voice is more gentle than clapping her head.


    Zhu Qing still lowered her head. She seemed afraid that when she opened her mouth, she would let her eyes burst into tears.


    Therefore, Zhu Qing clenched her lips, as if she would not be found by others, but she was wrong.


    Her sadness was so strong that it seemed to infect the plants and trees around her.


    Gu Sen also seems to feel Zhu Qing''s sadness. He comes over, takes a look at Yun qiongjun, and then gives her a slight smile.


    Then, he came to Zhu Qing and said, "don''t learn to be so sad. You just looked like a lively sunflower, which seems to face the sun everywhere."


    Yes, I thought the scenery here was so beautiful just now. I also thought the sunshine was so warm.


    But why just like a difference for a while, my mood has such a gap.


    I''m like a basin of hot water, just hot with enthusiasm, now with a piece of ice, let me turn into cold water.


    Zhu Qing tried to smile at them and said, "I''m ok."


    The voice of her voice betrayed her, and she was clearly forced to smile.


    It turns out that some people, even if what they do is wrong, will also have people to think about it.


    Just as you are a good person, you will be treated as a bad person by others.


    Maybe this is the wonder of the world. Yun qiongjun patted Zhuqing on the shoulder. Now she can only be so stable.The sunshine in the sky, just like just now, is still so warm.

 Chapter 291

    Every man has his own destiny, and he will have his own end result. He can''t live this kind of unrealistic life all his life. In order to find his own family, he must be very happy. Just before, he wanted to return to modern times. This time, he finally got his wish, and Zhuqing was happy for him.


    Knowing that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are afraid that they are sad, they comfort themselves. They don''t want to worry about them. Moreover, they are looking at each other with a smile.


    "I''m ok. I hope he can go back and find his own family. It''s good. I''m happy for him. I''m ok."


    Although she is trying to say that she is OK, Yun qiongjun knows that she still cares about her heart, but she puts this beauty in the bottom of her heart and hides it deeply.


    Yun qiongjun put her hand on Zhuqing''s shoulder and patted her twice.


    Zhu Qing has sorted out her emotions. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have just come back. They are very happy. They can''t make everyone unhappy.


    "By the way, you just came back. I''ll arrange a place for you to live."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other.


    "Good."


    Zhu Qing takes Yun qiongjun''s hand happily. Gu Sen, who is following her, shakes her head helplessly. But she still has a smile on her face and follows them all the way.


    They take Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen to the palace of Wanyi. Although they have guessed that they are here, they can''t calm down.


    Although people here say that they have only been away for a week or so, they have been in that world for a long time. They have not adapted to the environment here for a long time. What they have experienced is still fresh in my mind. I can''t forget that I have met my parents and seen the same treacheries in another world Different, but the truth is similar.


    But this place can give Yun qiongjun a warm place to live in. Maybe it''s because this is the place where she lives. Maybe there are special people here who are worth cherishing.


    Maybe it''s because they just came back here. They all have different feelings in their hearts, and they don''t notice a figure following them.


    Looking at the familiar palace in front of her eyes, Yun qiongjun stopped and experienced so many things. Fortunately, everything has not changed. It''s lucky that Wan Yi is still there.


    Zhu Qing looks at Yun qiongjun who stops, tears in her eyes.


    "Sister Yun, everything here has not changed. We have been waiting for you to come back."


    Yun qiongjun nodded and followed Zhuqing to her room and Gu Sen''s room. It was her own room. When she opened the door, she was familiar with the smell of peach blossom. The furnishings in the room did not change, and there was no dust. It seems that someone cleaned it every day.


    Zhu Qing took a look at Gu Sen and said in a tone.


    "Sister Yun, I forgot to change a big bed for you."


    Gu Sen coughs awkwardly. Yun qiongjun stares at Zhu Qing with a red face, but does not refute it.


    Some people are happy, others are worried.


    Outside Wanyi palace, his face was covered with a layer of gauze and destroyed Rong di. Looking at several people happily entering the palace, he grabbed the branches beside him angrily. His soft fingers did not prick and bleed. However, Wan Qing did not feel the same, and the pain in his body was never better than that in his heart.


    I stare at the door with cold eyes. Although I can''t see them any more, I can''t help thinking about what they will do when they enter the palace. I''m so happy. Thinking of their hateful smile, I feel that my heart is suffering from knife like pain.


    The palace originally belonged to its own. It was once the best one in terms of scenery, beauty and demeanor. No one in Wanyi dare not submit to himself, but now? I have nothing left. I feel the scar on my face. This is my face. Now I am so ugly, I dare not see people openly. I have to wear this veil all day and night. But she still has a beautiful face. Why? The eyes are full of hatred, which must be revenged.


    Indignantly, she turned away and went to the small wooden house near the palace. Because of what she had just seen, Wan Qing''s heart was not calm for a long time. She was in a low mood. When she returned to the hut, the man inside felt upset when she saw her dejected appearance.


    Impatiently asked her.


    "Where are the dishes you asked to pick?"


    Wan Qing doesn''t want to talk, he wants to stay away from him, the man is angry, the tone is better not good.


    "Where are your vegetables, I asked?"


    Wan Qing''s mood is not good, where had lived such a life before, want to be angry but hold back, indifferent reply.


    "No


    Hearing Wanqing say no, the man is completely angry. He grabs Wanqing''s arm and flings her away. Wan Qing doesn''t stand firm and almost falls on the ground. The man looks at her face.


    "Look at you. What else can you do that you can''t pick a dish."


    Seeing that she almost fell down, he pushed her to the ground directly. Wan Qing felt pain, and his expression on his face was very painful. However, he could not see clearly from the veil. Wan Qing was aggrieved. He had never done such a thing as picking vegetables and yelled at a man."I tell you, I''m not your slave, I''m the queen, the most noble Queen. Why should you do such a thing? You shouldn''t do it to me. Do what you do, I don''t do it."


    Seeing Wan Qing''s attitude, the man was not angry. He punched and kicked Wan Qing''s body and cursed him.


    "The queen? Now you don''t know who the ugly queen is, what do you mean


    The voice of cursing continues, and the man doesn''t light his hand because Wan Qing is a woman. Naturally, he is not willing to bear this grievance and wants to resist. But now he has no spiritual power. He can''t resist him at all. Too much resistance will only make him suffer more flesh and blood.


    What''s more, this man is right. He is a queen. He has no appearance and no right. What makes him say that he is a queen? His eyes are full of tears. His decadent appearance makes people feel sad.


    Endure the man''s beating and scolding, Wan Qing suddenly wake up.


    What are you doing? How can you give up yourself because of this? Looking up through the door and looking at the Wanyi Palace which is not far away, I always have a belief that it belongs to me.


    He used to be so beautiful because of Yun qiongjun and because of her. He has become such a ghost now. Does Gu Sen still have a look at himself? If it wasn''t for her, she would have been with Gu sen in Wanyi palace.


    She was not reconciled. Her own things were taken away like this. Tears fell to the ground because of the shaking of the man''s body, and they blossomed into beautiful petals. Her eyes were red, and she looked a little scary. She was staring at the palace of Wanyi, which made people feel scared.


    The man hit for a while, see she did not resist, feel no fun, hit tired, chaowanqing spit on the body, went to one side and ignored her.


    Wan Qing was lying on the ground, curling up, shaking all over his body. He looked straight at the palace of Wanyi, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Wanping is walking on the street in Wangdian. The people on the street are busy with their own affairs. They are engaged in business and on the road. The aunts on the street lead their children to play. Looking at these scenes that can be seen every day, day after day, year after year, there will be no day for them to make a difference. They feel like they are locked in a cage and can not see hope.


    Look up to the sky, white clouds floating in the blue sky, this kind of good weather let people see, the heart should be more comfortable, but wan Ping did not.


    The only drawback is that clouds cover up the brightness of the sun. Wan Ping looks at the floating white clouds, and the sun gradually appears. However, today''s sun is somewhat different. It looks bright and dark. Wan Ping thinks that she is wrong. She looks at the sun and finds that the sun is indeed bright and dark.


    When the sun goes wrong, something important must happen. Realizing that something will happen, Wan Ping is a little nervous because she doesn''t know whether it is good or bad.


    The sixth sense tells Wanping that the abnormal sun may be related to Wangdian. She slowly walks to wangdiankou and subconsciously reaches into wangdiankou.


    People in Wangdian know that it''s impossible to get out of wangdiankou, and it''s a white test to try. Some people notice her behavior and don''t care. But to everyone''s surprise, Wan Ping''s hand really reaches out to wangdiankou.


    It''s not only wan Ping who is surprised, but the people around him are stunned and surprised. They didn''t expect that a hand can be stretched out from the place where she never went before.


    Wan Ping is happy and carefully tries to walk out of the whole place. She finds that it really can. She goes outside Wangdian and looks at her body. She thinks it''s amazing. She can finally come out and go back to Wangdian through Wangdian mouth. The people in Wangdian look at her in surprise. Wan Qing tells everyone excitedly.


    "We can go out, we can really go out! That''s great. It''s really great. "


    People in Wangdian are very happy after hearing this sentence. The people here have never gone out. They have never visited the outside world since they were born. They are full of curiosity and expectation for all the beautiful things outside and want to go out to have a look.


    When they came to wangdiankou, their faces were full of smiles. When they went out from Wangdian, Wan Ping was very happy to see that everyone had gone out, and she could also go out. It was really great. She was just about to walk to wangdiankou, but she was held back. Looking back, she didn''t think it was Qi Tian.


    Qi Tian frowned and looked at Diankou, then at her.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Wan Ping doesn''t think so.


    "Nothing. I don''t want to stay here any more. I just want freedom. It''s that simple."

 Chapter 292

    Gu Sen didn''t know where he was arranged to live. He felt that he would not act rashly before Yun qiongjun agreed. However, Zhu Qing didn''t understand this kind of thing. Since the two people have come back together, it shows that they have completely untied the knot and made a good living together.


    It was very late. Zhuqing knew that they had not eaten since they came back, and worried that they were hungry.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll have some food prepared for you. "


    Yun qiongjun says that she is not hungry. She asks Gu Sen, and Gu Sen shakes her head. Zhuqing arranges a room for Yun qiongjun. What about her own?


    "That Where do I live? "


    Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun look at Gu Sen at the same time. Gu Sen is puzzled and asks.


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing didn''t expect Gu Sen to react like this. They were amused by him. Zhuqing squinted at Gu Sen.


    "You Just live in the same room with sister Yun. "


    Hearing this, Gu Sen was a little surprised subconsciously, but later she accepted it happily. She has promised to be with herself, which means that two people will be together sooner or later. Now that everything is over, life must be back on the right track.


    If not so many things happened, not wan Qing in the middle of a foot, maybe two people already walked together, married, live a happy life.


    Gu Sen looks at Xiang Yun qiongjun with a smile.


    "Good."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t refuse. She knows that her inner thoughts have decided to be with him. She will not escape or shrink back.


    At that time, Zhu Qing said he forgot to change a big bed for himself, thinking it was just a joke, but he didn''t expect it was true.


    When Zhu Qing saw the eyes of two people, he felt redundant and laughed.


    "Sister Yun, I''ll go first. I''ll let the servant girls leave the food outside the door. If you''re hungry, you can eat again. It''s late. Liang Xiao Ku is short. You should hurry up."


    When Yun qiongjun saw her smiling face, she knew her very well and knew what she was thinking. She looked at her in a funny and angry way.


    "Oh, you go."


    Yun qiongjun looses Zhuqing to the door, and Zhuqing brings the door to Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun is helpless and shakes her head and smiles bitterly.


    "This girl."


    Think about it for a while that there are only myself and Gu sen in the room. Will it be very embarrassing, or will they be shy?


    Turning around, he saw a magnified face in front of his eyes. There was no time for her to react. Gusen kissed her lips. He could not help but want to kiss her, kiss her red lips and feel her sweet.


    At first, yunqiongjun didn''t respond. She was stunned and allowed Gu Sen to kiss herself. Gu Sen held Yun qiongjun''s waist. It had been a long time since she had been in such intimate contact with her. She was crazy to think about her.


    Feeling his affection for himself, Yun qiongjun unconsciously smiles and responds to her kiss. Gu Sen feels her response and is in a good mood and more intense.


    After some intimacy, hearing the sound at the door, the two people let go of each other. It turned out that Zhuqing sent food to people.


    Yun qiongjun opens the door, takes the food in, puts it on the table, and asks Gu Sen if he is hungry. Gu Sen sits on the bed shaking his head, takes Yun qiongjun''s hand, pulls her into his arms, and sits on his leg. Yun qiongjun is shy, so he smacks him gently on the chest. This action seems to Gu Sen to be flirting.


    Hold her hand and put it on her chest. Let her feel her heartbeat and look at Yun qiongjun gently.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time for us to go to bed."


    Yun qiongjun looked up. It was really late. She nodded and got up to blow out the candlestick on the table. The room was suddenly dark. Only the faint light from the moon came in. The two men changed their clothes and lay on the bed together.


    Found that Zhuqing is right, is should change a bigger bed, two people lie on the bed, can''t move.


    In the quiet room, two people lie still on the bed. This is the first time for two people to lie on the same bed. They are not used to it. They both lie flat and look at the top of the bed.


    It''s not like that cicadas don''t want to stop singing in the night, but they don''t want to talk in a good night.


    Seeing Gu Sen''s hesitation, Yun qiongjun raises her head, supports her head with one hand, and looks at Gu Sen sideways. Gu Sen also looks at Yun qiongjun.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t sleep? "


    Yun qiongjun whispered "um".


    "Gu Sen, since we have come back, and we have decided to live together in the future, the road ahead is so long, and there are still many unexpected changes. However, no matter what happens, we will not grow old with the passage of time, that is, we have decided to become partners in each other''s future life. Sooner or later, we will come to that step, right?"


    Of course, Gu Sen knows what step Yun qiongjun is talking about. When she thinks of that picture in her mind, she is a little shy and unconsciously clears her throat.Seeing his appearance, yunqiongjun knows that he is shy. She Snickers. Gu Sen gets up, presses Yun qiongjun under her body, and slowly kisses Yun qiongjun''s lips. It''s soft, sweet and addictive. She doesn''t want to let go.


    Gu Sen''s kiss is very gentle, just like treating her own baby. This also makes Yun qiongjun very nostalgic. The wonderful feeling makes them deeply infatuated.


    It''s so nice to have been away for a long time. Two people have known each other for a long time and have been together for a long time, but they have never had such a close relationship. Even lying on a bed, you can count them with your fingers. I am very excited.


    Yun qiongjun closed her eyes. For some reason, she suddenly remembered his marriage with Wan Qing. She felt miserable and had experienced so much suffering. Fortunately, the two people were together. It was really hard for her. When she thought of the pain in her heart during that time, her eyes shed tears.


    They both put their arms around Gu Sen''s neck. When Gu Sen pressed himself on Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen stopped and looked at Yun qiongjun. Yun closed his eyes happily. Suddenly, he saw tears in the corners of her eyes. He was very glad to know what she was thinking. Fortunately, she forgave herself But I really don''t know what the meaning of living in this world is.


    Close your eyes and prepare to experience the wonderful time with her. Just after closing my eyes, I suddenly heard a creak, and a cold wind came in. Two people woke up in an instant, opened their eyes to the door, and they were scared into a cold sweat. Who would come in at this time?


    Two people were in a panic and quickly sorted out their half stripped clothes, but they could still see that they were in disorder. When they came to the door, they saw Wanping, who had just come out of Wangdian, stood at the door. Seeing what was happening in the room, she was also staying in place.


    When you look at me and I look at you, the atmosphere is very awkward. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are shy and want to find a place to get in. Wan Ping didn''t expect that she had just come out to see such a scene. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen both laughed awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on, go on."


    Then he turned and went out and closed the door to two people. Yun qiongjun smiles, and Gu Sen is shy. Gu Sen also laughs, but suddenly Yun qiongjun''s laughter stops suddenly and grabs Gu Sen.


    "No, isn''t Wanping looking at Yunnan all the time? People can''t get out there, but how did Wan Ping get out? "


    Gu Sen also noticed this when she heard Yun qiongjun say so.


    "Yes, people in Wangdian are not allowed to go in and out at will. Now Wanping has come out. It is very likely that all the people in Wangdian can also come out. If this is the case, something must have happened to Wangdian, otherwise it would not have happened."


    This is the same as what Yun qiongjun thinks. She is worried and strange about Wang Dian. After thinking about it, Yun qiongjun prepares to go out and ask Wan Ping. She walks to the door. When Gu Sen sees that she is going out, he catches up with her and blocks her in front of her.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Yun qiongjun frowned.


    "I''m going to ask Wan Ping what happened in Wangdian. What''s wrong?"


    Gu Sen grabs her hand and goes inside. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what he wants.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Sen doesn''t speak. Yun qiongjun holds on. Gu Sen hugs her slender waist and whispers in her ear.


    "No, we''re not finished yet."


    She looked at her pitifully. My God, is he acting like a coquette with himself? Yun qiongjun jokes at him and says that she will come back soon after asking. Gu Sen thinks that it is no use to be coquettish with her. He holds her up and puts her on the bed.


    Well, Yun qiongjun has compromised and won''t struggle any more. Gu Sen kisses Yun qiongjun again. This kiss is not as gentle as previous kisses. It''s an aggressive kiss. However, yunqiongjun doesn''t resent this feeling, but she likes it more.


    Gu Sen raises his head and looks at Yun qiongjun. When he looks at her like this, Yun qiongjun''s face turns red. She knows what will happen between the two people. Although she has lived for such a long time, these things have been seen through for a long time. She does not refuse, but this is the first time that the two people have been married for the first time. It is inevitable that she will be a little nervous and excited.


    They are lying on the bed. Gu Sen kisses Yun qiongjun all the time, making her body paralyzed. Under Gu Sen''s body, Gu Sen sees a different woman. It''s so charming.


    White skin makes him crazy, and the temperature in the room also rises with the deepening of the two people. Their bodies are hot and shy, but they also look forward to it.


    With a scream, the stars in the sky blinked shyly.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and secretly vows that he will be nice to her and make her happy. She has given everything to herself, and she has also given everything to her. From then on, they have been honest with each other and will never separate.

 Chapter 293

    Yun qiongjun is so tired that she is lying on her bed and asleep. Gu Sen fondly looked at her and gave her a kiss on the forehead. After the fierce battle just now, both of them are very tired, but Gu Sen is very happy. He can finally get a complete cloud qiongjun. No, it''s Wan Yun. He was content to look at the little wife on the bed, a sweet heart.


    I really want to accompany her until the end of time. No matter where she goes or what she does, he is willing to accompany her, never give up and depend on each other.


    But he couldn''t rest assured that Wan Ping, who had just come in, decided to come out and have a look.


    Gu Sen wandered around, did not see Wanping, but unexpectedly saw someone drinking under the flowers and trees.


    "Who is this? It''s so familiar from the back."


    Gu Sen walked over curiously.


    Qi Tian!


    Gu Sen is surprised to find that he is a good friend of the master. Qi Tian is drinking. He trod over to say hello.


    "It''s very elegant. I''m drinking and enjoying myself here alone."


    "I''m bored by myself. It''s just right for you to come. Come and have a drink with me."


    Gu Sen saw that the scenery was beautiful and the flowers were fragrant. It was also a good place to drink and have fun. He sat down and drank happily.


    "Good wine, good wine."


    Gu Sen took a sip of wine and was full of praise. The wine is bright in color, thick in the bottom of the soup, and has a ruby like luster. It smells delicious. The first taste, light sour and soft. Tasting again, it has a delicate fruit fragrance. Gu Sen has a delicate aftertaste with a distinctive and refreshing fruit flavor. It''s really good wine. Qi Tian can enjoy it too.


    "Ha ha, you know the goods. This wine is brewed from the best wild fruit of gusen. Every autumn, I personally go to the mountains to pick fruit, one by one carefully selected, and carefully fermented. From the picking of raw materials to the filtration of the final product, I have done it myself. Even your master, I have never been willing to give him a drink. "


    Qi Tian laughs, as if Gu Sen picked up a big bargain today. Indeed, Gu Sen did pick up a big bargain.


    "When you leave, you must ask for some. I''ll give it to yun''er. She must like it. "


    Goosen thought to himself.


    "I think I saw queen Wanping just now. Why can''t you see it now? When did she come out of Wangdian? "


    Gu Sen tells Qi Tian his doubts.


    "I don''t know. The corridor of time is not stable. I don''t know when they came out of it? "


    "You say the time corridor is unstable? What does that mean? "


    "At the beginning, they were trapped in Wangdian because of the power of time corridor."


    Qi Tian shakes his head and pours himself a glass of wine. He did not expect that Wan Ping came out of Wangdian? So, this is the time corridor and it can be used again.


    When the breeze blows over the trees, the flowers on the branches fall one after another, which is very beautiful. Qi Tian''s broad sleeves are gently swayed by the wind. His elegant hair fluttered in the wind. Qi Tian and Shifu are good friends. If the master was there, he would drink wine, write poems and talk about life.


    "Time corridor, why do you trap them?"


    Gu Sen asked curiously.


    His heart is full of question marks, only Qi Tian can answer for her. The master is no longer here. The only people who know these secrets are the old people.


    "That''s a long story."


    Qi Tian began to sell off. He looked mysterious and swayed his empty glass in front of gusen.


    Gu Sen quickly and cleverly pours wine and hands it to Qi Tian respectfully.


    Qi Tian slowly drinks the wine poured by Gu Sen and smiles at Gu Sen with satisfaction.


    "I''ll tell you if you''ll have two more drinks with me."


    "Definitely, definitely"


    GU Sen nodded again and again, smiling Qi Tian with a look of listening attentively.


    , as like as two peas, he is the same as his master. When his master asked for himself at the beginning, he was also virtuous. Gu Sen really got the true biography of his master.


    "It''s a long time to talk about the corridor of time."


    Qi Tian closed his eyes and fell into the memory of the past.


    "A long time ago, I was a child. At that time, you and WAN Yun were not born, and Wanping was the queen. "


    "Wan Ping seems to be a natural king. She is powerful, and no one else is her rival."


    "I heard my master once say that queen Wanping is powerful and can''t look at the world. Not only are you good at Kung Fu, but you are also very beautiful. "


    Gu Sen cut in. In his young memory, Wan Ping is a god like existence. In the elderly population, she is extremely intelligent and has amazing beauty. Because of her powerful energy, no one dares to approach her all the time.


    "When it comes to wanting''s beauty, it was the best in the world at that time, and now her daughter Wan Yun can compete with her. People who dare not talk with Tianwan are surprised by their beauty. Even if your master looks for Lin, he blushes when he sees her, and his heart beats with excitement. "Qi Tian laughs heartily. Gu Sen knows that he is joking with his master again. Anyway, the old master is not here, so Qi Tian is not serious. If the master knew this, he would fight with Qi Tian again.


    However, Gu Sen agreed with Qi Tian''s evaluation of Wanping''s appearance. Wan Ping''s beauty is really amazing, but her daughter and his wife Wan Yun are more green than blue. At the thought of this, Gu Sen couldn''t help being proud. His wife is the most beautiful woman in the world. At the beginning, I accompany her to travel all over the world, how many people admire her face, you need to know how many competitors you beat before you have today.


    "Relying on her powerful strength, Wanping wants to own several other countries and unify the world from now on. Her practice was resisted by the leaders of other countries. They did not want to submit to Wanyi, so they united to attack Wanping. "


    "Wan Ping was very angry and started a war with other countries. She led the soldiers to war with other countries in the territory. In that scuffle, everyone participated. Everything was in chaos. The people were in dire straits. There were killing and looting everywhere. "


    Gu Sen is so frightened that he thinks of the war he and WAN Yun experienced together. To this day, he can still see the cruelty. What''s more, at that time, it was a dispute between countries, which must have been more tragic.


    "I didn''t dare to go out at that time. I was afraid to die in the shadow of strangers. Every day, I hide in my yard in the small hut and live in fear. My mother told me not to show up. "


    "Many people died in that scuffle. On the street, at the door of the house and on the road, there were bodies all over the place. I dare not go out, nor dare to sleep. My father and mother participated in the war, and I have to endure loneliness and loneliness


    Gu Sen dare not interrupt. Qi Tian''s face is full of sadness. Recalling the past is undoubtedly a torture. It seems that the war did bring him a lot of hardships.


    Qi Tian opens his eyes and drinks a glass of wine. He suddenly feels that he must be old and doesn''t want to recall the past.


    "Wanping is obsessed with the rule of the world, regardless of the life and death of the people. The people are even more miserable."


    "I was young at that time, and I didn''t know what peace was, nor did I understand Wanping''s ambition. I think Wanping is cruel and cruel. If it had not been for her, so many people would not have died, the mountains and rivers would have been broken, the refugees would have been displaced, the country would not have been a country, and there would have been no home. "


    "She led the soldiers to attack other countries and played a song of triumph all the way. She''s powerful, and the leaders of other countries are no match for her. All the leaders wanted to kill her quickly. But even if they unite, they can''t hurt Wanping. "


    That history is really fresh in my memory. The fire of war, everyone''s life is like duckweed. At that time, Wan Ping was really out of reach. There is no match for her in this world. If she acts recklessly, I''m afraid heaven and earth will not allow it.


    Gu Sen secretly congratulated himself that he was not born in that era. So chaotic life, I wish I and Yuner would never experience it.


    "What happened then?"


    Gu Sen listened with great interest and unconsciously drank Qi Tian''s wine.


    "Later, I didn''t come back. Do you want to hear me tell you a story when you have drunk my wine


    Qi Tian is depressed and ready to leave. This boy is really rude, relying on his own capacity, he actually drank his own wine.


    Gu Sen laughs awkwardly. He pats his head. Alas, he blames himself. He only thinks that the wine is good to drink, but he drinks it up unconsciously.


    He said with a smile, "Qi Tian, it''s only because you make such a good wine that I''m greedy for a cup.".


    Qi Tian is still angry and ungrateful. Until Gu Sen promised that he would pay a visit with good wine some other day to make up for his mistakes. He would sit down and continue to tell the story.


    "Qi Tian, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. You see, it''s fate that the two meet. If I didn''t just meet you, I wouldn''t sit down and drink with you, would I? If it wasn''t for your good wine, I wouldn''t have finished it for you, would I? You see, wine and stories are the joy of life. Don''t worry. I picked the fruit for wine making this year and sent it to you. Do you think so? "


    "You boy, you''re so glib. Your master is an old man who likes to be cheap with me. When we went to drink together, he always held the bottle. I finished drinking my wine and complained that I made too little for him to drink. "


    Qi Tian laughs and scolds. After saying that, he is silent, and his smile slowly solidifies on his face. Gu Sen knows that he must want to master him. When the master was there, they quarreled and quarreled, as if water and fire were not allowed. Now he is gone, but he can''t do without his master.


    "Heroes have been born in troubled times since ancient times. Finally, heaven sent a man to catch Wan Ping and shut her up. The scuffle ended. Later, it was the man of God who could directly kill the leader of the country. That is, your master "

 Chapter 294

    Gu Sen didn''t expect such stories. He felt that they were legends. After all, I didn''t experience it, so it always sounds remote and incredible.


    "Now. What does queen Wanping think? Does she have any ambition in the first place? "


    Qi Tian shook his head and continued.


    "Wanping has been living a good life now. Maybe Wangdian is really a place of self-cultivation. She now began to stand aloof from the world, and she no longer had any ideas about those majestic enterprises.


    "That''s good. We can all live in peace. Maybe it''s because she put it down, there''s providence in the world, and the time corridor can''t trap her. She is now free to visit Yunnan. Those who have been following her can also come out. Although Wangdian is a good place, it is a pity that they have been imprisoned in the end. Now they are all free. "


    "No wonder, I wonder how queen Wanping got out?"


    Gu Sen is suddenly enlightened.


    "You son of a bitch, you still call her Wanping queen. She should be your mother-in-law now?"


    Qi Tian teases Gu Sen. This boy, however, turned Wan Ping''s daughter and his good disciple Wan Yun. He''s still calling him by his first name now. What a shame.


    "Yes, you should be called your mother-in-law."


    Gu Sen nodded repeatedly. Qi Tian is right. When she comes to you and she is with Wan Yun, she should come to her door and say hello to Wan Ping.


    "By the way, speaking of Wan Yun, why didn''t you see my good disciple with you?"


    Qi Tian looks at Gu Sen suspiciously. These two people are inseparable every day. How can we not see the shadow of cloud now? A little fight?


    "She was so tired that she fell asleep."


    Gu Sen is afraid of Qi Tian''s misunderstanding, and explains quickly.


    "Too tired?" Qi Tian didn''t understand Gu Sen''s words for a while.


    "Yes, we were together last night." Gu Sen turned red. This cheeky guy is going to blush. Qi Tian suddenly understood what he said. He knew these young people.


    Qi Tian laughs.


    "Ha ha, you must be better to yun''er. Otherwise, I will not spare you as a master. " Qi Tian slaps Gu Sen on the shoulder, which is a warning and a congratulation.


    "When your master was here, I wanted you two to be together. Now, the two of you have finally achieved good results, which is a lot of good things. Unfortunately, your master can''t see it. " Qi Tian murmured to himself.


    "If that old thing is still alive, it will not be happy to see you two flying together."


    Qi Tian grabs the bottle and pours wine into his mouth. After a long time, he finds that there is no wine for a long time. He looked at some signs, his face showed a touch of sadness.


    Gu Sen knows that he wants his master to look for Lin. Yes, if the master is still there, he will drink with Qi Tian for three days because of his good deeds with yun''er.


    As the saying goes, when wine meets a confidant, a thousand cups are not enough. When the master and Qi Tian drank wine, they did not sleep all night. They sang about wine, and their life was geometry. At that time, Gu Sen was especially envious. It was enough to have such a confidant in life.


    "You don''t have to be too upset. Maybe the master will come back. "


    Gu Sen comforts Qi Tian.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Come on, I''ll take you to see the master."


    Gu Sen takes Qi Tian to the deep forest. They pass through the lush forest and stop by a small tree.


    "You see, that little sapling is the essence of my master''s search for forest."


    Gu Sen points out to Qi Tian.


    Qi Tian, a little incredulous, walked quickly to the sapling and looked at it carefully.


    The saplings are much bigger than before, and they are more and more lush. Gu Sen looks at it with surprise.


    "It''s actually a little higher than a few days ago, but now it''s better."


    He said to Qi Tian that his words were full of joy.


    "Is this just the essence of seeking forest?"


    "It''s really the reincarnation of the master. It''s just that it will take thousands of years to become a man again. "


    Gu Sen definitely told Qi Tian. It''s a pity to see you again. It will be a long time.


    "A thousand years to go? Ha ha, the most important thing I need now is time. I have patience to wait for him to grow up and become your master again


    Qi Tian gently caresses the saplings. If I can meet you again, even if I wait for a thousand years.


    "Gu Sen, you go back first. I''ll stay and talk to your master. "


    After Gu Sen is sent away by Qi Tian, Qi Tian looks at the body of the forest and is in a daze. He simply found a place to sit down and talk to mirin.


    "Mirin, I''ve come to see you."


    Qi Tian starts to talk to the saplings.


    "Your disciple and my disciple are now married. I really want to find someone to have a drink to celebrate, but you''re not here


    "Gu Sen said that this is your noumenon. I said it would take thousands of years to see your real person. I''m not afraid. The most important thing I need now is time. So I will come to see you whenever I have time. I will talk with you and drink with you. ""Mi Lin, when you become a real person, I will accompany you to get drunk. Don''t worry, I won''t haggle with you any more. You can drink as much as you want. I''ll take care of it. Of course, we have agreed that you are not allowed to take it home again


    "When you are not here, I begin to miss the time when we have a good time. Maybe I am old and more and more fond of recalling the past. I didn''t think it was too long to chat with you before. Now you are not here, but spend your days like a year, empty and lonely all day, I don''t know where to go. "


    "When you meet a confidant, a thousand cups are less. If you don''t have a confidant, you can drink alone. It''s tasteless. Recalling the past, I can''t help but tears. "


    Qi Tian''s tears fell down. He missed his old friends, and now he is even more sad. There is no so-called perfect life, only continuous loss, and leave.


    The young trees swayed gently with the wind, and the green leaves were rustled by the wind. Xu is Meilin also heard Qi Tian''s words, in sad bar.


    On the way back, Gu Sen saw many ghosts looking at Dian. They were all wandering the road, looking for something.


    Gu Sen is very curious. He can''t help but hold one of them and ask what they are doing here?


    A little girl gave him an empty look with disappointment and sadness.


    "We are looking for the people in our memory. These are all from Wangdian. Because we''ve been trapped in it for too long, we''ve all lost our loved ones, relatives and friends. So now I come out looking for people in my memory. "


    "Er." Goosen got it.


    "It''s a pity that it took too long to find it."


    The little girl looked lonely and frowned. It seems that she got nothing on this trip.


    Gu Sen didn''t know how to comfort her, so he said goodbye to her and went home.


    There is an old man crying by the side of the road.


    "Nothing. What should I do? My family can''t be reached. "


    The old man sat on the side of the road and sobbed.


    In the past, when she was trapped in Wangdian, she would look forward to returning early and looking for her relatives. Now she can finally come out, thinking that she can get together with them, and everyone is happy. Who wants to come back, but things are different. Looking at all this, how could she not feel sad?


    The old man''s cry aroused the resonance of other people looking for people, and people began to cry. They wish that time could return to the past, and now they will not be so sad, and they will not endure so much separation between life and death.


    The reason why these people stick to the present should be that the obsession with their loved ones in their hearts supports them step by step to today. Did not want to come out now, but can not find a lover, that is how broken and sad.


    Gu Sen looked at all this with a knife in his heart. He understood the grief and despair of their bereavement. This is one day his own cloud left him, will he also sad to die. He couldn''t believe what kind of crazy things he would do. Gu Sen couldn''t bear to look directly at him and said goodbye in a hurry.


    On the way back, he actually saw Wan Ping. At the beginning, I found him but I didn''t see him. Now, I met him unexpectedly.


    "Queen Wanping."


    Gu Sen called respectfully.


    Wan Ping is in a daze, just out of Wangdian, the first thing she can''t wait to see is yun''er. See cloud son and Gu Sen together, she is very comforting, but feel inexplicable emptiness. As his mother, I seldom care about her. Now that she has become someone else''s wife, I can''t take care of her.


    Wan Ping looks back and sees that it''s Gu Sen and smiles.


    "Is it time to change my tongue?"


    Wan Ping asked Gu Sen with a smile.


    Gu Sen is busy saluting.


    "Yes, mother-in-law."


    "In the past, I had little chance to meet yun''er in Wangdian, so although I missed her very much, I didn''t have time to take care of her. Now I''m out of Wangdian. I think I can make up for my previous mistakes. As a result, you have already married. I shouldn''t disturb her life any more, but as a mother, I always feel that I owe her a lot, and this debt can''t be made up for. When I think of it, I feel very sad and sad. "


    Wan Ping looks at the scenery at the foot of the mountain. There are green trees and flowers in full bloom. It''s a paradise. She used to be trapped in Wangdian, dreaming that she could go out for a walk. Now, when her wish came true, she didn''t know where to go.


    "Yun''er has grown up. Since you are already together, you should protect her thoroughly, and give her the maternal love I lacked before, so as to give her warmth and take good care of her."


    Wan Ping teaches Gu Sen conscientiously.


    "In accordance with her mother-in-law''s instruction, my child must take good care of yun''er."


    Gu Sen changed his previous sloth and said seriously.


    "That''s good. Your master paid a lot of hard work for you to be together. Don''t let down his trust. "


    "Yes." Gu Sen listened carefully.


    "What about cloud? Why not with you? "


    Wan Ping looks around. Ask Gu Sen curiously."She''s resting. I''ll just walk out on my own. I''m ready to ask you from Dian. "


    Wan Ping sighed and looked at the main palace of Wanyi.


    "Wanyi is too shabby now. It''s time to repair it. This is the last thing I do for her as a mother of yun''er. "


    Gu Sen was wondering why Wanping said such a thing. He felt that the palace was as usual. He didn''t feel shabby. He wanted to ask. He found that Wanping''s eyes were full of ambition, which made him feel cold.

 Chapter 295

    Yun qiongjun is in a daze, and she doesn''t know how long she sleeps. She just feels that her surroundings are in a dead silence. She tries to open her eyes. She can''t tell for a moment. Yun qiongjun frowns, her head aches slightly, and she wants to sit up but has no strength. She hasn''t slept for such a long time. Yun qiongjun doesn''t worry and plans to continue lying down for a while, but her mouth is getting thirsty. She wants to call Gu Sen, and suddenly something comes to her mind.


    Subconsciously turn over, the quilt around is empty.


    "Goosen?" Yun qiongjun pokes her head out of the quilt and looks around.


    No one answered her, but she still didn''t get an answer. Yun qiongjun had to get up. The room was in chaos. She sighed, rummaged through the cupboard and put on her clothes. Then she made the bed up and down. She planned to come out and see what Gu Sen was doing.


    "Goosen?" Pushing open the door, she thought she would see Gu Sen, but no one should. She walked around again, and she did not see him.


    Yunqiongjun stands in front of the gate, feeling a little lonely. It seems that Gu Sen has gone out. Yun qiongjun thinks about it and decides to go out to see if she can meet Gu Sen.


    When Yun qiongjun stepped out of the place where she lived, what she first felt was the strangeness of the environment. The place seemed to have changed. It could not be said that it was strange. Until she went out of a distance, she found scattered ghosts from Yunnan Province passing by.


    They don''t belong here, but they show up here. The city of Wanyi is shrouded in strangeness.


    Before yunqiongjun had time to figure out what the ghosts wanted to do, she saw Gu sen in front of the Wanyi palace. She seemed to be talking to someone. Yun qiongjun quickened her pace and approached him, calling him, "Gu Sen."


    Here, Gu Sen hears her and sees her, "qiongjun? Why are you here? "


    After hearing Gu Sen''s words, the person who talked to Gu Sen turned around. At this time, Yun qiongjun saw that Wan Ping was standing in front of her. She was stunned. Shouldn''t she be in Wangdian? Why is she here?


    Seeing that it was Yun qiongjun, Wan Ping gazed at her with a deep look in her eyes. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it. After a while, she gently spat out two words, "yunyun."


    No one called her like this, could give her such a warm and violent blow in her heart. Yun qiongjun didn''t know how to say anything. She just walked over and stood in front of Wan Ping.


    Maybe it was Yun qiongjun''s move that made Wan Ping respond. She raised her hand carefully and put it on Yun qiongjun''s hair. She smoothed it over and over again.


    Yun qiongjun hasn''t felt the affection of her family for a long time. Facing Wan Qing''s soft eyes and caressing, she reveals some little girl''s formality and bewilderment.


    Wan Ping laughs. She looks at Yun qiongjun in front of her as if she were looking at the little girl who was still young a few decades ago. She didn''t expect that this departure would be a sea of change and a mulberry field, and no one would know her when she came back. Wan Ping was both surprised and sad. She was more at a loss than Yun qiongjun. She took Yun qiongjun and looked carefully. She stroked her hair and cheek, put her hand on Yun qiongjun''s arm and patted her back. The smile on her face melted into love. Finally, she only said, "good, yunyun."


    Wan Ping still has some regrets about not being able to take care of Yun qiongjun for so many years. She is afraid that Yun qiongjun will refuse her and that she will not have time to make up for it in the future.


    Yun qiongjun looks a little flustered. She steps back a little, looks at Gu Sen, and tries to get out of the present situation. "What are you doing here?" Is it Wan Ping that Gu Sen came to look for?


    Gu Sen thinks that Qi Tian''s words just now should not be told to Yun qiongjun for the time being. Especially now that Wan Ping is also there, he covers up and says, "come out for a walk and happen to see her."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t ask again. Looking back, Wan Ping still doted on her like that. Yun qiongjun had to reply, "what are you doing here?"


    Wan Ping didn''t answer her directly. Instead, she suddenly grabbed Yun qiongjun and said, "yunyun, I made you a meal. Come on, I''ll take you."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know whether to go or not. He hopes Gu Sen can give her advice. Gu Sen just nods. Although he feels that there is something wrong with something, he can''t stop his mother and daughter from getting together. Yunqiongjun and Wanping go together. Gu Sen doesn''t dare to relax and follow. In front of her, yunqiongjun is firmly held by Wan Ping. In this situation, Gu Sen doesn''t think it''s suitable for him to interrupt ¡£


    Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen is at the back, so she is more at ease. However, Wan Ping is talking about some messy things around her. She can''t answer them. She has to hum and say that she is listening. Later, Yun qiongjun finds that Wan Ping doesn''t seem to care whether she has a response or not. She just talks all the time, and Yun qiongjun doesn''t speak any more. She looks at Wan Ping without much feeling, I don''t know whether it''s because of no memory or how. After all, she hasn''t appeared in these years, and now suddenly appears, what is it for. Yun qiongjun finally can''t help interrupting and saying, "why?"


    "Well?" Wan Ping didn''t understand what she was asking.


    "Why can you come out of Wangdian?" Why did it suddenly appear after so many years.


    "Do you know what time tunnel is used for?"


    Yun qiongjun was stunned, "time tunnel? It''s used to travel through time and space. "


    "Yes, the time tunnel can travel through time and space, but it was not designed for that."


    "Made out?" Yun qiongjun is surprised. She always thinks that the time-space tunnel is something that always exists. She lives with heaven and earth. She asks, "who made it, not for crossing time and space, but for what?""There was a man who built a time tunnel to trap people he hated." Wan Ping sighed, "I am the one who is hated."


    Yun qiongjun asked, "Why are you hated?"


    "Many years ago, I almost forgot. It''s too troublesome to talk about it. I''ll tell you later when I''m free. In a word, that man is a bad man. I annoyed him. He designed to lock me up. In that kind of ghost place, I''m sleepy for so many years."


    Yun qiongjun did not understand, "then how did you get out?"


    "I think it''s thanks to you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you''ve crossed too many times. The time tunnel can''t bear such a high frequency. When it loses stability and cracks, I can get out."


    Yun qiongjun has some doubts and doesn''t ask much. She doesn''t keep quiet.


    "I haven''t come back for a long time, and Wanyi, my Wanyi City, has been devastated." They walked through the most prosperous street in the city of Yuanyi, and also passed the residential area where Zeng people lived. Wan Ping pointed out, "this is no longer Wanyi."


    Wan Ping said that the place was not far away. She walked slowly and stopped walking. It took about half an hour to get there.


    It is a quiet and elegant place, free from dust. There are some flowers and plants in front of the house. When you enter the secular world, you can''t see that there lived the queen of Wanyi city.


    Wan Ping ushered Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen into the room, picked up a few wooden chairs and asked them to sit down. "It''s relatively simple. Don''t mind."


    Goosen thanks her and says, "No The only bright spot is that the flowers on the table, which were changed by Wan Ping this morning, are still full of vitality.


    "Try this first." Wan Ping brings out two dishes from the kitchen and puts them in front of Yun qiongjun. Then she goes back to the kitchen and brings out the other dishes and soup.


    All of them are ordinary people''s meals. There is no delicacy and delicacy. There is light and simple in it.


    All the dishes are arranged, and even the soup is served in a small bowl. Yun qiongjun moves her chopsticks under Wan Ping''s keen gaze. It''s still a little cramped. She just picks up some of the latest dishes to taste. It''s not delicious, but it''s ordinary.


    Wan Ping holds her head in her hand and looks at Yun qiongjun with her head tilted. She is embarrassed to be seen. Yun qiongjun asks her, "don''t you want to eat together?"


    "Oh, yes." Wan Ping stood up and said, "I''ll get the dishes."


    "Do you eat it?" Yun qiongjun takes a chopstick and hands it to Gu Sen''s mouth.


    Gu Sen frowned. "I''m not invited to be an outsider."


    Yun qiongjun puts the dish directly into Gu Sen''s mouth, "where are the outsiders?"


    Goosen laughs and fights with her. The sound of Wan Ping''s hasty footsteps makes Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen converge.


    Wan Ping puts down her dishes and chopsticks, but stops after taking two mouthfuls. She still looks at Yun qiongjun. She gently wipes the rice grains from the corner of Yun qiongjun''s mouth, picks her a relatively distant dish, and then asks her which she likes or dislikes.


    This feeling of being loved is different from Gu Sen''s. the other party is unknown. But Yun qiongjun wants to touch her. The tip of her finger is a soft cloud. She can do whatever she wants. Reaching out is a warm embrace. She can do anything, even wrong. It doesn''t matter if she hides in the end. Yun qiongjun has not felt the care from her family for a long time, but she still falls into this kind of love.


    Wan Ping stroked her back and said slowly, "you know, I never thought that one day You can do this Watching you eat... " At the end of the sentence, Wan Ping''s voice trembled and tears welled up in her eyes I''ll never see my daughter again in my life, but she''s right in front of me, eating my cooking. "


    With tears, Wan Ping''s face fell. She was no longer young. Although she grew old slower than ordinary people, Yun qiongjun could see that years had never spared anyone.


    "Many times I dream of you as a child. I try to catch you, but I can''t You are far away from me... " Wan Ping held Yun qiongjun''s hand tightly. "I can catch you now. It''s worth my life."


    Yun qiongjun is worried about Wanping''s previous remarks. She thinks that it is not so simple for Wanping to leave Wangdian. But now, Yun qiongjun absolutely does not deny that she enjoys the state at this time. She is very happy to be accompanied and cared for.


    Yun qiongjun feels that she is getting closer and closer to Wan Ping. If she goes on like this, she can almost kill the time when she doesn''t see her.


    "I don''t have any requirements in my life. I''m satisfied to leave the cage. The rest is to make up for my daughter."


    Gu Sen leaves the room quietly and looks out of the window. He gives Yun qiongjun space to meet again after a long separation and the freedom to make his own decisions. However, he can''t rest assured of Wan Ping. This woman''s ambition seems to have not died out. He must protect Yun qiongjun''s safety.

 Chapter 296

    Yun qiongjun really ate a lot of this meal. On the one hand, she was a little hungry after sleeping for such a long time. On the other hand, Wan Ping kept taking vegetables for herself, and she didn''t mean to refuse.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Yun qiongjun looks at the dishes and the garbage on the table in front of her, and takes the initiative to clean them up.


    Wan Ping pressed her hand and said, "how can you let your daughter do these rough jobs with her mother?"


    Yun qiongjun can''t refuse. She also wants to feel the whole process of being taken care of by her mother, so she puts down her bowl and sits aside.


    "It doesn''t matter. Talk to me first." Wan Ping pushed aside the dishes and held Yun qiongjun''s hand tightly. "Tell me how you''ve come over these years? How bitter it must be. "


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to mention these things. She doesn''t know how she came here. There''s no need to sit here and talk about those things calmly. She perfunctorily says, "nothing, just like this."


    Wan Ping began to sigh again, lamenting that she had not been able to accompany Yun qiongjun to grow up. "You have to understand, I am too helpless. I was trapped by that bad man for decades."


    Yun qiongjun directly put her doubts on the table and asked, "was it really because you offended that bad guy? Just trapped? "


    Wan Ping a Leng, return a way, "you don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not unbelief." Yun qiongjun didn''t know what attitude she would take to question her. She simply gave up, "I just don''t know how to face you How to believe you. "


    Wan Ping lowered her eyes and said, "maybe things are not so simple, but no matter what, they have already passed away? Now I can chat with my daughter. By the way, how are you and Goosen? I think that young man is not bad


    Yun qiongjun was not in the mood to talk to her. "I''ll talk about these words later. I think of one thing that I have to discuss with Gu Sen After that, Yun qiongjun stood up and left without saying a word.


    Wan Ping looks at her daughter, who has almost no feelings with her, and is not satisfied with everything in her heart. During her long years in Wangdian, she didn''t want to meet her daughter again. She wanted to cook for her, cut her clothes and help her live. She also wanted to get married, put the bride''s hair in a bun and send her to another person. But now, she can''t even talk to Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen is still waiting outside the house. He smiles and greets Yun qiongjun out. The two go back to their apartment. As he walks, Gu Sen asks, "are you ok? Can you adapt?"


    Yun qiongjun returned with a smile, but in a flash, "it''s OK, but Gu Sen, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you think there is something wrong with Wanping?" She did behave like other mothers, but she was too successful and deliberate. In particular, when listening to Wanping''s stories, she always felt that she was lying.


    "What kind of questions do you mean?"


    "It''s just thoughts? I think she has a lot of hidden thoughts. "


    "I''m not sure, but why do you think so."


    Yun qiongjun thought for a moment and said, "first of all, from my understanding of Wangdian, I never think Wangdian is a good place. It''s a place where ghosts gather. Moreover, the time corridor is more like a artifact than a cage. Generally speaking, those who are trapped by the artifact are evil spirits. Since Wan Ping is trapped in Wangdian, it is not a cage Being trapped in the time corridor is like being punished, so she is more likely to do something wrong. "


    Gu Sen agrees with Yun qiongjun''s analysis, "but she''s your mother. If she''s the bad guy and is punished for doing something wrong, won''t you be sad?"


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile, "I am only sad when I think of my mother. But when I face Wan Ping''s face, I really can''t think of the word mother."


    Since she can accept everything from Wan Ping and is not affected by her, Gu Sen feels that there is no need to hide what Yun qiongjun Qi Tian told him. He says, "actually, I met Qi Tian today."


    "Qi Tian? How is he recently? " Yun qiongjun is a little sad. She knows the pain Qi Tian has experienced.


    Gu Sen returned to her, "except for that one thing, he is very good."


    Qi Tian can''t help looking for Lin. how much he should suffer now? Yun qiongjun can imagine, "I want to see him when I have time."


    "Yes, but now I want to say something else, what he told me many years ago."


    "About Wanping?"


    "Yes, he said that was a long time ago. At that time, Wan Ping was the queen of Wanyi. She was respected by people and had strong national strength. She was not willing to suffer from a piece of Wanyi city. She was greedy for the world and tried to unify. So she launched a war. The other countries fought with all their strength. At that time, several countries with prestige were killed, and the earth was in a mess The next man was sent to lock up Wan Ping, and the war was slowly calmed down. "


    Yun qiongjun falls into shock. The tragic scene in those years was caused by Wan Ping alone. It was so serious that the heaven sent someone to suppress her. Since then, there has been a corridor of time. Although it is inconceivable, Yun qiongjun knows that this is more likely to be the truth. Wan Ping is trapped because she has done something wrong. "So Wanping launched aggression because of her ambition, which has led to a flood of blood in the world Trapped? "Gu Sen nodded, "if there''s nothing wrong with it, my ambition makes innocent life accompany me."


    Yun qiongjun was annoyed and asked, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?" She imagined that the world was in chaos, the people were displaced, and death followed everyone closely. All this was because of Wanping''s ambition. She thought that Wanping was more terrible than a demon.


    Gu Sen thought that she was blaming herself for failing to recognize Wanping''s mind. Although she also doubted, she didn''t want to let Yun qiongjun tangle between morality and family affection. So she comforted her, "I just knew that. Besides, Wan Ping was here just now, so it''s not easy to tell you. Besides, you should know that even if these stories are true, they have already passed."


    "Past?" Yun qiongjun can''t imagine what Wan Ping would have done if she hadn''t gone?


    "Yes, it is." Gu Sen didn''t say it from his mouth. He and Yun qiongjun looked back in surprise.


    Wan Ping followed them. She took Yun qiongjun''s question. Wan Ping is still full of tenderness.


    Yun qiongjun found that Wan Ping had been following her. She even listened to Gu Sen''s talk with her for so long. She was angry, "what do you want? Why follow us


    Wan Ping went over and said, "I just want to see you more. I don''t want to disturb you two."


    "So you can eavesdrop?" Yun qiongjun couldn''t help but feel funny, "what did you hear?"


    "I don''t think it''s eavesdropping when Gu Sen talks about chaos. After all, it''s not a secret."


    Yun qiongjun asked, "so you just admit it?"


    Wan Ping said with a smile, "the story is always easy to be embellished by others, so that people can pay attention to it. I admit that when I was young, I made mistakes, but I''ve been punished and I''ve lost everything. "


    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t believe her very much, so let Wanping go on.


    "But that''s over. We can''t waste the present time because of the past, can we? I look at the present world and think it is wonderful. As for the past, if you really want to know, I can tell you all about it


    Wan Ping takes Yun qiongjun''s hand, eager to be recognized by her daughter.


    But Yun qiongjun didn''t think much about it. She just threw off Wanping and said, "no, I''m not interested in listening to you tell me about your massacre."


    "Cloud..." Wan Ping calls her gently.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t move. She signals to Gu Sen that she can leave. Neither of them pays attention to Wan Ping any more and disappears from her sight.


    Wan Ping hasn''t recovered for a long time. She is distressed by Yun qiongjun''s indifference. No matter what kind of person she is, Yun qiongjun doesn''t care. She can''t find a way to get along with her daughter, and she doesn''t know how to be closer. Even in her daughter''s eyes, she can''t feel the weight of being a mother. Wan Ping went back to the house alone, and was so helpless about one thing for the first time.


    Gu Sen asks Yun qiongjun, "there''s no need to alienate Wanping. We don''t know what she''s thinking now."


    "There is no need to know, there is no need to know. I can''t forgive her for thinking that she once disturbed the world, and now she is trying to deceive me and blame others."


    Gu Sen touched her head. "Well, how do you think it''s appropriate to do it? Later, you''ll think about other things."


    Wan Ping''s movements still need to be grasped. Gu Sen doesn''t want to pull Yun qiongjun in. He simply pushes her out at the beginning. However, Gu Sen does not know anything about the present Wanping, but he knows that if Wanping returns, the situation will be no less tragic than that of that time. Therefore, all this can not be repeated.


    Somewhere in the forest, Qi Tian picks up a bucket of water to wet the ground where the young trees are.


    "I didn''t miss my appointment today, but it''s you. When can I get back to you?"


    He said a few words to himself, then took the empty bucket aside and sat down in front of the saplings.


    "You know, Gu Sen came just now. I''ll tell you that he and Yun qiongjun are finally together. It''s not easy."


    "When I''m free, I''ll take them to see you. Forget it, you don''t have anything to look at. Just sleep. I''d better wait for you to wake up and see them."


    "By the way, I also told Gu Sen what happened in those years, that is, Wanping launched the war. At that time, you and I were very young, and we were old in a flash."


    "Did you still see people when they were sent by heaven? I don''t know what happened to that man in the end. "


    Qi Tian carefully protects the seedlings, watering, fertilizing and even cutting down the trees that block the sun. Watching it grow little by little, he looks at the days passing by. The leaf seems to be bigger than yesterday, "forget it, anyway, things have been going on for so many years, I have become an old guy, there is no need to care about it any more. Now I just hope you can come back earlier."


    This millennium is destined to guard a tree, lonely but not lonely, in despair but full of hope.

 Chapter 297

    "Your Majesty, you are back."


    Wan Ping and Yun qiongjun are walking on the road. A passing old man recognized Yun qiongjun and knelt down with his little granddaughter.


    "Granny, please get up."


    Seeing that she was old, Yun qiongjun couldn''t bear to kneel down again, so she reached out to help her get up.


    Wan Ping looks at it quietly. Instead of reaching out to help the old man, she felt that she was the queen, with high and low rank and order. It was reasonable for her to salute herself, which had nothing to do with her age.


    Yun qiongjun holds up the old man and sees her little granddaughter eating sugar gourd next to her. The little girl''s face is dirty because of eating sugar gourd. Yun qiongjun felt that she was cute and funny, so she couldn''t help pinching her face.


    "Oh, look at what you eat, little fool."


    Yun qiongjun takes a handkerchief out of her pocket and wipes it gently on her face. The little girl raised her face and gave her a sweet smile.


    "Thank you, sister. You look good."


    "This child, this is the queen. Come on, get down on your knees and salute the queen


    The old man slapped the child in a hurry and apologized to Yun qiongjun, saying that the child was not sensible and that she deserved to die.


    Yun qiongjun smiles freely. It''s OK for a child.


    Wan Ping looks unhappy, but seeing that Yun qiongjun is in a good mood, she doesn''t speak.


    After saying goodbye to the old man, the two continued to hang out in the street. Seeing many new shops on the street, Yun qiongjun felt very satisfied. Wanyi slowly recovers its vitality under the care of Zhuqing. Everything begins to develop in a good way. At last, he can put down his mind.


    The peddler on the street was surprised to see Yun qiongjun. She is busy taking out the good things in her shop to Yun qiongjun.


    "Thank you, uncle. I don''t want it."


    Yun qiongjun declined.


    "Your Majesty, without you, Wanyi would not be today. You see, all the business on the street is getting better, and our family''s life is beginning to live vividly. Thank you for your good management of the country. This is the new and superior Rouge powder. Please accept it with a smile. "


    "I really can''t have uncle. Trust me, things will get better. I''ve got your heart, but I can''t really take it. ''


    Yun qiongjun insists on returning the things to his uncle and tells him not to make a fuss about it. She just wanders out today and doesn''t want to publicize it.


    Wan Ping always thought her daughter Wan Yun was the queen. But on the way to see her treat people, it seems that there are no rules. Never let the old lady kneel to salute, to personally wipe the little girl''s face, but also now not publicity. She treats all people equally. She felt angry and shocked.


    "Cloud son, as a queen, you should look like a queen and show your arrogance and momentum. You are different from them. You are my daughter, the natural king of Wanyi. "


    Wan Ping said to Yun qiongjun. She is educating her. She is different from ordinary people. Her status and status are all high. So when talking to them, you don''t have to be so polite to them.


    "But I am not the queen. I gave up the Queen''s position to Zhuqing, and Zhuqing was. I''m not interested in the queen. "


    Yun qiongjun said with disapproval. Over the years, she was used to being free and did not like to be constrained and controlled, so she really didn''t care about the Queen''s position.


    "What do you say, you give up the throne to Zhuqing?"


    Wan Ping was furious.


    She looks at Yun qiongjun with questioning eyes. Her eyes are sharp, which makes people feel frightened.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t know how to reply for a moment. She was stunned by her sudden face change. Just now, the mother and daughter were talking and laughing. How can they turn their faces when they say they are upset.


    "You are making a fool of yourself. How can you say that the Queen''s position should be given to whoever you give it to? The little girl Zhuqing has no royal blood of the queen, so how can she inherit the throne?"


    Yun qiongjun slowly reacts. She understands what Wan Ping cares about. She responds quickly in her mind and how she should pacify her angry mother.


    "The little girl Zhuqing has no ability to summon the dead. How can I compare with you. What''s more, how can an outsider inherit the throne? You are the queen. Only my daughter, Wan Ping, is qualified to be queen. "


    Wan Ping waved her wide sleeves and whimpered. At the moment, she will be very angry with Yun qiongjun. Her face is particularly ugly, if Zhuqing is in front of her now, she must kill her immediately. She shook Yun qiongjun''s shoulder angrily. Because she was too hard, she almost cried out in pain.


    Wan Ping''s anger was unexpected to Yun qiongjun. She never thought that her mother, who looked kind and beautiful, was angry with herself because of this little thing. In her impression, Wan Ping has never behaved like she does today.


    In Yun qiongjun''s mind, she never thought that being a queen was a matter of honor or happiness. On the contrary, in her mind, the queen has always been constrained. In addition to dealing with endless official duties, she also has endless rules and etiquette. And she just wants to be free to be herself, to travel around the world with Gu Sen and enjoy life."Where is Zhuqing? I''m going to kill her now. Take back the throne that belongs to you


    Wan Ping said gnashing her teeth. No one can stand in her way.


    Yun qiongjun was shocked. She never expected that her mother would be angry and even killed her friend Zhuqing.


    Wan Ping''s mood directly affects Yun qiongjun. She suddenly finds that Wan Ping''s energy is amazing at the moment. I don''t know whether it''s because of her anger or something else. Yun qiongjun feels an inexplicably powerful force eating her.


    "No, she''s strong. I can hardly control it. "


    Yun qiongjun is surprised to find that her mother has amazing energy. Whatever, it''s important to save Zhuqing first. Thinking of this, she made a quick decision.


    "No, mother, I was just kidding you."


    Yun qiongjun hurried to Wan Ping.


    "How could I surrender the throne to Zhu Qing? No matter what she said, she was an outsider, and she could not have succeeded to the throne of our family. "


    "Really?"


    Wan Ping looks into Yun qiongjun''s eyes with distrust. She seems to want to see which sentence in her daughter''s words is lying.


    "Really. Some time ago, I was too busy to take care of national affairs. So she gave it to Zhu Qing and asked her to manage it on her behalf. Now that I''m back, I''m sure I''ll take over. Because I am the queen of Wanyi. "


    Yun qiongjun''s calm explanation. She''s been through so much, and of course she knows how to deal with it. Her good mental quality is not practiced in vain.


    "That''s good."


    Wan Ping couldn''t see any clue from her face, so she had to give up. What''s more, it doesn''t look like she''s lying. I believe her for a while, if later found out that she really cheated himself, I will kill Zhuqing again.


    "You know, mother. Gu Sen and I were a bit lazy when we were touring mountains and rivers. These are excusable. When I come back now, I will certainly take care of the affairs of Wanyi. Besides, you are the queen of Wanyi before, and you will certainly help your daughter, right? "


    Yun qiongjun''s clever appearance softens Wan Ping''s face. She even began to feel annoyed that she was too strict just now. Yuner is still a child. How can she be so harsh to her?


    Thinking of this, Wan Ping smiles at Yun qiongjun.


    "Mother knows you have a lot of fun. But you must know that you are a big girl now. You can''t always think about traveling, eating, drinking and playing, but you should consider your people. You are now the queen of Wanyi, but the Queen''s position is very high. How can you let it go? Right? "


    At this moment, Wan Ping becomes Yun qiongjun''s loving and amiable mother again. She cautioned Yun qiongjun what should be paid attention to and what is important.


    After qiongjun''s instruction, Qiong Yun said that she would follow her mother''s instructions one by one.


    Wan Ping finally showed a satisfied smile.


    Gu Sen not far away has been watching all this. Wan Ping''s fury surprised him. At that moment, he just wanted to rush up and take Yun qiongjun away. He was suddenly afraid that the woman who called herself her mother would harm her?


    Like Yun qiongjun, he didn''t care about the throne. If they were all people eager for power and status, they wouldn''t have to spend so much time. If Yun qiongjun really wants to be the queen, she will certainly stay here with her all her life. But he was so understanding of Yun qiongjuan''s temper that she was not interested in these countries at all. It was for this reason that they did not want to be bound and wanted to be free to be themselves.


    I never thought Wanping was so angry. But the queen is just the one who has the ability. Why must Yuner be imprisoned in Wanyi. If this life is destined to spend in Wanyi, it would be very boring.


    When Wanping was angry, Gu Sen made a surprise discovery. The energy that Wanping releases when she is angry, she actually feels very angry. As a soul with strong energy in the undead, he can''t control himself. What about other people''s souls whose energy is far less than their own? What should they do? He had a sudden foreboding.


    He knew the story of Wan Ping from Qi Tian and guessed that her ability was amazing, but he didn''t expect that she was even more powerful than he thought. Her ability to control the dead is so powerful. If Wan Ping launches a war again, how many people can fight against it? He couldn''t even think about it. It was terrible. If Wan Ping really makes a comeback, what should she and yun''er do?


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the distance. It sounds like a little girl. She must have met something terrible and was screaming desperately.

 Chapter 298

    When Yun qiongjun and WAN Ping hear the sound, they run to the scream. Gu Sen is also far behind.


    It turned out that a little undead had pushed a little girl into the lake. The little girl is in the middle of the lake at the moment. She is struggling to get up from the water. Her clothes and skirts are all wet. She is crying pitifully. She was shaking with fear and cold.


    The little undead rushed into the water, rescued her, and kept apologizing to her.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "I don''t believe it. You pushed me into the lake on purpose just now


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know what happened just now. I was very angry. I couldn''t control my own emotion. Then I pushed you into the lake. Can I apologize to you? I''m really sorry. It''s my fault. "


    "Well, I''ll forgive you for saving me, but not another time."


    The little girl patted her clothes and said goodbye to the little soul. Now she has to go home and change clothes.


    The little undead watched the little girl leave with guilt and looked down at his hands again and again. How could he not understand what happened to him just now and why his hands were not under his control at all?


    Yun qiongjun also feels very strange. She doesn''t look like a liar, but why did he lose control? What happened?


    Wan Ping looks at all this coldly, suddenly reaches out to start to do.


    "Mother, what are you going to do?"


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun goes to stop Wan Ping.


    It''s too late.


    The little undead is gone.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her and doesn''t know what to say. Wan Ping looks at her.


    "As an undead, he can''t even control his own ability, and he can kill people by accident? What can I do with it? "


    "But it is also a life. All beings are equal. Besides, he didn''t mean to. That little girl has already forgiven him. Why do you still hurt the killer? "


    Without waiting for Yun qiongjun to finish, Wan Ping interrupts her.


    "No one is important to the dead."


    Yun qiongjun is very angry. She looks at Wan Ping.


    "Why don''t you find out first? Ask the little undead what happened, and deal with him like this?


    "What can I ask you. You didn''t see it. It pushed others into the lake and nearly drowned the little girl


    Wan Ping said coldly. She waved off her sleeve and looked up at the sky as if all this was under her control. She has nothing to do with others but her own emotions.


    Yun qiongjun was very angry, but she was unable to refute. She knew that even if she told Wan Ping that all beings were equal, she would not listen to her own words. In her eyes, those undead are not qualified to discuss right and wrong with her. No one can live as long as she wants to.


    Gu Sen also looked at what happened. He witnessed the whole process of the event and looked at his hands as if thinking. It seems that her conjecture is right. Wan Ping has a strong ability to manipulate the dead and dispose of their lives wantonly. Maybe in Wan Ping''s eyes, these undead are like ants, so they don''t need to take a look.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the place where the little undead disappears. She couldn''t believe that the little undead who had just talked was out of her wits at the moment. Yes, it''s wrong for him to push the little girl into the lake, but it would be unreasonable for him to sentence the girl to death before the matter is clear.


    Wan Ping didn''t seem to care at all, so she turned her head and left. Yun qiongjun thinks that this mother is really weird and domineering. There are a lot of things hidden in her that she won''t say. But she was so careless about the dead that she couldn''t agree with her. Last time, she almost killed Zhuqing. If it wasn''t for her quick reaction, I''m afraid Zhuqing would have been gone.


    "It''s just a little undead. You''ve repeatedly contradicted me for her sake. Cloud son, you are the queen, you should take a long-term view. The life and death of these people has no meaning at all. What you care about should be the country and the throne. "


    Wan Ping''s indifference makes Yun qiongjun feel strange. She did not feel her mother''s true love when she was so strange for many years. In her eyes, is the throne more important than herself?


    "I dare not contradict you, mother. I just think it''s too hasty of you to deal with an undead like this. "


    Yun qiongjun said something choked.


    "Rash? I have no patience and no energy to waste on these meaningless things. It''s impossible to compare with the dead forever. "


    "What about Gu Sen? He''s a dead man, too. What are you going to do? "


    "Of course, I know that Gu Sen is a dead soul. If it hadn''t been for his deep love for you, I would have let him die, and I would have waited until now?"


    Wan Ping''s disdainful look makes the whole person look ferocious. Her original coquettish face, because of this look, even more arrogant.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her mother like a stranger. How could she say such a thing? She said such a thing. In her heart, Gu Sen was so unbearable. Yun qiongjun is angry, surprised and in a mixed mood. Wan Ping''s words left her speechless. She never thought that Wan Ping was such a cruel person.Gu Sen and she have been engaged for a long time, and now they are married. How could Wan Ping think so? It can be seen that in Wanping''s heart, she never looked up to Gu Sen, the son-in-law.


    Gu Sen looks at them from a distance. He can''t hear their conversation clearly. But from Yun qiongjun''s face, we can see that her mood is not good.


    Yun qiongjun never thought that in Wan Ping''s eyes, Gu Sen was so worthless that even her life and death could be decided by her so rashly. She was very angry, and for the first time she thought of resisting her mother. She can''t understand and communicate with her mother arbitrarily. She doesn''t know that Gu Sen is the most trusted and dependent lover in the world.


    No one but me has the right and the right to hurt him. I don''t care who you are, I can''t forgive you.


    Yun qiongjun thought indignantly.


    Gu sen in the distance, looking at all this, thought to himself. As expected, Wan Ping was still the ambitious woman in those years. She had not forgotten her hatred in those years. It seems that she will be on guard in the future. She did not forget her majestic career at that time. She was just forced to be imprisoned in Wangdian and failed for a while. As soon as we seize the opportunity, we will make a comeback.


    Gu Sen suddenly felt chilly. If Wan Ping let the story repeat, how should she and yun''er choose? He didn''t know the cruelty brought about by the war. So many people with blood and life in exchange for peace, but also because of her desire, and once again destroyed? Wan Ping is too selfish and terrible.

 Chapter 299

    Seeing Wanping''s ruthlessness, she is worthy of many experiences. Although she is just a dead soul, Yun qiongjun is also uncomfortable. Her mind is blank. She goes straight past Wan Ping and goes back to her room. Gu Sen notices something wrong with her and wants to follow her to see what''s wrong with her. Just about to enter the room, Wan Ping''s voice rings.


    "Mr. Gu, please wait. Can I speak to qiongjun?"


    Gu Sen looks at Wanping. He always has a rebellious feeling towards her. He thinks that she will be bad to qiongjun. He doesn''t want her to contact qiongjun alone. He replies politely.


    "Well, let''s go together. I want to see how she is."


    Wan Ping refuses and stands in front of Gu Sen, blocking his way into the room. The appearance of smiling and not smiling makes people feel chilly.


    "I want to talk to qiongjun alone." When talking about being alone, I especially stressed the tone.


    After that, Gu Sen didn''t leave any chance to contradict him. He went directly into the room and closed the door. Gu Sen was surprised. He was really a queen. He was really domineering. However, Gu Sen didn''t like her domineering. He was afraid that she would say something to Yun qiongjun. He was not good enough to go in. He had to wait outside, afraid that Yun qiongjun needed himself and didn''t dare to leave.


    Wan Ping knows that her behavior has scared Yun qiongjun a little, but she has done nothing wrong. It''s just that two people have different views on one thing. This is inevitable. Different people, different positions, different experiences, different opinions on one thing. Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand it. She can understand it when she alienates herself.


    The most important thing at present is not to let Yun qiongjun understand herself, but to let her sit in the Queen''s seat. This position used to be her own, but now she has to let her daughter sit. She must not fall into the hands of others.


    Sitting in her chair, Yun qiongjun knows that Wan Ping has come in. Although she does not agree with her practice, she is her own mother and can not be rude.


    "Mother."


    Wan Ping solemnly goes to Yun qiongjun and sits down. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what kind of mentality she should face her. Wan Ping notices that she is unnatural.


    "Qiongjun, you are my mother''s daughter. My mother will give you the best things. For women, the most important thing in the world is not men, but rights. With rights, no one can hurt you and will not be controlled by others. But now you have not achieved what your mother hoped. Now, your mother has not given you the best things, so you can only rely on you Go and get your own things back. Do you know what mom means


    Yun qiongjun looks at Wanping. Of course, she knows what she is talking about. She wants to take back the right of Wanyi and become the queen of Wanyi. But she is very strange. Why does Wanping make herself queen of Wanyi? Why does Wanping want to impose her own will on others?


    Take a deep breath and tell Wan Ping what she thinks.


    "Mother, why do you want me to be the queen of Wanyi?"


    Wan Ping looks at Yun qiongjun in surprise. Just about to answer this question, Zhu Qing comes to Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen has already left. When she hears that there is no sound in the room, she knows nothing is wrong, so she leaves. When Zhu Qing comes, she doesn''t know that Wan Ping is in Yun qiongjun''s room. She knocks at the door and goes in directly.


    Yun qiongjun and WAN Ping look at Zhuqing who comes in. Zhuqing feels embarrassed when she sees her. If she knows that Wanping is there, she won''t come in. She takes a look at Yun qiongjun and sees Wanping sitting beside her gently, deliberately relaxing.


    "Oh, you talk first. I''ll come back later."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to discuss this issue with Wanping. It happens that Zhuqing comes to rescue her and doesn''t want her to leave. But wan Ping stops Zhu Qing first.


    "Wait a minute."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Wanping. Zhu Qing is now the queen of Wanyi. She has just told herself about this problem. She is afraid of what she will say to Zhuqing. Zhuqing turns around and looks at Wanping with a smile on her face. Some people are afraid of anything.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wan Ping spoke slowly.


    "Zhuqing, I heard qiongjun say that you are the queen of Wanyi now, and you know my identity. Wanyi used to be my world. Qiongjun is my daughter. Now she and I are back, so you should know how to do it? Wanyi queen is not everyone can do, you have to know your identity, I hope you don''t stand in the position of Queen


    I didn''t expect that Wan Ping seemed to hear and love someone. What she said would hurt people so much. It was Yun qiongjun who put Zhu Qing in this position. Now her mother is talking to others like this. It''s too much. Seeing Zhu Qing''s expression slowly becoming embarrassed, and her eyes are a little red, she turns to look at Wan Ping.


    "Don''t say it."


    Zhuqing is stunned by Wanping''s sudden arrival. She knows that she has been indifferent to herself since she knew she is the queen of Wanyi. She also knows that her identity is not as noble as that of Yun qiongjun and Wanping. However, she is not a lowly person. She doesn''t want to sit in this position. She is not comfortable at all. She just doesn''t want to sit in this position.Her eyes are red. Yun qiongjun can see that she is going to cry, but wan Ping doesn''t feel guilty at all. She looks at her without changing her face.


    Understand over, Zhu Qing laughs mockingly at Wanping.


    "Do you think I really want to be the queen of Wanyi? I tell you, I didn''t want to sit in this position in the beginning, and I didn''t intend to sit in this position all the time. Just today you said it. Well, tomorrow I will announce that I am not the queen."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect this. She got up and came to Zhuqing and took her hand.


    "Zhuqing, what are you doing? She''s just joking."


    Zhu Qing asked Yun qiongjun not to talk. She had already decided not to be the queen. She had decided not to persuade her. Yun qiongjun looked at Wanping angrily, and Wanping looked at them with pride. Zhuqing''s words made her very satisfied. That''s what she wanted. Now that the goal has been achieved, what''s the matter?


    Yun qiongjun is angry. Wan Ping is really too much. I don''t want to be in such a position.


    "Why do you want to do this? Why do you have to be the queen of Wanyi? If you really want to control the power of Wanyi in your own hands, you can be the queen yourself


    Wan Ping is always calm in the face of Yun qiongjun''s questions. She is still young and has not seen through a lot of things. She needs to do it for her and look at Yun qiongjun gently.


    "I said qiongjun, I want to give you the best. Everyone wants good things. I just stop it from falling into the hands of adulterers. Am I wrong?"


    She also looked at Zhuqing. Zhuqing knew that her words were aimed at herself, but she didn''t mind. What she said didn''t matter.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to answer. She''s not wrong. Every mother wants to give her daughter the best. However, she can''t accept her practice of imposing on others. She has no choice but to shake her head. The best is not necessarily what she wants. What she wants is very simple. After so long, she has experienced so many things and has seen through a lot of things in this world What is power and what is its use? Will it make you happy? After seeing through everything, she just wants to be with Gu Sen and live a life like a paradise together. She doesn''t want to be fettered by rights.


    Zhu Qing has been standing beside her, not in the Queen''s position, which makes her feel relaxed a lot. Seeing Yun qiongjun blame herself, she doesn''t want her to return to her normal appearance and take Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    "It''s not good to be angry. Ah, I''m finally free. It''s good to go. Since you are already the queen of Wanyi, I''ll take you to understand what I did before, so that you can take over."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhuqing with tears and laughter. She doesn''t know why she can recover so quickly. Just now Wan Ping said such hurtful words. Now she can recover. I wish she could be like her. Zhuqing pulls Yun qiongjun out of the room. Yun qiongjun looks at Wanping bitterly all the time. However, Wan Ping doesn''t feel any discomfort and finally helps Yun qiongjun On the Wanyi queen of this position, the heart is also a sigh of relief, she will sooner or later understand their own pain.


    Zhuqing takes Yun qiongjun to a place far away from Wanping. She stops. Yun qiongjun looks at her in a puzzled way.


    "What''s the matter, Zhuqing? I''m sorry just now


    Zhu Qing takes a careful look around and finds that there is no one around. She asks Yun qiongjun in a low voice.


    "Qiongjun, don''t say that. I don''t blame you. I really think it''s very good now. I''m relaxed. But who is wan Ping? Why are there so many dead people here recently


    Yunqiongjun is glad that she doesn''t blame herself. She explains calmly.


    "She is my mother, the first empress here. She was kept out of Yunnan for some reasons, but she has just come out."


    Zhu Qing was surprised to hear what Yun qiongjun said. She covered her mouth with both hands, and then suddenly realized that this woman was so powerful. No wonder she had a temperament that ordinary people don''t have. What''s more, Yun qiongjun said that she could be the queen of Wanyi by herself.


    A bunch of golden light flashed from the sky, wrapped in a white light, fell down. The golden light dispersed. Tianqi stood on the ground. He had come to the world where Yun qiongjun lived through the time corridor.


    Because the time corridor is closely related to Wangdian, I feel what happened in Wangdian. First of all, I went to see Yunnan and found that the gate of Wangdian was open. When I walked in, it was like an empty city. There was no prosperity in the past. There was nothing left. There was no human in Wangdian. Only some undead who did not want to leave were left in it Think, since it has been like this, let them all leave!


    With a wave of his hand, all the undead have turned into ashes and disappeared. Now Wangdian really has nothing. After a glance at the sun which is still bright, what''s the use of the sun? He received the sun in his pocket and turned away.

 Chapter 300

    Zhu Qing goes out of her room and goes straight to Yun qiongjun''s house. She wants to talk to Yun qiongjun about returning the Queen''s position.


    In these days when Yun qiongjun is away, she has been under a lot of pressure. She has been looking forward to her coming back soon. In addition, she feels that she is not doing very well these days. She has long hoped that Yun qiongjun will come back to manage as soon as possible.


    As she walked along in a good mood, she suddenly thought of Wan Ping. Yun qiongjun once told her that Wan Ping came from Wangdian. When she thought of her appearance, she felt a little terrible. She not only frowned, but also did not stop.


    The bright sunshine casts Zhuqing''s graceful shadow into Yun qiongjun''s courtyard. Yun qiongjun has heard her familiar footsteps and turns her head. Her slender fingers have not yet released the green bamboo leaves beside her. She has been enjoying it for a long time. She has been pondering about her mother''s affairs. She feels strange and worried.


    "Miss, why are you so interested? How about enjoying bamboo here? Have I taken good care of them during your absence? " Chuqing chuckles and walks forward, but doesn''t want to mention Wanping. She grabs a bamboo leaf and sniffs it by her nose. She is very pretentious.


    "What can a bamboo smell? It''s for watching. You dead girl, you''ll take credit for it Yun qiongjun and she are like sisters. They don''t treat her as a girl at all. They often have fun together.


    "Miss is right, but I''m not here to talk about bamboo with you. I''m here to relieve myself of stress." Zhu Qing let go of the bamboo leaves and said with a smile.


    "Decompression? Ah! Is it enough to be queen? Isn''t it very impressive? Or you can continue to be queen Yun qiongjun understood what she meant, and then she turned a white eye and continued to tease her. Her eyes were like the eyes of the mischievous girl.


    "Please forgive me. I''m not that material. I''m not powerful at all. I''m worried about death every day. This queen is not for everyone." When she said it, she was really showing her true feelings, and her face was full of sorrow.


    "Well, tomorrow you will be able to relieve stress completely, but you have done a lot for me?" Yun qiongjun knows that her burden is heavy. Of course, she can''t do without the help of this girl.


    "It''s natural. I''ll go through fire and water if you don''t tell me." Zhu Qing is very proud to say, and then a relaxed look around the flowers and plants in the yard, feel that he immediately put down the burden, no longer need to worry.


    "Make it more grand tomorrow, let the people all over the country know about it, and they will certainly support you very much!" Zhuqing suddenly remembered that yes, and then loudly reminded, with joy on his face.


    "Is it so exaggerated? Is it not over to announce it and then tell the world? What''s grand? What a waste of money? " Yun qiongjun gave her another look and thought that she was too naive.


    "Otherwise you are the Queen''s material, always think of the people, how can I not think of it?" Zhu Qing scratched her head and looked at Yun qiongjun with shame. She felt that she was not the Queen''s material. If the master had not left, she would not have been the queen.


    "Let''s sit down and talk." Yun qiongjun points to the table and cane chair beside her. Someone has already made tea there, and the water temperature should be suitable now.


    The breeze is blowing and the flowers are fragrant. It''s really interesting to drink tea in such a big yard. Zhu Qing is even more happy. Before she has time, she pours a cup for Yun qiongjun, and then fills it for herself. She is very courteous.


    "Zhuqing, how did you say the first kings of these countries came from?" Yun qiongjun suddenly thought of the first kings of various countries. She was curious to know their origins.


    Zhu Qing had a mysterious drink of tea, and then looked at the blue sky, "this, you asked the right person." Her voice was clear and pleasant, but she sold the key, and her clear eyes were still whirling around, leaving a naughty child alive.


    "All right, don''t sell your guts in front of me. Tell me!" Yun qiongjun looks at her and pretends to be angry, but she still has a sweet smile on her lips.


    "You see, there are fairies in heaven. The first king was chosen by them, and then passed down from generation to generation. It''s so simple." And then the taste of the tea was clear in the mouth.


    Yun qiongjun stood up with some doubts and looked up at the sky. Her graceful figure and the blue sky and the green bamboo forest formed a perfect picture of the lady. Especially when the breeze blew, her skirt fluttered slightly, which made her look even more heroic. Another Zhu Qing looked a little jealous.


    Seeing the white clouds in the sky that day, Yun qiongjun seemed to feel that there were fairies hiding there, but they were all her own fantasies. However, she was attracted by those beautiful clouds. In her mind, she was still dreaming about the so-called immortals mentioned by Zhuqing.


    Seeing that she was attentive, Zhu Qing secretly pursed her mouth and laughed. She also blocked half of her pink cheek with a thin hand. Her red lips opened slightly and began to tease Yun qiongjun, "Miss, what you think is too simple. How can they let you see the true face of Lushan so easily? You can''t see fairies in fairyland


    "You are teasing me again, aren''t you?" Seeing that the cloud was so beautiful, Yun qiongjun thought it was a fairy on it. However, she was still dubious of Zhuqing''s words, but her smile never stopped."Have tea first, or think about going back to the queen tomorrow, when you will be busy." Zhuqing pushed the tea forward to please the master.


    The Apocalypse came to Wanyi city from Wangdian, only to find that his clothes were not compatible with the clothes here, so he found a place to sell clothes and changed his clothes. Then he swaggered into Wanyi city.


    He was not satisfied with the scale of the city, though there were not a few people doing business and shopping on both sides of the road.


    He walked several blocks in a row, almost all of them. In some places, the situation was worse and all seemed to be depressed.


    As he shook his head and walked, his facial expression became more and more complicated. Unconsciously, he went to the outside of Wanyi palace, which was quite good by comparison. The guards were very energetic. What''s more, the surroundings are clean and tidy, and the pedestrians are also orderly, which is much more lively than other places.


    However, apocalypse was still very dissatisfied. He approached with disappointment. He was stopped by the guards before he got closer.


    "What do you do? You can''t get anywhere near here. Go away! " A guard yelled at him, his face full of anger.


    Apocalypse said with a smile: "Hello, please inform your king about the apocalypse He also gave a courtesy, very polite.


    The guard looked him up and down, and felt that he was dressed in a manner that was not the appearance of ordinary people. One of them was not warm and said, "you wait here. I''ll go in and report. Don''t walk around here and there!"


    After the Apocalypse had agreed, the guard went straight inside.


    When Yun qiongjun returned to the palace, most of the people in the palace knew that Zhuqing was in temporary custody, so the guard went directly to Yun qiongjun''s palace and wanted to report the matter to her.


    Just as he came to a fork in the road, several people came from the corridor.


    Those were maids, and they came slowly with a well-dressed lady.


    I know her identity. I''ll see you soon.


    "What are you doing in a hurry?" Wan Ping put on the posture of the queen and asked seriously, her eyes did not look at the guard more.


    "The villain wants to report something to the queen, so hurry up! Excuse me for disturbing you The guard answered nervously, and his eyes did not dare to look at Wan Ping more.


    "Qiongjun is not in the palace. She won''t be back until some time. Let me know if you have anything to do." Wan Ping said sternly, the tone is beyond doubt.


    "This..." the guard raised his head and showed a puzzled look. After all, it was better to inform the queen directly about this matter. If the queen is not sending the man away, that is to say. Tell Wanping about it. After all, it was too short for her to come here. Although she is Yun qiongjun''s mother, she should not have been involved in this matter.


    When the guard was in trouble, he suddenly saw a green light which was not bright from Wanping''s eyes. The green light disappeared in a flash. However, the guard felt that his brain had lost its self-control, and he just looked at Wan Ping blankly.


    "Come on, don''t falter. What''s the matter?" Wan Ping''s words are very strange, and the guard can only answer obediently.


    "A man came from outside the palace and said he wanted to see the queen The guard answered quickly, and his words were very fluent, but he looked silly.


    "What''s his name?" Wan Ping continued to ask in a stern tone, just like giving orders.


    "His name is Tianqi." The guard replied respectfully and looked at Wan Ping all the time.


    The maid next to her wondered how the guard was so bold that she dared to look directly at the Queen''s mother and talk. She really didn''t want to live. But what they didn''t understand was that Wan Ping didn''t get angry. She just asked with dignity.


    "Apocalypse?" When Wan Ping heard the name of the apocalypse, she took two steps forward, "drive him away and forbid him to enter the palace!" Her tone is more severe, with a little fear in her eyes.


    "Yes, the villain will drive him away!" The guard promised to return as soon as possible.


    When the Apocalypse saw the guard coming back, he quickly asked, "how about it? Would you like me to meet you right now


    "You go, leave quickly, our queen doesn''t want to see you! Let''s go The guard said impolitely, with disdain in his eyes.


    Tianqi sneered, but had to leave.

 Chapter 301

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 302

    Only when we lose our freedom can we understand that as a human being, a living person can be so free. I can''t help but miss the time when I was not the soul of the dead, but that time has passed.


    After hearing Qi Tian''s words, Gu Sen didn''t believe it at first. How could Qi Tian be summoned by Wan Ping? Wan Ping has not been looking at Dian Li all the time. Does she have such power in Wang Dian Li? What''s the meaning of these undead living? How can Wan Ping be so selfish, just like driving Zhuqing out of the Queen''s position and imposing it on Yun qiongjun, and summoning these spirits to and fro. Why does she want them to die? Is it because she is the first queen of Wanyi and is sent by heaven?


    She is also a soul of the dead. Thinking about what she has experienced in another world, Yun qiongjun can let others see her, but she can only exist in the state of a ghost. Suddenly she wants to understand all this, but she is still very surprised at the strength of Wan Ping.


    Qi Tian didn''t feel strange when he saw his appearance. It was undeniable that Wan Ping was really a very powerful man. He was surprised when he knew that he was called out by Wan Ping. Later, he could only accept that he was a dead soul and could not live in this world. If it were not for WAN Ping, he would not have the chance to see the world again On all the beautiful things, will not see so many people worthy of nostalgia.


    Gu Sen doesn''t understand. Can Wan Ping summon all the dead? I asked Qi Tian.


    "Can all the dead Wanping be summoned?"


    Qi Tian looks at Gu Sen''s puzzled eyes and pats him on the shoulder.


    "In fact, it''s not true. Although Wan Ping is powerful, the undead who can be summoned must also be more powerful. Otherwise, it is impossible to rely on the strength of Wan Ping alone. Moreover, a dead soul who has no ability and no use. Do you think that Wanping''s character will summon it out?"


    Gu Sen thought for a moment. Indeed, with Wanping''s personality, she would not use or even pay attention to the dead, because the last time the undead didn''t believe in pushing a girl into the river, she immediately let the dead go to ashes. We can see what kind of attitude Wanping has towards the dead.


    Qi Tian sees Gu Sen''s sudden realization.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gu Sen said naturally.


    "Oh, I''m thinking, no wonder Wanping can easily extinguish the spirits of the dead before. It turns out that she can control them."


    Qi Tian smiles indifferently.


    "No, although the dead are called out by her, they are not without any consciousness. They all have their own independent consciousness, but because it is Wanping who gives them the chance to live in this world again, they can still control them. If Wanping really wants to control them, no one can escape from her palm."


    Gu Sen thinks that he is also a spirit of the dead. Is he also summoned by Wan Ping and controlled by her? No wonder he always feels a different feeling in Wan Ping''s body. In the future, he can''t be too presumptuous in front of her. If he takes himself back, he and Yun qiongjun need to take care of him. He is a little panicked and asks Qi God.


    "Is she going to blow me up at any time?"


    Qi Tian feels that he is too nervous and smiles to ease his mood.


    "It''s not that you are different from other spirits. You are the most special one. You were not summoned by Wan Ping, but you were moved by looking for a forest to pray to heaven. Therefore, you are the spirit summoned by heaven."


    Gu Sen knew that it was Meilin who brought him back. He was moved. He was already in danger. He could also think for himself. He remembered that Meilin was no longer there. He was sad. The light in his eyes was covered by sadness. He knew that Qi Tian had never forgotten Meilin in his heart. Meilin also lived out his own life value. He believed that he would not care about his life Regret, also believe that he can have a good life there, think of Lin Feng in another world, he is the reincarnation of Meilin, he can really see the shadow of Meilin in his body, but he can''t come back here. Cloud qiongjun''s spiritual power has been weakened by crossing the time corridor several times. If you bring an ordinary person back, you don''t know what will happen. Now Wangdian has changed In this way, I can''t act rashly, but I can''t bear to see his best friend here so sad. I can''t do anything to let them meet.


    The biggest sorrow in the world is a person who wants to see or something to do, but in the end, there is nothing to do. I wish I could be a savior. But now, I have a look at myself and smile bitterly. Now I am just a ghost.


    Qi Tian also thought of looking for the forest, thinking of what he had done for himself, and regretting the wrong things he had done. If not, he would have become a villain despised by the world.


    Sad eyes looked at the sapling, slowly walked over, picked up the nearby kettle, carefully watered the roots of the saplings, the saplings grew very fast, the branches were strong and strong, the leaves were green, and there were many branches and leaves competing to open, Qi Tianchong''s eyes looked at the sapling, Gu Sen looked at him, understood his mind, looking for the forest was no longer there People who want to accept this fact, do not know when Qi Tian can come out of this matter, heartache to go to his side."All things in the world will leave. As long as we keep it in mind, he will never wither."


    Qi Tian understands his meaning, and suddenly his expression appears on his face. Meilin is always there, and he will always accompany him.


    "He''s here. I can feel him."


    Meilin did not disappear completely, but he was not here. Lin Feng, his reincarnation, had a good life in another world. His sons and grandsons were full. However, he no longer remembered what happened here, and Qi Tian was still in endless pain. He wanted to tell Qi Tian about Lin Feng to make him feel better.


    Between indecision, actually in Gu Sen''s heart already had the answer, calmed the mood for a while.


    "In fact, you feel right. Meilin is still there."


    Qi Tian slowly raised his head and looked at the front with dull eyes. He heard something. He looked back at Gu Sen, and there was hope in his eyes. Since Meilin was gone, he had never seen it in his eyes.


    "What do you say?"


    Whether you give him hope or not, you should tell him the truth.


    "Before, Yun qiongjun and I went to another parallel space-time through the time corridor. A lot of things happened there, and I was in the state of a ghost. No one could see me except Yun qiongjun, until later there was a person who could see me, this person..."


    Qi Tian excitedly asks Gu Sen, "is it looking for a forest?"


    Goosen looked into his eyes and nodded seriously.


    "Well, it can''t be completely said that he is looking for the forest, which is irreplaceable. He is just the reincarnation of looking for the forest. I told him a lot about this place, including the two of you. He was very interested and said that he would come here to have a look. However, the corridor of time can''t bear the frequent crossing. I''m afraid of strangers So


    It turned out that Meilin was still there. I thought he would not disappear like this. Sure enough.


    Qi Tian looks at Gu Sen happily.


    "I know, I know, he, how is he over there?"


    Gu Sen told him everything he knew.


    "He is not called looking for the forest there, but Lin Feng. The world there is completely different from here, but he lives an ordinary life like normal people there. He lives a happy life every day, has his own family and is happy."


    Qi Tian looks at the sky. God finally opens his eyes and asks Gu Sen if he is the same as Meilin? Gu Sen said that it was the same, but the name was different, and there was no previous memory.


    Stupefied standing in place, the people they miss are still there, it''s good, the mouth kept muttering.


    "It''s good to be still, just as long as you''re still..."


    Gu Sen is inexplicably distressed by Qi Tian. If he could have such a close friend in the world, no matter what reason he did wrong, his feelings would still remain unchanged. This kind of unconditional trust can not be achieved by ordinary feelings.


    "If it''s really good to find Lin, I''ll be content to know that he''s still there."


    With that, he walked to the side of the sapling, looking at its vigorous growth and smiling with relief. The smile was full of Qi Tian''s strong feelings for looking for the forest. He had already regarded the small sapling as the spiritual pillar of his life and spoke to the sapling.


    "Mirin, today I know that you didn''t really leave this news. I''m very happy that you can still be here. Although you can''t remember the past things and me, I''ve always been here, with you and reading about you. Although you don''t remember me, you always live in my heart. I did those wrong things at the beginning. No matter what, I''m a sin People, is you desperate to save me, gave me the chance to live, I do the most regret thing in my life is to get to know you this close friend, I really hope to be able to return to the time when we just met, that beautiful day is the happiest time in my life, if there is another life, we will continue to lead. "


    Gu Sen was very moved when he heard those words. Qi Tian picked up the kettle and continued to water the young trees. He was dazed and looked at the young trees. Gu Sen didn''t want him to be like this all the time. Looking for the forest to let Qi Tian live, he certainly didn''t want him to do this. He should do something meaningful and call Qi Tian gently. Qi Tian ignores Gu Sen and looks at the small tree in front of him in a daze Miao.


    Gu Sen looked at him, helpless, sighed and left.

 Chapter 303

    After Gu Sen left, Qi Tian knows that Meilin certainly doesn''t want him to be like this, but his persistence keeps him here, and he doesn''t know what he is insisting on. However, when he didn''t know that Meilin was still alive, he didn''t give up and felt that he could see him again. Now, he already knew that Meilin was still alive And live a very happy life, he is more likely to see him, feel that the heaven is true, as long as he insists, he believes that his wish will come true one day.


    Although it is not the real man who lives in this world, he always has the same face as Meilin. He is reincarnated. Since Gu Sen can see him, he must be able to see him.


    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, he felt his withered heart was filled with hope. He hoped that he could see Meilin again one day. He had a lot of words to say to him. If he could not say those words to him personally, he could not feel at ease.


    But suddenly I think of Lin Feng''s reincarnation. Is this his wish? He has started a new life, he should not interfere, the heart is a bit chaotic, recently he seems to fall into a certain abyss, trying to find the exit, but can not get out.


    He slowly got up and walked into the room. He put the table in front of the saplings, and then put a pot of wine on the table. Strangely, he took two wine cups and put them on the table. Looking at the jar of wine on the table, it was made by himself and Meilin thousands of years ago. When they first met, they could say that they hated each other too late. They met as if they were old, and they exchanged martial arts skills every day. They were very happy, Two people from the first day of the daily exchange to later confidants, feel that they have found the true meaning of life.


    Open the jar of wine, smell the aroma of the bottle mouth, close your eyes and enjoy it quietly, as if you can smell the smell of mirin. Fill two wine glasses with wine and hold up your own wine glass.


    In my mind, I recalled the time when I used to drink with mirin, and I imagined that now mirin is still sitting opposite to me.


    "To you, Lin


    However, no one will respond to him again, but it doesn''t matter. Qi Tian imagines that Meilin is still there, drinks one cup after another, and says what he wants to say to him again. However, Meilin can''t hear him at all. He just wants to tell him these words in front of him. Why can''t he give him a chance?


    A gust of wind blows Qi Tian''s intoxicated mind a little sober. Qi Tian takes a look at the sapling, and it is still strong. He holds the glass full of wine to the sapling and looks up.


    If you want to get drunk, wine has become the antidote when you want to find a forest since you are gone. When you are drunk, you won''t think about those things. It''s a pity that drinking is more worrying.


    Drunk fall asleep in bed, the next day as before, continue to live a repeated life.


    Last time, Wan Ping ridiculed Zhuqing and robbed the queen of Wanyi''s position, but the news has not been told to the ministers of Wanyi. After Yun qiongjun gave up the position of Queen of Wanyi to Zhuqing, people in Wanyi did not really want Zhuqing to take the position at first. They wanted Yun qiongjun to lead them, but after a period of contact with him I don''t know what they will think when she returns the Queen''s position to Yun qiongjun.


    In the evening, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing walk in the palace, looking at the old tranquility of Wanyi. They are glad.


    Zhu qingqingqingqingsheng calls Yun qiongjun, saying that she will return the Queen''s position to the courtiers tomorrow. Yun qiongjun is helpless. She feels embarrassed to treat Zhuqing and blames Wanping. She clearly doesn''t want to be the queen. It''s not only a right, but also a responsibility. If she really becomes the queen, the people of Wanyi will protect themselves, No one knows that they just want to live as simple as ordinary people.


    However, life never gives you a chance to breathe. After so much experience, Yun qiongjun feels that she has become a lot more mature, and so does Zhu Qing. People always experience some things and learn some truth from them, and they will become mature.


    Two people look at the sun''s glory, not as usual frolic, but quietly enjoy the sunset red sky.


    In the early morning of the next day, all the ministers received the news that the queen was going to hold a court meeting, and they all came to wait in the morning. However, Zhuqing had not come yet, and the ministers all talked about it. After a while, Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun appeared together in the hall. All the courtiers worshipped Zhuqing and called her queen. But to everyone''s surprise, Zhu Qing was the queen It''s unreasonable for the queen to wear ordinary clothes today.


    While thinking about Zhuqing''s clothes, someone noticed Yun qiongjun beside her. Some people recognized her. Zhuqing took Yun qiongjun to the Queen''s seat and said to the courtiers.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I want to tell you one thing. From today on, I am no longer your queen. This is wan Yun who saved you when chijing and Fancheng attacked Wanyi."


    After Zhu Qing said this, all the people looked at Yun qiongjun. They remembered the battle. They thought it was who. Some ministers who had disagreed agreed. Since it was Wan Yun who saved Wanyi, she wanted her to lead Wanyi at that time. But she did not agree. It is not too late to come back. At the same time, the ministers also know why Zhu Qing didn''t wear the queen It''s your clothes.Behind the bamboo curtain in the main hall, Wan Ping is very happy to see this scene. Her daughter has finally become the queen of Wanyi as she wishes. It''s really great. The big stone in Wanping''s heart is put down, but the big stone presses on Yun qiongjun, making her breathless.


    Zhu Qing breathed out a breath.


    "Oh, finally relaxed."


    Yun qiongjun looks at her with an irresistible look on her face. At the end of the morning meeting, Zhuqing pulls Yun qiongjun out and says that she has been in charge of Wanyi for a long time, and she has no freedom at all. It is just a kind of suffering for such a playful person. Yun qiongjun looks at her helplessly, and it will be her who will suffer in the future.


    Turn around to see Wanping, a look of complacent, know she will be very happy.


    "Congratulations, yun''er, you have finally become the queen of Wanyi. This should be your place."


    What is the position that should belong to me? Yun qiongjun disdains it. There is no saying that it belongs to anyone. I don''t know why. Yun qiongjun doesn''t like her mother very much from her heart. Why does she only arrange her life according to her wishes? Isn''t it selfish to do so?


    Power is important in this world, but everyone''s pursuit is different. Yun qiongjun only wants to be with Gu Sen, so she doesn''t care about the Queen''s position. Unlike Wan Ping, a person who is used to the queen naturally wants to control power all her life. Even if she doesn''t, she has to let her daughter do it. It''s really speechless.


    "No congratulations. Are you satisfied this time?"


    Wan Ping is embarrassed and doesn''t care what she says. At this moment, a maid in court comes to look for WAN Ping, as if to say something about the new Queen''s clothes for Yun qiongjun. Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to hear about it. Zhu Qing calls to Yun qiongjun to get close to her ear.


    "Sister Yun, I''m leaving."


    Yun qiongjun panics.


    "Where are you going?"


    Zhu Qing said quietly.


    "I want to travel to the United States first. Last time I went there, I didn''t teach a little prince. I want to see how he is now. I know you also care about him, so I just go to help you have a look and save you from worry."


    Yun qiongjun is helpless. She really doesn''t want to let Zhu Qing go. In the past, Zhu Qing was always with her. Moreover, she has just taken over the position of Queen. She needs someone to help her with a lot of things and keep her. It happens that Wan Ping has settled the matter and called Yun qiongjun. Zhu Qing holds her.


    "Sister Yun, we''ll see you later. I don''t know when it''s time. You should be careful when I''m away. Let Gu Sen take care of you. This is a small communication tool I made. If you keep it, crush it if you are in danger, and it will be transmitted to me. OK?"


    When Yun qiongjun looks at Zhuqing, she suddenly feels sorry for her. In essence, her mother drove her away. If it wasn''t for herself, Zhuqing would not have gone to the United States. But even then, she didn''t blame herself. Yun qiongjun felt that she could have such a friend.


    The communication tool was secretly given to Yun qiongjun by Zhu Qing. She didn''t want anyone to see it. Yun qiongjun quickly put it away and watched Zhu Qing leave.


    Yun qiongjun stands still. Wan Ping comes over. Although she doesn''t know what Zhuqing and her daughter said, Yun qiongjun''s expression is not very good. But what can be more important than the queen? She said solemnly to Yun qiongjun.


    "Qiongjun, look at what you look like now. How can you look like a queen? How can you convince others? From now on, I will teach you how to be a queen. You should learn from me


    Yunqiongjun, who was in a hurry to leave Zhuqing just now, didn''t look at her. She didn''t want to tell Zhu Qing goodbye. Wan Ping was angry because she didn''t take her seriously. If she had to be someone else, I''m afraid she would have been angry!


    Yun qiongjun is upset and mad by her words.


    "Oh, I don''t need you to teach me. I know how to be a queen. What can I learn from you and drive others away?"


    Wan Ping heard her say this, knowing that Zhuqing was gone, she asked tentatively.


    "Do you mean Zhuqing is gone


    Yun qiongjun is angry.


    "Yes, you are the one who was driven away. You can''t stay in Wanyi. You can only go to America."


    Wan Ping is glad to hear that.


    "Qiongjun, do you know how to be a queen? As the king of a country, you should have ambition. Instead of being sad here, you''d better find a way to knock down the United States. In this way, it''s more convenient for you to meet. You can''t just think about peace like this. "


    Yun qiongjun can''t understand her idea. Is ambition to attack other countries? What''s the difference between Wanyi and chijing? I didn''t expect that his mother was such a person.

 Chapter 304

    "Ambition? I''ve never had that kind of mind Yun qiongjun knocked on the armrest of the chair. "It''s not good now. People have land to wait for. They are happy. I''m always content."


    Wan Ping stood at the window and raised her hand to the vast territory outside the palace. "What about them? Are they willing? Because the emperor is satisfied, he will be trapped in this small land. This is the sorrow that generations can not escape. "


    "No one is trapped in a small land, the world is converging and everyone is free." Yun qiongjun gathered up her broad clothes and said slowly, "the separation of life and death brought about by the war is the sorrow that the common people can''t escape."


    There are hundreds of thousands of people''s families in Wanyi city. When war breaks out, they will be exiled. It is not that Wanyi has never experienced subjugation. This city can no longer afford the ambition of the emperor.


    "Do you think that if you retreat, no one will come to Wanyi?" Wan Ping looks askance.


    Yun qiongjun is not easy to answer. Yes, how can she guarantee that other countries will not attack Wanyi.


    However, resistance to the enemy is definitely different from aggression. In case of foreign invasion, Yun qiongjun thinks that she is sure that she can protect Wanyi city with the least loss, and that war can never be initiated by Wanyi.


    Wan Ping thinks that Yun qiongjun''s heart has been shaken, and her voice suddenly rises. She says, "Wanyi city will be the most powerful, so powerful that no one dares to covet her." Then he regained his soft look, approached Yun qiongjun and put his hands on her shoulder. "You are my daughter. I will help you to turn Wanyi into the most powerful country step by step."


    Wan Ping''s desire was put on the table. Everything she said was in the eyes of Yun qiongjun. But as an excuse, she could see that the present Wanping and the then Wanping were completely overlapped. It turned out that the thousands of years of imprisonment had no effect at all, and the greedy people were still the same.


    Wan Ping didn''t notice that she was getting farther and farther away from the image of a mother.


    "I''ll be your counselor, and I''ll tell you what to do now." Wanping is immersed in the grand blueprint of her prospect. The situation in Fancheng is well known. The whole country is in chaos. It is a good time for us to attack. As long as you... "


    "Yes." Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to listen any more.


    Wan Ping was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You came to me to say that?" Yun qiongjun is almost completely disappointed with her mother.


    Wan Ping is still stunned at the moment, and Yun qiongjun has already left.


    So big room, silent, only Wanping a person, empty, no one to speak.


    I thought that I would never see each other in my life. I never thought that I would meet again this evening. But at the same time, how unfortunate it is. Unfortunately, the reunion is not as much as the one I care about day and night. Before I could touch the heart of my old friend, I was pushed away for more than a thousand miles.


    Wan Ping didn''t move for a long time. She was still staring at Yun qiongjun''s leaving. She didn''t want to believe that her daughter left like this.


    Nowadays, Yun qiongjun is the one and only one that Wan Ping cherishes most.


    "Don''t be sad, she will understand you sooner or later." A ghost from Yunnan comforts Wanping.


    Wanping has been in Wangdian for so many years, and almost all the ghosts know her. Now they are scattered around looking for old friends. Some of them who have traveled to Wanyi feel the smell of Wanping and come to see her.


    Just seeing this scene, several ghosts came to comfort her.


    "We all know you love her." Another ghost spoke, and the others echoed.


    "Yes, we all hear you talk about her a lot."


    "You love her a hundred percent."


    "But she was more stubborn than she thought."


    ¡­¡­


    The ghosts described Wan Ping''s feelings for Yun qiongjun in their eyes, and how to persuade her not to use them. She was too sad and confused.


    Wan Ping hears it vaguely, but then she remembers the lonely days in Wangdian. Her mood is not much different from that at this time. Yun qiongjun is so sad for her that her tears fall silent and hit the cold floor.


    When Yun qiongjun was born that year, Wan Ping was so happy. She just lay by her side and smile at her just waking up. She has been remembering this for thousands of years.


    Wan Ping wants to go after Yun qiongjun and ask her why she is so determined. Is she really unbearable in her heart?


    Ask her if it''s better not to recognize each other.


    Wan Ping walked quickly to the door and was about to step out. She thought of the Apocalypse outside and hastily withdrew her steps. She couldn''t get out, she didn''t dare to go out.


    Between heaven and earth, desolation and desolation are everywhere, and insight into the heart is straight.


    At the same time, at a restaurant in the U.S. capital, a woman in a Wanyi costume called for two more dishes.


    I didn''t expect to arrive in the United States so soon. It was really too easy all the way, and the trip seemed shorter than usual.


    Burp -


    Chuqing touched his round stomach and waved his big hand, "check out!"


    Walking on the streets of the capital, Zhuqing came and went back and forth. There was no change in the United States. He felt for the palace with his memory. When he saw the gate, he rushed forward."Who are you?" The guard is disturbed and points his sword at Zhuqing.


    Seeing that he was stopped, Zhu Qing thought that he could not be willful, so he changed his appearance of deference and bowed in accordance with the etiquette and said, "Yuanyi Zhuqing, invited by the emperor of the United States."


    "Invited by the emperor? Is there a token? "


    Zhu Qing scratched his head, "ah, what the saint has sent is oral instruction."


    The guards didn''t believe it, but they still refused to let them go.


    Zhu Qing was worried, "the emperor really asked me to come. If you don''t let me in, what can you do if you delay the emperor''s affairs?"


    "Well Wait here. I''ll tell the emperor whether it''s true or not. "


    "All right, all right, you go."


    Seeing that Zhu Qing didn''t seem to be lying, the bodyguard was afraid of delaying the matter. The emperor blamed him, so he went to the palace and sent it to the servants above to confirm it.


    Suddenly, a Wanyi woman who called herself Zhuqing said that the Emperor invited her to meet him.


    The emperor was shocked.


    Maybe I invited it.


    The news came back to the palace gate on several floors, and the gate was opened for the invited Zhuqing.


    A servant of the emperor led her to her study.


    The aroma is full of fragrance. Several recent attendants hold tea and study ink.


    "You can see the emperor when you are in the city of Wanyi and Zhuqing." Zhu Qing made a gesture and saluted, but he had a model.


    The emperor sighed in his heart and pretended to turn over a page of the book. After a while, he sent the attendant beside him and said, "you go down first."


    Close to the order to retreat, the door just closed from the outside, Zhuqing a sat on the table, "Oh, too tired."


    "Do you know what''s wrong?" The emperor maintained the action and look of the talent.


    "Well, it''s not that you have so many rules here Tut tut. " Zhu Qing touched the head of the brush and touched it with ink.


    The emperor put down the book, stood up with his hands behind his back, and paced the room. "Fake the imperial edict and said that he was invited by me. Without etiquette, he sat on my desk and acted recklessly. Do you think you should not be wrong?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, there are mistakes. You should die." Zhu Qing turned out a few pieces of white paper and didn''t wipe the ink on his hands. Washing is not necessarily easy.


    "Take a look at your attitude. What''s more, if you don''t pass on the news before you come here, what if you can''t get in? Wanyi is so far away from the United States, how can you come here alone? What a danger. " The emperor stood in front of her and yelled.


    Zhu Qing rubbed his head, "I know, I''ll say it in advance next time." I couldn''t help pinching his face.


    The emperor was a little angry and pushed her away


    "Ah! Ha ha ha... "


    The emperor''s face left the ink on Zhu Qing''s hand.


    The Emperor himself did not know why. He looked at Zhuqing, who was smiling in the past. Zhuqing didn''t give him a mirror. He turned around and saw the whole picture from the reflection of the metal products.


    Zhu Qing laughs so hard that he can''t stand up. He must be happy when he is satisfied with his life. I didn''t want to get up in a big gasp, but I felt a chill on my face. I saw such a picture --


    the emperor of the United States looked at her with a brush.


    "Haha!" Zhu Qing will never suffer a loss. He stands up and takes a brush to fight back.


    The emperor ran away naturally. After a few rounds, Zhu Qing didn''t get the upper hand.


    Zhu Qing felt that he couldn''t do it. He just ate too much. He was really wrong. He had to knead his stomach and wave his hand to surrender.


    A big and a small sitting on the ground, looking at each other''s embarrassment like a laugh.


    Bamboo Qing can''t help but also want to rub the emperor''s head, was cleverly avoided, she bitterly opened the mouth, "stingy."


    The Emperor gave her a look of disdain.


    "How do you feel after being emperor for so long?"


    "Tired."


    It seems that although the emperor is young, he can deal with things quickly. He is tired and shows his intention. He bears the heavy responsibility of the whole country of the United States. He does not dare to slack off.


    According to Zhu Qing''s observation, at present, the emperor''s situation is very good, and there is nothing to worry about, and there is nothing to worry about in the United States.


    However, there is still a hidden danger in Wanyi. I don''t know whether micui has any records about Wanping. He is the founding emperor of the United States, so he should know Wanping.


    "Well, I asked you, did your father leave a diary or something like that?" Zhu Qing pushes him.


    The emperor had no doubt about Zhuqing and said, "yes, why."


    Zhu Qing was a little excited and asked, "where is it? I want to borrow it. "


    The emperor held his chin and thought, "there are things, but they are not with me."


    Is it not in his hands? Zhu Qing is puzzled.


    "A few days ago, there was a competition in the palace. I gave it to my uncle as a prize. Now it should be in his hands."


    "Little uncle?" Zhu Qing didn''t understand who he was talking about.


    "My little uncle is Huo Qilin. If you want me, I will take it back from him another day." The emperor has always been generous to Zhuqing.


    Isn''t Huo Qilin the same boy as Yun qiongjun when he was in a martial arts competition. Zhu Qing didn''t forget his appearance, so he said, "no, I don''t have to. How can I get back the things I sent out? I have other ways."The emperor knows a little about Zhuqing. She has a lot of ghost ideas. She is very clever, so she obeys her.


    Zhu qingduo had a quarrel with the emperor before leaving. However, he agreed to meet him next time.


    Out of the palace, the vast sea of people, Zhuqing did not know where to find huoqilin, and strolled in the street.

 Chapter 305

    Zhuqing is wandering in the street. Although the streets of Midu are not as prosperous as Fancheng, they also have a different flavor. It is inevitable that they are a little boring by themselves. Zhu Qing sighed. It would be nice if the master was around him at this time. It would not be so boring.


    Zhu Qing beat his palm with a closed fan, and thought to himself that the little prince was really embarrassed. Since he said that he would give away the notes of the former Emperor, he still gave it to the unreliable Mi Qilin. Now he doesn''t know where to find him.


    "Why don''t you go to MI Qilin''s mansion first?" Zhuqing walked slowly in the noisy street, surrounded by the smell of food. It happened that a waiter at the door of a pub was shouting out to the guests: "we are engaged in activities! Ladies and gentlemen, come and have a look, drink and give dishes. My daughter has been red and fragrant for many years! "


    Zhuqing stopped and looked at the tavern with interest. There was an endless stream of people in the tavern. It must be an old tavern. Zhuqing wrinkled her delicate nose and nodded with satisfaction. The fragrance of the wine could be heard outside the restaurant.


    Zhuqing is greedy, so she raises her feet and goes in. Anyway, this time she comes out to play around and relax. She can find Mi Qilin and wait for her stomach to be filled.


    The tavern is divided into three parts: the first floor, the second floor and the elegant room. Zhuqing sat on the table on the first floor without thinking about it. Soon, a sophomore came and handed the menu to Zhuqing attentively: "this girl, do you need to go to the second floor to sit down? This floor is for vulgar civilians. "


    It turns out that the people on the first floor of this tavern are ordinary people in cloth clothes. On the second floor, there are exquisite guests, and the elegant room must be the powerful aristocrats.


    Zhu Qing frowned, and her eyes were full of disapproval. She hated to divide people into three or six grades according to their appearance and status. If Yun qiongjun hadn''t saved herself, she would have been taken to the king''s concubine by the officers and soldiers.


    "No, I''ll eat it on the first floor." Zhu Qing is upset to look at the menu, next to the embarrassed waiter.


    Zhu counts a jar of daughter''s red, and several delicious dishes to let the waiter back down. Zhuqing grabs a handful of melon seeds in his hand and waits to serve.


    By the way, I listened to the chat in the pub.


    "Brother, you said you would marry your sister to me! How can we go back now? " Then there was the sound of tapping the table.


    Zhu Qing covers his mouth and Snickers secretly. It''s really interesting.


    A Qing scholar''s voice thought: "ah, I said that I would marry my sister to you, but because you have several acres of land, now you sell all the fields without saying a word. The United States says its name wants to do business. How can I trust my sister to you?"


    "It''s not up to you to decide! I had a friendship with Lian Mei and said that I would live forever Zhuqing looked to the second floor and saw a strong man arguing with his deskmate angrily. The whole pub with loud voice was looking at their table.


    The younger sister''s brother was staring at them. He felt that he was losing face. He stretched out his hand to pull the angry upright strong man to sit down: "little brother, please sit down first. We''ll talk about it again."


    But the strong man refused and said indignantly, "elder brother, we will make it clear today! Don''t think I don''t know that you have contacted the boy who sells rice in the West Street secretly. I''m going to have a blind date with Lianmei this afternoon


    "Hey! You son of a bitch "That''s my sister! She must marry whoever I want her to marry! I''ll tell you today, you can''t control this matter! "


    while the little two brought up her daughter''s red to Zhu Qing, he stretched out his neck to watch the excitement on the second floor, and said to himself," look at this posture, it won''t fight. "


    Zhuqing opened the lid of her daughter Hong and fanned the top of the wine with her hand. Her nose sniffed, and the rich aroma of wine floated out. She took out a cup of wine and drank it slowly.


    The farce is still going on upstairs, because Midu is committed to the development of the military, and the people all over the country are very aggressive, not to mention the king of Midu who had been competing for the female talent show.


    The whole tavern was in a mess, and some good people were joking loudly: "you guys, it''s better to fight! If you win, you will marry your sister. If you lose, you can''t control it. "


    The tavern was full of agreeable people, shouting and fighting. Seeing that the strong man had been provoked, his eyes were red, and his whole body gave out the smell of fighting.


    Seeing that the atmosphere became more and more noisy and heated, the owner of the tavern rushed out of the counter for fear that it would damage the tables and chairs in the tavern. He came out of the counter and yelled, "everybody, you can make money by being amiable. Please don''t be impatient. If you have something to say, I''ll give you a jar of good wine and sit down and have a good chat."


    "Well, boss, don''t be a wet blanket." Someone yelled, and the whole pub clapped up the table: "fight! Have a fight! Have a fight


    Inspired by the atmosphere, the strong man first moved his hand. He picked up the stool and went up. All the people in Midu were not vegetarian. Which one could not do two moves at a time. The other man quickly took the move and kicked the stool into two sections.


    "Good! Good The pub was full of cheers, and the two people upstairs began to be serious.Zhuqing is sitting downstairs. When the two heroes fight, the boards are shaking, and a lot of small sawdust will soon come down.


    Zhu Qing looked at the dishes and wine glass on the contamination of a little dust, embarrassed sigh, it seems that they do not hand is not to drink good wine.


    Zhu Qing stealthily took out a newly invented gadget from his sleeve. With a sly smile, he threw it into the air.


    The little thing flew quickly, and Zhuqing took out the remote control from the other sleeve and manipulated it.


    "Buzz" that small aircraft, agile around the guests, straight to the second floor is fighting two men and go, Zhuqing two hands skillfully on the remote control.


    "Oh, who stabbed me! Gentlemen don''t do secret things! You''re attacking me with a secret weapon The strong man covered himself with a needle, as if his buttocks were angry.


    The people of Midu resent the person who secretly makes means, and immediately gives that person a boo. The elder brother''s face was flushed with shame, and he gnashed his teeth and said, "I didn''t do this kind of thing. Don''t injustice people!"


    Bamboo Qing "hey hey" a smile, hiding his hand under the table to control the small aircraft.


    "Oh! What pricked me The skinny man also covered his buttocks and grinned with pain, "look at you are so honest, you can still call for a thief to arrest a thief!"


    the strong man responded and said in doubt: "is there someone else plotting against us?"


    The two stopped fighting and looked around to see if there was anyone suspicious. The whole tavern looked around. Zhu Qing saw that they had stopped fighting and no sawdust had floated down. He clapped his hands with satisfaction and called the gadget back into his sleeve.


    Who knows, Zhuqing just picked up a chopsticks, vegetables have not been put into his mouth, upstairs and uproar, Zhu Qing chopsticks to the table slapped down, raised his head to see who destroyed his good.


    It turned out that a young man in Yajian came out to persuade him to fight. Zhu Qing murmured in a low voice: "just now the fight can''t come out. Now people don''t fight, but they run out to fight!"


    Take a closer look. Isn''t that MI Qilin!


    After clearing his throat, MI Qilin opened his fan and said slowly, "brothers, don''t fight. If you hurt your friendship, you should speak well."


    The strong man was provoked to anger again: "I have nothing to say with this hypocrite!"


    The man is also angry: "you say who is a hypocrite!"


    Zhu Qing turned her eyes and thought that MI Qilin was really stupid. She would take care of her own business!


    Zhuqing pulled back her broken hair and walked slowly up to the second floor. It seems that you can''t enjoy the delicious food and wine without going out in person.


    "Don''t be angry with both of you." Bamboo Qing deliberately very gentle said.


    It''s hard for the two quarrellers to say anything as soon as it''s a girl.


    Zhu Qing changed to cry and covered his face with his sleeve: "my eldest brother married me to someone I didn''t like. But my husband married three wives and four concubines in less than a year. Since then, I haven''t had a good life. If only my elder brother would marry me to the one I love. Wuwu... "


    The elder brother touched his head in shame and sighed: "well, I haven''t discussed this matter with Lian Mei. I''d better make a new plan."


    Seeing this woman, MI Qilin was able to persuade him to make up with him. After a close look, the girl looked like the little man who almost won the championship in the martial arts contest.


    After the two men shook hands and left the tavern, MI Qilin stepped forward and asked, "excuse me, miss, but the sister of the brother who nearly won the championship at the martial arts contest held by Yun qiongjun that day?"


    Zhu Qing didn''t expect Mi Qilin could still remember the woman disguised as a man. She immediately nodded in embarrassment and said, "yes, yes, does this childe know my brother?"


    "I didn''t expect your elder brother to look polite but forced you to marry," he sighed


    After hearing this, Zhu Qing said with a smile, "I cheated them. My elder brother will not do this."


    Mi Qilin suddenly realized: "I said, so it is."


    Zhu Qing thought of a plan. He turned his eyes and changed into a lost way of speech: "well, our family is bankrupt. Our house has been sold. Now I can''t find my brother who is traveling. I can only wander outside. I dare to ask if my elder brother can stay in your house for a few days. I can''t afford to stay in a hotel because I don''t have much money. ¡±


    as soon as Mi Qilin saw the beautiful woman in front of her, she almost burst into tears, and her life experience and fate were so rough. She immediately slapped the table and said, "since I know your brother, I can''t leave you on the street! You can stay at my house. "


    Zhu Qing pretends to be surprised on his face, but laughs in his heart.

 Chapter 306

    I didn''t expect that everything would be so easy. I thought that MI Qilin, a prince, would not easily accept unfamiliar people to live in his own home. Originally, he wanted to get close to him and find himself a place to live in and find opportunities in the future.


    But now everything has to be done without any effort. I didn''t know him before. Now I have a good impression of him. If I really live in his home, it will be easier for me to get Mi Qilin''s diary. I am secretly pleased and want to directly agree with him. I''m afraid that he will become suspicious and reserve a little and fiddle with his skirt with his fingers.


    "Is that really good?"


    Mi Qilin is careless and indifferent.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I''m a prince, and I''m the first to bear the brunt of someone who needs help."


    Say to want to pull bamboo clear, bamboo clear subconsciously avoided, did not decline again, say is to agree to come down.


    "Well, thank you very much. A prince deserves to be a prince. Only when he is good to the people can a country be good."


    Seeing her deliberately avoiding her touch, MI Qilin knew that she was a bit impolite. Looking at her empty hand, she quickly took it back. With an embarrassed smile, she led Zhuqing to Zhuqing, who followed Mi Qilin all the way. Mi Qilin knew many merchants all the way and chatted with him naturally. Zhu Qing thought about a prince like Mi Shu, whose Prince''s house was willing It must be very luxurious.


    After walking another street, I saw a dark plaque in front of the road, which read "Prince''s residence".


    This is the prince''s house she is going to come to. She is very excited, but to her surprise, the prince''s house is not as luxurious as she imagined. From the outside facade, there are only two grim lion statues and two bodyguards at the door, which is really reduced to the extreme.


    I think it may be that he doesn''t want people to know how good the prince''s house is, so it''s a little simpler in appearance and better in it. Thinking of this, the two men have come to the gate of the prince''s mansion. The guard at the door sees Mi Qilin and opens the door ahead of time.


    "The Lord is back."


    When Mi Qilin answers, the two guards look at Zhuqing behind him, and they stop talking. Maybe it''s because Mi Qilin brought it back, so he doesn''t say a word. Zhu Qing nods to the two of them politely.


    When you enter the prince''s mansion, there is a big jade statue in the middle of the courtyard. The flowers are in full bloom in the courtyard, and the fragrance is in the heart. It makes people feel comfortable. Walk along the road made of small stones to the hall. My God, is this really the Prince''s residence? It''s not the same as what she thinks. The prince''s mansion should be luxurious, but now it''s not luxurious at all, and even a little humble. Mi Qilin turns to look at Zhuqing and looks at the palace along her eyes. From her surprised expression, you can guess what she is thinking.


    "Why don''t you think it''s not like a prince''s mansion?"


    Zhu Qing doesn''t want to be so easy to be guessed through, and he is to borrow, what qualification disdain here? I''m not that shallow.


    "No, no, I just think it''s different from what I thought. I like it very much and it''s very comfortable."


    Mi Qilin smiles twice.


    "I don''t like palaces that are too luxurious. This is my home. If it''s used for self-cultivation, it should look like a home. If I live in a palace that is too luxurious, I always feel that it is not my own home."


    Zhu Qing understood and nodded. In fact, it was also very good.


    At this time, MI Qilin''s wife came out of the side hall. Zhu Qing looked at the woman. From her momentum, you can see her identity. She should be the hostess of the palace. However, her dress matches the palace very well. She doesn''t have too many luxurious and noble decorations. She wears a light pink dress, but it doesn''t look vulgar. She has a simple one on her bun Hairpin, it looks simple and refreshing, but it''s a good-looking person, but this temper


    Before he got to MI Qilin, he started to get angry and walked towards him with a look of disgust.


    "Why did you go out again? Ah? You went out without seeing you for a while


    He also pokes his finger at Mi Qilin''s chest. He doesn''t know how to explain it. He looks at his wife with a silly smile.


    "Qianqian, I''m not..."


    Before Mi Qilin finishes, Su Qianqian sees Zhuqing, frowns, looks at Zhuqing in doubt, and keeps getting close to her. Zhuqing is afraid that she will misunderstand herself and explains in a hurry.


    "I, I come from Wanyi. I have no place to live in when my family is in trouble. I happened to meet the Lord. The LORD was kind enough to let me live in the palace temporarily."


    Zhu Qing pretends to be sad about what happened at home. Mi Qilin takes a look at Su Qianqian and feels that she has aroused Zhu Qing''s sadness. She feels embarrassed and comforts her.


    "Well, it''s all over. Don''t be sad."


    Zhu Qing can see that the prince is afraid of his wife. However, Zhu Qing doesn''t think there is anything wrong with such a man. Instead, he envies the woman. Su Qianqian sees that Zhu Qing is sad and doesn''t say anything to comfort him. However, she doesn''t say anything. She is afraid of her own misunderstanding and is eager to explain. In order to eliminate her inner thoughts, Su Qianqian feels sad, Take a look at mikelin."In fact, I don''t doubt anything, there''s no need to explain, because I know that no one will like him."


    Then he looks at Mi Qilin with disgust. He takes a look at himself, raises his hand and scratches his head. He smiles awkwardly.


    The visitor is a guest. Mi Qilin and Su Qianqian take Zhuqing to the dining room. They think that Zhuqing''s family is in trouble. They certainly don''t have any money on them. Naturally, they don''t eat anything, so they bring her to dinner. It happens that they don''t eat either.


    Zhu Qing is very grateful. Su Qianqian is not a bad person, but also very warm-hearted. He is enthusiastic about Zhuqing, but he still doesn''t know his name. When asked, MI Qilin seemed to suddenly think of something and pat him on the forehead.


    "It''s all my fault. I forgot to introduce her. Her name is Zhuqing."


    This scene makes Zhuqing and Su Qianqian laugh. Su Qianqian generously says his name and says that it will be good for him to call her Qianqian later. Zhu Qing is very happy that he met two good people. If he meets any unreasonable people, it will be difficult to get the letter.


    Three people are chatting while eating. Zhu Qing wonders why Su Qianqian said that he had gone to scatter money as soon as he saw Mi Qilin just now. He asked tentatively. Mi Qilin had no language to look at Zhu Qing. Zhu Qing realized that he might have asked the wrong thing, but it was too late. Su Qianqian sighed and said slowly.


    "Don''t mention it. Take a look at our family. Although I''m not a greedy person, you say it''s not good to use the money for something. He''s OK. He lent all the money to others. When others cry about poverty with him, he''s embarrassed not to borrow it. You can borrow it, borrow some reliable ones, and just borrow the money that never comes back."


    Zhu Qing understood, nodded and suddenly realized. The more he said, the more angry Su Qianqian said. He put down his bowl and chopsticks and began to hit Mi Qilin again. In fact, MI Qilin knew that he would be beaten again. He knew that when Zhuqing asked this question just now, but what can he do? His wife would beat him. The woman has little strength Boxing is the same as not fighting. Just let her get angry.


    Let Su Qianqian''s fist hit him, but he still looked happy. When the fight was almost over, MI Qilin grasped her hand and held it tightly.


    Doting on her.


    "Well, I''m not angry. I''m wrong. My health is the most important thing. I''m not angry."


    Looking at their love, Zhu Qing felt that she was a little redundant here. She was really abused. She was embarrassed to eat. She said, "eat it well, and then she turned around and left. Su Qianqian and Mi Qilin laughed at Zhu Qing''s shyness. Leaning on MI Qilin''s arms, she smacked his chest with a small fist, but the strength and touch were strong almost.


    I''ve seen Mi Qilin''s skill Zhuqing. If he can fight back at his wife, he is a good man, but sometimes he is a bit stupid.


    Zhu Qing came out of the dining room. He didn''t know where to go. He looked at the scenery around him at the door. He thought that his purpose was to find Mi Cui''s diary. How could he find such a large palace?


    Is thinking, may be too serious, so that Su Qianqian walked behind her also did not notice.


    "Zhuqing."


    Scared Zhu Qing, surprised to turn around to look at Su Qianqian, try to calm their emotions, with a smile to cover up their own guilty.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am, how did you get out?" He also looked at the dining room.


    Su Qianqian is also a straightforward person, directly asked Zhu Qing.


    "What is the purpose of your coming to the palace?"


    I didn''t expect Su Qianqian to ask this question so directly. She thought that she was just a lady of the palace and would not think so much about it. How could she explain that it was not good to use the letter that came to find Mitsui. Besides, how did she find out her lie? Even mi Qilin didn''t find out that she had lied.


    Su Qianqian has been looking at Zhu Qing, because he can''t find a reason, Zhu Qing is a little flustered. He doesn''t dare to look at Su Qianqian''s eyes. Su Qianqian doesn''t want to embarrass her.


    "In fact, I''ve seen that you didn''t come here because of your family''s distress. Although I don''t know what you''re here for, I can feel that you''re not a bad person. If you don''t have to, you won''t come, right?"


    Zhuqing looks at her in surprise. She has already seen it. It seems that she is still too tender. She deserves to be the wife of the palace. She thinks about it and nods. Su Qianqian understands.


    "Come on, if you need anything, I''ll try my best to help you."


    All of a sudden, it''s really good to offer to help yourself.


    "I I want to see Mitsui''s letters. "


    Su Qianqian, who was waiting for Zhuqing to say, was a little surprised when he heard that it was about to be mi Cui''s letter. He looked at Zhuqing, and then led Zhuqing to the table. He took out the book that cushioned the foot of the table, shook the ashes and handed it to Zhuqing.

 Chapter 307

    Zhu Qing looked at the book covered with dust in his hands. There was a place on it with obvious traces of table legs pressed. He looked at the book with big eyes. Some didn''t believe his eyes. He thought a lot about how he could find the letters of Mitsui. But he didn''t think that the things he cared about were used to cushion the feet of the table.


    It seems that in this world, different people have different pursuits. What is important to some people is worthless to some people, just as some people pursue fame and profit, which are not really important to some people.


    Su Qianqian looks at Zhu Qing''s surprise and doesn''t understand.


    "What''s the matter? Is this book important to you?"


    Zhu Qing shook her head and looked at her with a smile.


    "No, I just didn''t expect that this letter would be padded here. Thank you very much, madam. You are really a good man."


    Su Qianqian waved his hand, a pair of indifferent appearance, do not know how important it is for others to do a thing casually.


    "It''s OK. You''re welcome. I said that if I can help you, I''ll help you as much as possible. What''s more, it''s just a script to cushion the table. That You can take it if you want to see it. It''s no use anyway. No more. "


    Zhu Qing still looked at his book in his hand, Su Qianqian saw that she didn''t say a word, thought she felt that the book he gave her was false, so he explained in a hurry.


    "You have to believe it. This is absolutely authentic."


    Zhuqing knew that she had misunderstood.


    "I know, thank you. May I take this back? Which room do I live in


    Su Qianqian thought of it and agreed to take it back. The room had been arranged for her, but she had not yet led her there. He warmly held Zhu Qing''s hand. Zhu Qing felt her smooth and slender hand. Suddenly, she knew why Mi Qilin liked her so much. She looked like a lady of a big family. She was kind and helpful , the man saw does not like only strange, let her pull himself, in the heart happy follow her.


    However, for the arrival of this letter, it is still a bit of a mystery, and I think it is a little inconceivable. Everything is so easy that it makes people feel unreal.


    Su Qianqian takes Zhuqing to the guest room, which has been cleaned up. Although there is no excessive decoration, it is very clean, and Zhuqing is very satisfied. Su Qianqian looked at the room and thought it was OK. Then he said that Zhu Qing could live in peace of mind.


    Zhu Qing looked at Su Qianqian, grateful for too many words, for a time did not know how to express, raised the hands of the book, for a long time did not say a word, after a long time to say a word.


    "Thank you."


    Look at her like this, pour Su Qianqian to make embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing to thank you for, so I''ll leave you alone and call me if you have anything."


    Zhuqing nodded and sent her away, looking at the book in his hand, which was Mi Rui''s letter. Sitting on the chair, he opened the book. The imaginary book was full of handwriting, but when he opened it, he found that there was no word in it. All of them were villains, which made Zhuqing more mysterious.


    I wonder if it''s just the beginning of painting. I should have written in the back, but I probably flipped through the book and didn''t see a word. OK, I can only read it like this.


    From having such a right, several people were very happy. After that, their feelings did not change, and they often played together.


    There is a female king. You can see that she is in command of Wanyi, that is to say, she is Wanping. Zhuqing didn''t think of it. When she learned that Wanping was the first queen of Wanyi, she was still thinking about how she became the first queen. It turned out that it was heaven. There was such a thing in the world that Zhu Qing seemed to know something secret Well, the first king was really predestined.


    From the beginning of impatience to now, Zhuqing can probably understand, and has the desire to continue to read.


    From the picture, the queen of Wanyi and the king of Fancheng have a good relationship. Before, everyone went out to play together. Later, they became two people together. Zhu Qing felt that the relationship between the two was unusual. At the next party, everyone was together. But when she went up in the evening, the queen of Wanyi, namely Wanping and the king of Fancheng, were together, It''s not only hand in hand, but also drew a love among them. In the place where they didn''t see it behind, Mitsui hid in the corner and cried.


    On this page, there are traces of tears flowing on it and drying again. You can see that MI Cui was still in pain when he was painting or watching the scene. Zhuqing knew that Mitsui liked Wanping at that time. He felt sad and felt sad. He looked at the woman he liked with others, but the woman she liked liked liked liked others In this way, Wanping and the first king of Fancheng fell in love.


    At the same time, Zhu Qing also understands why when Yun qiongjun first went to the U.The story has attracted Zhu Qing deeply. The more you read, the more you want to see, the more interesting you feel. You want to know what happened behind. All the things written on it are the previous events, but they are very messy. They are not as organized as before. Zhuqing can only recognize from the picture that the first King Cup man of Fancheng was killed, blood donation gushed, and a page of paper was dyed red.


    Wan Ping was crying bitterly beside the first king of Fancheng. The scene was very sad. Zhu Qing was a little sad. Such a pair of lovers were separated in this way.


    When I see Wan Ping''s hand covering her stomach, I think that Yun qiongjun doesn''t know who her father is all the time, and Wanping doesn''t say that if this letter is true, Yun qiongjun''s father is probably the first king of Fancheng!


    Zhu Qing was scared by his own speculation, but this can not deny his own inference.


    If sister Yun knew that her father was probably from Fancheng, what would she think? When chijing was going to attack Wanyi, Fancheng people were still busy with chijing, and Wanyi people hated Fancheng people. If her inference was correct, could sister Yun accept this fact?


    Now, if you want to prove your idea, MI Cui is dead, and the first king of Fancheng has already died. The only one who is still alive is Wanping. However, Zhuqing is deterred by Wanping''s attitude towards her, so she has to let it go first.


    Mi Shu''s letters are not in vain. She knows a lot of things from it, and thinks that it is right for her to come to the United States. Wan Ping has not told her sister Yun''s father for such a long time. It must have been deliberately concealed. But for her, she would not have come to the United States, let alone know. Everything is arranged by heaven.


    Zhuqing put the letter under his pillow. He should keep it well.


    After dinner, MI Qilin sat down at the table where he had just taken away his letters. He asked the maid to serve a cup of tea and put it on the table. Because the table was unstable, it spilled on his body. The hot tea spilled on his body. He jumped up and cried with grinning teeth.


    "What''s going on? It burns me to death. "


    Su Qianqian looks at his injury because he is quick and not too serious. He thinks about Zhu Qing''s affairs and doesn''t pay much attention to him. Mi Qilin finds out that the tea cup was poured because the table is unstable, so he asks Su Qianqian.


    "What''s the matter with this table? Why is it unstable again?"


    "Again? You know it''s broken. Why don''t you buy a new one? It''s better to buy a new table than to lend it to others. "


    Knowing that he didn''t pay attention, MI Qilin bowed his head and cleared the water stains on his body. Su Qianqian looked in the direction of Zhuqing. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, his expression was heavy, and his eyes were a little complicated. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 308

    Zhu Qing looked through the letter, and the more he saw the back, the more confused the contents in the letter. After several times of deliberation, Zhu Qing still failed to find out.


    With a long sigh and a hand, Zhuqing put the letter into his trouser pocket.


    It''s not a good way to think about it. Besides, it''s getting late, and she still needs to rush back earlier. She can''t do anything if she stays here so muddleheaded.


    At night, Zhuqing quietly opened the door.


    As the wind blows, MI Qilin, lying in the hall, suddenly opens his eyes. He sees a stealthy sound and shadow slip through the door. With a sharp glance, he gets up and walks to Zhuqing.


    Just want to get up to catch people, the results of a look at the past bamboo green, as well as her luggage behind her, the words of doubt instantly swallow into the stomach.


    "Miss Zhu, are you going? Why don''t you tell me in advance? It''s so quiet. " Mi Qilin asked with some doubts.


    Hearing a burst of strong male voice, Zhu Qing suddenly trembled in his heart, turned to his side and stopped.


    Looking back, he is in the sight of MI Qilin.


    "I didn''t expect to make brother Mi rest."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. I was resting here. I didn''t expect to hear the opening of the door. I thought it was a thief who wanted to get up and take it. I didn''t expect that I recognized the wrong person. Are you going to leave? So early, don''t you stop for a while Mi Qilin said sadly.


    Zhuqing had an idea and nodded, "well, I wanted to stay here for a few more days. As a result, my elder brother came to call me back in advance. It is estimated that there is something important, so he left first."


    "Well Well, I wanted to stay here for a few more days, but I didn''t expect But this part of the place is more complicated. It''s better to be careful when you''re on your way at night. Brother, there''s nothing I can give you. I can only give you a blessing. " A few days ago, MI Qilin gambled away the only silver he had left. Naturally, he had nothing to take.


    Can only heart head to bless a few words.


    With a long sigh, "well, if you don''t need to hurry, brother Mi will let your brother come over and have a long knee chat with him. Well, when he is free in the future, brother Mi will come to see you and have a good chat with your brother, and then he will stop drunk." Mi Qilin touched his hair and laughed.


    Looking at Mi Qilin''s appearance, Zhu Qing can''t help but feel a bit of shame.


    After a while, Su Qianqian also came out of the room. In his half clothes, he saw the bamboo green which was neat and wanted to go far away. Su Qianqian was not surprised. Instead, he had a complicated feeling in his eyes, which was more obvious.


    "So soon?" Su Qianqian mentioned a smile.


    Zhu Qing made an understatement.


    "It''s a long journey. Be careful. It''s hard for you to stay here for a few days. Let you live here and watch our family laugh. If you need any help from me in the future, please come to me. You can rest assured that I am here." Su Qianqian didn''t say much, but always told Zhuqing that if something happened in the future, he must come to find her.


    Looking at so resolute Su Qianqian, Zhu Qing naturally can''t understand the meaning of her words, can only repeatedly nod thanks.


    Then he set out.


    On the other side -


    after leaving, Yun qiongjun returned to the Queen''s position. Her life was extremely busy. She was dealing with various affairs every day, and she could not sleep well all day. Without Gu Sen''s company, Yun qiongjun even felt hopeless about life.


    At 1:3 Every day, especially for her yearning for freedom, being confined to a place is even more unbearable.


    But after these days, Yun qiongjun has figured it out.


    In fact, she doesn''t like the life now. What she likes in the end is that she just wants to be with Gu Sen well. As long as she can stay with him, she can go anywhere.


    Of course, even after many years, he still felt that there was no doubt about it.


    "Is it comfortable to see?" Yun qiongjun gives Gu Sen a fierce look.


    From xiachao this afternoon, she only ate a little food and began to correct Zhou Zhang. She had not stepped out of the hall for the whole afternoon, and Gu Sen had been with him all the time.


    However, Gu Sen is quite different. He can lie comfortably and look at books.


    I''m busy here. Gu Sen is just sitting around and knocking on her legs to see her exhausted. Since he''s still living so smartly!


    Since there is no sense of guilt.


    How unreasonable!


    After hearing the sound, Gu Sen puts his trousers down slightly, and picks up his good-looking eyebrows. His smile is fuming.


    "No way." The man''s tone light falls, but the smile in this words still can''t cover.


    "Not there." Yun qiongjun makes a face at Gu Sen complaining.


    At first, she was not so angry. As a result, Gu Sen said that, especially when she saw that there were piles of chapters on the table that had not been corrected, her head was even bigger and almost oval."I think it''s almost finished. Don''t be so angry." Gu Sen patted him lightly on the shoulder.


    "If you have the ability, you can try it. What else can you do all day long except for cute? Eat, drink and sleep Yun qiongjun pretended to be angry and held back the corners of her mouth.


    Originally, she wanted to be angry with Gu Sen and make him feel guilty in his heart, but she didn''t think that since Gu Sen''s skin was thicker than the city wall.


    I saw his hands spread out, the whole person was lying on the mahogany chair, lazily leaning on it.


    "That''s my strong point, too."


    "What''s more, I think it''s good to be taken care of."


    As a result, the tea that Yun qiongjun has just imported suddenly comes out of her mouth.


    "Cough --" two voices, really shameless.


    Gu Sen didn''t care about her growing up. She was very happy when she looked at Yun qiongjun''s correction.


    Half sound, the breeze blowing through the window paper outside the door, issued a rustling sound.


    "I''m a little tired and want to rest." Yun qiongjun rubbed her temple.


    After reading the memorial for a day, I felt sleepy.


    Gu Sen nodded, did not have much to say, stood up from the chair, put her in his arms, to the soft collapse of the bed.


    "To where?" Seeing Gu Sen want to leave, Yun qiongjun suddenly grabs his hand.


    Gu Sen turned to his side and just wanted to speak. Before he could speak, he heard a burst of snoring.


    Yunqiongjun, I''m asleep.


    Looking at the woman with eyes closed and sleeping like a pig in front of her, Gu Sen opened a rare smile and gently covered the quilt. Only when the cover was tight, could he settle down and leave.


    Cool at night, easy to catch cold.


    When he got to the door, Gu Sen suddenly lost consciousness. He didn''t know where he should go. He thought that the time was still early. He didn''t want to go back so early.


    Thinking half changed, Gu Sen always decided to go to the library in the dense forest. There were so many books that he could find some way to restore his ability. As soon as his steps stopped, the rain outside the wind kept drifting.


    In her sleep, Yun qiongjun feels surrounded by a pair of big hands, which, when she doesn''t pay attention, jumps around her, making her uncomfortable.


    "Stop it." Yun qiongjun said angrily.


    This Gu Sen is really asleep. She''s still messing around. Don''t you know she''s very tired today?


    Originally thought that her words will let Gu Sen know how to control, but the hands are more powerful swimming.


    Yun qiongjun sighs, reaches out of the bed and grabs it.


    It''s just the feeling, how


    The wrinkles on Yun qiongjun''s eyebrows are getting closer and closer.


    No, it''s not Gu Sen''s hand. Gu Sen is not so stiff!


    Suddenly, Yun qiongjun opens her eyes and stares at the man''s face, which is only a few centimeters away from her.


    It was a white face, the facial features extremely upright, a Curved Eyebrow carved in his delicate facial features, it is particularly good-looking.


    The first look is not very amazing, but it is very durable to see, long eyelashes attached to his face, it is very delicate.


    At this time, the man was still wearing a light blue dress, and the word "Shi" was written on the center of the clothing.


    After half a sound, Yun qiongjun''s eyes came back from him. Suddenly, she seemed to be pulling away from him. As soon as she shook her hand, qiongjun pushed him away.


    Maybe the man didn''t expect that since Yun qiongjun had such great strength, she stepped back a little bit and then slowed down.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" Yun qiongjun frowned tightly and pulled down her whole face.


    The man responds, and the smile on his mouth slowly blooms. He walks into Yun qiongjun''s bedside step by step. His tone is slow, not urgent or slow.


    "Queen, in fact, I''ve been in love with you for a long time. Come here today..." The man in the bodyguard''s clothes stopped talking.


    These words sound like a very touching confession, but in Yun qiongjun''s heart, these words are another kind of experience.


    Just as the man approached Yun qiongjun one meter, Yun qiongjun tried all her strength and pushed her away again.

 Chapter 309

    The mysterious and beautiful man who did not know how to sneak into Yun qiongjun''s room saw that Yun qiongjun refused in every way and pushed him away. He was very aggrieved: hum, why doesn''t the queen like me? Is my hospitality not good enough? Well, it must be. Then I will work harder. Thinking like this in the heart, the hand is to speed up the action, take off his clothes. After taking off the coat, I saw that the whole body was as smooth as fat, and the muscle barrier on the body was distinct, which was not as thin as looking at when wearing clothes. His black hair is like a waterfall on his back, which is in perfect harmony with the snow muscles. He has a pair of peach blossom eyes, and his eyes are like silk. He is staring at Yun qiongjun directly. If anyone else sees this sudden appearance of spring light, he must have met his eyes and can''t control it immediately. But this is Yun qiongjun. Don''t say that. In her eyes, even Gu Sen''s one thousandth of her own. Moreover, she has no idea of the origin of this person, and she has not dealt with such a matter. She can only ask the guards to drive people out. However, where there is someone outside the door, the man still feels on the bed. Yun qiongjun was not able to drive the man away with her spiritual power. She had to wrap herself up in a quilt, then covered her eyes and tried to defend herself.


    "Your Majesty, a spring curfew is worth a thousand dollars! Villains do not ask you how to villains, as long as you can get your favor, once a good spring. The villain promises to go far in the future The beautiful man begged and tried to take the quilt away.


    "Calm down, little brother. I don''t know how you came in, and I won''t have a spring breeze with you. If you stop in time now and know you''re lost, I can think that nothing has happened Yun qiongjun can only keep persuading this unknown man.


    "Your Majesty, please satisfy the villain''s wish! I feel so bad! Please help me Hearing Yun qiongjun''s words, the man felt more and more miserable. His eyes were full of tears and he was salivating for tears, which made him even more pitiful.


    At the time when the two people are quarreling and tangled, Gu Sen is really back. Seeing this scene at the door, he immediately got angry, "what are you doing?"


    "Goosen, you''re here!" Seeing the Savior, Yun qiongjun shouts to Gu Sen, "get rid of him, I don''t know him!"


    "Who are you? Why are you here? Don''t you know where this is? It seems that I should teach you what to do and what not to do! Where the hell did you come from? Be honest, otherwise... "Gu Sen glared and yelled at the naked man who was scared to the ground because of his sudden arrival.


    "I, I, I..." on the surface of the man adhering to the white lotus style to the end, words do not idioms, flashing eyes, the pair of peach eyes a trace of sinister but flash.


    "Don''t falter and haw, speak well!" looking at the man''s pretentious attitude, Gu Sen became more and more angry and roared fiercely.


    "I..." the man saw that the situation was not good, observed the surrounding situation in silence, "Shua" from the nearest window out.


    "Don''t run!" Gu Sen ran after him, but the man was so fast that he disappeared.


    "Goosen! Where have you been? " Yun qiongjun sat on the bed and said to qu''eba.


    "Where have I been? Would you like me to come back later so that the little white face can serve you well?" Gu Sen is full of anger.


    "I didn''t! I don''t know where he came from. When I woke up, I saw him here and said, "I admire me, I don''t know."! Goosen, you believe me! I only love you Yun qiongjun tried to explain.


    "Qiongjun, you can only be my woman, you can only love me! All admirers must be three feet away from you Gu Sen''s eyes are red. He suddenly throws Yun qiongjun to the bed, biting Yun qiongjun''s lips like venting.


    "Wuwu, Gu Sen, I really don''t know where he comes from." Yun qiongjun is still trying to explain, but is soon lost in Gu Sen''s kiss.


    "With a cry, Gu Sen, who was jealous, tore off his clothes and laughed." qiongjun, tell me, is it my good figure or his good Shua? Love me or not? Well? " The final body final tone really turns a thousand times, which makes Yun qiongjun fascinated.


    Cloud qiongjun is dazzled by Gu Sen''s fans, and can only follow Gu Sen''s wishes, "well, Hello, love you, love you most."


    After hearing the satisfied reply, Gu Sen''s mood was relieved. "Since you are so attracted to the bees and butterflies, I will put my brand on it, so that those people can take good care of their hands." Then she bit Yun qiongjun hard on her neck. After a while, the sound of blushing and heart beating came from the room.


    After escaping, the man found a place to hide for a while. Seeing no one was chasing him, he ran back to the place where he came. Yuanping has been waiting for a long time, but the beautiful man has to tidy up before he dares to see Yuan Ping.


    "Master." The beautiful man timidly kneels on the ground, thinking about the Countermeasures in his mind.


    "Oh, I''m back. How''s the task finished?" Yuan Ping asked without raising her eyes while enjoying the tea cup of Fancheng.


    "Master, it was a villain''s fault and failed. That''s why the mission failed. " The man did not dare to lift his head back.


    "What! Failure, failure, you still have the face to see me, the rules are not clear in your mind In a rage, Yuan Ping smashed her teacup to the beautiful man on the ground. The "bang" teacup broke into a pool of porcelain pieces on the ground. The splashed pieces crossed the man''s face, leaving a shallow scratch, exuding a few blood beads, which was more charming on the man''s pale face.The man knelt on the ground, his small face was cut, and he did not dare to move. With Yuan Ping''s words, he thought about the fate of his failed partner several times before. One of them was dug out of his eyes and thrown into the pit of poisonous snakes, and was eaten alive by those poisonous boa constrictors; the other was alive to scrape bones and cut meat and did not die until the last piece of meat was removed. The scream is still frightening in retrospect. The man didn''t want to die in such a painful way. He didn''t want to be punished. An idea flashed through his mind.


    "Master, don''t be angry! Master, forgive the villain this time! It''s all that Goosen. It''s all about him. If he didn''t stick too tightly, the villain would have succeeded! " The man knocked his head heavily on the ground, and then scrambled to Yuanping, pulling the skirt corner of Yuanping and pleading bitterly. Drooping eyebrows, however, are full of ferocity.


    "Oh, really? It''s not your fault to say so Yuan Ping said in a strange way.


    "No, no, no, no, the villains are also wrong! It''s the villain''s lack of ability. The villain was about to succeed when no one sneaked in. But who knew that Gu Sen suddenly came back and killed the villain by surprise. The villain failed! " Seeing that Yuanping doesn''t totally believe him, the man immediately adds fuel to Gu Sen''s shield.


    "Well, this Gu Sen, I should not have been soft hearted at the beginning. After staying with him for so many years, the disaster has always been a disaster, and it has always been disappointing to leave this big trouble in my heart." Hearing this, Yuanping secretly resents that Gu Sen seems to be a thorn in her eye and stabbed in her hand. "If you say you''re going to get it, you''ve got some skills. It''s not a waste of your face. Such a beautiful face is also pleasing to the eye. It would be a pity if it disappeared like this! "


    "Yes, yes, the villain is willing to be the vase beside the master. As long as the master forgives the villain this time, the villain will try his best to complete the master''s task as an ox and a horse." The man was also a pole climber. Seeing that Yuan Ping had deliberately let him go, he immediately went up to the pole. With a low voice and a smile, he pinched Yuan Ping''s legs. However, there was no murmur in his eyes. Instead, the cold light flashed by.


    "In that case, I''ll let you go this time. Recently, I went to inquire about the news in a peaceful way and didn''t show up. After a few days, we''ll find a chance to do it. " Yuan Ping closed her eyes and enjoyed it while thinking about the countermeasures.


    "All right, the villain will obey the master''s arrangement." The man''s face was laughing more and more.


    Gu Sen at the other end is very jealous. After having a good time with Yun qiongjun, he only feels comfortable and his jealousy is gone. Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen is not happy. In order to appease the jealous Gu Sen, she has to sell her looks and cooperate with others to make herself tired. Although Yun qiongjun was so tired that she couldn''t open her eyes, she still explained to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, I love you and believe me."


    Seeing her silly appearance, Gu Sen was amused, so he had to hold her in his arms and soothe her for a long time before he lulled him to sleep. "Good, good, I believe you, sleep, sleep."


    After seeing Yun qiongjun fall asleep, Gu Sen begins to think about this seemingly casual thing, which suddenly reveals something strange. Who can arrange people to enter the palace quietly and find a place for Yun qiongjun to rest in so many rooms when he is not in? After thinking about it, only one person can have this day''s great ability, that is, Yuan Ping. Now she can do this kind of thing. Gu Sen''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. How dare to take advantage of his lack of spiritual power to drill the gap? It''s really a tiger that doesn''t get angry, when he is a sick cat! If I hadn''t found out and stopped it in time today, the consequences would have been unimaginable. I couldn''t help but hold Yun qiongjun closer. As if feeling Gu Sen''s uneasiness, Yun qiongjun in her sleep exhorted: "Gu Sen."


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun more and more gently. He kisses Yun qiongjun on the forehead to comfort her. He has found a way to restore his spiritual power in the book collection of mirin. As long as he can restore his spiritual power, he will be able to protect the people he loves. Yuan Ping just looks down on her now she has no spiritual power to be so arrogant. At that time, no matter what Yuan Ping thinks and what means she wants to do to Yun qiongjun, she can''t do anything. I Gu Sen is not one of those people who will be slaughtered at will.

 Chapter 310

    After a long time of thinking, Gu Sen decides to set out to recover his spiritual power the next day. He thinks that he will not see Yun qiongjun for a long time. He can''t help but feel the pain. Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun''s sleeping face quietly and caresses her face inch by inch from her forehead to her mouth with his fingers. He wants to firmly remember Yun qiongjun''s face, and at the same time he thinks about waiting for Yun qiongjun to sleep How to explain to her after waking up, just like this time passes slowly in Gu Sen''s quiet meditation facing the night.


    When the first ray of sunshine in the morning comes from the window, yunqiongjun touches the other side of the bed to look for Gu Sen''s figure. She finds that there is nothing around her. She opens her eyes and remembers to look for Gu Sen. when she turns up the quilt and gets ready to get out of bed, she feels a trace of hot eyes looking at herself. As she moves along with her movements, Yun qiongjun looks at her Looking at the direction, he found that Gu Sen was sitting there looking at himself all the time.


    "You''ve been standing there for so long without saying a word, and how you got up so early today. You usually want to stick to your bed. You don''t look like you didn''t sleep last night. It''s frightening to look at me like this." Yun qiongjun said, holding the quilt and shrinking into the bed, releasing the Buddha was to verify that she was really scared.


    "I want to leave Wanyi for a period of time, and it may take a long time to come back. During my absence, you should take good care of yourself and don''t trust others easily. Anyone may be sent to you by others. You must take good care of yourself, take care of yourself, take good rest on time, and don''t be too tired. I will come back immediately when the matter is finished." Gu Sen walks slowly from the window to Yun qiongjun, sits down and arranges her hair. He takes her hand and instructs.


    "Well, why do you want to leave Wanyi all of a sudden? Now that the outside is so chaotic, you have lost your spiritual power. Isn''t it good to stay here? What should I do if you are in danger?" When Yun qiongjun hears that Gu Sen is going to leave Wanyi, she responds very much. She immediately approaches Gu Sen and asks anxiously.


    "Don''t get excited. Listen to me. Recently, Wan Ping will definitely have some actions against you. Yesterday''s beautiful man is a warning. I have found a way to restore spiritual power, and I thought about it carefully last night. I think before she does it, I want to restore her spiritual power as soon as possible, so that I can protect you and not become a burden to you." Gu Sen hugs Yun qiongjun and lets her calm down. Seeing that Yun qiongjun has calmed down, he starts to explain slowly, hoping to get her support.


    "Can the lost spiritual power be recovered? How come I have never heard of any danger? If it is very dangerous, don''t go. With my ability, I believe I can protect myself and yours. You will never become a burden to me. Don''t think about it." After hearing the news, Yun qiongjun was surprised, and then asked with worry. In her voice, there was a trace of urgency in her voice, hoping to dispel Gu Sen''s idea that she was a burden.


    "Don''t worry, this is what I saw from the only copy kept by Anson. There won''t be any danger, but I also want to protect you from any harm through my own ability." Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and says quietly, with an unchangeable insistence in her tone.


    "Then you go quickly. It''s OK to recover your spiritual power as soon as possible, but you must take good care of yourself and not let yourself get hurt." Looking at Gu Sen''s eyes, Yun qiongjun knows that he will not change again, so she will not stop him. She thinks about how to prepare more weapons so that he can be more smooth on the way.


    After getting Yun qiongjun''s affirmation, Gu Sen does not have to delay any more. He starts to pack up his bags in silence and prepares to leave early to prevent accidents. Yun qiongjun saw Gu Sen to the intersection of Wanyi. They stood at the intersection and looked at each other in silence. After a long time, Gu Sen said, "let''s leave here. I''m going to take care of myself." After that, Gu Sen turns around and leaves. When Yun qiongjun can no longer see Gu Sen''s back, she begins to walk back slowly.


    But Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t know that their conversation has been heard by the beautiful men who come to Gu qiongjun, and they don''t know that a plot against them is about to start.


    On the other side, the beautiful man hears that Gu Sen is going to restore his spiritual power. He quietly leaves Yun qiongjun''s door for fear that he will be found. Yun qiongjun kills herself in order to keep a secret. She ran to Guan Ping''s room in a hurry and wanted to report it to her as soon as possible. She hoped that the host would reward herself for hearing the news.


    "Buckle to buckle"


    "who?" Wan Ping asked.


    "Master, it''s me. I have something important to report.". The beautiful man replied.


    "Come in."


    The beautiful man opened the door and walked into the room, standing respectfully beside Guan Ping.


    "I didn''t say don''t come to me in the daytime. What should I do in case someone sees it? If there is any important news that you need to break the rules, you''d better really say something big, otherwise you know it." Guan Ping said angrily.


    "Yes, I just heard at the gate of Yun qiongjun that Gu Sen is going to restore his spiritual power. Now he has just set out. Do you want someone to stop him?" The beautiful man knew Wanping''s means and immediately replied.


    After all, the beautiful man thinks that Yun qiongjun is Guan Ping''s own daughter. Even if she is cruel to others, she will not harm her own daughter. Gu Sen must have thought too much about it, and then he conceals himself by himself. He also hears Gu Sen tell Yun qiongjun that Wanping will do harm to her, so she should be careful.After hearing the answer from the beautiful man, Wan Ping walked quietly in the room and began to think carefully about the countermeasures and how to bring the biggest trouble to Gu Sen.


    "I heard that Guan Qing also lost her spiritual power. Recently, she had a hard time. If you tell her that Gu Sen has got a way to restore her spiritual power, what will happen if you tell her that she yearns for power and hates Gu sen in her heart?" Guan Ping said that she couldn''t help laughing. Fangfo had already seen Guan Qing''s madness when he got the news and Gu Sen''s miserable situation after being cleared by Guan.


    The beautiful man looks at Guan Ping in silence and stays quietly beside him for fear that he will be affected.


    "Somebody, tell Guan Qing the news that Gu Sen is going to recover his spiritual power. Remember, be careful. Don''t let her find out that it was deliberately leaked. Send a team of people to follow Gu Sen and make trouble for him. Don''t let him go too smoothly. When Guan Qing can''t find him, everything will be in vain." Guan Ping said to her subordinates.


    "Yes, my subordinates will complete the task.". After the sound has not dispersed, people have disappeared.


    On the other hand, after Guan Qing was taken in by a man, his life was miserable. He didn''t have a good rest. He was forced to work in a teahouse every day to earn money to drink for the man.


    On that day, a group of people dressed in gorgeous clothes and looked very respectable came to the teahouse to drink tea. One of them mentioned Gu sen in his mouth, but when he saw many people sitting in the hall of the teahouse, they stopped talking.


    "Zhanggui, I''d like to have a box with some dishes and two pots of wine." The man on the far left, fanning his fan, yelled to Zhang Gui.


    "Here you are, sir. Please come up, waiter. Take your guests up." Zhang Gui immediately came to them and said with a smile on his face.


    At that time, when the man was talking about Gu Sen, Guan Qing was standing beside him. Even if the man stopped talking in time, he heard it clearly. On the contrary, he was curious because of the mystery of the human God and thought it was a secret. After seeing the sophomore leaving, he quietly stood at the door and pretended to wipe up the pillars and began to eavesdrop on them.


    "Do you know what I heard? My uncle''s daughter worked as a slave in the Queen''s house. When she was cleaning that day, she heard a very important news. Do you know what it was?" The man who first mentioned Gu Sen boasted.


    "Tell me, what did you hear? Don''t sell the show. " One of them, who seemed to have a short temper, urged.


    "Gu Sen, the king of Gushen, has lost his spiritual power. Now he seems to have found a way to restore his spiritual power. Now he has left the Wanyi palace to restore his spiritual power. He is worthy of being a king. If he loses his spiritual power, he can be recovered, which is not comparable to us!" Exclaimed the man.


    "Is this news true? If so, the situation will change soon." Others asked with a little doubt.


    "What my uncle''s daughter heard in her own ear, can it be false? If it wasn''t for my uncle''s drunkenness that he let out his mouth, I don''t know when the news I told was false." When the man heard that others doubted him, he stood up in anger and wanted to continue to argue with him.


    "Why don''t you believe me? Isn''t this news too shocking? Come here to drink, and I''m not drunk today." The others saw that the man was going to be angry and immediately comforted.


    After hearing the news, Wan Qing, who pretended to wipe the post outside, couldn''t help but shed tears. He felt that God was fair, and he was proud of himself during this period of time. Suffer the crime is to exercise oneself, feel oneself or lucky, excitedly run downstairs.


    "Ha ha, ha, there''s no way out. My spiritual power can be restored. When I recover my spiritual power, I''ll take back the Queen''s position. Yun qiongjun, I want you to feel the feeling of losing your spiritual power and the Queen''s position. Gu Sen, I want you to experience the feeling of losing your most important things and throw you in the teahouse as coolies, which is a hundred times heavier than what I have suffered Times, let you experience the feeling that the lower body is better than death. When Wan Qing ran to the Hutong, he could not help crying out any more. The man who had taken him in was obedient and obedient.


    however, in the teahouse, when the crowd heard the footsteps outside the door disappeared, they immediately looked at each other and laughed at each other, and flew to the place where Guan Ping lived, ready to report the situation.

 Chapter 311

    After seeing Gu Sen off, Yun qiongjun quietly stays in the room and finds that he has begun to Miss Gu Sen a little. In order to divert his attention, he starts to think about who sent the beautiful man last time. He finds that his mother Wanping is the most likely one.


    Yunqiongjun can''t believe that the one who wants to separate himself from Gu Sen is wan Ping. In his heart, he constantly finds reasons for her and speculates about the possibility of other people and whether he has wronged her, but the final result is wan Ping.


    Perhaps because the man was his mother, Yun qiongjun was very angry. He ran to Wanping''s room angrily, hoping that she could give herself an explanation and tell her guess was wrong.


    "Did you send the man in my room that morning?" She asked Qiong Wanping, not expecting.


    "Now that you have guessed, what is there to ask?" Wan Ping looks at Yun qiongjun''s appearance, sits on the chair and drinks tea, and slowly returns to the way. It''s a small thing to release Buddha. She doesn''t feel that her answer will have much impact on Yun qiongjun.


    "Why, why on earth do you do this? Don''t you want your daughter to be happy?" After yunqiongjun got the answer, tears began to flow uncontrollably in his eyes, with an incomprehension of what Wanping had done.


    "I do this for your own good. You are the king of the whole Wanyi and will be the only king here in the future. Gu Sen does not have any spiritual power now. He will drag you down. You can''t have any weakness. People who are king can''t be controlled by their emotions. I allow anyone who can influence you to exist." Wan Ping roared to Yun qiongjun excitedly, with a trace of madness in her eyes, and her dream that Wan Yi could become the strongest country.


    "Even if you are my mother this time, if you dare to do so next time, you don''t have to stay in Wanyi. Now I''m the king here. There should be no problem driving you away." Yun qiongjun said to Wan Ping, with disappointment in her tone. She couldn''t believe her mother would be like this.


    "You even talk to me like this, just for such a man, don''t you even want your own mother? I''m full of you. You don''t understand me. You still blame me and hate me. Do you even have the idea of driving me out? Is that person so important to you?" When Wan Ping heard Yun qiongjun''s words, she was shocked and looked at her. She didn''t even know that the teacup in her hand had fallen off. She said that she couldn''t help suffering.


    "Looking at Wan Ping''s pain, Yun qiongjun just stood there quietly and didn''t want to comfort her at all. She knew how hard Wan Ping was and how much she would pretend to shed tears and cheat her sympathy. She would not really feel sad because of her words."


    Wan Ping kept crying. She found that Yun qiongjun didn''t comfort herself as usual. She couldn''t help looking up at Yun qiongjun secretly. She found that she was just standing there quietly and indifferent. She wondered whether she was crying enough. She began to cry harder.


    Wan Ping thinks that the people who do these little actions do not know that Yun qiongjun has seen them. When Yun qiongjun looks at Wan Ping, she can''t help but think about some things in the past. She finds that many details that have been deliberately ignored come to her mind. It''s like she never mentioned to herself who her father is. Whenever she asks her when she is an hour When things happen, ask her if the reason why she left at the beginning is to avoid, that is to say, I don''t want to mention the past sad events or change the topic. At that time, Yun qiongjun was afraid that Wan Ping would think of the sad things again, so she gradually stopped mentioning it in front of her. Now, the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, she couldn''t help asking: "who is my father in person? Why do you never mention anything about him?"


    When Wan Ping heard Yun qiongjun''s words, she was stunned and raised her head in surprise. She could not help but forget to cry.


    "Who is my father?" When yunqiongjun saw where Wan pingdun was, he could not help asking again without saying a word.


    When Wan Ping heard Yun qiongjun''s second question, she responded. But when she thought of the question just asked by Yun qiongjun, she couldn''t help but get angry. Suddenly, she was filled with a strong murderous spirit, and her spiritual power was uncontrollably released.


    "Mother, you should be sober. If Lingli puts it down like this, the whole house will collapse." Yun qiongjun releases her spiritual power to protect herself, while constantly pacifying the spirits of Wanping who are gradually revolting around her. She keeps calling Wan Ping, trying to wake her up and stop all this.


    However, Wanping seems to have not found out what happened all over her body. She has fallen into her own world and is still releasing her spiritual power continuously.


    After all, Wan Ping was the queen of Wanyi. How could Yun qiongjun be able to bear the powerful spiritual power? What''s more, she had to take care of tens of thousands of dead people around her. After a few minutes, Yun qiongjun fell down because she couldn''t resist. She vomited a mouthful of blood from her throat, and a few drops splashed on her face not far away.


    Wan Ping felt the blood on her face and instantly fell out of her madness When she woke up, she saw Yun qiongjun lying on the ground not far away. Her face was pale and bloodless. Her memory slowly returned to Wan Ping''s mind. When she knew what she had done, she immediately stopped the release of her spiritual power and ran to Yun qiongjun with panic in her steps."Qiongjun, are you doing anything? I didn''t mean to do it. Yes, ghost doctor. Come on, go and ask for a ghost doctor. Hurry up. Wan Ping cries to the ghost waiter at the door anxiously. Her colleagues are still losing their spiritual power to Yun qiongjun." Wan Ping is holding Yun qiongjun''s other hand and shaking constantly. You can see her worry and fear.


    "I''m fine. I''m just overused. Just have a rest. Mother, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Looking at Wan Ping''s concern for herself, Yun qiongjun can''t help but complain that she thinks too much about her mother. How can she doubt her mother so much? She should just like what she said. She just doesn''t want to have weaknesses and be threatened by others. She hopes that Wanyi will become the strongest country, but she uses the wrong method. At the same time, he told himself that he could not doubt that she was not his mother any more, and that she should feel more miserable if she was known by her mother.


    On the other hand, when Wan Qing heard that Wan Ping had asked people to release the idea that Gu Sen was going to find a way to restore his spiritual power, he immediately thought that he was the same as Gu Sen, whether he could recover his spiritual power. He could not help but hope that a better day would come for him. He imagined a better life after recovering his spiritual power After recovering his spiritual power, Wan Qing first imprisons the man who took him in. As he used to treat him, he beat him up and let him work every day, which was more difficult than when he was in a teahouse. He defeated Yun qiongjun and took up the position of Queen of Wanyi. Yun qiongjun was locked in a dungeon and begged for himself Let her out... Wan Qing thought about it and couldn''t help laughing. The more he thought about it, he became more excited. He quickly threw down his work and ran to the place where he lived. He was ready to pack up and pack up. He followed Gu Sen to find a way to recover his spiritual power. In case Gu Sen took a step first, his fantasy would be destroyed.


    Wan Qing went back to her place of residence and began to pack up her belongings. After a long time, when Wan Ping was ready to go out to Gu Sen''s place to wait, the door of the room opened from the outside. It turned out that the man who had taken Wan Qing back from the outside.


    "Wanqing, Wanqing." After the man came back, he began to look for WAN Qing as usual. Soon he found his bedroom. He began to do something every day when he came back. He began to punch and kick Wan Qing, as if Wan Ping was his father''s enemy. He completely ignored his own strength. He would not accidentally kill her.


    Wan Qing holds her hand tightly. Her eyes are full of hate. I don''t know if she is hated by the man who took her in but beat her every day, or because Yun qiongjun Gu Sen has made her the way she is today.


    The man looked at Wanqing not to shout, not to make noise, quietly bear his own beating, suddenly feel more and more boring, just feel that he has been beaten, anger has been vent, also stopped to fight Wan Qing.


    The man went out of the room to look for something to eat, but accidentally kicked Wan Qing in a hurry and had no time to hide and finish the pack. After kicking out all the things inside. When the man saw the contents of the package, he went to Wan Qing and grabbed her hair. "Can you tell me what you want to do with these things?"


    Wan Qing was silent and did not say a word.


    "Say it.. How not to say a word, usually not very able to say it, how now become dumb! Oh, I see. Did you hear the news that Gu Sen is going to look for the restoration of psychic power outside? You also changed your mind and wanted to recover. Before returning to the life of queen before, did you, ah, say! " The man kept pulling Wan Qing''s hair and shaking it.


    "Yes, that''s what I think. I''m going to restore my spiritual power. Why are we so happy? I want to live like this. I''ll be beaten every day and work incessantly. When I walk on the street, I''ll be scolded. You''ll regret the beating!" Wan Qing said and pushed the man aside. Taking advantage of him, he picked up the bag and ran out.


    "You can''t do anything. You''ve got a temper before you recover your spiritual power. Just go out like this and wait for someone to collect the corpse." The man lay on the ground and roared angrily at Wan Qing.

 Chapter 312

    Now Wan Qing, who knows that his spiritual power can be restored, has already begun to feel uneasy. He can recover his spiritual power immediately. Who will he be afraid of then?


    But now I still have no ability to refute. I disdain to look at the man. The cold look in his eyes made the man feel uncomfortable. She took two steps towards Wan Qing. She was so restless when she had just taken her in, but they were forced to compromise. The man thought that this time Wanqing would be like this, but he was wrong. Wanqing did not compromise and looked at him directly Let the man intimidate her, her sharp eyes are never seen, the man''s momentum gradually weakened.


    Two steps back, Wan Qing sneers.


    "You wait, I''ll make you regret it."


    The man cursed, but there was no momentum before. Wan Qing turned and left without hesitation. He didn''t give the man any chance to hurt himself. He went back to his room, closed the door and gasped in panic. She had seen the ferocity of a man for such a long time. She did not say that she was afraid of him, but she would have some resistance to him.


    He calmed down his fluctuating mood and thought that he would soon recover his spiritual power. He was very happy. At the beginning, he had no spiritual power, no appearance, and felt that the world was gray. He had never fallen into such a desperate situation. Even if Gu Sen refused to accept himself, he always believed that he was his own, but without appearance and spiritual power, everything was delusion.


    Now I finally have a chance. When I hear that I can restore my spiritual power, it''s like giving people who have lived in the dark for a long time to regain the light. Everything that belongs to me can come back immediately. I have the capital to fight for it. Gu Sen and Wan Yi are all their own. I think it''s wonderful.


    She walked slowly to a worn-out mirror. She plucked up the courage to take off her veil and looked at the face that she could not bear to look at. For so long, Wan Qing did not dare to look at her face every day. She dreamed of her own face in nightmares. She wore a veil. She was afraid to frighten herself and others. She did not dare to let others see her face and wanted to keep her best side For everyone, including herself, she should remember her ugliest appearance. When she has the ability, this will be her motive force for revenge.


    I packed up my things, put my bags on my back and came from the house. When I went not far away, I looked back and felt familiar and strange. Although there were bad people and memories in it, after all, it took me in when I was most difficult. Unfortunately, if a man was better to himself, he might repay him when he recovered his spiritual power. But now, he will compunctious.


    If Gu Sen really wants to recover his spiritual power, he must go through the gate of the city. Wan Qing squats at the gate of the city waiting for him to appear. People come and go, but her eyes never leave the gate. She is afraid that she will miss him. This opportunity may only be once, and she can never miss it.


    A drunken drunk wants to get out of the city. He bumps into Wan Qing''s body and knocks him down. He lifts his veil carelessly. In a subconscious panic, Wan Qing quickly fixes the veil. However, it''s too late. All the people around see her face. The party is even more excessive. He thinks that Wan Qing is blocking his way, and he directly scolds him.


    "You stinky woman, what''s in the way? Oh, I didn''t expect that you were an ugly woman. How could you come out of here? Get out of here quickly."


    At this time, Wanqing doesn''t want to take care of everything. She just wants to wait until Gu Sen, and secretly follows him. She thinks that if she quarrels with him, she won''t have the upper hand and will attract Gu Sen''s attention. She can''t follow him secretly.


    However, the drunkard''s voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of the people around him. At the gate of the city, many people also laughed at Wan Qing''s appearance. However, Wan Qing ignored him. When he recovered his spiritual power, the first thing he did was to restore his appearance and let these people regret what he had said.


    Gu Sen, who has already set out, is worried about Yun qiongjun, so he wants to go back quickly. After riding a horse, it''s not easy to recover his spiritual power. He needs some things to be used as a drug guide. Ordinary drug citations are rare, but fortunately, this time, the drug citations are quite common. Gu senzhi has not left the city yet. He is preparing these things, and some things have been bought, The rest just need to be picked patiently.


    After the passers-by around ridiculed Wan Qing and saw that she didn''t know what to do, she walked away without interest. Only a drunkard continued to speak there. Later, people said it was boring, so he left.


    Wan Qing continued to wait for Gu Sen, thinking that he could walk. Because she was walking, she naturally thought he was walking. However, while she was looking at the gate of the city, suddenly a man was riding a horse from the gate of the city. Wan Qing didn''t notice it at first. Then she saw that it was Gu Sen who was waiting for him. She was surprised that he would ride a horse, But he didn''t have a horse. He was too fast to keep up with him.


    I can''t think of a way for a while, but I just know I can''t let him go like this.


    I don''t know what to do. In a hurry, he thought of touching porcelain, so he can''t go. If he insists on going, let him take him with him. Anyway, he has become such a ghost. He is afraid of something, but he doesn''t want him to recognize himself. He doesn''t have time to think about it. He runs up with his face covered and rushes to Gu Sen''s horse''s face.Ma''er is obviously frightened by the sudden appearance of people. Gu Sen doesn''t expect anyone to suddenly appear. He quickly tightens the reins in panic. Wan Qing is also afraid, but her reason doesn''t allow her to be afraid. If she misses this time, she will have no chance.


    Wan Qing''s veil was blowing with the horse''s galloping air, but it didn''t blow. The horse raised his front hoof and made a cry. The wind and sand made him blink a little. Wan Qing fell on the ground, and the horse''s hoof kicked her stomach. Wan Qing frowned. Unexpectedly, he was hurt, but fortunately it was not serious.


    Covering his stomach and pretending to be very painful, he curled up on the ground with his stomach covered, and he cried twice from time to time. When he calmed down, he knew that she was touching porcelain. He didn''t pay attention to it. He didn''t have time to pay attention to these things. He turned his horse''s head and wanted to continue his journey.


    People who have seen Wanqing around just now are shouting.


    "Ouch, this is not the ugly woman just now. It''s porcelain bumping."


    When someone said this, Gu Sen couldn''t help but look at it. It didn''t matter. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt. When he looked at the old clothes and the veil on her face, he could not believe his eyes. Looking at the old clothes and the veil on her face, she could not hide her dark yellow skin and unkempt appearance, and the skin exposed on her body also had scars beaten by others Trace, really let Gu Sen can''t connect her with the original bright, arrogant Wan Qing.


    Sigh for such a long time no see, how she has become the present field, but all is her fault, look at her cover up appearance, presumably she does not want to know her identity, indeed, in this case, two people or pretend not to know.


    He took some money out of his pocket and threw it in front of Wan Qing.


    "Whatever your reason, don''t do this again."


    With that, he turned the horse''s head and left. Looking at his back, Wan Qing was in a trance. He picked up the money on the ground, thinking that he didn''t recognize himself. With the money, he could buy a horse. He didn''t have to worry about not being able to keep up with Gu Sen.


    I feel that hope is in front of me, and I''m one step closer to success. I can tolerate the hesitation in front of me. When I recover my spiritual appearance, everything will change. The world''s attitude towards myself and Gu Sen''s attitude towards myself will change.


    He got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, went to the horse selling place and asked the groom.


    "I want to buy a horse."


    The groom ignored her, took a look with the rest of the light, and continued to greet the business. Wan Qing raised his voice and said again.


    "I want to buy a horse!"


    The groom gave her a sarcastic look and looked at her from top to bottom. He didn''t believe she would have the money to buy a horse.


    "Yo, girl, it''s OK to buy horses. Do you have any money?"


    Wan Qing is used to seeing herself in the eyes of others. However, every time she makes such a mockery, she can''t bear it. She gives the money Gu Sen gave herself to the groom. The groom is surprised to see that she is really rich. She quickly wants to take the money. Wan Qing takes it and goes to the front of a horse. She knows that the horse is fast and has enough money Buy this horse.


    "I want this."


    The groom laughed, nodded his head, and took the horse to Wan Qing, who gave him the money. As a result, as soon as Wan Qing gave him the money, his attitude changed.


    "Oh, you don''t look like you''re wearing poor clothes. You''re very generous."


    Zhu Qing glanced at him and looked at the disgusting appearance of the groom. He was so disgusted in his heart that he clenched his fist, and his fingernails were inserted into the flesh, exuding traces of blood.


    When you have recovered your spiritual power and regained Wanyi, you should smash them with money. You must clean up all those who ridicule, ridicule and look down on yourself.


    Gu Sen has already left. He has lost time in buying a horse. He has no time to pay attention to it. He quickly rides a horse and follows him. Because he has no spiritual power, and he wants to go back quickly, Gu Sen does not find Wan Qing who is following him for a while.


    When he came to the place where he was collecting herbs, Gu Sen stopped suddenly, and WAN Qing stopped not far away. In order not to make Gu Sen suspicious, he sat behind a tree. Gu Sen collected all the medicines he needed anxiously. Wan Qing, who was watching Gu Sen secretly, saw all these things in his eyes. It was impossible for him to pick these medicines without reason I remember all the medicine.


    After Gu Sen finished collecting the medicine, he had a happy smile on his face and left quickly. After he left, Wan Qing collected all the medicines he had just taken. He was very proud in his heart, thinking that he would soon recover his spiritual power. His proud smile spread to his face. Looking at the medicine in his hand and Gu Sen''s back, he felt inexplicably sad.

 Chapter 313

    Gu Sen, who has collected the medicine, is very happy. He has finally collected all the herbs he needs to restore his spiritual power. With the spiritual power, he can protect Yun qiongjun. He is no longer the person who used to be worthless, unable to protect his beloved woman and give her any help.


    Gu Sen is not only happy, but also Wanqing. But she doesn''t know that her medicine is not enough. She doesn''t know that she has become a tool used by others. She is also happy that she can restore her spiritual power and her beautiful face.


    On the way back, Gu Sen recalled the appearance of Wanqing she had seen just now. He had never seen her disfigurement, but she was always cruel. Even if she had a good face, she was just a little pitiful. She had no pride in her former days.


    As a matter of fact, those pride and unwillingness have never been erased from Wan Qing''s heart. They are just put in the bottom of her heart just to get rid of the present situation. She doesn''t want Gu Sen to see her present appearance. She knows about her disfigurement and loss of spiritual power. She doesn''t want him to know that she is following him to look for herbs to restore her spiritual power.


    Wan Qing still naively thought how good his acting skills were. He could cheat Gu Sen successfully. Although Gu Sen lost his spiritual power and was not as smart as before, he could still recognize him.


    Gu Sen thinks about Wan Qing''s appearance. He thinks that things are really unpredictable. When he goes to look for medicinal materials to restore his spiritual power, he can also meet him. He thinks that he will never see her again in his life. He feels something is wrong in his heart. Why did he meet her at this time? He has no spiritual power, and she has no spiritual power. Since she lost his spiritual power, she has not been seen It''s hard for me to come up at this time I heard what I was going to do and followed myself?


    Gu Sen thinks more and more that something is wrong. He looks back at his back and doesn''t see the figure of Wan Qing. He shakes his head and sighs that he thinks too much. Yun qiongjun is still waiting for himself, and unconsciously speeds up the speed of going back.


    After I went back, I wanted to tell Yun qiongjun the good news. I wanted to surprise Yun qiongjun when she recovered her spiritual power. Instead of looking for her, she went directly to recover her spiritual power. According to the prescription, all the herbs should be put in the alchemy furnace to make pills. The pills can be taken, but the premise is that they must be refined completely.


    Without noticing this important point, Gu Sen was too anxious to surprise Yun qiongjun. Before the pill was refined to the point of pure green, he took it out. He held the pill in his hand, looked at it firmly in his eyes, excited and nervous. He slowly put the pill into his mouth, felt its taste, and went into his body along his throat.


    It''s a wonderful time to wait for the changes brought by the pills. After taking the pills, there are some changes in Gu Sen''s body, but this is not the same as what he imagined. Shouldn''t we directly restore the spiritual power? But when he tried to use the spiritual power in his body, he was not as good as he wanted.


    Strangely, I read the book again. I found that the pill should be refined completely. Otherwise, it would cause a strong internal fire. However, he said that if it was controlled well, it would not be a big problem. Gu Sen''s heart was lifted again.


    His body, which had not changed a moment ago, suddenly gushed blood into his heart and reached his head. One of his feet did not stand firmly. He shook for a moment. He quickly held the chair next to him and sat on it to calm down. It was said in the book that if it was controlled well, it would not be a big problem. Gu Sen immediately meditated.


    Dansen almost managed to control his blood pressure a few times, but he didn''t control his blood pressure.


    After the channels of his whole body were dredged, Gu Sen''s spiritual power had been restored. Gu Sen opened his eyes fiercely. In order to test his own strength, he used the spirit power to make the kettle on one side of the air and fall to the ground. He really had the spiritual power. Gu Sen was surprised to see his slightly shaking hand.


    Tears of excitement were about to come out. After so long farewell, Lingli finally came back. This feeling of long absence made Gu Sen happy. He thought that it was not true to restore Lingli. He just ate it with the mentality of trying. Unexpectedly, he wanted to tell Yun qiongjun the news and ran to find her.


    At this time, Wan Qing, who got some of the herbs, did not delay. He rode back from the place where he collected the herbs. Because there were only these kinds of medicines, I didn''t know what specific requirements were. Looking at the medicines in his hand, he guessed that they were put together and drank them after they were cooked.


    I don''t know if these medicines will cause any harm to her body, but she has no choice. Now she has only one day to go and gamble. By the way, she can recover her spiritual power. No, she will not let Yun qiongjun off as a ghost.


    She found a pharmacy and wanted her boss to help her cook medicine. But Gu Sen gave her all the money to buy a horse. She was penniless and couldn''t afford to cook the medicine. Standing at the door, he hesitated. When he saw Wan Qing dressed up, he didn''t look like a rich man. He thought she was just a beggar and drove her away.


    "Let''s go. This is not a place to ask for food. Don''t get in the way of other people''s lives."


    Wan Qing took a look at him. Even a worker looked down on him. He was hesitant. Now he was more sure. He would rather die than have a try. Fortunately, the boss of the pharmacy was kind and took a look at the boy."Well, let her in."


    Wanqing hurried to the boss and said that there was a patient in his family who was dying. His money was used to buy medicine. He wanted him to help him cook the medicine. The boss saw her pitiful and agreed. Wanqing thanks.


    The boss took a look at Wanqing''s medicine and asked.


    "Girl, what disease are you treating with this medicine, all?"


    Wan Qing didn''t know. He shook his head. She always felt that she lacked several kinds of herbs, but she didn''t know what was missing. So she had to learn that Wanqing had been cheated. She asked some undead to take some medicine to the pharmacy, and asked the dead to add these herbs to her medicine, all in order to better control Wanqing.


    The dead took the medicine and put it into the boiling medicinal material and the boiling pot when the pharmacy owner didn''t pay attention to it. The medicine could not be seen at all.


    Wan Qing waited patiently for the medicine. After an hour, the boss gave the prepared medicine to Wan Qing. After thanking the boss, Wan Qing left anxiously with the medicine. She went to a place without any hesitation. She drank all the medicine and waited for her body to change. However, she was disappointed that there was no change at all. She thought it would take time Straight waiting patiently.


    She kept trying to use her own spiritual power. She tried it every other time, but she didn''t have it every time. This made her restless and cried bitterly. Why, she had tried so hard, but still couldn''t restore her spiritual power?


    Although she still failed to recover her spiritual power, what is different from before is that she always feels a mysterious power calling for herself. She should listen to her words and have a trace of residual ideas. She realizes that it is wrong, but she can''t resist the powerful power.


    Wan Qing was anxious to cry. Knowing that he was probably controlled by others, he regretted that he tried to resist the force, but it was useless. Finally, Wan Qing was completely controlled and could not refute the power. The whole person lost his consciousness.


    His eyes were empty, and he could not see a trace of temperature. He walked towards the palace of Wanyi without any consciousness. It was like a body without soul, which made people feel terrible.


    In a hurry, he tells Yun qiongjun that Gu Sen, who is recovering his spiritual power, just happened to meet Wan Qing, who had just met his clothes. He recognized her. They were face to face. Gu Sen stopped his hasty pace and went to Wan Qing. This time, he could not hide any more.


    "Long time no see."


    I don''t know what to say in the first sentence. I can only say that I haven''t seen you for a long time. I think she has a bad life and strong self-esteem. She may feel shameless when she sees herself. Unexpectedly, Wan Qing doesn''t have any expression. Gu Sen wonders, why does Wan Qing look so different now?


    Wan Qing opened his mouth slowly without any waves.


    "Long time no see."


    She knew who was in front of her. Now she didn''t want to see him, but she couldn''t resist the force. She cried anxiously. Seeing her appearance, Gu Sen felt relieved and thought that she was controlled by others.


    "Wanqing, I know that you have lost your spiritual power like me, and But I don''t want to see you become the same as you are now. You look miserable now, but you should believe that the world is still beautiful, and don''t lose hope, although we But I still hope you can live a good life. "


    Wan Qing raised her head and looked at Gu Sen with a trace of hope in her empty eyes. She hadn''t heard anyone say these warm words to herself for a long time. However, she didn''t want others to pity herself. Now she can recover her spiritual power through her own strength.


    However, there is still a glimmer of hope in her heart for Gu Sen. after all, she used to like him so much, but now she has a trace of hatred for him, not just for him, but for all the people in the world. So many things have happened to make her have no illusions about everything in the world.


    Looking at Gu Sen with complicated eyes, Wan Qing doesn''t know how to face him. He ignores him directly and walks over. Gu Sen thinks that her heart knot has not been untied. He doesn''t want to watch her go on like this again, trying to stop her and explain to her.


    But Wanqing''s eyes have been looking at the gate of Wanyi. Gu Sen looks at the gate of the palace with her eyes. Unexpectedly, Wan Ping stands there and waves to Wan Qing with a smile. Wan Qing sees her and goes straight. Gu Sen, who sees this scene, is surprised and follows him.

 Chapter 314

    The bleak air has not yet warmed, there are a few geese flying over the sky with their wings lowered.


    Meet again in the new season.


    Gu Sen stares at Wan Ping fiercely. Standing at the place less than a foot away from her, Gu Sen whispers, "you''d better not act rashly. I''ve recovered my spiritual power, enough to deal with you."


    Wan Ping just made a look? Congratulations on restoring your spiritual power, but please remember that I will not hurt the clouds. "


    "But you challenge again and again." Gu Sen pressed step by step.


    "No, you''re worried. I just want to see my daughter."


    "I wish it were."


    "It''s true."


    Brief and sharp words, cold ground up, eyes stop.


    Wan Ping doesn''t talk to Gu Sen any more and goes around him to meet Wan Qing.


    "At last I see you." Wan Ping holds Wan Qing''s hand and smiles all over her face. "Come on, come with me."


    The voice of Wan Qing''s guidance disappeared.


    I see.


    In front of the palace, although things are different, it seems that you can start again after crossing the past.


    Wan Qing felt that heaven still cared for her, otherwise how could he send Wan Ping to save her? The cage of hundreds of years happened to be untied at this time, and he took her back to Wanyi palace. Wan Qing became more and more proud.


    A feeling of coming back and revenge arises.


    Wan Qing shook Wan Ping''s hand with a smile and said excitedly, "I''m so happy to meet you here." When Wanping was invited to go into the palace, she held her arm tightly for fear that she would not be able to grasp it.


    Watching two people enter the palace hand in hand, Gu Sen''s eyes are full of cold.


    It''s not good to come.


    The memorials handed over by the Minister of Wanyi were piled on the ground. It was like a hill, and all the important and minor matters should be examined. All night has become a routine. Yun qiongjun only feels that she can''t see the day when she can finish her official duties.


    The tea served by the maid was cold again, and Yun qiongjun had no time to drink it. She had to send it back and make a new cup and wait.


    The palace is quiet as usual, and no one dares to disturb the troubled queen of Wanyi, except for Wanping, who suddenly breaks in at the moment.


    Wan Ping is full of happiness. Without saying hello, she pulls Wan Qing to Yun qiongjun. "Yunyun, look who''s here."


    Yun qiongjun is upset because of her business affairs. She doesn''t want Wanping to come over and plug her. She doesn''t lift her head. She says, "don''t bother me."


    Wan Ping is a little embarrassed. She looks at Wan Qing and indicates that she doesn''t care.


    Wan Qing didn''t care at all. She put on a pretty girl''s demeanor and sat next to Yun qiongjun.


    "Sister, it''s me."


    Yun qiongjun was stunned and then sneered, "what are you doing here?"


    Yun qiongjun didn''t think about the sudden appearance of Wan Qing. After all, she didn''t think that this woman would give up. However, Wan Qing did not pose a big threat. Yun qiongjun didn''t take her seriously.


    Now that I can come to Wanyi palace, it is probably because of Wan Ping''s relationship that he is more and more unpredictable.


    "I haven''t seen you many days."


    "That''s what I''ve seen. Leave." Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to tell her a little about her affection.


    Wan Ping didn''t want to see her.


    Seeing the situation, Wan Ping bypassed the topic and said, "yunyun, I can see that you are busy with official business all day, and you are exhausted. Wan Qing is the queen of Wanyi. Some experience can teach you more or less."


    When it comes to the "former queen of Wanyi", Wan Qing clenched his fist in his heart, then quietly loosened his fist for a moment, echoing, "yes, you can''t deal with it in time. I''ll tell you how to do it."


    Then she wanted to take the fold from Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    Yun qiongjun has been displeased for a long time. Listening to the two people sing and agree, she is really angry and pushes Wan Qing away.


    "It''s not up to you to tell me what I should do!"


    It''s not loud, but hostile.


    The maid beside her knelt down and was afraid to make a sound.


    When Yun qiongjun regained her consciousness, she felt a little excited. She sighed, "OK, you all have to step back."


    A few maids served, and hurriedly packed up and went out.


    Yun qiongjun stares at Wan Qing.


    Warn her this is my field, you can''t touch it.


    Wan Qing didn''t move for a moment, so she stood up and stepped back a few steps. Wan Ping thought she was angry and wanted to go. She wanted to pull her up. Before she met her, Wan Qing knelt down on the ground and cried to Yun qiongjun, "is my sister still blaming Wan Qing for what happened before?"


    Yun qiongjun is really shocked. What is wan Qing going to do.


    "At the beginning, I was too ignorant and made mistakes. Now I regret it and always want to make up for my sister."


    Wan Qing fell on the ground, whimpering.


    "A few days ago, I couldn''t find the time to admit my mistake to my sister. This time I can meet."


    Wan Ping said in surprise, "did you have any festivals before?" Of course, she knows all kinds of things in the past, but by pretending to be ignorant, she always seems to be more talkative, which can also make Yun qiongjun think that there is nothing suspicious between her and WAN Qing.When Yun qiongjun became real, she said coldly, "ask your good daughter."


    Wan Qing straightened up and sat on her legs, holding her clothes in her hands. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be greedy for the throne, and I shouldn''t make any conspiracy against my sister."


    "Plot against your sister? What a wicked thing Wan Ping turned to Wan Qing, "how can you become such a person?"


    "I was wrong. I''m a new man now." Wan Qing grabs Wanping''s skirt.


    "I didn''t expect that when I wasn''t here, my favorite people were intriguing with each other and staged a trick in the palace I left behind."


    "That''s all over, I''m willing to make up for it!" Wan Qing knelt and struggled forward for a few steps. "We will be good sisters in the future."


    Wan Ping turned away from her and said, "you swear now that you will never covet the throne!"


    Never? How can it be! How is that possible?


    What makes her the king?


    By what!


    Wan Qing wants to raise her head and point to Yun qiongjun to ask if she has any problems with Wanqing? It''s just bad luck. But she couldn''t lift it up. The voice in her heart forced her to bow her head and open her mouth, word by word.


    "I! Wanqing! I promise never to covet the throne of Wanyi! If you disobey it, you will be despised by thousands of people when you are born. You will be haunted by evil spirits. You will not be able to live in peace. You will fall into hell if you die, and you will not be reincarnated! "


    Yun qiongjun is only amused. What she says from Wan Qing''s mouth is unbelievable.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun was still looking at the folder without saying anything, Wan Ping first said, "yunyun, you can see that Wan Qing has realized her mistake and has been punished. How about trying to forgive her?"


    "Excuse me? What she has done has been written off in this way? "


    "Then leave her and slowly pay off the evil you have done."


    Yun qiongjun put down her pen and sighed, "I don''t want to get entangled with her more. So, Wan Qing, I''ll buy you a good house in Wanyi. You can leave."


    Wan Qing is naturally unwilling, but wan Ping takes the lead. "Yunyun, how can you say this? You are a generation of Wanyi queen. You should have the bearing of a queen. You should not neglect the former queen of Wanyi, let alone her sister!"


    "When she did it to me, did she ever think that I was her sister? If I don''t kill her, I''ll send her off in a good house. It''s the end of kindness and righteousness. "


    "The queen of Wanyi, you should not be small bellied. It seems that you can''t have the character that a queen should have. I''m so disappointed with you."


    Having said that, she did not listen to Yun qiongjun''s more words and walked away.


    Only Yun qiongjun and WAN Qing were left in the huge hall. They didn''t know what to say. They were a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Yun qiongjun simply doesn''t care about her. Let her go and deal with her own business affairs.


    Without Wanping, Wan Qing didn''t want to say more than half a word to Yun qiongjun. But at the moment, he still put on an attitude of admitting his mistakes. He stood up a little bit rudely and could not get rid of all his previous achievements. Wanqing, who is not careful about her left and right, is entangled. She has to wait for an opportunity to leave.


    I thought I would wait for some time, but I didn''t want to see someone break in.


    It was gusen who came.


    He first watched the attendants of the palace be sent out, and then Wan Ping left in anger, but wan Qing didn''t come out. He was worried. Did Yun qiongjun and WAN Qing have a conflict?


    He was really uneasy. The more motionless the hall was, the more flustered he was. He broke in to check the situation.


    The action is some big, startled two people in the hall to look at Gu Sen.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" Yun qiongjun is at a loss.


    Seeing that she was ok, Gu Sen sat at the table to review the documents. He felt relieved and said, "nothing. I want to come and see you."


    Gu Sen glances at Wanqing, and he probably knows what''s going on. He just goes straight to Yun qiongjun.


    When Wan Qing saw Gu Sen, he was excited. Now he was standing in front of him. Wan Qing was a little elated.


    You know, she is wearing a wedding dress and Gu Sen Xu heaven and earth, day and night, this person has not left their own heart.


    In the past, there was an uproar, and there was no peace in all directions of exile. Now, if everything could come back again, would he want to return to his original position and grow old with himself?


    What''s more, a marriage contract can''t be a joke?


    Wan Qing doesn''t believe that Gu Sen can take that as a play. He doesn''t have a little love for himself.


    Wanqing unconsciously stood up and walked toward Gu Sen. she was about to meet Gu Sen, and her face began to smile.


    It''s not in vain.


    For a moment, Gu Sen evades her fingertip, and passes Wanqing.


    The smile is stiff on the face, the hand hasn''t had time to take back, the conversation around comes.


    "I''m afraid you will be wronged." Gu Sen touched Yun qiongjun''s hair. "You are impatient."


    "I''m still very measured." Yun qiongjun curled her lips. "But it''s good to have you around me all the time."


    I can be who I am today.


    Gu Sen said with a smile, "I''m tired. I''ll rub your shoulders."Yun qiongjun nodded. One of them pressed her shoulder lightly, the other one gave her a lot of notes. The fragrance of a few columns was all around her. How wonderful it was.


    Around Wan Qing''s side, he changed his taste and his heart began to bleed.


    It turned out that the day''s events, the world only I silly in mind, made a real, grand wedding is just to see my joke!

 Chapter 315

    Looking at their intimate appearance, Wan Qing is reluctant. He remembers that he was going to marry Gu sen in Wanyi, and that he should be his lover. However, things have completely changed and he has fallen to the present situation. He thinks that Gu Sen is the one who made all of them.


    Now she was so intimate in front of herself that she felt the pain of burning fire in her body. She gasped between her mouth and nose, and her face was flushed. She even broke away from the inexplicable control and took two steps in front of them. Her eyes were full of jealousy and anger, and her lips and hands were shaking slightly.


    Wanping angrily walked out of the hall for a few steps. She felt that her control was out of order. She was very surprised. In a panic, she had to stand outside the hall and listen to what they were saying before planning.


    Gu Sen also noticed the change of Wan Qing''s expression, so he released Yun qiongjun''s jade hand. His eyes were still looking at her, but he didn''t care about Wan Qing, who was full of resentment.


    "Gu Sen, you and I have been married. Why are you so heartless to me? You are really chilling me Her words trembled, tears in her eyes, but she had sincere feelings for Gu Sen, but unfortunately, Gu Sen finally gave up her.


    Gu Sen glanced at her, then looked out of the window into the sky. He was stirred with emotion, but he thought about the ups and downs of Wanyi state. "At that time, what was agreed was just to save the country. Our marriage was not in the real sense, let alone the words of heartless." He had a peaceful tone, but he didn''t want to hurt her with any words. He just said the real image at that time.


    Yun qiongjun in the throne is also recalled from the past. When I think about it, Gu Sen was misunderstood for a long time, and they were struggling in pain. If it was not for Wanyi, how could it be? Looking at Gu Sen''s expression, I know that he is also recalling the past, not only a little sad.


    Looking at their faces, Wan Qing unilaterally thinks that she is the one who has made the greatest sacrifice. She has not only failed to get a happy man, but also lost the throne that Yun qiongjun is sitting on. Even in this country, if there were not so many changes, he would not have become the kind of person, ghost or ghost that she is now.


    Thinking of this, the tears are more pear with rain rolling down, Jiao body also can''t help shaking, it is to be greatly wronged in general.


    "What you said is good, but in the end, you still gave up Wan Yi and me for her sake? In the end, no one was saved. Do you know how many people were killed and injured in Wanyi? It was hell on earth at that time Wan Qing cried and told, as if she saw the scene at the beginning. At that moment, she also fled the country, and the queen of a generation did not exist. It''s really sad.


    Of course, she hated Yun qiongjun even more. Without her existence, she would have nothing to lose. The one sitting on the throne should still be herself, but now it is possessed by her rival.


    After listening to this, Wanping, who is outside the hall, is also very moved by the rise and fall of Wanyi state. She hates Wanqing''s incompetence even more. What she doesn''t understand is that she is not under her own control now. Is it caused by such an exciting thing? Wan Ping guessed, and pricked up her ears and listened attentively, but she didn''t want to go in and disturb them. She wanted to hear more details.


    After listening to Wanqing''s crying, Gu Sen has nothing to say. At the beginning, he can''t say a little responsibility, but it''s not as serious as Wan Qing said.


    If I hadn''t misunderstood Yun qiongjun, how could he have agreed to Wanqing''s fake marriage? It would not have led to the development of the following things. If you think about these things, they have already passed away and can''t be retrieved.


    Gu Sen doesn''t want to explain anything more. At present, Wan Qing is a little pathetic. When she looks at Yun qiongjun, she thinks that she misunderstood her at first, and then she may suffer more. Later, she ignores herself enough to explain everything. She not only approaches her body, but also shows pity and compassion in her eyes.


    But Yun qiongjun doesn''t notice the change of his expression. She just feels that Wan Qing''s words are not completely correct, that is, he pushes the blame on Gu Sen.


    "Why didn''t you think about what you did when Wanyi was in danger?" Yun qiongjun''s beautiful eyes stare at her, and her mouth cocks slightly with disdain. At the moment, Gu Sen''s big hand has already fallen on her fragrant shoulder. Yun qiongjun feels the temperature on his hand, and at the same time, his heart is warm and warm.


    Wan qinglenglengleng looked at her, did not understand her meaning for a moment, but the tears on his face had stopped, but his eyes were still ruddy.


    "At that time, you only dealt with me, and put the safety of the country in a secondary position. As a queen, do you have no responsibility?" Yun qiongjun''s eyes were wide open and she yelled in a sharp voice, but she had the authority of a queen.


    Wan Qing was asked speechless, but did not know how to explain for a moment, standing there stiffly.


    "Of course, these are all told by your intimate maids later. They are very good with me, but they have some ideas about your practice." Yun qiongjun talked and said, glancing at Gu Sen around her.


    Wan Qing is stunned, but still can''t say anything, because she has no reason to refute Yun qiongjun.


    On Yun qiongjun''s exquisite jade hand Buddha, Gu Sen''s big hand on his shoulder slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and then went on to say, "so Wan Yi was not given up by him, but wan Qing, you gave up yourself, didn''t you?" Her eyes fixed on WAN Qing, but also showed overwhelming dignity.Although Wanping outside the hall knew about the process of Wanyi, she didn''t expect such details. She thought that her own country of Wanyi had been ruined by Wanqing. She looked at the cloudy sky with complicated eyes, but in her heart she hated Wan Qing in the house.


    Looking at all that she had built up in front of her eyes, Wan Ping was full of mixed feelings. She didn''t know what it was like in her heart. She just stood numbly.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun in the room have already seen the flash of Wanping outside the hall, but they don''t want to pay attention to it. They want her to listen to the original story. Their hands have been folded and not separated.


    After standing for a while, Wan Ping suddenly finds that she can control Wanqing again. She starts to do something to call her out. It is no longer meaningful to stay there.


    Wan Qing was controlled again. He was very surprised, but he was totally unable to control himself. Even if he was not controlled, he could not stay any longer. He walked straight to the door slowly, still wondering what was going on.


    When Wan Ping saw her coming out, she left a look of resentment, and went out with her, thinking indignantly about what she had just heard.


    Seeing that they had gone far away, Yun qiongjun stood up from the throne and looked at Gu Sen affectionately. Gu Sen was even more tender and grateful for her argument.


    "Thank you, qiongjun!" Gu Sen put her hands on her shoulder, showing a feeling of gratitude on her face. Her mouth was filled with a gentle smile and an appreciative smile, which made Yun qiongjun feel warm.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just telling the truth." Yun qiongjun gently leans her head in her arms. Experience a man''s temperature, you can hear his strong heartbeat. Now she is not the queen of Wanyi, but a gentle and affectionate woman.


    Gu Sen is very content to gently hold this beloved woman. She has experienced so much suffering, and now everything is due to her. She should protect her, or help her, as she did just now, so as not to let her suffer any more pain.


    "Thank you for your understanding and maintenance!" Gu Sen thinks that he should express his feelings so as to be fair to both sides.


    Maybe Yun qiongjun is tired. Maybe she feels that it is unnecessary to say anything more at the moment. She just leans on his chest, snorts with her nose, and then plays the role of a little woman.


    For a long time, they just don''t give up.


    "How did they meet?" Yun qiongjun wondered how Wan Qing and WAN Ping met each other. She looked at Gu Sen with big, watery eyes and tried to find out from him.


    "I''ve been thinking about it, and I''m surprised to see them together." Gu Sen also showed a dazed look, but also under the meaning of looking at the door.


    "I thought she was no longer in the world! I didn''t expect to be alive, and it was so miserable. " Yun qiongjun said sympathetically, and then immediately felt that she was even more self inflicted. All the consequences were caused by her own, so she can''t complain.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it to happen like this. You can''t live without committing a crime." Gu Sen said with emotion. He even stood behind Yun qiongjun. Like a bodyguard, he wanted to protect her all his life. He had no regrets.


    "Come on With a loud cry, Yun qiongjun is completely transformed from a little woman into a queen.


    Four guards came in immediately and knelt down to salute Yun qiongjun.


    "The queen says!" They spoke with one voice, and their voice was thick and loud, and they circled around the hall for a long time.


    "After all, Wan Qing was the queen before here. I want to know what happened to her these days. You can go and find out and report back any news." Yun qiongjun arranges everything in a positive manner, which is very much like a queen.


    "I understand. I''ll do it now." The four men agreed, and then slowly withdrew from the hall.


    The hall suddenly quieted down. Yun qiongjun lowered her head and supported her forehead with her white jade hands. However, she felt a little tired and her head was slightly dizzy.


    "Qiongjun, go back and have a rest when you are tired. Don''t be too hard-working. I''m really distressed to see you like this!" Gu Sen said tenderly, his eyes full of concern.


    "I''m really tired. It''s really hard to be a queen." She laughed knowingly, and then walked out of the hall with her beloved man.

 Chapter 316

    Wan Ping takes Wan Qing back to her palace. She roars at him angrily.


    "Wanyi is a country founded by this palace. It has become so decadent in your hands. As the queen of Wanyi, how do you manage it? Is what Wan Yun said just now true? "


    Wan Qing bowed his head and said nothing. She didn''t expect that Wan Yun had already known everything. It seemed that she couldn''t hide Wan Ping.


    "It seems to be true. What was your intention to frame Wan Yun at all costs? Do you give up the country for the sake of Gu Sen? How hard have you been abandoned by me


    Wan Ping is angry. She used to bully her daughter, which has already made her very angry. If it wasn''t for WAN Yun who said it just now, she couldn''t believe that she hurt him so much. Wanqing, as the queen of Wanyi, was in a state of difficulty. Instead of laying down personal gratitude and resentment and focusing on the country, he ran away from the battlefield. This is really hateful!


    When Wan Ping saw that Wan Qing didn''t speak, her doubts became more serious.


    "Speaking of it, I would like to ask you that it is impossible for you to become a queen in your capacity. Why on earth did you sit on this throne?"


    Wan Qing didn''t expect that she would ask this question. She didn''t know how to answer it for a while, so she kept silent.


    Seeing that Wan Qing was completely afraid to speak, Wan Ping used her own magic to control Wan Qing''s thoughts.


    Wan Qing wanted to continue to deny, and killed the one who didn''t recognize it. But I suddenly found that my mind was no longer under my control. She only felt a voice in her mind commanding herself.


    "Wan Qing, tell me, tell me the truth."


    Wan Qing only felt that she had to listen to that voice. She couldn''t resist at all. She was controlled by Wanping again.


    The throne was originally my sister''s, and I had no chance to get the throne. But I don''t deserve the same. In order to get the Queen''s status, I did not hesitate to frame my sister.


    Finally, I sat on the throne with my own ability. I know that the people of Wanyi are not convinced. They know that I have a younger brother who was raised outside the palace. They all agreed that he was better qualified than I to succeed to the throne.


    I was angry. The throne has always been my dream. How can I let it fall into the hands of others? I see those who oppose as a thorn in the flesh, at all costs to eliminate dissidents. I killed those who were against me, so that others would not have any more complaints against me.


    In order to ensure the stability of the throne, I sent people around to inquire about and look for my brother, trying to kill him as soon as possible. It''s a pity that he didn''t find his hiding place. In this way, I sat on the queen of Wanyi, and no one dared to question me or resist me.


    After listening to Wan Qing''s account, Wan Ping found that she was a woman with a lot of ideas. For the sake of the throne, she did not hesitate to frame up her sister and pursue her brother. She was really cruel. It seems that I really looked down on her in the past, and I need to be more careful about her in the future. If she does something bad for her daughter, she must be the first to kill her.


    Wan Ping thinks about it for a second. In fact, it''s OK for her to get the throne by such a mean means. Since ancient times, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. Wan Qing also got what he wanted. As the former queen of Wanyi, she can also understand Wanqing''s ideas and practices.


    She thought in her mind: Wan Qing is more suitable for me. If you want to realize your great career, Wan Qing is a good chess piece. She is ruthless, resolute and steady, but she has the courage to do great things. Since ancient times, people who have achieved great things have not been limited to small details. If you care too much about the life and death of those poor people, you can''t achieve great things.


    But wan Yun is his daughter, and the throne should be hers. Wanqing is just a valuable tool.


    Wan Ping thought in her heart.


    If Wan Yun is allowed to ascend the throne, she must first eliminate her desire and love for Gu Sen, otherwise she will always be obsessed with the private affairs of her children and can not govern the country at ease. As her mother, I should remove all obstacles for her, and let Wan Yun really have nothing to worry about, so as to ensure the stability and long-term of the throne.


    Gu Sen has recovered his spiritual power and can''t cope with it for a while. Wan Ping is worried in her heart that even so, she will try her best to kill Gu Sen. when Wang is a king, the love between men and women should not be too heavy.


    I must pave the way for WAN Yun. The throne should not be lost to others.


    Seeing Wan Ping and WAN Qing leave together, Yun qiongjun is puzzled.


    How did they get to know each other, and how did they work together? With her own understanding of Wan Qing, this ruthless woman is impossible to submit to anyone, and how can she willingly follow her mother and follow her mother''s instructions?


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, understands her doubts and tells what he saw outside the palace. The relationship between Wanping and Wanqing is unusual. There was no connection between them. What was the reason for reaching a consensus and colluding? Looking at Wanping''s attitude, she seems to like Wanqing very much. There is no secret between them.


    Yun qiongjun understands Gu Sen''s concerns. What he thinks is exactly what he worries about. So she sent someone to inquire about it. It must be a result now.At this time, someone came in to report. Yun qiongjun was overjoyed to see the man kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up, please. Tell me. How''s your investigation?"


    Yun qiongjun happily pulls the man on the ground and asks him to get up and talk back.


    "Your Highness, Wan Qing was not dead at that time, but was disfigured."


    Report the information you find.


    "I said, I always thought she was dead, but I didn''t expect to live."


    Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun as if I had already guessed it.


    "She disappeared, and many people couldn''t find her and thought she was dead. In fact, she was adopted. "


    "Adopted? By whom? "


    Yun qiongjun said in surprise. It seems that the adopter must know more secrets of Wan Qing.


    Gu Sen also listened carefully, thinking about the next step in his mind.


    "It''s adoption, but it''s just using Wanqing to make money for myself. The man was a famous local rascal. He was lazy and alcoholic. He beat Wan Qing when he drank too much. Because Wan Qing lost his spiritual power, he could only bear it in silence. "


    Yun qiongjun is very surprised that Wan Qing is so miserable.


    "Then, how did Wan Qing escape?"


    Yun qiongjun continued to ask.


    "I don''t know. The man is addicted to wine and lust all day. I waited at his house for a long time, but I couldn''t find anyone. I''ll come back to tell you. Or I''ll go and get the man and interrogate him. "


    "No harm. It happens that I have something to ask the person personally. Give me his address and I''ll check it myself. "


    Yun qiongjun decides to check it out in person. She wanted to see the place where Wan Qing had lived, how the queen, who had been well cared for, had been reduced to this place, and what she had depended on to survive till now. In some words, she had to ask the man who adopted her face to face.


    Through a shabby alley, there is a family. The door with air leakage everywhere and the articles piled up at random show the owner''s poverty.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the gate. It must be the adopter''s home.


    Push open the door and walk in. There is hardly any place to settle in the dirty room. There was an inexplicable smell in the room, such as the sour smell of expired food and the musty smell of unwashed quilt. Qiongjun went to the room with her mouth and nose carefully.


    The messy room showed that the owner was not an industrious man. If she hadn''t come to see him in person, it would be hard to imagine that Wan Qing would have lived in such a place.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the room. She tries to endure her discomfort and is about to leave when she suddenly finds something strange in the room.


    At this time, a sound came from the bed, and a man''s voice came over.


    "You dead woman, just come back now. Pour me a glass of water. I''m thirsty."


    A strong drunk man poked his head out of bed. Judging from his drunken appearance, he probably didn''t drink less. It seems that my subordinates are good at probing. This man is really an alcoholic.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t answer or ignore her. Instead, she secretly looks at the room and thinks to herself. It''s really hard for WAN Qing to survive in such a place. She can''t help admiring Wan Qing. This woman is really stubborn enough to survive in such an environment. Enough for a woman to be disfigured. It seems that she is strong enough to endure such a life.


    The man was furious at Yun qiongjun''s silence.


    "You are a cheap woman. I have been raising you so hard that you would not give me a glass of water. Do you want to be beaten again? "


    The drunk got up from the bed swearing, ready to hit her again.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t speak. She stares at the drunk''s face and lets him grab her arm.


    The drunkard realized that his wrist was not ugly Wan Qing, but a beautiful little girl.


    This, this, this is not the queen of Wanyi, how can she appear here? I must have drunk too much. I''ve got the wrong person.


    The drunkard tried to open his eyes and confirmed that he was standing in front of him was the current queen of Wanyi, Wan Yun. He knelt down on the ground in panic, kowtowing.


    "The grassroots do not know that the queen has arrived, but they have lost their welcome. It is a crime."


    "You know me. Well, I have something to ask you


    Yun qiongjun looks at the drunkard kneeling on the ground with the sleeves pulled by him.


    "The queen, I don''t think I''ve been rude to your servant. Don''t worry. If you want to know anything, just ask. As long as I know, I will tell you everything. "

 Chapter 317

    Yun qiongjun is a little overwhelmed by the man''s performance. He didn''t want him to be what he was, but he was afraid of it. The purpose of his coming here was not to ask him what to do, but to know about Wan Qing and not to argue with him.


    Yun qiongjun has seen a lot of people like this. The street thugs spend their lives all day. They can do anything in order to get money. Such a person is not worth losing his temper with him. He doesn''t pay attention to it and looks at him coldly.


    "Get up, I''m here to ask you something."


    Hearing Yun qiongjun''s tone, the man didn''t want to blame himself. He put his heart down, got up from the ground and walked towards Yun qiongjun. But he didn''t know what was in his mind. He quickly backed back and looked up at Yun qiongjun carefully. What he saw was not ordinary people, but the queen of Wanyi! The strength of the drunken wine is sober.


    I know what kind of person I am. At this time, the queen of Wanyi suddenly comes to find her. What''s the matter? She is flustered. She doesn''t dare to look at Yun qiongjun directly. She can only look at her feet.


    Hands kept shaking, forehead has come out of thin sweat, along the cheek drip to the ground.


    "I don''t know what her majesty wants to know. I''ll tell you all about it. I won''t hide it."


    Yun qiongjun nods. In order not to make him afraid of himself, she can tell the truth and softens her tone a little. But in Yun qiongjun''s heart, he looks down on such a person. He bullies the soft and is afraid of the hard. If he and Qing change their identities, he will certainly try to please Wan Qing.


    "Well, let me ask you, you took in a woman who ruined her appearance before. What did she look like after you took her in? You answer honestly


    The man''s head nodded like a rattle, and he kept saying, yes, yes.


    Remember when I just took Wan Qing in, how did I treat her? Would she come to avenge Wan Qing? I don''t know how to answer. Should I tell the truth or When she hesitated, Yun qiongjun and others were in a hurry and urged.


    "Speak quickly."


    The man lowered his head and told the truth, thinking that he was talking about Wan Qing.


    "Well She always does some strange things. She is a normal person, but she pretends to have spiritual power. She always thinks that she can dominate the world and often says strange things and so on


    Yun qiongjun is curious and asks him what Wan Qing will say. The man tells Yun qiongjun that Wan Qing often says that she is the queen and can command the whole world. She wants to kill all the people who laugh at her. At that time, she thought she was just fantasizing because her disfigurement spirit was abnormal.


    Speaking of this, the man raised his head and looked at Yun qiongjun with disdain.


    "I think this woman must be crazy. How could she be a queen like her? I can''t do anything well, and I want to compete with her majesty for the position. I told her that she was dreaming. It was impossible. Once, when I came back at night, I saw her standing on the floor of the room alone and pretending to be the queen. It was shameless


    Yun qiongjun looked at the man''s appearance, but she didn''t think that she had never given up being the queen of Wanyi in Wan Qing''s heart. Although she looked bright on the surface, the sacrifice behind her would not be met by the human body. And WAN Qing cared too much about power. If Wan Ping didn''t force herself, she wouldn''t care about this position, and she would be lost in her mind.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun''s reaction, the man thought her words made her angry, so he knelt down again.


    "Your Majesty, calm down. The grass people are telling the truth."


    Yun qiongjun of course knows that Wan Qing''s mood is clear. What she wants to know is clear. There is no reason to stay here. Without looking at the man kneeling on the ground, she goes straight out of the room. The man tenses up and waits until Yun qiongjun leaves to relax. She wipes his sweat in a panic.


    Since Gu Sen regained her spiritual power, the whole person seems to be in high spirits, just like a different person. Yun qiongjun is happy and finally sees the original appearance in him. This is what she expected.


    Gu Sen, who has recovered his spiritual power, can master gusen. After looking for Lin, Gu Sen loses his power again, and everything in the Guisen loses its vitality. When Gu Sen recovers his spiritual power, he naturally becomes the king of gusen.


    I think I should go back to Gu Sen and have a look. I want to discuss with Yun qiongjun. I can''t find her. I''m worried. I miss the two people now. I envy others. I can''t wait for her. I want to go back early. In order not to let Yun qiongjun worry, she bought a note on the table for her.


    After Gu Sen comes to Gu Sen, Gu Sen has already noticed his breath and is waiting to meet him.


    When he returned to his familiar and long lost place, Gu Sen felt something in his heart. When he saw Gu Sen, all the insects, birds and animals in Gushen came to him and welcomed the new king in different ways. He said that they would listen to Gu Sen''s words. Gu Sen was happy. The former Gu Sen came back, and his efforts were not in vain. His eyes were full of excited tears Water, but he held back.


    All the birds and insects of gusen came out to celebrate. Gu Sen saw the joy in front of him. The only discordant one was Qi Tian. He must know that his spiritual power had been restored, but he didn''t come out to meet him. It''s not that he was not happy, but he didn''t want him to get out of the forest all the time.Guessing that he was probably still there, he went to look for him. If he was there, he was still taking good care of the sapling. He came to him and took the kettle in his hand and watered the sapling.


    "I have regained my spiritual power, and now I am the king of gusen."


    Qi Tian nods, which is not unexpected. He knows that he can, but things will not be good for a long time, because he has already known something, and his mood is a little low. Gu Sen doesn''t see Qi Tian''s reaction, which is strange.


    "Don''t you be happy for me?"


    Qi Tian takes a look at Gu Sen.


    "I''m very happy that you can restore your spiritual power and become the king of gusen. However, I have to tell you one thing and remind you that the one who has the ability to punish heaven has died. Such an important position will not be vacant for a long time. Tiankeng will have to choose again in the near future."


    Gu Sen doesn''t know what the sky is. He looks at Qi Tian curiously, a young man. It''s good to be curious, but some things are better.


    "What is heaven? Is there a God?"


    Qi Tian nods. He once saw Meilin once when he was the man of heaven. Gu Sen looks ok. He thinks that he should see everything with his own eyes. After all, hearing is empty and seeing is believing.


    "If there are gods, I really want to see them and see what they look like."


    A helpless sigh came from one side. Gu Sen didn''t understand why Qi Tian was such a reaction. When he asked him what was wrong, Qi Tian gave him a meaningful look.


    "The reason why the God is called the God of heaven is that no one can see it. Once it is seen, no good thing will happen."


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that it would be like this. He just wanted to see the God of heaven. He suddenly lost his mood and laughed awkwardly.


    After Wanping refused the appointment, Tianqi knew that she didn''t want to see herself, but she was no longer the queen of Wanyi who wanted wind and rain. She still couldn''t get rid of the stinky airs. What she wanted to do was not so easy to give up. If she didn''t see her now, she would see her later.


    In order to make plans for the future, Tianqi rented a house outside, and finally had a place to settle down. He did not want to wander on the street and lead an ordinary life.


    Tianqi is a rented house in Wanyi village. All the people living around him are the people of Wanyi. He had dinner that night. In fact, he ate a little. When he lived alone, he was always full. The whole family was not hungry. If he wanted to know more about Wanyi, he went out for a walk. When he came to the street alone, maybe people had dinner Some of them are walking on the street, so many of them are walking on the street.


    On the side of the street, a beggar was kneeling on the ground, without feet. He was thin and had no strength to speak. He begged for alms from passers-by. A man who had only a few cents on his body gave one fifth of his own to the beggar. However, it was reasonable when a rich man who had just come out of a jewelry store and was holding a beautiful woman in his arms passed by the beggar I don''t care.


    Why is it that you are so rich that you can''t give a little help to the people in need? And really good people have the ability to help him, is really helpless.


    Go on, Tianqi knows that he is getting closer to the palace of Wanyi, but he can''t feel the smell of Wanping. He knows that she must have sought a shelter, otherwise he won''t feel her breath. Now, only Yun qiongjun can estimate that Wanyi has this ability!


    Unconsciously, she walked to the gate of the palace and saw Yun qiongjun walking towards the palace gate. Was that her daughter? She was so familiar, but she was not wan Ping. Her eyes moved with her figure. Unconsciously, she remembered that Wan Ping was so bright when she was young. However, he didn''t like her personality. What impressed him most was that she seduced him Wait, the mind constantly replays those pictures.

 Chapter 318

    The feeling of long absence made Tianqi confused. Although she had no feelings for Wanping, the time was really beautiful. She thought that she had found the true meaning of life and could settle down. After the unremitting efforts of Wanping, they soon had the crystallization of love. However, it was because of this crystallization that they were permanently eliminated from heaven, which was so important The identity, let the Apocalypse some unwilling, is doomed to fish and bear''s paw can''t have it at the same time?


    Because of Yun qiongjun, she was punished by heaven. I haven''t seen her for so many years. I don''t know what her daughter will look like when she grows up. Now when I see Yun qiongjun, I feel that she is very familiar with her. I don''t know where she comes from.


    Now, Wan Ping came here from Wangdian. At first, what kind of woman was Wanping in her world? The Apocalypse was clear, and power was an indispensable part of her life. Now she has promoted Yun qiongjun to the position of queen, which shows that Yun qiongjun must be very important to her. It is estimated that she is the only one who can make Wanping willing to do so in this world If she really thinks so, then Yun qiongjun should also be her daughter.


    Tianqi makes a bold guess, but is still not sure whether Yun qiongjun is her own daughter.


    In fact, the thoughts of Tianqi and Wanping are very similar. He also attaches great importance to rights. However, if people pay too much attention to some things, they will lose their mind. In the past, they were Heaven, and their power was so great, because they met Wan Ping, they became what they are now.


    Although the present own did not have the day also is very formidable, but the heart has not been willing.


    If Wan Ping hadn''t seduced herself at the beginning, how could Yun qiongjun, who is now, have such a difficult choice? Although such a long time has passed, he has never given up.


    Now, he already knows the way, but this method makes him very embarrassed. He doesn''t know what to do. He comes to Wanping for no reason, because the way is to kill Wan Ping and Yun qiongjun. Tianqi has killed many people, but the people he killed are those who have made unforgivable mistakes. This time, he was asked to kill his former woman and possibly his own daughter My son''s man.


    I don''t know how to make a choice. Wan Ping doesn''t care. She has no feelings for her. But Yun qiongjun is different. If she is really her own daughter, how can he do it.


    Everything in this world will not let his heart soften, only his daughter, for so many years, has been thinking about her, do not know how her life, life is not good.


    People are fragile, and they can''t forget their blood and family ties. In addition to missing Yun qiongjun, Tianqi is sorry for her. Wan Ping seduces herself and has a baby in her stomach. Tianqi knows that she will be punished by heaven, but she doesn''t expect it to be so serious.


    At the very moment when Yun qiongjun was born, she was a little girl. Wan Ping liked her very much. Tianqi looked at her flesh face, scratched her hands and feet in the air, and had a curious look at the world. Not only did she not have the joy of being a new father, but she also had the impulse to kill her. At that time, she had only one thought in her heart, that is, if you kill her, you won''t be killed Remove the identity of heaven.


    Wan Ping was lying on the bed and could not move. Tianqi took the child to one side, gathered her strength in her palm, and looked at her face tightly. Although she knew that she was her daughter, she could not stay. Her life was so long that she could not be destroyed because of one child, and the child would have some in the future.


    He raised his hand and patted the child''s forehead. As a result, he stopped at the last moment, because he saw that she was smiling at himself. The sweet smile was enough to warm his cold heart. Because of the sudden withdrawal of the spiritual power, he would cause certain damage to his body. In order not to frighten her, he just used his internal force to make the blood in the chest cavity Liquid forced back, gently smile at her.


    The child''s smile made Tianqi realize that she is her own child, her own flesh and blood. She has the same blood as her own, which she can''t give up in any case. If she killed her today, she would never be able to forgive herself. At that time, Tianqi swore silently in his heart to protect her and protect her for the whole life.


    Wanping doesn''t know what Tianqi has done with her baby. She moves her body a little bit worried to have a look, but she falls out of bed. It happens that Tianqi comes back with her baby.


    Apocalypse looked up, the wind will blow the leaves from his front, once did such a stupid thing, want to kill her, since did not start at the beginning, how to let him do it now?


    I don''t want to think about these bad things. Since I''ve come, I''d like to confirm Yun qiongjun''s identity. After all, I want to enter the palace of Wanyi, and I don''t want to cause other things. So I''d better rely on Yun qiongjun, otherwise Wan Ping won''t see her at all.


    He tidied up his mood, tidied up his clothes and walked in the direction of Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun just came back from the man. On the way back, she was still thinking about what the man had said to herself and where Wan Qing would go now? If she is not dead, will she come back and rob Gu Sen with herself? However, she is not afraid. Gu Sen''s heart is already here. With so many things happening, Gu Sen can learn from his own heart day and month, and there is no doubt about it.What''s more, Yun Qiong has confidence in herself, but some poor Wanqing, can''t a woman without her appearance be bullied in the world? Is appearance really that important? To see whether a person is good or not, should not see his heart, but shake his head helplessly. Like Wan Qing and WAN Ping, power is their fatal weakness.


    Because she had been thinking about things, she didn''t notice that there was someone in front of her. It was the maid beside her and Yun qiongjun who said that she looked up and saw him.


    When Tianqi saw Yun qiongjun, it was the first time that he had looked at her at such a close distance. For a moment, he forgot his purpose and kept looking at her. Yun qiongjun was puzzled by him and asked him with a frown.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Tianqi then responded and said hello to Yun qiongjun politely.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve come here to ask for something I want to ask for her Majesty''s protection. "


    Yun qiongjun wondered why he would seek his own protection. Now Wanyi is very safe. Is it not good enough for him to do it himself?


    "What''s the matter? Is there any difficulty in life?"


    The voice is so gentle, so kind to the people, no wonder people in Wanyi will love her, she will be a good monarch, happy.


    "No, in fact, I''m not a common people or a local in Wanyi. I''m from other places. I''m new here. I don''t know anything about this place. I just wandered around the palace of Wanyi. Just now I saw her majesty passing by and saw you look extraordinary. I knew you were not ordinary people. I guess it might be the queen of Wanyi. I didn''t think it was really. That''s great I wonder if her majesty can find me a place to live? "


    After hearing what he said, Yun qiongjun was a little suspicious, but didn''t answer. She lowered her head and thought for a while, then looked up at him. When she saw his expectant eyes, she quickly dodged.


    The man in front of him said that he was not a local, but he didn''t seem to have come here after a long journey. His clothes looked gorgeous and his appearance was handsome. He didn''t look like he needed protection at all. He thought he was probably lying.


    Thinking that it was Wanping who was looking for her again, she was very upset. She was really haunted and did not give him a good face. She said coldly to the servants who came with her.


    "Give him a place to live, and then find him a job in the Dyer."


    After that, Tianqi nodded to Tianqi and walked away. After two steps, Tianqi turned around and looked at Yun qiongjun''s back. She was a good girl. She deserved to be her daughter. She had the temperament of a queen and had the mind that a queen should have. She doubted herself, but she still had to persuade her to let herself into the palace.


    A smile appeared at the corner of the mouth, the sound of the wind blowing dry leaves breaking on the ground, every step will make the leaves on the ground rustle, and occasionally a few birds who do not know why they are frightened will fly in the woods, which adds a sense of fear to the dark night.


    Yun qiongjun has gone out for a long time. Without any hesitation, she can only take out her Assassin''s mace, step forward and shout out loud at Yun qiongjun''s back.


    "What if I said I could help you deal with Wan Ping?"


    Just a few words can really make Yun qiongjun''s heart fluctuate. She stops and slowly turns to look at him. What is he saying just now? He can help himself deal with Wan Ping. His eyes are full of doubts and suspicions. Can the person in front of her believe it?


    Thinking of the strange encounter tonight, I first met him in the woods. Ordinary people would not appear here so late. Moreover, his clothes and clothes were not the same as what he described. He did not look like an ordinary person, which gave people the feeling of a world expert. Her intuition told her that she could let him have a try.


    Tianqi looked at her complicated eyes and knew that she was doubting herself and wanted to believe her hesitation. She needed a person who could deal with Wanping, but she didn''t know who to trust.


    It''s true that Yun qiongjun wants to believe him, but she doesn''t know why he wants to help herself. She can''t understand it. However, she thinks that there may be too many enemies of Wanping. Now one of them will come to take revenge on her.


    If he can really help himself, try it and walk to his side.


    "What''s your name and identity, and why did you come to help me?"


    God laughed, and the gentleman looked at her.


    "My name is Tianqi. You can rest assured that since I can say such a thing, it will never be empty talk."


    Yun qiongjun looks confident at him. He doesn''t say his identity. He must have deliberately concealed it. There is no other way to choose now. It''s better to take him back first.


    "Come back with me first."


    After Yun qiongjun''s death, Tianqi is finally successful. She thinks about how she will feel when she sees herself in Wanyi''s palace.

 Chapter 319

    It''s very late. Yun qiongjun doesn''t come back. Wan Ping can''t fall asleep. She tosses and turns on her bed. At night, the Wanyi palace doesn''t lose its brilliance because of the darkness. The light makes the palace more prosperous and noble.


    The night was warm, and Yun qiongjun entered Wanyi with the apocalypse. At this time, Wan Ping''s inner agitation increased. The moonlight shone on the window through the branches. The white window paper reflected the light in the room. Closing her eyes could also feel it.


    He sat up with a slight frown on his brow. He covered his chest with his hands and breathed heavily. I don''t know why he was so dry today. He always felt that something bad would happen. He went to the table and wanted to pour a cup of water pressure. He fell on the ground and opened on the ground.


    Wan Ping is even more uneasy because she feels a sense of familiarity and terror. She recalls unconsciously that she had a child with her, Yun qiongjun, thousands of years ago when she just met the apocalypse. Later, so many things happened. She couldn''t get out of Wangdian. It was he who locked himself in it and hid himself before He just wanted to escape, but now it seems impossible to hide.


    I don''t want to believe it''s true, how he came here, how he came in, trying to comfort himself that it''s him outside the palace, shaking his head and whispering.


    "No, no, it''s ok..." At the same time, he looked at the door in horror.


    Wan Ping''s servant girl hears a sound in the room outside the door. She doesn''t know what''s going on. She knocks at the door and asks.


    "Mother, what happened?"


    Wan Ping doesn''t speak. The servant girl pushes the door in and sees her. She doesn''t know what happened and runs to her side.


    I feel the breath of Apocalypse getting closer and closer to myself, and my heart beat faster and faster, shouting. "Close the door. Close the door."


    The servant girl was surprised to see her quickly close the door. Wan Ping didn''t say a word. This familiar feeling made her panic. Now the apocalypse brought her only fear. At the beginning, she was locked in Wangdian by him. During the long time of Wangdian, she waited hard to find a way out.


    No one can understand the pain. The long night is hard to fall asleep, which is enough to make people break down mentally. But every time she comes to such a moment, she will think that the Apocalypse has given her the pain. In this world, she is the queen of Wanyi, the proud queen, and no one has ever been able to do this to herself.


    Now, it''s hard to get out of it. I really don''t want to go back. So when I see the Apocalypse again, I''m so afraid. I really don''t want to live that day. Some things, once in a lifetime, is enough.


    She could still feel the strong breath of apocalypse. She got up and closed all the windows in the room tightly. She was afraid that the Apocalypse would come in. But even if Tianqi knew that she was here, Wanping could not resist if she wanted to take her away. The servant girl looked at Wan Ping''s panic and became nervous. She had never seen her like this Son.


    Wan Ping hides and doesn''t want the Apocalypse to find her, but since she can feel the breath of the apocalypse, the Apocalypse can also feel her. All is useless.


    Wanping, who gradually calmed down, regained some sense. She also thought that Tianqi had already known that she was here, and it was useless to avoid. She thought that if she was just outside the palace, she would not have such a feeling. She guessed that he had entered the palace and wondered how he came in. She asked the maid to change clothes for herself and carefully went out of the room to find out the answer.


    Looking through the crack of the door, no one dares to go out. She walks towards the hall and sees Tianqi. She hides behind a pillar in fear. The person she sees is the last one she wants to see. Yes, it''s Yun qiongjun. Wan Ping''s heart just put down mentions her voice. How could Tianqi find Yun qiongjun, her daughter. Tianqi is too dangerous to let him get close to the injury Harm your own daughter.


    I don''t know why he was with his daughter. How could they meet him?


    No matter what Tianqi will do to himself, he can''t let him touch his daughter. He throws everything behind him. He rushes forward and blocks Yun qiongjun. The two people who are talking are startled by the sudden rush of Wan Ping. After seeing who it is, their expressions are much more peaceful.


    Wan Ping pulls Yun qiongjun aside and doesn''t give Tianqi any chance to hurt her. Yun qiongjun is stumbling by Wan Ping. She looks at Wan Ping standing in front of her.


    "What are you doing, mother?"


    Wan Ping didn''t answer Yun qiongjun. In fact, she was worried when she rushed up. However, she had to be brave for her daughter. She has only one daughter in her life, and no one can hurt her in this world.


    "Apocalypse, didn''t you say you wouldn''t move my daughter? Why do you go back now? " Wan Ping shook her voice and pretended to be firm, but her tears had betrayed her.


    Wan Ping''s appearance frightens Yun qiongjun, but she doesn''t dare to act rashly. I don''t know why she is so excited. In Yun qiongjun''s heart, Wan Ping has always been arrogant and fearless of anyone. She has never seen her like this before. After a look at apocalypse and another look at Wan Ping, she feels at a loss.It''s strange how Wan Ping and he got to know each other. When I met him on the road just now, he said that he was not from here. He also said that he didn''t know anyone and wanted to seek his own help. How to explain this?


    Just when Yun qiongjun couldn''t understand, Tianqi looked at Wan Ping with a cold eye and lost her mind completely. Although she was young at the beginning, she would not look like this. I didn''t expect that she would end up in such a mess after so many years.


    Sneer. "Oh, Wanping, I didn''t expect that a woman with a heart of stone and only power in her heart would care for your daughter! But don''t worry, I''m not what you think. I won''t hurt her


    The sarcasm in the tone can not be ignored by Wan Ping.


    Hearing their conversation, Yun qiongjun was in a daze. She couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but it was certain that they must know each other. Looking at Wanping has been holding her hand tightly, I feel a trace of warmth in my heart. This is the first time I have felt maternal love for so many years. I don''t know that this feeling is so beautiful.


    When Wan Ping hears Tianqi says that he won''t hurt Yun qiongjun, she is relieved and releases her hand.


    Feeling her relaxation, apocalypse took two steps forward and said with ease.


    "But you may not understand what I mean. Just because I say I won''t move your daughter, it doesn''t mean I won''t move you."


    Tianqi stares at Wanping, who is afraid to dodge his eyes. She doesn''t even dare to look up at him. She feels like she can''t stand. Her muscles are shaking and she doesn''t have any strength. Even in this case, she doesn''t want to lose her last dignity. She tries to keep calm and looks up at Tianqi.


    I feel unfair in my heart. "Why does he just refuse to let go of himself?"


    When Wan Ping''s eyes and Tianqi''s eyes converge, Tianqi doesn''t look at her and asks Yun qiongjun where her room is. Yun qiongjun is considering whether to help Wan Ping, but her hand has already touched her.


    Everyone has a vulnerable side. She looks like a woman who is not afraid of anything and doesn''t matter. But what happened today let Yun qiongjun know that she still cares about herself, and she will have people to be afraid of.


    Give Wanping to the servant girl to take care of her and take Tianqi to her room.


    Gu Sen has just returned from gusen. Thinking that it is so late, Yun qiongjun will surely wait for herself and go back quickly. Unexpectedly, she meets Wan Ping. To be exact, it is wan Ping who comes to Gu Sen.


    It turned out that when the servant girl sent Wan Ping back to her room, she changed her mind. Now she can''t cope with Tianqi, let alone protect Yun qiongjun. So she has to find someone to complete the task. She only thinks of Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that Wan Ping would come to him and look for her. Seeing her coming towards him, he thought about what to say to her. Wan Ping went straight to him and blocked his way.


    "Gusen, I want you to promise me one thing."


    I don''t know why. Today''s Wanping is not the same as before. I didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to look for herself, because she had not looked up and could not see her expression.


    "Well, you say, I''ll try my best if I can."


    As soon as this incident was mentioned, Wanping''s tears kept flowing down. When she wiped her tears with a handkerchief, Gu Sen noticed that she had already cried before. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she knew in her heart that something important must have happened, because it is not a common thing to let Wanping like this.


    I can''t help but feel nervous and comfort Wan Ping.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. Tell me what you have. I''ll do it. Don''t cry."


    Wan Ping nodded at ease and said hoarsely.


    "Gu Sen, you must stay by qiongjun''s side all the time to protect her from any harm. Do you know?"


    It turns out that it''s about qiongjun. After thinking about it, Gu Sen nods and agrees.


    "I know my aunt. You can rest assured that she is my wife and I will not let others hurt her."


    Wan Ping is relieved to hear what he said. Now she has no energy to think about. She just wants her daughter to be safe. Only at this moment can she know what she really wants. When she is locked in Wangdian by Tianqi, the long night is spent by missing her daughter. She is her own spiritual pillar. Without her, she is her own spiritual support Your life has no meaning, even if you get the whole world?


    Thinking of this, he covered his face in pain and whispered.


    "I can''t lose qiongjun. I can''t live without her."


    Although her voice is low, Gu Sen still hears her. She didn''t expect that she would care so much about qiongjun. Before that, she thought she only cared about power and used qiongjun. Seeing her like this, her view of her changed.

 Chapter 320

    Yun qiongjun, who was immersed in what she had just done, kept echoing Wan Ping''s voice in her mind. A simple sentence planted a deep seed in Yun qiongjun''s heart.


    I didn''t get any maternal love since I was a child. Now I suddenly get all these things. It seems that it is not true. I feel Wan Ping''s hand just now, and there is her residual temperature on it.


    Before that, she always wanted to be the queen. She never considered her own feelings, and doubted whether she was her own mother. It seems that she thought too much, but she was still curious about what happened to her and the man behind her, and why she was so afraid when she saw him?


    Looking back at the Apocalypse behind him, this man is definitely not an ordinary person. When I first saw him, I felt that he was not extraordinary.


    Tianqi follows Yun qiongjun all the way. He can guess that Yun qiongjun has a lot of questions in her mind. Wan Ping is nothing to herself now. Only Yun qiongjun is important to herself.


    Yun qiongjun takes him to the palace she usually prepares for important guests. It''s no worse than the palace she lives in. Walking along the path made of parchment, it''s very comfortable to walk up. The gate of the palace is slowly opened, and the scenery is beautiful. Tianqi is also a person who has seen the world. But the prosperity of Wanyi also brightens his eyes.


    Enjoying the scenery along the way, Yun qiongjun observed that he enjoyed it very much. Indeed, it would be very comfortable here. Generally, he would not bring ordinary people here. His intuition told her that the man in front of her was very important, so she brought him here.


    "It seems that you like it very much, so live here."


    Yun qiongjun thought he would be very happy, but to her surprise, Tianqi refused.


    Wave your hand in a hurry.


    "No, I do like it, but I don''t want to live here."


    Tianqi looks at Yun qiongjun seriously. Yun qiongjun looks at him with a crooked head.


    "Why? You didn''t say that you like it very much. You should know that I don''t usually live here for others. Do you still dislike it? "


    Tianqi smiles and realizes that her words have been misunderstood by Yun qiongjun.


    "No, I don''t want to live here because I dislike it. Her Majesty has kindly taken me in. I have nothing to dislike. I just think the queen doesn''t live here, and I have no sense of security. So, I''ll live in her Majesty''s side hall, which is more convenient."


    Yun qiongjun wonders why he wants to live in his own side hall, which has always been the place where Gu Sen lives. This makes him a little embarrassed. He covers his mouth with his hand unconsciously and thinks about how to arrange it.


    Tianqi sees her dilemma, but ignores it. Yun qiongjun looks at him with embarrassment.


    "Well It''s much better than my side hall. Let''s live here, and there are already people living in the side hall. It''s too inconvenient. "


    Knowing that Gu Sen lives in the side hall, it''s no big deal that all of them are men. When asked if there are men living there, Yun qiongjun nods helplessly. Apocalypse is relieved and shows her hands.


    "That''s OK. Anyway, it''s all men. We''ll live together. The man won''t be so stingy?"


    Yun qiongjun quickly shakes her head. "No, it won''t, but..."


    Before Yun qiongjun finishes, Tianqi has already moved her steps and walks towards the side hall, without giving her any chance to refuse. Yun qiongjun feels bad. When Gu Sen comes back, how to explain to him? Suddenly, a big man wants to live with him, worrying about whether he will be angry. What''s more, Tianqi''s attitude is not to seek his own protection Don''t listen to your own arrangements.


    Angry, the servant girl on one side also saw the fishiness and asked Yun qiongjun in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty, this..."


    Yun qiongjun is also very upset, but she can''t do anything about him. The people who wan Ping is afraid of are certainly not ordinary people, so they should not offend them. They can''t let out their anger. They jump up in a hurry, stomp their feet severely, pout their lips, and bury their wrongs.


    "Who is it?"


    Tianqi has gone out a long way, but after all, it''s in the palace of Wanyi. I''d better respect others. Looking back at Yun qiongjun, I think her daughter is really attractive.


    "Your Majesty, let''s go. We''re tired after such a long journey."


    Yun qiongjun turns his big white eyes. She doesn''t know how to explain to Gu Sen. she angrily walks past him and asks her maid to take him to her side hall, while she stands outside the door.


    Gu Sen comes out from Wanping and knows that something must have happened. He quickly finds Yun qiongjun. He is afraid of her accident. He finds that she is in the side hall where he lives. He is relieved. However, when he sees another person in his room, his brow locks.


    She walks up to Yun qiongjun and grabs her hand anxiously.


    "Qiongjun, are you ok? What''s the matter? Who is he?"


    Seeing his worried appearance, Yun qiongjun felt warm in her heart and gave him a relieved smile.


    "He was a man I met when I went back to the palace just now. He said that I let him in because he could deal with Wan Ping. Originally, I arranged him in another palace, but I didn''t expect that he would live here. Moreover, Wan Ping was afraid to see him. I don''t know his identity."Gu Sen squints at the man in the room. It seems that Wan Ping is right. This man is very dangerous. He has just left Yun qiongjun for such a short time, and then he has made such a big mistake. He is self reproached.


    In fact, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know if she''s doing something right. She took this man in because he said he could deal with Wan Ping. But just now, Wan Ping tried to protect herself so that she felt that she shouldn''t do this to her.


    Gu Sen sees that Tianqi and Yun qiongjun are about the same age. Why does he have to live in her side hall? This room is his own. Is it possible that he likes Yun qiongjun and wants to pursue her in order to get close to him? She clenched her fist and looked at Yun qiongjun. She was jealous. Yun qiongjun is her own. No one else can take her away. She can''t be taken away.


    Yun qiongjun is worried about whether Gu Sen will be angry, but he does not expect Gu Sen to accept it.


    "Well, you can live together. It''s OK. I''ll see what he can do."


    Gu Sen wants to live with him so that he can watch him. If he wants to do something to Yun qiongjun, he will know it at the first time, which is more convenient.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu sen in surprise. She thinks about the way two men live together. She doesn''t know why it''s a little strange. He had been worried that he would be angry. Now he was relieved. Gu Sen entered the room and wanted to meet the man. Yun qiongjun saw him go in and left to do his own business.


    Too many things happened in one night, which made Yun qiongjun unable to digest. She wanted to know what happened between Wan Ping and this man. But now Wan Ping is very upset. She''d better wait and ask her again. She wants to go back to deal with things and want to have a rest earlier.


    Entering the room, Gu Sen saw the man sitting in his own position, enjoying his favorite tea at ease, just like a master. He was angry and restrained. He was the master here and could not mess around.


    Come up to him. "You''re in my seat."


    Tianqi didn''t think so. He sat on the chair and looked at him with a pair of master''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong with your position? What are you in this country? The queen didn''t say anything about me. Do you think it''s good for you to say this here? Don''t be too wild, young man. "


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. OK, since Yun qiongjun doesn''t have anything else to say, anyway, if they want to live together, they should bear with it first. Gu Sen wonders when his temper changes so well. He shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He goes to the next seat and sits down.


    Because I always thought he wanted to be with Yun qiongjun, I was very wary of him.


    "Where are you from? Why did you come to Wanyi and how did you know Wanping? "


    You should know that Wanping''s identity is also very noble. Not all kinds of people can know her. Therefore, it must be difficult for people to know Wanping. Knowing this in mind, and seeing that the Apocalypse is not afraid at all, her momentum has lost a bit.


    Apocalypse looks at Goosen. "Well, the tea is good, and it''s very mellow. It seems that our eyes are very similar. "


    Look alike? This sentence makes Gu Sen''s back feel cold. What does it mean? It doesn''t mean Yun qiongjun, does it? His eyes widened to see how he enjoyed himself, and his anger in his heart began to burn. Apocalypse knew that he was already angry, and his expression became serious. He sorted out his clothes and looked at Gu Sen seriously.


    "Gu Sen, I know you, and I have known Yun qiongjun for a long time. Moreover, I also know everything that happened between you. You once betrayed her. I still remember that you must be very surprised. Why do I know these things? In fact, I have already begun to pay attention to you."


    Indeed, it''s strange how he knows about his relationship with Yun qiongjun. Listening to what he said doesn''t seem like a lie. What''s going on? It''s been hundreds of years since the incident between him and Yun qiongjun, which confirms that he is not an ordinary person.


    Looking at him in surprise, Tianqi is not surprised at all. Gu Sen doesn''t understand why he pays attention to himself. He frowns and looks at him with puzzled expression on his face.


    Tianqi is also very interested in him. He stares at him all the time, and constantly patrols him from top to bottom. Gu Sen is not comfortable when he is seen. He wants to avoid it subconsciously. He has never been watched like this. If Yun qiongjun is, he must be very happy, but there is a man in front of him. There are only two people in the room. Where can he hide Where are we going?

 Chapter 321

    The unconscious feeling makes Gu Sen subconsciously avoid the eyes of apocalypse. Tianqi looks at Gu Sen, and Gu Sen doesn''t want to question the Apocalypse again.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you know it''s uncomfortable looking at people like this all the time?"


    Tianqi raised his head and looked at Gu Sen''s expression with a sarcastic smile. This smile made Gu Sen more angry. What''s the meaning? After watching himself for so long, he finally showed such an expression. It''s really unbearable.


    "What expression are you looking at?"


    From Tianqi''s flighty eyes, you can see that he doesn''t think Gu Sen is a very outstanding person, but also has many shortcomings. He gets up from his seat and walks to Gu Sen''s side.


    "I heard that you are the man of the queen of Wanyi. You should know that the status of Queen Wanyi is very noble. I don''t think you are worthy of Yun qiongjun."


    For a man, the most important thing is face. Now some people say that they are not worthy of their own women. Of course, they will suffer from psychological trauma. The things just happened have already irritated him. Now they say that, how can Gu Sen endure? He also stands up, clenches his fist, and is ready to exert his strength. He stares at the Apocalypse with his eyes fixed It''s terrible.


    But the Apocalypse didn''t care at all, and explained to Gu sen in no time.


    "You see, what I said is not unreasonable. First of all, your identity can not be compared with that of Yun qiongjun. Second, you have to rely on a woman to protect you. Do you want to continue with me? You have a lot of shortcomings in yourself, so I don''t need to say that. "


    There is nothing wrong with the saying that misfortune comes from the mouth. Because of these words, Gu Sen''s animal nature is aroused and he can''t bear it. The feeling of being looked down upon by others makes him feel uncomfortable. In fact, Gu Sen has thought of these things for a long time, but he has not said them. Now someone has finally said these words, which makes Gu Sen unable to accept them.


    When he wanted to catch him, Tianqi saw his eyes and knew that he had been infuriated by himself. Gu Sen secretly gathered all his strength into the palm of his hand to seize his arm and clamp him. Suddenly, he made a force, but his hand was empty. When he looked at the position where Tianqi was just now, there was no trace at all.


    Looking back to see Tianqi standing behind him, he said hello to himself, angry, this treacherous villain, can react so fast.


    He continued to chase him, but he avoided it perfectly. He either hid behind him or reached the roof. Looking at the room, it was not big, but Gu Sen couldn''t catch him. How could he accept such a blow? He was very angry. At the same time, he was observing Gu Sen''s performance.


    It''s a little bit of trickery that can make him play around, and he''s so breathless. Is this what a man looks like as a queen of Wanyi? This makes Tianqi very curious about why Yun qiongjun chooses such a person to rely on.


    The Apocalypse said what he thought.


    "I don''t know why Yun qiongjun chose to be with you, which makes you angry?"


    After hearing this, Gu Sen feels that he wants to rob Yun qiongjun with himself. No matter how he says himself, he can treat her as if he can''t hear him. However, no one can take Yun qiongjun away. When he mentions Yun qiongjun, it''s Gu Sen''s soft rib. The pain that hurts his muscles and bones makes him really angry.


    Standing in the same place and starting to exercise Gong, the surrounding flowers and plants all swim out a trace of immortal spirit, and gather together to rush to the apocalypse.


    After that, Gu Sen immediately regretted what he had done. He was really not his opponent, because when his spiritual power was about to hit him, he was very calm and did not mean to dodge. He thought that Tianqi was an ordinary person and did not understand what he was doing.


    However, what happened later made Gu Sen look at him with great admiration. When facing Gu Sen''s attack, apocalypse blocked it back without any harm.


    GU Sen was surprised that he was more powerful than he imagined. What kind of person he was, what kind of identity he was, and what kind of spiritual power he would have such a powerful spiritual power, if his own skill was put on ordinary people''s body Even if you don''t hit, you''ll get more or less damage, but now the Apocalypse is intact.


    In the quiet night, there was something obvious in the room. Yun qiongjun could hear the voice inside, but she thought that Gu Sen would solve the problem, so she didn''t go.


    Gu Sen sighed and gave up the resistance. He was not his opponent at all. It was just a useless struggle. Tianqi saw his appearance and realized that he was sincere to Yun qiongjun and didn''t want to embarrass him any more.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. I don''t have any special thoughts on Yun qiongjun. Besides, I''ll leave soon. I won''t delay you too long. I''ll take Wan Ping away when I leave. I know she''s causing you a lot of trouble here. Don''t worry, I won''t let this happen again."


    After that, he patted Gu Sen on the shoulder and mentioned Wanping. Gu Sen also had a question about how Tianqi knew Wanping. Tianqi had planned to end such a topic, but when he mentioned Wanping, he was in a good mood and became depressed. Looking down at the ground, his hands behind his waist, he took two steps forward."We''ve known each other for a long time, longer than you and Yun qiongjun have known each other for a long time," he said. Tianqi lowered his head and laughed, not knowing what he was thinking. Gu Sen knew that there must be a story between them, but he did not speak and looked at him in silence.


    After a while, Tianqi suddenly looks up at Gu Sen, his expression has returned to calm.


    "You must know that Wan Ping was locked up in Wangdian before. In fact, I locked her up. I thought I could keep her inside all the time, but I didn''t expect that in the end, because Yun qiongjun''s time corridor was unstable, she came out. "


    Gu Sen seems to know something secret. Wan Ping is already very powerful, and someone can control her. It can be seen that Tianqi is not an ordinary person. Why does Tianqi lock up Wanping and look at Tianqi.


    At this time, the two people were sitting together and chatting peacefully. The night outside was beautiful. The moon and the stars met. It was very quiet outside. The cicadas on the trees were singing sparsely. It seemed that they were listening to Gu Sen''s chat with Tianqi.


    "Why lock her up in Wangdian and let her endure such a day without day? There is a cause and a result. Is it because she will start a war from time to time? "


    Tianqi aims his eyes at Gu Sen and shakes his head. The scene at that time appears in his mind. He sneers and remains silent for a long time before he continues to speak.


    "No, the sky doesn''t care about war. The reason why she was locked up is that she was given her queen status by heaven. At that time, she gave birth to a child of mixed blood between heaven and man. She was not under the control of heaven, so she was punished like this."


    Gu Sen understands that Wan Ping is Yun qiongjun''s mother. The man and nature mixed blood that day was Yun qiongjun. He is very surprised. No wonder why Yun qiongjun''s grandmother died and did not disappear.


    This time, Gu Sen thinks that if Wanping is Yun qiongjun''s mother, and Tianqi can shut her up again, Tianqi is the controller, that is to say, Tianqi should be Tian! This makes Gu Sen a little unable to digest for a while.


    When I was about to ask the question of Tianqi, all of a sudden, there were clouds all over the sky. Suddenly, the peaceful sky was covered with dark clouds, covering the moon and stars. In the clouds, heavy thunder came out and roared one after another.


    Gu Sen and Tianqi look at the sky outside the door, followed by a flash of lightning, straight down the clouds into the palace courtyard, the light is too dazzling, Gu Sen subconsciously block his eyes with his hand, and Tianqi seems not to be surprised, has been looking at the outside.


    With the end of the lightning, the dark clouds in the sky have disappeared. Gu Sen puts down his hand and sees a man standing in the yard and looks at the apocalypse. Gu Sen gets up and goes to the yard, but the Apocalypse doesn''t seem so comfortable. Gu Sen is surprised to see what happened and stares at the man in the yard.


    Yun qiongjun, who has just fallen asleep, is still conscious. Hearing the loud noise outside, she slowly opens her eyes. It''s not right. Before she goes to bed, it''s still very good. Why does it suddenly rain? Worried about what happened to Gu Sen and Tianqi, she gets up in a hurry. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Yun qiongjun doesn''t call her servant girl and goes to the side hall alone to have a look What happened.


    When she got to the yard, she looked at Gu Sen standing in the yard and thought they were really fighting. She knew that the Apocalypse was fierce. She was afraid of Gu Sen''s loss. She just wanted to rush up, but she found another person in the room. She retreated back. However, the man heard her noise. She gently touched her eyebrows in the distance. Gu Sen also found Yun qiongjun and was afraid of what he would do to her, Think about her.


    The man stopped Goosen.


    "It''s OK. I won''t hurt her."


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with a frown and worries. Sure enough, she goes straight back to the room. Gu Sen is a little relieved and thinks about going to see her later.


    Looking at the man in front of him, he has no facial expression. He looks indifferent and doesn''t look at the Apocalypse behind him. His actions and actions reveal noble temperament. His clean face and white clothes add to his immortal spirit. He is similar to Tianqi. The man doesn''t care about Gu Sen''s eyes.


    Goosen looks at the man.


    "Do you see anything? Gusson, you should know that we''ve been paying attention to you for a long time? After such a long period of observation, we think you are still competent. "


    Gu Sen, who said this, felt very confused and did not know what it meant. He looked at him in doubt.


    The man was still cold, and could not feel a trace of temperature in his eyes.


    "I hope you can succeed him in Tianmi forest now." Although the words are euphemistic, the tone is imperative. Gu Sen surprised, actually let himself become the man of heaven, some do not believe their ears, stupidly look at that person.

 Chapter 322

    Returning to her room, Yun qiongjun has no consciousness of her own. She falls on the bed and goes back to sleep. When she wakes up, she will forget everything she saw at night and erase it from her memory.


    The man saw Gu Sen puzzled and surprised. Indeed, it is a very important thing to let a man become the man of the day, but now he is the most suitable person.


    "You have heard me correctly. We just want you to be the man of heaven after Meilin. You should know how many people want such a noble identity and how many people dream of it, but you are hesitating now."


    Gu Sen''s mind is very confused. He just guessed that the Apocalypse should be heaven. Why does another person come out now and want to become the one who is punished by heaven?


    Gu Sen''s heart is not willing to, because he and Yun qiongjun were killed by heaven at that time. He can''t help thinking about the pictures at that time. The painful feeling makes him resist his identity. If he really agrees with the man, he will have to take more responsibilities. This matter not only leaves a shadow on Gu Sen, but also leaves a shadow in Yun qiongjun''s heart.


    What''s more, Gu Sen thinks that heaven is not necessarily fair, and it is not necessarily true. Many things can''t be done according to the rules of the day. However, once a mistake is made, he will be punished by God. He can''t accept it. He doesn''t want to be such a person, and he doesn''t want to be cold-blooded. He is just an executor.


    When Gu Sen hesitated, the man looked at Tianqi behind him. He could feel the breath of fear in his fierce eyes. He looked at him with disdain. Tianqi obviously felt that the man was looking at himself and was not looking at him.


    The man''s sneering face shook his head and sighed.


    "Apocalypse, I have imagined a lot of scenes to see you again, but I didn''t expect to see you here. You can see what you look like now. How can you mix up like this is because you were nostalgic to the mortal world. I really don''t understand what''s good here. Now it''s OK. I can''t go back and mix it into the present one. It''s really a shame to the people of Tianzhu."


    Originally, the Apocalypse didn''t want to quarrel with him, but his words were so mean that Tianqi couldn''t stand it. He raised his head and said haughtily.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to go back. Do you think that only the people killed on that day can enjoy life? Do you know what real life is? You haven''t even seen the world. Do you know what is emotion? During this time here, I have experienced a lot and understood a lot of truth. People living in this world should not always live a life that is repeated every day, but should do something meaningful. I am not willing to live the life of accepting orders and punishing others. "


    The man listened to the apocalypse, as if he had heard a joke, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, don''t talk about how great you say. Everyone in this world has their own mission. What are you doing now and what is meaningful? What do you say is meaningful to you."


    Apocalypse did not fear, eyes firmly looking at who.


    "I have people here who want to protect, so I want to stay here. Since all of them have their own missions, I have never forgotten and always keep them in mind."


    The man disdains to listen to him. Tianqi looks at Gu Sen, and the one he wants to protect is his daughter. Now Tianqi already knows that he is Yun qiongjun''s father. Over the years, he has never given her a little fatherly love. She can''t get maternal love when she locks up Wanping. It''s hard to imagine her childhood as a child without paternal love How to spend it.


    Tianqi also blames himself in his heart. Now that he can meet her while everything is still in time, he is giving himself an opportunity to make up for Yun qiongjun. Such an opportunity can''t be missed any more. Gu Sen is the husband of his daughter and is not very satisfied with Gu Sen, but what Yun qiongjun likes, he has no right to deprive him.


    Originally, he wanted to take Wan Ping away and let Gu Sen treat Yun qiongjun well. But now such a thing happened, which caught him off guard. As a man of heaven, the way of nature has to bear a lot of pain.


    Looking at Tianqi''s eyes, Gu Sen thinks that he says he has someone he wants to protect. So he knows about Wanping and comes to Wanyi. With his identity, Gu Sen thinks of his identity and should be his father-in-law.


    Thinking about what I thought he was trying to steal Yun qiongjun from her, eating all the vinegar and doing so many rude things, I felt that I was too small-minded. I was embarrassed to look at apocalypse in the eyes.


    Tianqi knows that Gu Sen doesn''t want to be a man of heaven, but he may not be able to do all this. He feels sorry for him and Yun qiongjun.


    Seeing Gu Sen not talking for such a long time, the man became anxious. You should know how sacred it is to become a man with the ability to punish heaven. It''s his blessing to be able to choose him. He even doesn''t want to be angry.


    "Gu Sen, why don''t you talk? I tell you, you must take this opportunity. It''s a blessing that no one else has. How could you be so confused?"


    Gu Sen still didn''t want to, hesitated and murmured.


    "I I still... "


    The man was upset when he saw Gu Sen''s hesitation. He didn''t know how to flatter him. He didn''t agree with him. It seemed that he could only be tough."Toasts do not eat, eat and punish. This is the right given to you by heaven. You have no way and no reason to refuse. You must accept it. The opportunity of heaven can not be disclosed. Since you already know it, you must accept it. Heaven''s right is the greatest. You should think about the consequences of rejection and accept it if you don''t want to be afraid of punishment."


    Gu Sen was shocked by the tough attitude, but he knew that the man was not a threat to him. If he disobeyed the will of heaven, he would be severely punished.


    There is no way. Gu Sen is very anxious. He can''t refuse, so he can only accept it. If he has such great power, will he be able to better protect Yun qiongjun in the future.


    "Promise me."


    The man was relieved, but Apocalypse felt sorry for him and called him softly. "Goosen."


    Gu Sen knew what he was doing. The whole man looked back at him and then at the man. The man looked at the Apocalypse with pride, as if he was showing off something.


    "Well, get ready. I''ll give you the power of the nemesis."


    Gu Sen nods and looks up at the sky. He thinks nothing but Yun qiongjun. The only thing he can''t rest assured of is her. He slowly closes his eyes and waits for the force to enter his body.


    In the yard, Gu Sen is ready to accept the power of heaven''s death. Apocalypse automatically retreats to one side. His expression is very heavy. He loves Gu Sen and his daughter more. He thinks it''s unfair that heaven should break up such lovers.


    Gu Sen was standing in the middle of the yard, and the man was standing in front of him. He slowly rose into the air. The dark clouds covered the sky. He took out a scepter from his hand and pointed to the sky. Then a blue line appeared from the scepter and went straight to the sky. In an instant, the dark clouds in the sky began to become active, and then a flash of lightning flashed from the air Fall, stab into Gu Sen''s body.


    This time, Yun qiongjun didn''t hear any more. She was sleeping soundly and didn''t know what happened.


    He felt something coming into his body and swam through his body. However, it was not a flash of lightning. Then came two times, a total of three times. Gu Sen had been tortured and couldn''t stand up. His whole body was feverish. He had a lot of blood on his body. If he wanted to have the rights that ordinary people did not have, he had to bear the pain that ordinary people did not experience.


    It''s all over. Gu Sen has become a man with the power of heaven''s death. The man saw that it was over and his task had been completed. It was time to go back. He took a meaningful look at Apocalypse before leaving, and left without saying anything.


    With the man''s departure, the sky returned to its former appearance.


    Gu Sen is in pain. Tianqi quickly walks over to help him up and enters the room. Tianqi can''t bear to see him in pain. He can''t do anything.


    Help him to the bed. If you want to help him, you can''t help him. It''s a pain that you have to go through to have the power of Tianzhu. You can only bear it by yourself. But now, you can''t let him and Yun qiongjun continue to be together. They look at him in complicated eyes.


    Gu Sen is in pain. He is still worried about Yun qiongjun. Remembering what the man did to her just now, he asks Tianqi anxiously.


    "What''s wrong with qiongjun?"


    This makes Tianqi even more sad. He shakes his head. Gu Sen finds that Tianqi''s eyes are not right and he doesn''t care about the wound on his body. He grabs his arm.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tianqi didn''t know how to tell the story. If it was hidden from him, he would know sooner or later. But he told him that he must be hesitant with pain. Turning around, Gu Sen realized that it was not a good thing and asked.


    "Tell me exactly what''s going on."


    Apocalypse had no choice but to tell him.


    "Gu Sen, you can''t be with Yun qiongjun now that you have accepted the status of heaven killer."


    This is unacceptable to Gu Sen, why? I accept this power because I hope to become stronger and better protect her. Why can''t I be with her? No one wants to separate herself and Yun qiongjun. I think the Apocalypse will help me and look at him with hostility.


    Knowing that Gu Sen misunderstood himself, Tianqi quickly explained.


    "It''s not that I want to break up the two of you, but You accept the power of heaven''s death. Slowly, you will lose all your feelings because of this power. At that time, you will become ruthless. Just like the man just now, you will forget all your feelings, including those for Yun qiongjun. "

 Chapter 323

    Lose your feelings for Yun qiongjun? Is this really going to happen? This sentence is like a bolt from the blue for Gu Sen, two people have experienced so many ups and downs, and finally come to this step, but they say that they will forget all their feelings for her. Is this really not a joke with yourself?


    Obviously, Gu Sen can''t accept it. He looks at the apocalypse in surprise and grabs his arm excitedly.


    "Why? Why didn''t you tell me earlier. "


    In the face of Gu Sen''s accusation, Tianqi has nothing to say. At that time, the man had already said that this was the power given to him by God. If he did not accept it, he would be punished. No one would know what kind of punishment was. Moreover, no one could stop the situation at that time, so he could not do anything about it.


    Tianqi doesn''t want to explain. He believes that Gu Sen will understand when he calms down.


    After leaving the room, what Gu Sen needs most now is to be quiet. He breaks free of Gu Sen''s hand and turns around to leave. Gu Sen is annoyed. Why has this happened? He will forget his feelings for Yun qiongjun. This is just a huge joke to himself.


    If things can''t be changed, all you can do is to have more contact with Yun qiongjun. She has already rooted in her mind and heart, and can''t forget. How can deep-rooted love be so easy to forget? Besides, he can''t forget her when we are together every day. Gu Sen has confidence in himself.


    Gu Sen is worried about Yun qiongjun. He controls his emotions and comes to Yun qiongjun''s room. He is afraid that if what Tianqi says is true, he should cherish the present moment and accompany Yun qiongjun well.


    Seeing her sleeping, I couldn''t bear to disturb her again. Sitting by the bed, I gently stroked her white skin, the fluffy hair on her forehead, the thick eyelashes trembling slightly, and the thin lips that opened slightly attracted Gu Sen, and felt that she was the ultimate beauty.


    This is the person I love, lying on the bed quietly looking at her cheek, I do not know when also fell asleep.


    Yun qiongjun is happy. Zhuqing has been to the United States for some time. She misses her very much. She is very happy to hear from her. At least she knows that she is safe.


    After opening the letter, Zhu Qing first told Yun qiongjun about her situation in the United States. She asked Yun qiongjun not to worry about her or blame Wanping. She had a good life. Later, she talked about Wanping, how she became the first queen of Wanyi and the previous events.


    All of these are what Zhu Qing saw in Mitsui''s letter. Yun qiongjun realized that her mother was the queen given by heaven. It turns out that the founders of the country were chosen by heaven, and everything was destined by heaven.


    Her mother also had a lover, so she fell in love with Wang of Fancheng. Thinking about Wan Ping''s arrogant appearance before, it was hard for Yun qiongjun to imagine what kind of man would conquer her.


    In the letter, Zhu Qing said that the king of Fancheng had been changed for several generations. He didn''t know who was Yun qiongjun''s father, and asked Yun qiongjun to guess who it was. Yun qiongjun didn''t care about this matter. Who is his father? It doesn''t matter. Over the years, his father is just a name for himself, and the person who never remembered him has never given him any The man who should have father''s love, even if he knows who he is now, what can he do? He can''t pay those who owe himself.


    I was used to it. When I was a child, I often saw other people''s parents playing with their children, but I could only look at them from afar. I was so envious that I had never thought of my father''s appearance. I had fantasized about his appearance, but I still didn''t know what he looked like.


    This kind of thing can only be kept in the bottom of my heart. Looking at the words in the letter about who is the man who cares about Wanping, Zhu Qing shakes his head and laughs. I can''t see that when Zhu Qing still has such gossip, he doesn''t care who his own father is, but Zhu Qing is concerned about this issue instead.


    He took out a piece of writing paper, dipped some ink with a brush, and began to write a reply to Zhuqing. After writing, he asked his subordinates to send it to Zhuqing.


    She was in a good mood. She didn''t know what Wan Ping had gone through before. This time, she knew almost everything through Zhuqing. Zhu Qing didn''t go to America in vain. Wan Ping did a good job. She took a deep breath and continued to deal with affairs.


    At this time, his subordinates came back and handed something to Yun qiongjun. He didn''t know what it was. When he opened the invitation, he found that it was the king of Fancheng. So soon, Zhuqing''s letter just said that Fancheng had changed several generations of kings. So he sent the invitation, which was really faster than Cao Cao Cao.

 Chapter 324

    Looking at the invitation in front of her, Yun qiongjun hesitates. She doesn''t want to have too much contact with Fancheng. The content of the letter that Zhuqing has just given herself is about her father.


    Her father may be Fancheng''s person. She has always had a grudge against Fancheng. It may be that her first impression is very important. She always thinks that Fancheng should be less contacted. Besides, she is now the queen of Wanyi, so she should consider a lot.


    Now I''m very busy every day. I have a lot of things to deal with by myself. I even have little time to attend the new king of Fancheng.


    Think of Gu Sen, I have not had a meal with him for a long time, drink tea and chat with him. I feel guilty about him in my heart.


    I''m tired of dealing with affairs. I don''t want to have more things to do. Otherwise, I will be very tired. I have to accompany Gu Sen and ask his subordinates to have lunch with him.


    Put the invitation aside, thinking of quickly handle the matter on the hand, in the afternoon can be good accompany Gu Sen.


    Since I became the queen of Wanyi, I haven''t had a good day to accompany Gu Sen, unlike the previous two people''s carefree life. Before I came back here, I thought completely different.


    After forgiving Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun feels that she will live well with him in the future, ignoring the noise of the secular world. However, she does not expect that the sudden appearance of Wan Ping will break all this.


    She was forced to become the queen of Wanyi and lived a busy life every day. She knew that Wanping was for her own good, but she didn''t think about whether she really liked this identity.


    It''s been a long time since Yun qiongjun became the queen of Wanyi. However, when she didn''t think of it, she would feel uncomfortable. The more she wanted to, the more irritable she became, and she didn''t want to take part in the new king''s accession to the throne.


    Looking down to deal with affairs, the staff who just sent in the invitation saw Yun qiongjun''s expression after seeing the invitation and asked carefully.


    "Your Majesty, the emissary from the city is still waiting for a reply. I wonder if your majesty will go or not?"


    Yun qiongjun didn''t want to go, and was embarrassed to refuse in person. She asked her to go down and tell the envoys of Fancheng that her affairs were too busy. She really didn''t have time to go to the banquet of the new king of Fancheng to celebrate the new king''s accession to the throne instead of herself.


    The messenger of Fancheng, waiting for a reply, sees only one of Yun qiongjun''s men coming out, and he has already guessed the result in his heart.


    His subordinates told Yun qiongjun''s words to the emissary intact. The emissary was deeply sorry to hear that. "Ah It''s said that the queen has a good friend in the United States, whose name seems to be Zhuqing. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I thought it would be impossible for them to meet in Fancheng and talk about their old love this time


    He shook his head helplessly and turned to leave. His subordinates heard that Zhuqing was going to join the new king of Fancheng to ascend the throne. Thinking that Yun qiongjun knew that he might go, he hastily asked the emissary to stay.


    "Messenger, please wait. I''ll ask her majesty again."


    Her subordinates hurry to tell Yun qiongjun that Zhuqing is going to Daocheng, too. When she learns that Zhuqing is going to Daocheng, Yun qiongjun is happy that she can finally meet her. She has not seen her for a long time. She misses her very much. Let the subordinates quickly inform the envoys of Fancheng that they will go, and the messengers waiting for them get satisfactory answers and return to their orders happily.


    Since I decided to go to Fancheng, I had to let go of my business for a while. When I went to Fancheng, I had to leave for several days. I had to talk to Gu Sen about such a big thing. I just made an appointment with him for lunch. The time was almost right, so I went to see Gu Sen.


    Sure enough, when Yun qiongjun arrived, Gu Sen was already waiting for her. They were in the Pavilion by the river. The dishes were all prepared. They wanted to surprise him quietly. What she didn''t know was that Gu Sen had heard about it. In order to satisfy her, she didn''t expose it.


    Yun qiongjun goes over to cover his eyes with both hands and changes her voice.


    "Don''t move. Who do you love the most?"


    Gu Sen smiles happily, but the words he says are not included at all. "You, of course."


    Knowing that she had been found out, Yun qiongjun let go of her hand and asked Gu Sen to turn around. She held his waist and gently nestled in his arms, feeling the warmth of his arms.


    Of course, as long as xiusen kisses her head gently and caresses her in front of others every day, he will feel flattered in front of others.


    "Finished? It''s not easy to see you now. "


    Although Gu Sen said it in a greasy tone, Yun qiongjun knew that he must have thought like this for a long time. However, in order not to put pressure on herself, she kept saying nothing. Feeling sorry for him, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Gu Sen tightly. Gu Sen hugged her tightly, and they were kissing each other affectionately.


    Yun qiongjun comforts Gu Sen.


    "I tell you good news. I may relax in the next few days, because I just received an invitation from the new king of Fancheng to ascend the throne. I didn''t want to go. Later, I heard that Zhuqing would also go. I want to see her. It happens that we can relax when we go together."Gu Sen is certainly happy to be with Yun qiongjun, but he is not very happy when he goes to Fancheng. However, since he can see Zhu Qing, it is also good. Gu Sen knows that when Zhu Qing went to the United States last time, Yun qiongjun felt a little guilty. It is also a good thing to have the opportunity to meet them this time. As long as she is happy, it will be good for her.


    Nod. "Well, well, I''ll go with you."


    Happy, Yun qiongjun takes Gu Sen to the table and enjoys lunch with him.


    Now that she has decided to go to Fancheng, she should make good preparations. Both of them go back to pack their bags. Yun qiongjun has always been a low-key person and doesn''t want to take too many people out. It will be very lonely all the way. However, if you just want to let Gu Sen accompany him and let him play with him, it will be a relief.


    At this time, Gu Sen also received an invitation. It seems that Yun qiongjun''s decision was correct. They didn''t tell anyone to leave the palace. They just gave a simple instruction. Yun qiongjun left the affairs of the country to Wan Ping for the time being. She had experience and was at ease.


    When I found Wan Ping, I saw that she was much better. She was relieved and told her that she was going out. Wan Ping was afraid. If Yun qiongjun left here, what if Tianqi took her away.


    Holding Yun qiongjun''s hand, she is nervous and at a loss.


    "Qiongjun, take me with you. Let''s go together. I don''t want to stay in the same place with Tianqi, OK?"


    Looking at Wanping''s yearning eyes, at the moment, she is like a child, imploring herself, but this time she is going to have something to do. What''s more, what''s more, she has no way to take her with her, so she has to bear the pain to refuse.


    Hold her hand. "No, it''s not convenient to take you this time. I promise you that someone will protect your safety. You have to believe me."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Wan Ping seriously. She may have been convinced by her eyes. In general, no one can change Yun qiongjun''s decisions. Wan Ping knows this and doesn''t ask for any more.


    They embarked on the journey and sat in the carriage. Yun qiongjun lifted up the curtain on one side and looked at the flowers and plants around her. The surrounding mountains were covered with smoke. It was as if they were in a paradise.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful."


    This is the place where he once imagined and lived after Gu Sen. every morning, he could see the big and round sun when he got up in the morning. At dusk, the two people took a walk hand in hand, shuttling through the grassland, feeling their weak and persistent vitality.


    Beautiful time is always short, but reality is always cruel. Such beautiful scenery can only be seen here. Gu Sen embraces Yun qiongjun and enjoys the scenery with her.


    Suddenly, Yun qiongjun sighs. Gu Sen doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    "Why not?"


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and lowers her head to feel lost.


    "I don''t want to be the queen of Wanyi. I want to live a normal life. I don''t want to have any rights. As long as I am with the people I love every day, I will be very satisfied."


    Then he looked at Gu Sen, and he didn''t want her to be just an ordinary person, so that she could become a woman of her own. She didn''t have to travel outside every day. There were only two people.


    "Gu Sen, do you know, I miss the time when I first met you. At that time, we were both so green and full of curiosity about love. At that time, we felt that life was full of fun, but now..."


    Understand her mood at this time, why not miss that time very much?


    Yun qiongjun is tired of mixing. "Maybe our wish to build a cabin won''t come true for a long time."


    Gu Sen heard a trace of helplessness and regret from her feigned relaxed tone, and secretly vowed to help her realize this wish if she had the opportunity.


    "Well, don''t think about it. At least now we are all by each other''s side. There''s nothing happier than this, isn''t it?"


    With that, she touched the tip of her nose. Yun qiongjun laughed happily, and gently stroked his face with her hand. The two people were playing happily. Yun qiongjun left those bad things behind.


    Happy time always goes by quickly. Love makes the boring journey meaningful. Soon, two people arrive in Fancheng. When they come to this familiar place again, they feel quite touched. When they enter the city, they find that there is a big difference between here and the original. In the past, Fancheng relied on weapons and equipment.


    But now more and more people in Fancheng choose to be strong and strong to make their country stronger. This makes Yun qiongjun feel very happy. She stops all the way, and the whole city is filled with warmth.


    Further on, Yun qiongjun saw a man in front of him who was teaching a boy Kung Fu. She went to see him curiously with Gu Sen. the man was very strong, strong and strong, and his kung fu was also very good. Yun qiongjun clapped his hands and praised him. At this time, the man next to him called him king. Yun qiongjun knew his identity. The three men discussed as they walked.


    Incredible looking at him, "are you the new king of Fancheng?"


    The man asked Yun qiongjun with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it? "


    Yun qiongjun shook her head and explained. "No, I''m very happy to have a new king like you in Fancheng. By the way, did you let them put down their original weapons and practice Kung Fu instead?"The new king nodded. "Yes, equipment is made by people, and no one will be flexible. That''s why it beat back so many competitors and become a new thing."


    Yun qiongjun stopped, looked at the new king''s back, frowned slightly, and couldn''t help feeling sad. It''s a good thing to be old and new, but it''s not necessarily a good thing to give up the original tradition. In this way, the technology of Fancheng may be lost in the near future.

 Chapter 325

    With a slightly worried look in her eyes, Yun qiongjun glanced at the new king of the complex city and thought to herself, I don''t know if the exquisite technology of this complex city can be passed on from generation to generation in the future. I''m afraid it will be lost.


    The new king of Fancheng, named Jianghe, has guessed what the ruler of Yuanyi is thinking since the moment when Yun qiongjun''s obscure eyes fall on him. It''s nothing more than a matter of inheriting skills from ancient times in Fancheng. He laughs but doesn''t say anything. He knows what to do and doesn''t explain anything. His face is full of confidence from the inside out.


    Just then the servant came to report that the king of the United States had arrived.


    From a distance, Yun qiongjun sees Zhuqing and the king of the United States coming together. She smiles at Zhu Qing, who has not been seen for a long time, and nods to them.


    Zhu Qing didn''t know how long she hadn''t seen her. Naturally, she was very excited. However, she was surrounded by the king of the United States and the new authority of Fancheng. Under such circumstances, she was not close to miss, so she had to restrain her excitement. With obvious joy and restraint in her eyes, she nodded modestly to Yun qiongjun.


    The king of the United States, who came with Zhu Qing, saw that he wanted to get close to him but tried to restrain himself. After all, he was the one who brought him up since childhood. He guessed clearly what he was thinking. The king of the United States snorted in his heart, but in his action, he faced the new kingcraft of Fancheng. In the name of exchanging feelings, he opened them up and left Zhuqing some private space.


    When there were no more people present, Zhu Qing was no longer restrained. She rushed into Yun qiongjun''s arms and rubbed it. She was also affectionate and said, "I don''t know how many days I haven''t seen the young lady, but I can''t help thinking about it! Do you think of Zhuqing


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun did not see Zhu Qing for a long time. Seeing her small cheek, she stroked her head with a heartache smile: "this is what I saw. Speaking of it, I always think of you when you are not here. "


    "Really?" In front of her beloved young lady, Zhu Qing has no more serious appearance in the scene just now. Instead, she looks like a ghost. She gets a positive answer. She hugs Yun qiongjun''s hands more happily, and her satisfied attachment can hardly be covered.


    The two masters and servants reunited here are playing the drama of deep love between masters and servants, but the spectators are not happy. Gu Sen, with a black face, pulled Zhuqing out of Yun qiongjun''s arms, and said with a vinegar look: "the accession ceremony is about to begin. It''s time for you to sit next to the king of the United States." He pointed to the king of the United States who had been seated not far away.


    However, instead of leaving as he wished, Zhuqing took Yun qiongjun with him and said, "Miss, you can sit next to Zhuqing. Zhu Qing hasn''t seen her for a long time, so let''s take this opportunity to talk about the past. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded and walked with Zhuqing. She did not forget to look back at Gu Sen, who was very jealous. She said with a smile: "Gu Sen? What are you doing here? Let''s go. It''s time to take a seat. "


    Gu Sen, who was angry, looked at Yun qiongjun bitterly. He was like a woman who had been abandoned. He said to her, "I''m sorry Good. "


    After taking the seat, the ceremony of ascending the throne just began. The official began to solemnly read the long opening speech, and the audience was drowsy. Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun are whispering to each other. The two people they haven''t seen for a long time have a lot to say to each other. Gu Sen and the king of the U.S. were naturally left on the side. Their faces were cold and uncomfortable.


    In a flash, the quarter hour opening finally ended. On the high platform, the new king of Fancheng was wearing a royal robe of bright yellow and Zhuang Hong. He waved happily and said, "welcome all the kings to Fancheng to participate in the coronation ceremony of this king."


    "It''s our honor to witness the birth of the new king of Fancheng."


    "Yes, Fancheng must be more and more prosperous with the new king''s command."


    "yes, Wang Guan is so magnificent that he will create a new world."


    For a moment, the voice of echoing and flattering continued.


    Although the river was held by the people, he was not moved. He just laughed happily and said, "next, we will have a look at the military parade of many countries."


    As soon as the river''s voice fell, he waved. Not far away came a row of majestic soldiers. They were united in pace, upright and upright, holding all kinds of powerful new weapons. Although they were only a few people, they were stunned to be out of the momentum of thousands of troops.


    The river looked at the awed eyes of the kings below, stroked his forehead and chuckled. This is just the beginning. Let''s wait and see.


    After the soldiers had made a circle around the area and had enough deterrent effect, the river waved them back. After the soldiers left in order, after a brief blank, groups of tall mechanical puppets suddenly appeared.


    These mechanical puppets are different from the well-known Fancheng puppets. They are tall and tall, as high as two or three people stacked up. The place where they should be eyes is flashing red light, holding a huge sword in their hands, they are moving towards the platform where the river is located.


    The kings on one side saw him, and his face was sweating all the time. This This When did Fancheng have such a monster? It''s just They have no doubt that if Fancheng intends to invade other countries, Fancheng will be as helpful as God with these mechanical puppets. It will be easy to attack other countries again?!Yun qiongjun was surprised to see these mechanical puppets. She was surprised. Obviously, the kings thought of it. She also thought: "if Fancheng uses these puppets to attack other countries, it will be as simple as cutting Chinese cabbage?"


    Zhu Qing nodded his head, frowned, and said to the king of the United States: "when you return home, you should take relative military precautions. If Fancheng really wants to attack We are also ready. "


    Obviously, Yun qiongjun and others have guessed that Fancheng''s invitation to leaders of various countries is not just for superficial exchange of feelings. This puppet is also a kind of demonstration and shock.


    When the river is in the upper position, he can see that not only some small countries are pale and frightened, but also some powerful big countries are not good-looking. Seeing this, the river finally smiles happily. His purpose was achieved.


    Gu Sen''s face is not very good-looking. He stares at the river full of laughter, looks at the tall puppets who are full of bad breath and says: "if Fancheng intends to start a war, we will be more or less unlucky. If we do that, we will still have it?! I''ll go and find out the new king of the city. "


    Yun qiongjun nodded: "yes, be careful."


    Gu Sen nodded, raised a glass of wine, hung a smile like spring breeze, and walked toward the river in the upper seat.


    "Here, this cup wishes Wang a smooth accession to the throne."


    With a smile on his face, Gu Sen held up his glass and drank it down.


    Thank you very much The River gave him a glass of wine.


    "This cup of Zhu Wang has made such a powerful puppet. If there is such a puppet, who else is Fancheng''s opponent in the whole world? Who dares to multiply the city as an enemy Gu Sen fills up another glass of wine and drinks it out in a single gulp of his own, and his tone has been one or two tentatively.


    "Where and where." The river mouth is modest, but his face is full of pride. "To be honest with you, Fancheng has made these giant puppets without any intention of provoking war."


    "Oh?" Gu Sen raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t believe it.


    Jianghe is also a personal genius. He can see the suspicion in Gu Sen''s eyes at a glance. He chuckles and says in a clear voice: "Mr. Gu also knows that in the past few days, the numerous cities were in chaos. Many countries take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of the chaos here to share a share of the idea - I am afraid that this idea existed in the hearts of all countries before today. The king made this giant puppet, one is to frighten those countries, let them know that the hungry camel is bigger than the horse, Fancheng is not easy to bully. Second, it is for the sake of peace of mind to let those affiliated countries of Fancheng know that Fancheng has not collapsed yet. "


    "I see." Gu Sen pondered for a moment, and then he knew that the new king''s sentence of Fancheng was true. Maybe it was true that Fancheng built giant puppets for self-protection, without any other meaning.


    Jianghe nodded and said with a smile, "I told you these things, which also expressed the attitude of Fancheng. Fancheng has no intention of provoking a war. I hope all countries will understand. "


    "Nature." Gu Sen nodded, finally relieved. He raised his glass again, this time with a sincere smile, "no matter how, it is not easy for Wang to build such powerful giant puppets and those advanced and powerful weapons. Wang is bound to lead Fancheng to a brighter future. I wish the city, as it is named, will become more and more prosperous. "


    "Thank you." Those in power of the two countries touched their glasses and laughed at each other.


    "In fact, Mr. Gu said that the giant puppet was built by the king, but it was not." "In fact, the manufacturing methods of those weapons were handed down by our ancestors, and my king was just exposed to the light of our ancestors. After some simple improvements, those weapons became more powerful and powerful."


    Gu Sen nodded and exclaimed: "after simple improvement, weapons can emit such great power. These are not simple. You are not simple people, and you don''t have to be humble to each other."


    "Ha ha ha..." Jianghe laughed and sighed from his heart, "if only the ancestors of Fancheng were still alive. His head was so easy to use and built a miracle that his descendants could not surpass. Tut This king just made some improvements on the basis of his ancestors. It''s nothing In any case, if you let me make it, you will never make it... "

 Chapter 326

    Yun qiongjun is very interested in the weapons of Fancheng. Although she doesn''t like war, it is very valuable to have such advanced inventions in this era. Her beautiful eyes looked there and sighed at the wisdom of the world.


    Chariots and carriages passed by one by one, which dazzled everyone. Yun qiongjun hopes that all countries will coexist peacefully, especially in Fancheng. When the time comes, people will suffer.


    Just as she was pondering, a carriage passed by her. There were some big wooden boxes on it with dark things in them. She wondered why it wasn''t a weapon. She was surprised to find that it was gunpowder.


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes were wide and her red lips were soft. Her delicate jade finger Buddha''s pink cheeks turned white slightly, and her tiny fingertips moved twice. She looked around the kings of the small countries, and they all looked worried. The imperial wine in her hand almost overflowed the cup, but they all forgot to taste it.


    Yun qiongjun is well aware of the power of gunpowder. If Fancheng uses it to attack various countries, it will cause incalculable casualties, and the consequences will be tragic. Thinking of this, her tall nose will exude a trace of sweat. However, the food and wine on the table are not willing to enjoy.


    In front of her eyes, there was a scene of blazing fire. Thousands of dead and wounded soldiers were lying in the fields, and people who were short of arms and legs cried everywhere. The blood stained the boundless grass, but the powerful gunpowder was still abusing. Yun qiongjun''s eyes were full of fire, and her pretty face became even whiter. Her white hands covered the red lips she was about to call out.


    Gu Sen comes back with a glass of wine and finds a strange cloud qiongjun. Looking along her line of sight, she also finds the black gunpowder and understands everything.


    He quickly went to the lady''s side, close to her delicate jade white left ear, the corner of his mouth raised a trace of proud smile, "qiongjun, don''t be so nervous, it''s not like a queen!" First of all, he was joking to relieve the pressure of his beloved. The heat from his mouth blew into Yun qiongjun''s pretty face.


    "At this time, you can be relaxed and laugh, don''t you see those terrible things?" Yun qiongjun reproaches softly, puts her hands back to the table, puts on a queen''s appearance again, and gives Gu Sen a fierce look, which makes him angry.


    "Don''t worry. Just now I went to explore the river. He didn''t want to invade other countries. He just tried to protect himself." Gu Sen is still proud to say, but only the two of them can hear.


    "Is that true?" Yun qiongjun gently turned away from her head. The spring breeze was on her pretty face, and the corners of her mouth were also sweetly hooked up. Her eyes were staring at the clear lake, and the words were also pleasant to hear.


    Gu Sen nodded with a smile, patted her on the back to comfort her, and then sat back to his seat.


    Knowing that Gu Sen is also worried about the amazing war that the river will launch, Yun qiongjun can''t help but feel that she has never mistaken the man she loves. She can''t help but glance at Gu Sen and find that he is also looking at herself affectionately. She can''t help but smile and look at the parade site.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I invite you here today not only to see the military parade, but also to tell you something good." After all the chariots of the parade left the field, another group of horses came. The river stood up and announced to the public with a high voice. The people on the scene heard it very real, and their big body was enviable.


    People looked at each other, but they didn''t know what the good thing he was going to say. They all wanted to hear it quickly.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun also cast their eyes on him and are very curious about what he said.


    "What good thing?" Annah''s people cried, their faces brimming with joy.


    "I am going to get married soon. Please come to our Fancheng and have a cup of wedding wine." Jiang He raised his voice even more. He was afraid that anyone would not hear what he said, but he could not close his mouth with joy.


    "That''s a good thing. Of course we''re going to come and have a drink!" There was another shout.


    "Can we first see the face of the future queen?" There was a loud plea.


    The eyes of the river have narrowed into a slit, and the mouth is always smiling. When the audience asks, they are even more proud. "If you don''t say it, we won''t be in vain today. Please have a look!" With a big wave of his hand, he swung his broad palm toward an entrance.


    See far away there are more than a dozen maid surrounded by a beautiful woman to come here.


    Far away, but can not see clearly the face. Many people cast their eyes in the past, and they all want to have a look at her face. This time, it''s even more useless. Some people''s necks are stretched out like giraffes, and their eyes are straight.


    "She was my sister who had been wandering with me. She had been leading the army for me in the past. Because of her outstanding performance, she was made a general by me, and she made great contributions to our country. After marriage, she will be the queen of our city and the glory of our city." Jianghe is proud to introduce his future queen.


    Everyone was surprised. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen were equally surprised. They marveled that there was such a powerful woman in the world, and the river was really blessed. Countless eyes and eyes are staring at all the time, but also want to see this heroine.When Gu Sen is surprised, he turns his head to Yun qiongjun, wondering when he will be able to get married with Yun qiongjun. Then they will build their own cabin together and live a comfortable life far away from these countries and wars.


    Zhu Qing is also very curious, early neck extension of the old long, eyes like autumn water with a bit of envy to look at the approaching people.


    The maids gathered around the heroine, and all the people began to exclaim. If it had not been for Jiang He''s introduction, no one would have believed that this beautiful woman was a military general, brave and good at fighting.


    She had a red dress, a pink ribbon fluttering in the wind, two jade hands waving freely on her side, her thin red lips smiling just failed to show her jade teeth, her delicate nose cocked up to highlight the beauty''s heroism, and the ornaments on her head sparkled in the sun, and were still following the master''s action And slightly disorderly quiver, her waist is still graceful, and ordinary women are different, her posture is more upright, more sharp eyes.


    The river stretched out his big hand and stepped forward two steps. He took the heroic beauty and sat beside him. His eyes were all on his beloved beauty. He even forgot that there were people watching around him.


    Is this not su Qianqian, MI Qilin''s wife? How can she appear here and marry Jianghe? Zhu Qing was shocked to see this beautiful woman. Her eyes were wide open. It seemed that she was alive. "How could this be possible?" She breathed softly.


    When Yun qiongjun hears this, she doesn''t understand what she means, "what''s wrong with you, Zhuqing? Have you met this man? "


    "She is Su Qianqian, MI Qilin''s wife? How could it be here? It''s incredible Bamboo Qing continues to be astonished to say, eyes still can''t live to look at this beauty.


    The eyes of all the people are about to fall out, and the river is more proud to hold his beauty and drink the wine.


    "It should look the same. It''s not surprising." Yun qiongjun comforts her and doesn''t want her to think too much.


    "Well, it''s too much like that." Zhu Qing is still skeptical, still thinking in his mind.


    At this time, many people had toasted the river and the future queen, and the scene was extremely lively.


    However, Gu Sen only looks at Xiang Yun qiongjun. He thinks that she is better than that beautiful woman. He still fantasizes about her marriage.


    "Zhuqing toast to the future queen, congratulations on your marriage to the most prestigious River King in Fancheng!" Zhuqing went to propose a toast to the beauty, but her eyes were staring at her familiar face. The glass in her hand was slowly stretched out, and a strange smile hung on the corner of her mouth.


    "Thank you, thank you very much! Are you Zhuqing The beautiful woman''s voice is clear and pleasant. Her tone seems to have heard of Zhuqing, and she looks at her with strange eyes. The wine cup in her hand is also touched by Zhuqing, and then she puts it on her lips to taste it slowly. Even her drinking posture is so beautiful.


    Zhuqing was even more surprised. She forgot to drink the wine after touching it. She opened her mouth and looked at the mysterious woman, "how can you know me?" She was puzzled and asked, and then the wine was sent into the mouth.


    "I heard from my sister. She said you are a very good person." Her smile is very sweet, the accessories on her neck are shaking, but also reflect colorful light, which makes the beauty more beautiful.


    People''s eyes are still focused on here, but they all add a bit of drunkenness.


    After listening to this, Zhu Qing understood that she was su Qianqian''s sister. No wonder she looked like that. She put down her doubts just now, but she still sighed that there were two sisters who were completely similar in this world, which was incredible.


    She filled the wine and looked at Su Qianqian''s sister again. She still felt something was wrong, because she saw a small mole in the left ear of the beautiful woman, but there was a same mole in the same position of Su Qianqian''s left ear. Could this be exactly the same?


    Zhu Qing felt a little strange, and raised his glass with a smile, "don''t you know the name of your future queen? I wonder if you can tell me? " Her eyes twinkled, but for another purpose.


    The beautiful woman calmly smile, very polite also raised the glass, "why not, this palace boudoir name Su Qianqian, please, miss Zhuqing!" At the moment, her face is red, but the pink face is red.


    After listening to Zhuqing, the whole person is confused, do not know how to drink his glass of wine, and how to walk back to his seat.

 Chapter 327

    What''s going on? Are you haunted? Even the name is the same, how can it not be the same person?


    "What''s wrong with you? How can you be out of your mind? " Seeing Zhu Qing''s trance, Yun qiongjun asks with concern.


    "It''s really haunted. She, on her left ear, has a mole in the same position as Su Qianqian. What''s more, she said that she was also called Su Qianqian! She also said that she had heard of me from her sister. How could this be possible? What a strange thing Zhuqing is like a ghost in general, confused eyes straight Leng Leng looking at the front, the tone of speech is full of doubt, arms tightly around the chest.


    "How could such a thing happen? That''s really strange Yun qiongjun looks at Zhuqing with beautiful eyes. She also thinks that the matter is strange, but she doesn''t think much about it.


    After the horse team, there were some wonderful performances, more elements in the celebration of the king''s upcoming wedding.


    At the end of the parade, the river asked the people to drink with him. Most of them stayed. Yunqiongjun leaves on the pretext of busy business. Zhuqing goes to Wanyi with her to talk about the past with her. After all, they haven''t met for some time.


    Walking on the street of Wanyi, Yun qiongjun lifted the curtain of her sedan chair and looked at the bustling scene. She saw the most prosperous state of Wanyi again. She could not help but be pleased and excited.


    Eyes keep looking at those carefree people, the heart is filled with countless warm current, the corner of the mouth smile is never stopped. She felt that her hard work was not in vain. No matter how hard she worked, she could bring peace to so many millions of people.


    Zhu Qing, who followed him, also lamented that the master''s governance was effective. He was ashamed that he was in a hurry when he was in temporary management and failed to manage Wanyi well. Looking at the thriving scene, she is also happy that pretty face, like a flower in full bloom.


    Gu Sen on the horse looks at Yun qiongjun''s joyful appearance, and his heart is also filled with excitement. It''s not easy for her to think that she can go all the way to this day. She has done so much for Wanyi, and finally let her see her own achievements. Of course, she will be happy, excited and extremely happy. It seems that she has no time to sacrifice her happiness?


    Gu Sen doesn''t want her to work day and night, but seeing the present situation, I''m afraid no one can make her stop suddenly, because she shoulders a responsibility and the people''s hope for her. The people here have suffered too much. They need someone to stand up and be their king. Of course, the king has to bear everything. Yun qiongjun sits down. Gu Sen knows that he can''t be selfish. He can only talk about them later. Gu Sen also smiles because his beloved woman is laughing. That''s enough.


    Wan Ping is drinking tea in the room. Suddenly, she sees the figure in the door flickering. She knows that the Apocalypse is coming, but she doesn''t want to pay attention to him. But Apocalypse had come in quickly, and looked at her with a cold look.


    "What are you doing here?" Wan Ping didn''t even look at the apocalypse. She asked straightforwardly. Her tone was very cold.


    "I want to ask you something. Is wan Yun our child?" Her face, however, did not move.


    Wan Ping stood up, looked at the apocalypse, and then slowly walked to the window, as if thinking about something, but did not speak.


    "Say it! Is she our child The Apocalypse continued to ask, the body still did not move, but the facial expression was somewhat anxious.


    At this moment, the white light flashed suddenly. Wanping''s figure had already left the room. In a flash, she was dozens of feet away from the house. She wanted to escape from the apocalypse.


    The Apocalypse gently smile, not anxious not flustered wave hands to go, "want to use the magic to escape, not so easy!"


    However, when she was in a hurry, she ran out of the room.


    Wan Ping was running when she saw a golden light in the air. A golden rope was falling down on her. When I tried to run again, I couldn''t move any more. After the rope fell down, it was like a snake that could move. In an instant, her hands and feet were all wrapped by the rope and could not move. Moreover, the more she moved, the tighter the rope was, the more she could not breathe.


    "Well, is my magic rope better than your magic?" The Apocalypse came slowly, with a proud smile on his ruddy face.


    "What do you want to do Wan Ping was bound to stand straight, angry to see the apocalypse, the body did not dare to twist, that can only make themselves more miserable.


    "I just want to know if Wan Yun is our child. It doesn''t mean anything else." Tianqi said peacefully, then stood with her back to Wanping, her eyes always looking up at the sky.


    Wan Ping stubbornly lowered her head, but did not want to say a word.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default." Tianqi suddenly turns around and stares at Wanping, saying something harsh.


    Wan Ping raised her head with a nervous look on her face. Her eyes were full of fear, and her lips were still shaking.


    "Then she is our child, no doubt, isn''t she?" The Apocalypse can confirm this by seeing her expression."Don''t worry, I will keep this secret. Please don''t kill me and WAN Yun! All right? " Wan Ping prayed nervously, looking pitiful.


    Tianqi chuckled and turned around. This time it was his turn to be silent.


    Wan Ping is more nervous in her heart. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. She has been bound up for a long time.


    Just at this moment, Tianqi sees Yun qiongjun coming from the gate of the temple in the distance. With a gentle wave of both hands, Wan Ping''s body is shining with gold, but the fairy rope has disappeared. When Wan Ping saw this, she ran back to the house, but she didn''t want to ask any more questions.


    Two days later, Zhuqing came to the hall to look for Yun qiongjun.


    "Zhuqing, do you feel more comfortable when you come back here?" Yun qiongjun is reading the memorial. Seeing her come in, she puts down her official duties and steps down from the throne with a smile.


    "It''s comfortable to be with you everywhere." Zhu Qing said happily, but what he said was in his heart. After looking at the hall, Zhu Qing said with embarrassment: "think about it, I''ve been king for a few days, but I''ve made a mess of it. It''s really shameless!" She looks at Yun qiongjun with a red face and a mischievous look, but she dares to meet her.


    "It''s all over. You were in the most difficult period here. You can''t say you are incompetent." Yun qiongjun tries her best to comfort her.


    "It''s still the master who is willing to save face for Zhuqing. Forget it. Anyway, the master has managed this place, and the people outside are jubilant. That''s good!" Zhu Qing praised Yun qiongjun with elation. Her pretty face was still high and proud, but she had forgotten her own experience.


    "You didn''t come here to say that?" Seeing that she should have something else, Yun qiongjun asked directly.


    "I can''t hide anything from my master. I''m going to visit Mi Qilin and Su Qianqian in the United States. That has always surprised me! Think about it. " Zhu Qing widened his eyes and said that he was surprised to see the queen in Fancheng.


    "Go and have a look and satisfy your curiosity! However, I haven''t been to the U.S. for a long time, and I really want to see what it is like now! " Yun qiongjun said thoughtfully.


    "Well! It''s best to go with the master! " Bamboo all jumped up, the smile all over his face was in full bloom, the clear and sweet voice filled the hall, childish like a child.


    Yun qiongjun smiles and shakes her head, looking helpless.


    When Gu Sen heard about this, she would certainly go with her, and she also hoped that Yun qiongjun would go. In this way, she could relax and not have to sit in front of the throne all day and work hard on the endless state affairs. She would also help her to clean up the things she needed on the way. She was very busy.


    "It''s good to relax, so that I don''t have to worry about my official business. I''m distressed by it!" Gu Sen is very considerate looking at the beloved woman.


    "How can you relax? Don''t you see the people living and working in peace and contentment? If I relax, they''ll have a hard time! " Yun qiongjun says with a smile, but she understands Gu Sen''s mood.


    "Then why do you want to go to America?" Gu Sen asked in some inexplicable way.


    "I want to see the development of the United States, so that I can learn and learn, which is also helpful to me!" Yun qiongjun said sweetly and patted Gu Sen twice on his generous shoulder.


    Gu Sen suddenly realized that it was better to go out than to be stuck in the palace. He still supported her, but he kept busy packing things.


    "Why, I heard Zhuqing say you are going to America?" Apocalypse suddenly appeared at the door, looking a little uneasy.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen it for a long time. I want to see what has changed." Yun qiongjun replied with a smile.


    "If you go, I don''t trust your safety. Then I will follow you, so as not to be afraid at home." Tianqi said sincerely.


    Yun qiongjun nodded and agreed, "well, Mr. Lao!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready to go." Then he turned and left.


    "Mom, Wanyi will be taken care of by you for the time being. Please work harder." Yun qiongjun and her party are going to the United States, and she tells Wan Ping.


    Wan Ping looked at Yun qiongjun affectionately: "don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it. Let''s go, baby."


    When they were on the road, Gu Sen pulled Yun qiongjun aside. "Qiongjun, why did you give Wanyi to Wanping? She is not reliable yet Goosen was surprised by what she did.


    Yun qiongjun looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. "Of course I have plans to do this!"


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Sen eagerly came to her and gently grasped her shoulder.


    "Let me see if she thinks power is important or if I am a daughter." Yun qiongjun looks at the sky with hesitation.

 Chapter 328

    Through the thin mist, the capital of the U.S. has been looming in front of the public, and the number of pedestrians around has gradually increased, but it is far less prosperous than Wanyi.


    "Sister Yun, there is still no prosperous Wanyi in the United States. It seems that you have managed it effectively. It''s quite desolate here!" Zhu Qing''s eyebrows are full of pride, but she is happy for Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen is even more proud. However, seeing the tragic situation in the United States, Yun qiongjun has a lot of feelings. After all, she has been here for a long time, and she has been loved by Mi Rui and become a princess here. Seeing her expression, Gu Sen knew that she was touched by the scene, so he comforted her for fear that she would be more sad.


    "It''s been a long time, so don''t think so much about it." Gu Sen looked at her affectionately, but the expression on his face was extremely concerned. His hands were still gently Buddha on her fragrant shoulder.


    Yun qiongjun returns to reality from her memories and smiles at the man who cares about herself. "It''s OK. Let''s go." She responded with sweetness to Goosen.


    Because they came out quietly, the clothes they were wearing were the clothes of ordinary people, just a little more gorgeous, so that they would not be too ostentatious.


    Although the United States is now very miserable, it has recovered a lot compared with the time of the most depression. This also gives Yun qiongjun some comfort.


    They looked around, but they had already arrived in the capital city of the United States. Yun qiongjun was quite friendly when she saw this place, so she wanted to walk around, and Zhuqing was more than happy to accompany her.


    "Master, would you like to buy something to commemorate? After all, you lived here for a while?" Zhu Qing is very understanding, and also can see the change in Yun qiongjun''s mind.


    "It''s good to buy some when you go back." Yun qiongjun looked at her gratefully, and her heart was suddenly warm. What could be unsatisfied with the company and comfort of the two most intimate people?


    Even though chunva was not happy with her, she was not happy to take a lot of things with her.


    As long as you can see that pretty face is happy, Gu Sen is also happy, this way, his more eyes are still in the beloved woman''s body. Because it''s not easy to come out this time. It''s hard for the queen to relax. When she comes back to Wanyi, she will be busy day and night.


    Sometimes Gu Sen wants to pull a woman away from here impulsively, but he knows that Yun qiongjun is not an irresponsible woman, so he likes her. As for now, he can only wait for the change of time.


    "What do you eat?" Yun qiongjun asks Gu Sen with a smile. He is still looking at Yun qiongjun''s eyebrow, but he doesn''t know that they have already started to ask for food.


    A Leng God, Gu Sen just embarrassed reaction comes over, "you eat me not hungry." He turned his eyes to Apocalypse again.


    The Apocalypse also gently shakes his head, indicating that he does not want to eat.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m so full when I see my young lady. I don''t need to eat any more!" Zhu Qing laughs at Gu Sen, and her eyes are still flowing between Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    However, Gu Sen didn''t think so. He put down his burden and sat down beside his beloved woman.


    "Yangchunmian is coming. Eat it quickly. You dead girl, stop your mouth quickly!" Yun qiongjun''s snow-white jade finger gently pokes Zhuqing''s forehead, and then shows a happy smile.


    Zhu Qing took over the noodles, then made a face to Gu Sen, and then ate it.


    Gu Sen didn''t care. Instead, he moved Yun qiongjun''s face toward her. He said softly, "eat quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold. Didn''t you like this noodles before?" Through the steaming white fog, he saw a pretty face like a flower in the fog, which was more like a lotus flower in the water, and his ruddy face was more charming.


    Gu Sen can''t accommodate other women for a long time. He treats her like his wife. Therefore, he is always inseparable. For Zhu Qing''s teasing, he feels sweet, and Yun qiongjun feels the same way. However, Wanyi''s official business is haunting him, but he can''t help it.


    After eating the noodles, the second daughter added a bit of ruddy on her face.


    "Master, let''s go directly to MI Qilin''s house and have a look?" Zhu Qing, with her red lips open, puts forward such a suggestion directly. After eating, she is even more energetic, and her face is full of luster.


    "Well, then your curiosity will have an answer." Yun qiongjun directly explained the reason why she was in a hurry. Then she got up and stretched herself. She felt tired after eating. This is also the result of hard work these days.


    "Why don''t we find an inn to have a rest, qiongjun?" Gu Sen said with concern and looked around.


    "No, don''t you see that girl in a hurry?" Yun qiongjun raised her eyebrows and said with a smile. She also pointed to Zhuqing with her jade finger.


    "If the master is tired, take a rest first. If I am a little girl, you are only for reference!" Bamboo Qing stretched out his tongue and said solemnly, but he also cared about the hostess.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go directly. It''s much more leisure than in Wanyi." She said what she said in her heart, which made Gu Sen feel sour, but didn''t know what to do.


    "Thank you Zhu Qing gave a standard Wanfu, and then walked in front with a smile.Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other and smile. Then they quietly hold their hands together and follow Zhuqing behind them. Tianqi holds a pile of packages at the end of the day, but he never says anything. He seems to be thinking about something, but he doesn''t go to see the intimacy of the two men and women in front of him.


    After walking for a while, they turned several corners and finally saw Mi Qilin''s residence. After explaining their intention to the two servants in front of the door, they were directly led into the mansion.


    After they went in, they found a strange phenomenon. The house was in a mess, as if it had been robbed. The furnishings were moved everywhere, and they were all in a state of disorder. The crowd looked gaping, but it was not good to ask each other, but went straight in.


    They have never heard of the tragedy. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other without saying anything. The communication between their eyes has already understood and they are puzzled.


    Looking from a distance, he saw Mi Qilin watering flowers in the courtyard. He was very surprised to see the servant bringing the four of them in. He recognized the three of them, Zhu Qinggu Sen and Yun qiongjun, and quickly put down what he had in hand to meet him.


    "I didn''t expect to see some old friends again after a long time. Please come to the room quickly!" He was so excited that he ordered to prepare tea quickly.


    After entering the house, it was as chaotic as before. It was hard for everyone to ask about it. As long as he could not see, MI Qilin said sheepishly, "I''m sorry, there''s a mess in the house. I''m sorry. I''m ashamed of you!" After inviting four people to sit down, he apologized.


    When he says this, it is even more difficult for people to say anything.


    "After many days, you don''t know that our lady is already the queen of Wanyi country!" Zhu Qing did not cover up the high voice of the introduction, the face proud smile like she is the queen general.


    Yun qiongjun gave her a blank look. She felt that she was too talkative, and there was still a look of embarrassment on her face.


    After hearing this, MI Qilin gets up in a hurry. When she comes to Yun qiongjun, she asks for a gift. Yun qiongjun quickly leaves the chair and reaches forward to hold him. "We are old friends. Besides, this is the United States. Sir, don''t do this. It makes me very embarrassed!" Yun qiongjun''s face is flushed. She feels that MI Qilin is too polite to herself. She is flattered. Then she stares at Zhu Qing.


    Zhu Qing spat out her tongue, then covered up her powder and secretly enjoyed herself. Yun qiongjun couldn''t laugh bitterly. Gu Sen also whitened her eyes, but she did not care. After laughing, she became serious again.


    "Sir, why didn''t your wife see it? Is she not in your house Zhu Qing goes straight to the theme and looks directly at Mi Qilin.


    Mi Qilin got up and paced to the window and said thoughtfully, "Qianqian is not in the mansion any more. I don''t know where she is now." The words he uttered showed no concern.


    After hearing this, Zhu Qing felt that he didn''t care about his wife. He was surprised, "have you ignored her for so long? Why don''t you look for it? " There was a look of reproach and perplexity on her face.


    "Where does she want to go? I won''t interfere. I will give her the greatest personal freedom. Isn''t that good?" Mi Qilin is open-minded and looks at the clear sky outside.


    Zhu Qing is even more puzzled, he is so indulgent to his wife, that is too indifferent? Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun also think that it is inappropriate for him to do so. After all, husband and wife can''t act in such a wild way like ordinary friends. It''s a fantastic story for ages.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that he may have another secret. It''s just inconvenient to say it, but she doesn''t think about it.


    But Tianqi looks at Mi Qilin with a slight sneer, and then reaches up to Yun qiongjun and reminds her in a low voice, "the more harmless people on the surface, the more terrifying they may be in their hearts. You should protect them." His voice is limited to two people can hear, and his eyes are still staring at Mi Qilin, who is facing his back.


    Yun qiongjun is surprised. He is not familiar with MI Qilin. However, he speculates on others'' mind for no reason. However, he does something wrong. He thinks that he is strange, and asks in a low voice, "who are you?"


    Tianqi saw that Yun qiongjun felt that she was different, but it was difficult to answer. She had to smile and say, "I''m just the one you took in." He also showed a sense of innocence, indicating that he had no other intention.


    After the dinner party, MI Qilin went back to his study alone to read, hoping to let everyone rest earlier. After all, the journey was very tiring.


    He sat in front of the lamp and watched intently, but he did not know that a man had sneaked into his room. The man was a woman, with a graceful figure and sharp eyes. The most distinctive feature was that there was a mole on her left ear, which was su Qianqian.

 Chapter 329

    The person who had been separated for a long time suddenly appeared in front of him. Mi Qilin didn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t expect Su Qianqian to come back. He thought she would never come back to see himself again. He thought she was really so cruel.


    Although the words will give her the greatest freedom, but I still hope that she can come back.


    Su Qianqian is covered with a veil, and obviously won''t stay long. Mi Qilin approaches Su Qianqian and looks at her straight in the eyes. He wants to tell her that he misses her very much.


    Holding her hand, MI Qilin is intoxicated with the familiar feeling. She hopes that the past things have not happened, but is just a dream. How I hope time can stay in the past, but when I wake up, I have to recognize the cruelty of the reality.


    Gently pull down the veil on Su Qianqian''s face. The familiar face makes Mi Qilin crazy. He loves her so much and will always love her. I haven''t seen her for a long time. She has lost a lot of weight, and Mi Qilin is distressed.


    The life outside is certainly not as comfortable as that in the palace. In the palace, she is a princess with more than ten thousand people. She is deeply loved by the king. Every day, MI Qilin is kind to her.


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, Su Qianqian does this, others will think that she is very silly, put a good Princess do not do, but want to leave, but all only the parties can be clear.


    Mi Qilin''s eyes are slightly moist, touching her face, and her voice is shaking.


    "Qianqian, where have you been for such a long time? You know what? I miss you so much. "


    Su Qianqian also felt sad when facing Mi Qilin. After leaving the palace for such a long time, he did have a hard time outside. However, it was his own decision and could not be changed easily.


    Only he knows the pain in his heart. His nose is sour and tears fall. Whenever she cries simply, MI Qilin will feel distressed. He feels that he has not taken care of her.


    With a thin cocoon of hands for Su Qianqian flustered wipe tears.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you."


    Su Qianqian didn''t speak, but he kept shaking his head. Looking up at Mi Qilin and seeing his remorse expression, I feel heartache. In these days outside, I have tasted the difficulties in life, but I have to face them bravely.


    "No, it''s not your fault."


    Mi Qilin looks at her affectionately. He holds Su Qianqian''s face in his hands and hugs her tightly in his arms. He wants to keep holding her like this. After a while, Su Qianqian leaves his warm arms and gives a book to MI Qilin.


    Mi Qilin takes over the book blankly and happily looks at Su Qianqian. Su Qianqian is looking at himself with complicated eyes, wiping away the tears on his face and stepping back two steps.


    "Qilin, I''m gone. All I can do is take care of yourself in the days when I''m not here. I hope you can take care of yourself, eat and sleep on time. Don''t give money to others or do it for me..."


    Su Qianqian can''t speak any more. She turns around and walks. After two steps, she stops. Mi Qilin looks forward to her back, but to his disappointment, she doesn''t say anything and leaves quickly.


    Take care that she does not want to say, always feel that two people can still miss each other.


    Su Qianqian doesn''t want him to see that he doesn''t give up, and doesn''t want him to be sad. Mi Qilin looks down at the book in his hand. He is very happy. He looks up at Su Qianqian, but he will respect her choice. Since he chose to give her freedom from the beginning, why should he keep her now.


    Standing still and staring at Su Qianqian''s direction of departure, the man has long disappeared, but Mi Qilin has been watching, laughing and crying. I don''t know whether he is crying or laughing.


    Mi Qilin sits in front of the table and opens the book Su Qianqian has just given him. He looks at it carefully. He is very happy and excited to finish reading it immediately. He widens his eyes and keeps staring at it.


    What is recorded above is the technology passed down from Fancheng. Now Fancheng has begun to develop martial arts, so the original technology is being abandoned step by step.


    It seems to be a good thing to say, or not to say it well. Of course, innovation is good. Everything is in constant development and life is in constant progress. However, the reason why the old things have been carried forward before is not without its reason. Therefore, we should inherit the old things.


    However, the new king of Fancheng hasn''t realized this. Now, it''s better to seize the opportunity when Fancheng doesn''t pay attention to it. He looks at the dense equipment and other things recorded in the book in detail. After reading it, MI Qilin is surprised that there are many weapons that he has never seen before.


    It''s like exploring the new world, studying the book carefully, learning a lot of skills from it. With this thing, you can start your own plan.


    Slowly get up and go to the window, open to see the sky outside, the eaves of the moon is particularly round, occasionally a lone Eagle flew by, so that the quiet night sky was broken.


    The man in black jumped out of the window, because he didn''t dare to go out the door openly, for fear that the guard outside would find it bad. The skill nimbly turned out the palace, to the back, is a forest.


    Unable to see his fingers, MI Qilin reached out his finger and put it into his mouth. He blew a whistle and looked at the surrounding environment. Suddenly, a dark shadow came out from behind the woods and quickly approached Mi Qilin''s location.Seeing his men, MI Qilin is very satisfied. The man in black walks up to him and kneels down to him.


    Ask him in a low voice.


    "How''s it going?"


    The man in black looked up. "Everything is ready. Everything will be ordered by the Lord."


    Mi Qilin nods with satisfaction.


    "No, there are still some things missing. Now you are going to prepare the puppets and the utensils. Remember, fast. "


    Hearing the command, the man in black seemed to have a living goal. He flashed a light in his eyes and looked at Mi Qilin firmly.


    "Yes, Lord, I''m going to prepare."


    Said that did not hesitate to leave, this is the rule, can not stay for a long time, some people are really very pitiful, they can only be ordered by others for some reasons, do not have their own freedom, identified the master for life loyalty.


    As if nothing had happened, MI Qilin went back and closed the window and was ready to have a rest. But thinking of the people who came to see Su Qianqian, he quickly changed his black clothes and dressed up to find them.


    It was already very late. As soon as they were getting ready to wash and rest in their room, Yun qiongjun heard someone knocking at the door. They were curious about who came back so late and looked at the door in doubt.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of insecurity, because nothing will happen here in MI Qilin. The Royal Palace is well guarded.


    "Who is it?" Yun qiongjun goes to the door.


    "It''s me." From the door comes Mi Qilin''s heavy voice. Hearing his voice, Yun qiongjun opens the door to let him in.


    Mi Qilin bowed his head and looked unhappy. Everyone noticed his expression. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. At night, he was still OK. Mi Qilin went to stand in the middle of everyone.


    Yun qiongjun is worried.


    "What''s the matter with you? What a sullen look? "


    Mi Qilin looked up at her and said after a while. "Qian Qian wrote to me just now."


    It is said that Su Qianqian is back. Everyone is very surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Qianqian will come back. Yun qiongjun grabs Mi Qilin''s arm excitedly.


    "What do you say, Qian Qian sent you a letter, where is she now?"


    Seeing her excited and expectant look, MI Qilin lowers her head. Seeing his reaction, Yun qiongjun knows that Su Qianqian is definitely not here. Her lost expression hangs on her face and releases her grip on him.


    Just now the atmosphere full of expectation, suddenly Gu Sen seems to think of something.


    "What did she say in her letter to you?"


    Mi Qilin is already very sad. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and signals him not to ask in a hurry, although she also wants to know what Su Qianqian said.


    Mi Qilin slowly tells everyone that Su Qianqian tells herself that she has found her lover and will not come back.


    After saying this, MI Qilin''s eyes shed sad tears. Unexpectedly, he has always been strong enough to shed tears. This shows how much he loves Su Qianqian. However, there is a kind of love called giving freedom to those who love. He loves Su Qianqian, so he respects her choice.


    Seeing that he was sad, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen all went to comfort him. In order to reassure him, Yun qiongjun had to give him some hope first.


    "Qilin, don''t be sad. Maybe after a while, she wants to understand that you''d better treat her and come back!"


    Mi Qilin raised his head at the sound. Look at her in disbelief.


    "Really?"


    Yun qiongjun looks at him firmly and nods. "Well!"


    All the people are comforting Mi Qilin. Only Tianqi stands by and looks at them coldly. He sneers and doesn''t make any action.


    Su Qianqian has been crying bitterly on the way back. The silence of the night is especially desolate by the sound of horse''s hooves and sad crying. He doesn''t want to leave Mi Qilin. Especially at the moment when he sees him, he seems to be reluctant to leave, but there is no way. Everything can''t be as he wishes.


    She needs to leave here quickly, or she is afraid that she will regret leaving Mi Qilin''s warm arms. She also wants to avoid people in Fancheng to find out and rush to Fancheng.


    Here and the United States are two kinds of scenes, but here to their own is strange feeling, at this time the night is very deep, they are sneaking out.


    Carefully came to the bedroom door, found that there was no light, a sigh of relief, fortunately no one found that he had left, gently walked to the door, looked around, saw that no one saw himself, then opened the door to enter.


    The door creaked open, and it was dark inside. Su Qianqian fumbled and quickly took off his clothes and hid them in a hurry. He wanted to deal with it tomorrow. When he came to bed to get ready for bed, he found Wang Jianghe in Fancheng sitting by his bed.


    Was scared a jump, stuffy voice called a, in time to cover his mouth, put down the heart of the moment and raised up, surprised to look at him.

 Chapter 330

    "Ah! King? " Su Qianqian exclaimed, and suddenly her face was pale. Under the moonlight, her white face became more and more pale. Her hands covered her trembling lips. She didn''t expect that the river had not gone to sleep. She sat here waiting for her. Did her behavior expose? Her heart, like a naughty rabbit, was jumping out of her throat. Yes.


    In a panic, she wanted to explain her actions, but she didn''t know what to say. There was no suitable reason in her mind. In the middle of the night, a future queen went out in private for so long, and the explanation could not be convincing.


    Her red lips were moving, but she didn''t say a word. She looked at the river in embarrassment. The bright moonlight just sprinkled on her pretty face, which made her more unable to hide the embarrassment of the moment.


    "Come on, come and sleep. Don''t stand there." The river stretched out her big strong hand, and the smile on her face was strange. Su Qianqian was even more frightened. Her hair was all up. Sweat fell from her forehead and nose. Her heart beat like a drum beating. In the quiet night, she only listened to her own heartbeat. She was frightened and timid, and her whole body did not seem to move.


    "Come here? What are you doing By moonlight to see the river into a smile staring at her, where the face seems to be not quite right, another Su Qianqian or can not relax.


    She was frightened and slowly approached the bed, as if there were poisonous snakes and python there, which made her nervous. She fought for the king and knew what the river looked like. She could not resist or run away at the moment. She just hoped that if the king with power did not know her specific situation, she would not be in great danger. At most, she would be punished slightly.


    Su Qianqian comforts herself and lies down beside the river. She feels uncomfortable. Her heart is still fast. She needs to calm down as soon as possible. She can''t let this man see anything.


    That thick arm around her body, that delicate body also slightly tremble two times, but also can only lie obediently and let him caress.


    With her eyes closed, MI Qilin''s figure appeared in front of her eyes. Her tears could only flow into her stomach, and she could not express her grievances and fears.


    River seems very tired, he just moved a few big hands, and then fell asleep, but big hands still cling to this future queen.


    Su Qianqian did not dare to move quietly lying, tears finally dare to flow out of his eyes, the helpless expression on his face only found the moon outside the window, but still cool as the lake shining on the beauty.


    In the morning, the beautiful eyes opened slightly, feeling that her hands and feet couldn''t move. Su Qianqian was surprised. She opened her eyes, and her hands and feet were tightly bound by ropes, and the ropes on her hands were still tied to the head of the bed.


    She was frightened to see, it seems that he should know his own things, Su Qianqian means to this point, the whole body is nervous to tighten the muscles.


    "Qianqian, I know you took my book, but it doesn''t matter!" His voice became terrible, as if the devil was talking to her, and her blood couldn''t flow.


    He really knows everything, but it doesn''t matter what does it mean? Su Qianqian some inexplicable strange, more nervous want to get rid of those ropes that bound him, but everything is in vain, the rope is too strong, her action just makes her hands and feet become unbearable pain, and there is nothing else to change.


    She looked at him in horror, river''s fingers slowly sliding on her red lips, as if enjoying a perfect work, which made Su Qianqian more nervous.


    "I''ve worked out a way to crack those puppets and utensils. Even if they are used, they can only hurt others, and have no effect on me. Do you understand?" The river said coldly, the expression is very strange, the finger has come to the woman''s ear.


    Su Qianqian looks at him shivering, but he has nothing to say. What he says is meaningless now. He is only worried about Mi Qilin, but his ears are uncomfortable by the river.


    The river grinned and put his face close to the perfect face, "then I will appear as the Savior and let others owe me the favor! Thank you for all this, my beauty River wide palm patted Su Qianqian''s face son, looked at her with deterrent eyes, but suddenly became cold.


    Su Qianqian was surprised, but no longer twisted the body, because now those ropes are enough for her to suffer, can only look at the river in disgrace. It turned out that he had found his own situation, but he did not tear it down, but also used himself. She silently shed two tears, and never opened her mouth to say a word.


    "You just stay here, don''t think about going out to tell the news, do my queen well, I won''t treat you badly!" Said that, he laughs out of the bedroom, but proud to death.


    Su Qianqian reluctantly watched him go out. He not only thought of MI Qilin, but also regretted that it would happen. The rope bound her tender body mercilessly, but also can''t escape to heaven.


    Looking at the white clouds floating over Midu, Yun qiongjun remembers Wanyi again. She knows all the things she should know here. She is worried about Wanyi''s official business. She doesn''t ask herself about her own affairs. She is always worried because she bears the hope of tens of millions of people.


    Gu Sen approached from behind, but she knew what she was thinking. She stood beside her with a smile, "does the queen miss her country? This kind of Queen is qualified, so I like it. It seems that we should start at once He is proud to look at those white clouds, as long as it is a beloved woman to do, he is willing to accompany, even if he does not like, as long as the beautiful woman in the side."No one knows the king better than general Gu Sen!" Yun qiongjun has known that he is a worm in his stomach. He can see everything and feel sweet in his heart. That explains the importance of himself in his mind.


    "I should have played enough these days. If Her Highness doesn''t go back, it will greatly miss the state affairs." Gu Sen''s words are not entirely a joke, because he is not at ease with Wanping. He is also bold to seize her Majesty''s jade hand.


    But the queen was more happy, affectionately looked at the mighty general, felt that what he said was very reasonable, and nodded with a smile, "what you said is exactly what I think. We will start now." Then he turned back to the room and told them that the figure was extremely graceful. Gu Sen was stunned, although he had enjoyed it for countless times.


    Zhu Qing is a little reluctant, but the master wants to go, she has no way but to comply.


    After setting up a grand banquet, MI Qilin still wanted to try his best to keep him. "It''s not easy to come to my Midu once. It''s better to stay for a few more days, so that I can have more heart!" He had a kind smile on his face, but he really wanted to stay.


    "Wanyi still has a lot of business to deal with. I''m afraid something will go wrong after a long delay. I''ll definitely come to visit you if you have a chance." Yun qiongjun said respectfully, but insisted on leaving.


    Everyone also said that there were other things to do, and Mi Qilin had to give up.


    However, they insisted that they must send more distance, and the people were also reluctant to accept it. Until you come to a forest, it is a few miles away from MI Qilin''s residence.


    "Thank you for your hospitality and seeing you off all the way. Sir, you''d better come back soon!" she said with a smile


    Mi Qilin bowed in a shallow way and said, "all of you, take a long walk. I''ll stop and have a safe journey." He clasped his fists in front of his chest, and looked at the crowd boldly.


    Yun qiongjun and others thank them and turn away. Seeing that their figures are far away, MI Qilin turns back.


    Gu Sen looked at the boundless forest, thoughtfully picked up a leaf on the ground, "this rice is really a waste of a good talent!" His face was filled with emotion. The leaves were thrown into the air and let him float, as if to express his mind.


    "Yes, this Mi Qilin is a good general, just like our general Gu Sen!" Yun qiongjun joked, but it was not all a joke. The red lips were set off by those green leaves, which was particularly charming.


    Gu Sen likes to listen, but he doesn''t think so. He also raises the corner of his mouth and glances at the beautiful woman around him. He is surprised to find that he is very moving against the background of the trees and is still peeping at himself and laughing.


    "Mi Qilin has been practising martial arts all the year round. He talks well. He has led troops to fight wars. He must be a great talent. It''s a pity that rice is not used." He continued to sigh, with a solemn look on his face.


    "How can our general Gu Sen learn to sigh? It''s rare, rare! " Yun qiongjun pursed her mouth and was not happy, but she was making fun of him and learning from his voice.


    "The queen made fun of her subordinates, isn''t it Gu Sen grabs a woman''s exquisite hand and says with relief that a warm current immediately enters his body and feels comfortable all over. Yun qiongjun is unwilling to let go of her all his life. She has been holding her like that. The environment here is still so suitable, which is exactly what they both yearn for. However, he knows clearly that this is only an illusion at the moment, but it is also very good.


    Zhuqing and Tianqi, who follow behind, should not be seen. They just talk about it, but Zhuqing is beautiful for the master!


    Yun qiongjun let him hold his jade hand, and his heart was very sweet. Thinking about what Gu Sen said, she seemed to think of something. She felt strange that most people who want to keep fit can practice martial arts, but they can''t practice martial arts and spiritual power with such intensity as Mi Qilin.


    Considering that Gu Sen had nearly a thousand years of psychic power to win over Mi Qilin in in the martial arts contest, he must have another purpose in practicing these skills? With numerous question marks in her mind, Yun qiongjun secretly takes precautions against Mi Qilin. She thinks that he is really not easy.

 Chapter 331

    There is no end to the woods, for the dense jungle stretches far into the mountains. When Yun qiongjun was a princess here, she went to the mountain for many times to accompany Mitsui. She thought that it was quite touching.


    In a row of ancient pines, they turn a corner and walk two or three miles, then they see the imperial city of Midu from a distance. As long as they go around, it is the main road out of the city.


    Leaving the woods, Gu Sen was still a little disappointed, because all his beautiful fantasies were pulled back to reality. What is worth comforting is that the Queen''s hand is still actively pulling her forward, and the joy on her mouth is always there.


    The front is gradually lively, and Zhuqing is not willing to leave. She looks left and right, and keeps nagging, "the rice is in front of me. The little emperor I brought up has not met. I don''t know how he looks now. Will he lose weight without me?" She said it out loud, her bright eyes staring at Yun qiongjun.


    "Do you miss him very much?" Seeing her intention, Yun qiongjun breaks away from Gu Sen''s hand and goes to Zhuqing. She looks at her with a smile.


    "Of course, I do. He is very cute and depends on me very much." She said with pride, her bright smile seemed to have seen the little emperor. Her eyes were shining in the direction of the imperial city.


    Yun qiongjun pondered for a moment, then suddenly raised her eyes and said with a smile: "I forgot if you didn''t say that. It''s really rude of me to visit the emperor here when I came to the United States. After all, I used to be a princess here. I don''t know what the new emperor''s title is."


    "Is it? I''ve forgotten such a big thing. I''ve forgotten all the new owners here when I have my own country! " The half joking duty of Zhuqing is Yun qiongjun.


    However, their steps did not stop for a moment. At the moment, there were many more soldiers around, because it was at the foot of Midu Imperial City, and the guard was naturally strict.


    "You are a poor girl. What do you know when you tell me?" Yun qiongjun pricks Zhuqing''s forehead with her finger, and asks with a sweet smile. Gu Sen comes over to listen.


    "Listen, the name of the emperor of the United States is migang, he..." before Zhuqing finished, she was interrupted by the laughter of the two people.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun laugh together. The laughter rushes at the foot of the imperial city. It''s quite refreshing.


    "Migang, this, this name, too..." Yun qiongjun couldn''t help laughing again. She covered her stomach with her white hands, and she felt pain in her stomach.


    "Is it a rice vat for rice?" Gu Sen also stressed a sentence, and then continued to laugh, but it is rare for them to be so happy.


    Zhuqing scratched her head awkwardly, and didn''t think it was funny. She had been in touch with migang for a long time, of course, she didn''t care about the name.


    The Apocalypse itself was not interested in the emperor, and did not make do with it. He just looked at them and laughed.


    Gu Sen see beloved woman so happy, he is more happy, "rice bowl, rice bowl with rice!" He continued to add fuel to the fire, which made Yun qiongjun unable to stop,


    her graceful posture twisted several times. The laughter of silver bells still rang through the sky of the imperial city. Her pretty face was covered with crimson. Her hands were still tightly covering her aching stomach, and crystal tears were all laughing from her eyes.


    "Arrest them both!" All of a sudden, several soldiers came by, shouting loudly, and their expression was very angry.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t understand what they mean. At this time, their hands have been captured by the soldiers. They have already stopped laughing, but they don''t understand what the sudden change is about.


    One of the soldiers said loudly, "don''t you know the new law? Those who laugh at the new king''s name must write the new king''s name a hundred times, otherwise, they will not want to leave the prison of the United States The soldier said it seriously, and his face was still angry.


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun was shocked. How could there be such an outrageous law? It''s a wonder for ages.


    "We just came to visit Xinwang. There was no other meaning. Besides, the name sounds very nice, isn''t it?" Yun qiongjun understands what they mean by catching herself. She wants to change her mind and let Gu Sen go. She doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    "Yes, it''s very nice. The name has a deep meaning." It doesn''t conform to Gu Yun Sen''s intention to make Qiong Jun angry.


    "It''s no use saying anything now. You two have already broken the law, so you have to accept sanctions. Let''s go!" Said a group of soldiers holding two people to go to the prison of the imperial city.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun can''t say anything nice. They just take the two of them and they have to punish them.


    Yun qiongjun is still murmuring in her heart that there should be such an absurd law, which is strange to think about.


    Seeing them being taken away in embarrassment, Zhu Qing knew that they would be released only after writing a hundred times. He thought it was funny. He could not only laugh, but also think about their innocent appearance.


    The Apocalypse came forward and said solemnly, "they are all caught. You still smile!""So what? Just write a few more words and you can come out. Don''t worry, wait for them to finish writing!" With that, Zhuqing was laughing again.


    They went to the direction of the cell to wait. Although Zhu Qing stopped laughing, she was rubbing her stomach. There was pain in laughing. There were tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, which she did not want to wipe off.


    She has been a princess here, but she has never been to the cell of Midu. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with a smile in her heart. She walks in helplessly.


    After walking through a long corridor, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are locked into the same cell. There is a square table and four chairs in the room, and there are several broken beds in the corner.


    A jailer came in with a stack of paper, brush and inkstone. He put it on the square table and glared, "you two, each of you can only go after writing our king''s name 100 times. Otherwise, you can stay in it for a lifetime! Call me when you''re done Then he closed the prison door heavily, locked it, and stood outside to guard.


    Gu Sen winks at Yun qiongjun and comes to the corner of the wall. Gu Sen whispers, "it''s too troublesome to write so many times. Let''s go out with spiritual power."


    Yun qiongjun smiles and nods. Then she starts to work. Suddenly, she finds that her spiritual power can''t be used at all. It seems that she has disappeared. She stares at Gu Sen, and Gu Sen starts to make contributions, but there is no effect. She can''t play it.


    "This is too evil. Why can''t we make contributions here?" Gu Sen also widened his eyes in surprise.


    Yun qiongjun gave a mischievous smile and pointed to the pens and papers. "We can only write, general Gu Sen!"


    Gu Sen still wants to have a try, but still can''t, so he and Yun qiongjun come to the table dejectedly.


    "It seems that some of them are tired. They just write these words in their memorials. I didn''t expect to write them here!" Yun qiongjun said in a low voice, laughing.


    "Strange, what law is this?" Gu Sen angrily takes the brush and hands it to Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun said with a smile: "do as the Romans do when you are in Rome. Write it. Who made us laugh!" She put out her tongue and began to write, seriously.


    Gu Sen helpless, also shook his head and bowed his head to write.


    "It''s all the pots you yelled at to load rice. Can''t you accept it?" While writing, Yun qiongjun teases Gu Sen, and then she laughs silently. She is very happy.


    "How did I know there was such a law? Migang, what a name! Let''s write it to him a hundred times Gu Sen complained in a low voice.


    "The girl of Zhuqing must know that she didn''t remind us in advance. I won''t clean her up when she goes out!" Yun qiongjun pretended to be angry, but her pen didn''t stop for a moment.


    "If she says, can we come here for a walk?" Gu Sen didn''t care.


    After a lot of hard work, they finally finished writing a hundred times. Their wrists were very tired and their faces and hands were covered with ink.


    Looking at the way yunqiongjun Hualian rubbed her wrist, he said in a low voice, "you''ve become a colorful cat. If you want to go back to Wanyi like this, no one will recognize it!"


    "And so do I He helped Gu Sen wipe the ink on his face.


    Gu Sen is more willing to serve the queen, but also can touch the beautiful face of the woman he loves. It''s a beautiful job.


    I''m afraid they can''t forget what happened today.


    Zhu Qing finally waited for them to come out, looked at their innocent expression, and laughed again.


    You know the law? Why don''t you tell us that you are tired and sour Yun qiongjun scolded her as if she were angry.


    "Master, I don''t know! Heaven and earth conscience, you know, can I not say it? " With that, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, you laugh. We''re both suffering! Look at your joy Yun qiongjun turned her eyes white.


    On the way to the palace, Zhuqing kept laughing. At last, Yun qiongjun taught her a lesson, and then she gradually stopped laughing. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun looked at each other, but they found it very interesting. They had written so many times for no reason, but now their hands are still sour.


    When he arrived at the palace, Yun qiongjun Gu Sen showed his identity and went in. Migang politely came out to meet him. He was followed by a lot of followers. Although he was young, he was very elegant, and he was more polite.


    Zhu Qing can''t help but run forward to see Mi gang. He hugs him in his arms. Qianqian touches his chubby face with his thin hands. "Emperor, you want to die. How are you doing recently?" However, when Mi gang saw that everyone was there, she was embarrassed to pretend to be serious. Then she pushed aside Zhuqing and her face turned red. If there were no other people around, he would be intimate with Zhu Qing, but now he is also the king of a country, and he has to pretend to be.

 Chapter 332

    Zhuqing didn''t expect that migang would push himself away without any precautions. He didn''t stand firmly at his feet. One of his gravity was unstable and almost fell down. Yun qiongjun was right beside her and helped Zhuqing shake.


    Zhu Qing''s eyes widened and looked at migang. How could he have never thought that he would push himself away. He had helped him before. When he saw him, he should have missed himself for such a long time. How could he treat himself like this.


    Whispered. "What an ungrateful man."


    Looking at migang discontentedly, Yun qiongjun can''t help laughing when she hears her talking about migang. How can such a big person care about him like a child?


    She complained to Yun qiongjun.


    "Look at him, he pushed me away. Want to be small straight to my arms drill, can not hide, this is not a long time did not see, even began to hide from me. It''s really... "


    Seeing Zhu Qing unhappy, Yun qiongjun comforts her.


    "Well, what''s your anger with a child? He''s the king of a country now, and a lot of things need to be taken care of."


    After hearing this, Zhu Qing nods and sits on one side. Yun qiongjun steps forward and sits in the front seat. Migang nods to Yun qiongjun politely and in a king''s manner. When she sees Zhuqing, her eyes can dodge, which makes Zhu Qinggang feel a little excited and uncomfortable.


    When she wanted to get angry, Yun qiongjun said something.


    "The new king has been in charge of the United States for some time. Are you still used to it?"


    Migang smiles. "With the help of my sisters, I learned very quickly. I really want to thank sister Yun. At first, I was not used to it, but after such a long time, it was still ideal."


    Yun qiongjun nods at ease. Zhuqing hears that he only thanks Yun qiongjun. She is not happy and asks.


    "I''m also helping you. Why don''t you thank me?"


    Migang looks at her, covers her mouth awkwardly and coughs twice. Without speaking, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at migang and then look at Zhuqing and smile at each other. Seeing that migang doesn''t reply, Zhuqing gives him a boring look and turns his head.


    Yun qiongjun continues to talk with migang about the management of the country. Both of them are kings, so they can talk more together.


    "Militarily, the United States is regaining its strength, but it will take time..."


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun nodded repeatedly. He said that the situation of Wanyi and the United States was very similar. In the future, the two countries could exchange more and make common progress. Mi Gang agreed, and said that the affairs of other countries and other countries were in charge.


    Gu Sen and Zhu Qing don''t care about them. They are bored. Gu Sen can hear a little at first, but Zhuqing doesn''t want to listen to him because of his anger.


    Mi gang was seen by her very unnatural, and later Zhuqing was tired and bored. She climbed on the table and played with her little things.


    Gu Sen and Zhu Qing two people listen to their two talk like hypnosis, unconsciously yawn, one after another, eyelids also disobedient fight, Zhuqing sleep on, but Gu Sen is not the same, he is also the king of Gu Sen, how can he sleep?


    Under the table, Yun qiongjun kicks Gu Sen with her foot, but she doesn''t respond. Yun qiongjun kicks Gu Sen two more times. Gu Sen is startled. She opens her eyes and looks at Yun qiongjun. She giggles, then continues to close her eyes and goes to sleep.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Yun qiongjun had to reach out and pinch his arm. Gu Sen, who was about to fall into a dream, suddenly felt a burst of pain. He woke up without knowing the truth. Thinking that something had happened, he patted the table with his hand, startling the others. Even Zhuqing was awakened by him.


    After taking a look at Yun qiongjun, she looks at herself seriously. Seeing that the people around her are no longer looking at her, she breathes a sigh of relief and asks Yun qiongjun in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Gu Sen has resumed her sleeping position and wants to continue sleeping. Yun qiongjun also tells Gu sen in a low voice.


    "You are the king of gusen. You can''t sleep. At this time, you should discuss state affairs with us. How can you sleep like nobody else?"


    Gu Sen rubbed his eyes, crying and laughing. Although he was the king of gusen, he didn''t have to listen to them. Besides, they didn''t say anything about Gu Sen.


    I can''t help but want to sleep when I listen to their discussion. I have no way. She looks at Yun qiongjun aggrieved. What she has done is closer to Yun qiongjun. She puts her head on Yun qiongjun''s shoulder.


    Qiongjun refuses to let qiongjun go to bed with her. However, she doesn''t want to let her go to bed. However, she doesn''t want to let her go to bed.


    That''s not going to work. Goosen''s threatening her. "Don''t go, I''ll go to bed."


    Yun qiongjun can''t help laughing. Even if he doesn''t leave, he''s not listening. He really doesn''t sleep, but Yun qiongjun can''t listen.


    After all, it''s not very good for Gu Sen to hold himself in front of so many people. Zhuqing continues to fall asleep. Because migang wants to talk to Yun qiongjun, migang has to see her and see how she and Gu Sen are intimate together. For migang, who has not experienced these things, she looks a little shy and blushes."Well Cough... " After coughing twice, Gu Sen knew what he meant. He didn''t lift his head or keep his eyes open. He held Yun qiongjun tightly like a child.


    Seeing migang like this, Yun qiongjun feels shy, but Gu Sen doesn''t feel anything at all. He still leans on Yun qiongjun. Migang takes the opportunity to take a peek at Zhu Qing, who is sleeping, and quickly dodges his eyes.


    To ease the embarrassment, Yun qiongjun takes the opportunity to ask migang about his cell.


    "By the way, I have a strange thing about your cells."


    Migang was curious. "If you have any questions, please go ahead."


    Yun qiongjun asks migang suspiciously.


    "Why do you want to use our name to solve the problem before we go out of the prison


    In the face of Yun qiongjun''s problem, migang thought for a moment.


    "Well As you said, this situation should be related to stones. "


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand. She looks at him suspiciously.


    "Stone?"


    Migang said categorically. "Yes, this is a kind of mineral in our country, because it has no other use, but it can''t waste resources. To build a cell, we need to use some relatively strong, cheap and durable materials. It happens that many of these stones are strong, so I used them to build cells."


    It suddenly dawns on Yun qiongjun that it''s the stone. Migang gets up from her seat and goes to the side. She takes a stone with a flower pot and hands it to Yun qiongjun.


    "Here, this is the kind of stone. There are many such stones in our country, which can be seen everywhere."


    Indeed, they are used to pad flowerpots, so it is not a rare thing. Yun qiongjun takes a look at the stone. Gu Sen is also in a good mood to follow Yun qiongjun to look at the stone. When she sees it, she doesn''t find anything different from other stones.


    However, as soon as Yun qiongjun took over the stone, she felt numb at the tip of her fingers, as if she had been shocked. Leaning against Gu Sen''s arms, Gu Sen felt that Yun qiongjun was closer to him. She thought she had figured it out and was happy. Yun qiongjun looked at the stone and knew that it must be the reason for this feeling. She was surprised.


    Because it''s closer, Gu Sen feels something wrong. He can feel the changes in Yun qiongjun''s body and worry about her body. "What''s the matter with you Yun qiongjun shakes her head and doesn''t want to worry him. Migang also noticed the change of Yun qiongjun, but it is not strange from her narration just now.


    Yun qiongjun raised the stone in her hand and looked at migang. "Can I borrow some of these stones?"


    Migang waved her hand generously.


    "No problem. Don''t say it''s borrowed. It''s OK to give you some."


    Yun qiongjun looks back at Gu Sen and makes eye contact. Yun qiongjun wraps the stone with her handkerchief, and her body recovers immediately. At the same time, she also feels that the stone is not simple.


    Pass it to Gu Sen behind him.


    "Keep it well. It''s because of it that we can''t use psychic power in US prisons."


    After hearing this, Gu Sen was surprised that the reason why he could not use spiritual power was this stone. No, to be exact, it was because of this stone. He thought that someone had controlled the spiritual power in his body. It turned out that this kind of mineral head was the cause of the disaster.


    "Put it away, and we''ll study it when we get back."


    Yun qiongjun nods and looks at Zhuqing, who is asleep. She shakes her head and laughs bitterly. Migang follows Yun qiongjun''s gaze to Zhuqing. She already knows that she is asleep and her eyes are no longer dodging.


    She has been in the United States for some time. Yun qiongjun always thinks about Wanyi, because before she came here, she entrusted Wanyi to Wanping. I don''t know how Wanyi is now and whether Wanping is well managed.


    As Wan Ping had been a queen before, and she was also the first queen of Wanyi, so it was not very difficult to deal with the situation. She sat in the Queen''s position and enjoyed everything the queen should have. She was very satisfied.


    Everything here originally belongs to myself. If it wasn''t for the apocalypse, how could I lose them? I still resent the apocalypse in my heart.


    Looking at the familiar things and doing the familiar things, Wan Ping can''t help but recall that when she was the queen of Wanyi, she became more and more familiar and ambitious. She felt that she could be the queen of Wanyi again without the control of apocalypse.


    Gradually, I almost forget that Yun qiongjun is the real king and thinks that she is the real master of the country. This is what Yun qiongjun is worried about.

 Chapter 333

    It''s not easy to live an unrestricted life. Without Yun qiongjun, Wan Ping is the biggest one in Wanyi. Besides, she is also the queen and mother of Yun qiongjun. Therefore, the people of Wanyi and all the people in the palace of Wanyi are afraid of her.


    On the streets of Wanyi, the people are living a normal life. This is the most important thing for a country. Wan Ping looks at everything in front of her and nods with satisfaction.


    All of a sudden, a little boy rushed out, bumped into Wan Ping like a beggar, ran forward, and a man behind him chased him, shouting all the time.


    "Stop, you stop for me, stinky boy."


    When the man saw Wanping, he knew that she was the woman of Wanyi now. He didn''t dare to shout any more. He could only stop and kowtow to Wanping. Wan Ping frowned and looked at the child who had run away. He looked at the man again and let his hands go after the little boy.


    Ask the man. "What''s going on?"


    The man lowered his head. To be honest, the boy just stole his money, but Before the man finished, Wan Ping''s men brought the boy back.


    Wearing shabby clothes, she looks like a beggar. Wan Ping can''t see this kind of person. She has hands and feet, but she wants to steal. This kind of person brings bad social atmosphere.


    Because it was the queen of Wanyi who met this kind of thing on the street, people around him gathered around to see what happened.


    Looking at the child angrily, she pulled the sword from her waist and ran it across her neck. The blood gushed into the face of the man kneeling in front of Wan Ping. The man was stunned and motionless. At the same time, all the people around him were shocked. No one thought that Wan Ping started without asking clearly.


    Obviously, the boy didn''t expect that this time would be his own death. His expression on his face was extremely painful. His hands covered his neck to let the blood flow slowly, but it didn''t help. The boy struggled in pain and fixed his eyes on the man.


    The man knelt back in fear, shivering all over. The boy didn''t move for a long time. He looked up at the sky. He was still young and wanted to see more beautiful things in the world. But wan Ping refused to let him live. The atmosphere was very quiet. All the people didn''t expect her to be so cruel.


    Although this situation is rare in Wanyi, if it is yunqiongjun, she will never kill the child without asking for anything.


    Even if he is wrong, it is a living life. If he is wrong, he can change it. But he lost his life because of a little mistake. It is estimated that few people can accept it.


    It''s hateful for this child to steal. But at this moment, all the people present feel sorry for the child. Wan Ping is very relaxed. She gives her sword back to her subordinates and talks to the people.


    "It is because of the existence of such people that our country is unable to move forward. Everything has to be taken care of from a young age. Although the child is still young now, when he grows up, he is likely to do some burning, killing and looting. At that time, we regret that it will be too late to get rid of it as soon as possible and have a good life as soon as possible."


    Although all the people around had their opinions in their hearts, none of them dared to express their opinions. They all looked at Wan Ping in surprise. The maid next to her thought that she had done something too drastic and approached her ear.


    "Your Majesty, he''s just a child. He''s too young to be sensible. Isn''t it too..."


    Wan Ping looked at her angrily.


    "What, are you contradicting me? If you talk more, I''ll kill you. "


    The maid was so scared that she couldn''t speak. She stood aside and sobbed. Wan Ping was in a bad mood and turned away. Gradually, the crowd around her was scattered. The man kneeling on the ground looked at the boy''s unclosed eyes, thinking that he had hurt him. If he didn''t chase him, he would not have met Wanping and he would not have died. She knelt on the ground and cried in pain Come on.


    Wan Ping returns to the palace and smashes and falls on the hall. Taking advantage of the tired space, the maidservant stealthily comes out and writes the situation of Wan Ping on the letter. Observing that no one around her finds her, she sends a letter to Yun qiongjun in the form of a flying pigeon.


    After seeing the carrier pigeon flying far away, she returned to Wanping at ease. She did not dare to serve her. Now Wan Ping drinks Yun qiongjun at all. Yun qiongjun hopes to lead the people of Wanyi to live a good life. However, Wan Ping always wants to use her rights.


    Yun qiongjun, who is in the United States, thinks that she has been in the United States for some time. Before she came here, she handed Wanyi to Wan Ping for management. She doesn''t know what''s going on now. She''s inexplicably worried and wants to go back.


    Looking at Gu Sen, Gu Sen certainly understands what she thinks in her heart. As we all know, it''s not easy to let her manage Wanyi for such a long time.


    "Let''s go back." Goosen nodded and agreed.


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhu Qing again and wakes her up. Zhu Qing is sleeping soundly. She looks at Yun qiongjun with a mask on her face. Yun qiongjun laughs and pats her on the shoulder.


    "Well, are you awake? We should go back."


    Zhu Qing looked at her blankly, some doubts. "Go back, where are you going?"Yun qiongjun looks back at Gu Sen and the two smile at each other. "Back to Wanyi, of course."


    When she heard that she was back in Wanyi, Zhu Qing woke up and stood up from her seat. When she went back to Wanyi, she had to look at Wan Ping''s face. She was not comfortable at all. She had been used to the life here and couldn''t bear to go back.


    Yun qiongjun sees the expression of embarrassment on Zhuqing''s face, and she glances at migang inadvertently.


    Zhuqing lowers her head and fiddles with the corner of her dress in her hand. Her hesitation makes Yun qiongjun guess something, and then she says it slowly.


    "I I don''t really want to go back. "


    Without waiting for Yun qiongjun to say anything, she suddenly hears a pigeon flying over. She looks up and sees a carrier pigeon. Yun qiongjun recognizes that it''s a carrier pigeon in Wanyi. She goes over and takes a note from the pigeon''s leg. It turns out that it''s about what Wanping has done in Wanyi these days.


    Of course, it includes the story of the child she killed in public. Yun qiongjun is very sad when she reads it. Gu Sen also sees the note. She is very angry and knocks on the table angrily.


    Yun qiongjun has long guessed that if she is asked to manage Wanyi, she will show her feet sooner or later. Unexpectedly, she can''t hold her breath. It seems that she will return to Wanyi immediately, otherwise Wanyi may be destroyed by her again.


    Looking up at the hesitant Zhuqing, "we really want to go back, or Wanyi is likely to be destroyed by Wanping."


    But Zhu Qing is still reluctant to go, looking at her in embarrassment.


    "Sister Yun, otherwise you go back first, and I will..."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhu Qing all the time. Zhu Qing can''t stand the way sister Yun looks at herself. Without saying what she wants to say, she thinks for a while and goes to Yun qiongjun''s side. Then she breathes a sigh of relief.


    Look at migang. "Migang, the situation in Wanyi is not too optimistic now. We have to go back and thank us for all the hospitality we have come to your country."


    I''ve heard too much of these polite words.


    "Sister Yun is really polite. I should do all these things. I don''t need to be polite."


    After saying goodbye to migang, the three of them are ready to leave the United States. Mi Gang, who has been watching Zhuqing, sees that she is going back to Wanyi with Yun qiongjun. She becomes anxious. She takes two steps forward and shouts eagerly.


    "Zhuqing."


    When she heard migang''s call, Zhu Qing''s expression became happy. She quickly looked back at him, thinking that he would say something to herself, but she did not hear the expected words.


    Migang had a lot of words to say to her, but when he saw her, he didn''t know how to export those words. It took a long time to say a word.


    "Can you Stay? "


    Looking at migang''s pleading eyes, she actually wants to stay, but after a look at Yun qiongjun around her, she still can''t abandon her sister Yun.


    Shake your head. "But I still want to go back to Wanyi, because sister Yun wants to go back, so I I''m sorry. "


    With that, Zhu Qing lowered her head. Yun qiongjun said goodbye to migang again and took Zhuqing away from the United States. Because Zhuqing didn''t stay, migang was very angry and left the hall.


    He was very sorry to refuse Mi gang and Zhu Qing, but also worried about him. He took out the thousand paper cranes that he had made before and left him a letter, telling him that he would come back to see him.


    On the way back to Wanyi, Yun qiongjun took out the stone she wanted to come from migang and played with it. When holding the stone, she had to wrap it in cloth, otherwise she would be paralyzed again.


    Suddenly, I don''t see around.


    "Qiongjun, the Apocalypse is gone."


    Yun qiongjun takes a look around her, but it''s not surprising. She has already found out that Tianqi doesn''t know why recently. Her sense of existence has always been very thin. Sometimes if she doesn''t feel it deliberately, she will feel his presence very slowly.


    The person who can still come and go freely in this state must have great ability. This person has always been mysterious. When he asked him what his identity was when he first met him, he was deliberately hiding himself. If he had not said that he could deal with Wanping, I''m afraid he would not have any intersection with him.


    Of course, this is just Yun qiongjun''s personal idea. She is very important to Tianqi, so he will find Yun qiongjun.


    "It doesn''t matter. He looks very powerful. There should be no danger. Ordinary people are not his opponents. Don''t worry."


    Only Gu Sen knows that Tianqi is Yun qiongjun''s father. Although she doesn''t know yet, what Yun qiongjun said is right. Tianqi is really powerful. Yun qiongjun is not in a hurry. Naturally, she doesn''t have to worry about it. The three of them are on their way.

 Chapter 334

    The bustling capital of Wanyi is just around the corner. Yun qiongjun is in a good mood and looks around the comfortable and peaceful surrounding scene. Her fair face couldn''t help but smile.


    Gu Sen saw in the eyes, but also full of joy in front of the rush. They didn''t change their costumes. They were still dressed as ordinary people.


    "I''m home. I''m so tired!" Zhu Qing exaggerated complaints, everyone just smile, no one to pick up her words, she also Hao does not care.


    The gate of the palace reflected in the eyes of the people. The soldiers were checking severely, and the tone of their words was still some insolent. Yun qiongjun wondered how their attitude had become so savage that it ran counter to her demands.


    Some of the soldiers who raised their swords at the entrance of the palace suddenly turned away.


    "Who? How dare you to enter the palace? Go away, or you will be jailed! Don''t you want to live? " A few soldiers arrogantly did not look at them a few times, then loudly obstructed them to enter, it is simply incomparable.


    Yun qiongjun, standing behind Gu Sen, didn''t expect that they didn''t recognize themselves and yelled at them. She walked slowly to the front, "can''t the queen of Wanyi get into her palace? Even to the common people, we should not talk like this! Do you stop being rude? How bold She yelled loudly, pointing at their savage faces, but full of anger.


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t notice just now. Please punish me!" When the soldiers looked closely, they immediately knelt on the ground and threw away their swords. Their faces immediately turned pale and they kowtowed to confess their guilt.


    "Who made you so rude? Do not speak to the people like that, you know? " Yun qiongjun glared at them, a little less angry.


    "You look down upon others with a dog''s eyes. The queen always pays attention to equal treatment. How dare you disobey it? You are really brave!" Bamboo Qing in the side of the complacent also followed a reprimand, feel quite enjoyable.


    "The little one is wrong, the little one is damned. I hope your majesty will forgive me!" They kowtow like a chicken eating rice, shivering with fear.


    "The queen won''t punish you, but you can''t do it again! Be polite to the people. " Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other, and then say coldly.


    "Yes, no, no more!" They kept talking, but without Yun qiongjun speaking, they didn''t dare to get up.


    "Get up, and I''ll never let it go again." Said Yun qiongjun in a loud voice, and then walked to the palace.


    When the soldiers saw that they had gone far away, they dared to stand up, and their faces were covered with sweat.


    Entering the palace, just half the way, I saw a few close maids running over. They heard that the queen had come back, so they rushed out to meet them for a moment, but they were still a little embarrassed.


    "See her majesty!" When they came near, they were all sweating and panting.


    "Get up! How are you doing in the palace Yun qiongjun asked them with a smile, still thinking about what happened at the door.


    After the maids stood up, they all slightly bowed their heads. One of them said timidly, "go back to your majesty, these days when you left, that, that, she..." but she never said it completely, and her eyes were still flickering.


    Yun qiongjun, however, guessed something and stepped forward with a smile, "is there something wrong with my mother''s work? But it doesn''t matter. " Her tone was kind, which made the maids relaxed.


    "Yes, she, her administration of state affairs is very different from that of you. Also, there are..." she was afraid to say it again, and she was shaking all over.


    "It doesn''t matter, anything can be said, as long as it is for the interests of the country." Yun qiongjun continues to encourage her and smiles sweetly at her.


    "The means she used to manage the affairs of the state is too, too cruel. If it goes on like this, it will not be popular with the people! We are afraid, afraid of implicating you. " She finally said what she was saying, but she was thinking about Yun qiongjun.


    Because they had been with Yun qiongjun for a long time, they knew that her idea of governing the country was for the common people, so they wanted to tell her frankly, so that she could be on guard, so that she would not be misunderstood by the people, and it would be very bad.


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun is shocked, but she is very grateful for the direct advice from the maids.


    "Thank you very much. You''ve done the right thing. You can tell me at any time as long as it''s the right thing. Don''t worry about it." Yun qiongjun walked straight in. However, she was not satisfied with Wan Ping''s practice. She thought that what happened at the door was probably related to her.


    The maids followed with joy, proud of the open-minded and caring queen.


    Gu Sen murmured and followed closely. He was even more angry with Wan Ping. Looking at the serious face of the beloved woman, he could guess what she would do next. Because he knows that Yun qiongjun takes the people of Wanyi as the first, so he can''t sit back and watch Wanping do something wrong.


    Before entering the hall, she heard Wanping scolding her maid. She was so arrogant that she could smell the strong smell of tea.When they entered the hall, they saw Wan Ping sitting on the throne enjoying tea. Two maids were rubbing their shoulders for her. They did not know where they were right. They were also scolded. The two maids were bowing their heads and carefully kneading them. Her style was not small.


    Seeing Yun qiongjun step in, Wan Ping is stunned at first. Then she stands up with a smile and walks slowly down the throne. "Is your daughter back? How about going out and seeing a lot of things? " She showed a very concerned look, a kind mother''s look, and also considerate to grasp Yun qiongjun''s exquisite jade hand.


    "It''s true that I''ve learned a lot. It''s really worthwhile for you to take care of my business at home, mother!" Yun qiongjun also pretended to be grateful, but she could not see any displeasure with her smile on her face.


    "It''s nothing. Anyway, it''s our mother and daughter who are in charge of each other." Wan Ping pretended to be magnanimous, but she still showed her unwillingness to power. However, the kind smile on her face was very good.


    "How can I bear to let you work for me again? I will manage Wanyi well, and I will carry it all by myself if I work harder." Yun qiongjun said this on purpose. Her beautiful eyes turned to Wanping to see what changes she had in her expression.


    Wan Ping forced a smiling face and said, "I''m just worried about my daughter''s body for my mother. I''m so tired that I can''t bear it!" Her smile was somewhat unnatural.


    Yun qiongjun slowly walked to the throne. The sensible maid quickly put the Queen''s red robe on her. Another maid gently put the crown on Yun qiongjun''s head. She slowly did it in the throne and looked at Wan Ping with a smile. "My daughter is still young. What is it to eat hard? There''s no need for you to work hard any more. Just enjoy your happiness. " She was suddenly valiant. She was really dishonorable, but she didn''t want Wanping to mess up the imperial court and make people complain.


    Gu Sen secretly cheers for her in his heart. The corner of his mouth is full of affectionate smile, and he adds a bit of love to Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Ping could only nod her head in approval, but she was very reluctant to give up. She stood there awkwardly and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to give up, Yun qiongjun sneered in her heart. She suddenly remembered the stone she had brought back. She planned to use the stone on WAN Ping. If it worked, she would be able to stop her from doing something she didn''t want to see. There''s no need to worry.


    Back in her bedroom, yunqiongjun calls a maid who is close to her. The maid is clever and sensible, and can make some exquisite jewelry, but it is a family craft. She only told Yun qiongjun about this. At first, Yun qiongjun was still surprised. Later, when she saw her craftsmanship, she was really wonderful and praised her greatly.


    "What can I do for you, your majesty?" Her clear and pleasant voice makes Yun qiongjun feel comfortable.


    Yun qiongjun glanced at the brocade box on the table, then said with a smile, "I''m afraid your craftsmanship is going to be useful this time. Have you seen that brocade box?" Her eyes moved, and finally fell on the table.


    The maid immediately found the exquisite box, and quickly went forward to have a close look. "This box is very beautiful. What does your majesty want your servant to do?" She couldn''t put down looking at the box, but she didn''t dare to open it because the queen had not spoken.


    "There is a piece of jade in that box. Is it difficult for you to make a bracelet for me?" Yun qiongjun said in a funny way.


    When the maid heard this, her eyes suddenly brightened. "I''m not good at anything else. It''s easy to say that it''s easy to make this bracelet. I promise you''ll make it beautiful and satisfy the queen." Her triumphant look could not help but was full of confidence.


    Yun qiongjun is more satisfied with a smile. Hao doesn''t doubt her ability. He gently waves her hand, "then you can take it away and make it as soon as possible so that I can appreciate it. Then I will reward you again."


    "Don''t give me a reward. You are good enough to them. You should do this little thing." She replied with a smile, her face full of gratitude.


    "I''ll finish it then. You can go." Yun qiongjun gently waved her hand, and then she lay down on the bed, closed her beautiful eyes.


    When she left Midu, Tianqi saw Yun qiongjun''s guard against Mi Qilin, and decided to kill the hidden danger for her, so as not to worry about it, so she left Wanyi quietly.


    After leaving Wanyi, he came to the woods in Midu, and changed into a night clothes. He planned to kill Mi Qilin unconsciously at night.


    At the waist of the tree on the moon, Tianqi moves towards Mi Qilin''s residence, but his steps are very fast. The shadows on both sides of the tree are retreating rapidly. In addition to the sound of footsteps, it is silent. Tianqi sneers, thinking that MI Qilin is going to die tonight, and there is a terrible light in his eyes.

 Chapter 335

    The Apocalypse came to MI Qilin''s house. Mi Qilin is fighting birds in the yard. He holds a teacup in one hand and feeds the canary in the cage in the other hand. It seems that he is in a good mood.


    "Newspaper, we have a visitor."


    The servant takes Tianqi through the corridor to MI Qilin.


    "Oh, brother Tianqi, what a distinguished guest. Please have a seat."


    Mi Qilin warmly welcomes him and smiles at the silent apocalypse.


    "You have a nice yard."


    Tianqi looks at Mi Qilin''s yard and praises him absentmindedly.


    "Of course. These strange flowers and plants, in addition to me, also have in the palace. However, it is not my boasting that I may not be so good in the palace. You see, this stone is directly transported from a mountain thousands of miles away. It is in beautiful shape. There is no second stone in this world. "


    Mi Qilin is proud to show off. He is very satisfied with his yard.


    Tianqi went to a blooming flower, picked it off and put it under his nose to smell it.


    "It''s wonderful. There are some in the palace. You have them here. If you don''t have them, you also have them. "


    Tianqi threw the flowers aside at will and looked at Mi Qilin with an oblique eye.


    Mi Qilin is distressed to see him pick off his own flowers, and then abandon him so mercilessly. His mood is a little unhappy.


    "Brother Tianqi, are you looking for me today


    Mi Qilin stares at Tianqi and asks.


    "Why, I can''t come to you if you have nothing to do? You bimidus make people forget to go back. "


    Tianqi looks at the courtyard, the flowers and plants, the small bridges and the flowing water. There are birds and animals there. The pavilions and pavilions can be seen everywhere. The luxurious construction and the orderly work of the servants in the courtyard all show the nobility and wealth of the mikilin palace.


    Mi Qilin thinks that Tianqi''s behavior is strange today. He can''t say what''s strange. In short, he thinks that something is wrong.


    "Brother Tianqi, you and I have known each other. It''s OK to say anything. You can rest assured that as long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you. "


    Mi Qilin opens his tea cup and takes a leisurely sip of tea. He secretly observes Tianqi''s expression.


    As the saying goes, everything goes to the Sanbao hall. He came here in person today. I''m afraid he didn''t come to appreciate the flowers. Since it is not for the sake of appreciating flowers, it must be something else. Why is he always hesitating and unwilling to tell the truth?


    "Is that true, Lord?"


    Tianqi puts down his teacup and looks at Mi Qilin with sharp eyes.


    "What if I let the Lord enjoy his glory and wealth and no longer covet other things that do not belong to me?"


    The Apocalypse asked.


    "Brother Tianqi, what do you mean by that?"


    Mi Qilin looks on guard. He was suspicious just now. Now the words of Apocalypse make him more alert.


    This apocalypse, toasts don''t eat, eat and punish wine. What kind of Bighead do you want to play here? Don''t say I have no idea. I just have an idea. What can I do for you? What can you do for me?


    However, the Apocalypse does not allow Mi Qilin to think much about it. He moves quickly and tries to defeat the enemy with one move.


    Unexpectedly, MI Qilin had been on guard for a long time. He turned and dodged. He did not receive any attack.


    "Well, your apocalypse, you ran to me to make trouble. I think you are tired of living."


    Mi Qilin looks at Tianqi angrily. He did not want to be outdone by waving his hands, with his own strong ability against apocalypse.


    Tianqi didn''t answer the question. He also began to have luck. He had to catch Mi Qilin by himself. This man is ambitious. If he is allowed to act recklessly, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Apocalypse is powerful. When he reaches out to release his hand, the flowers and plants around him rustle. Although Mi Qilin works hard, he can''t get any advantage. He can''t help but use his brain. If it goes on like this, I must not be his opponent. No, I have to use other methods.


    Thinking of this, MI Qilin waved his hand, and the stone on the ground fell steadily in his hand. He quickly ground the stone into powder and sprinkled it on the apocalypse.


    Apocalypse was unprepared. He was surprised to see the powder sprayed by mikelin. Some of them could not escape.


    "Mi Qilin, where did you get this kind of stone?"


    The Apocalypse sternly asked.


    "It''s obviously made of natural prison material. Why do you have it here?"


    "Ha ha, brother Tianqi, do you think there is anything I can''t get in this world? As long as I want it, not to mention the things in the sky, but in the palace, it can also be taken as my own. "


    Mi Qilin looks up to the sky and smiles, and is extremely proud. His long hair was flying in the wind, and his wide sleeves were whistling in the wind. The face was distorted by excitement, and it seemed that he was in a position to win the battle.


    The Apocalypse was surprised to see that the stone powder was shining on his body. He had no time to resist. He was inexplicably controlled and his body''s spiritual power was restrained. He shook his clothes in a hurry, trying to get them to the ground.


    Seeing that he was distracted, MI Qilin suddenly made an attack and seized the apocalypse.


    Tianqi doesn''t feel right. It''s too late to look up and dodge. He can only watch Mi Qilin control himself."Hum, apocalypse, if you don''t eat or eat wine, I will treat you well today."


    Mi Qilin looks up and laughs. Tianqi looked at his ferocious face and said nothing. He didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of MI Qilin.


    "Somebody, take it away for me and take good care of it. You can''t give him food without my command."


    Mi Qilin calls for his servants to take Tianqi down and throw it into his cell.


    When the Apocalypse left, he looked back at the stone powder on the ground. He really can''t figure out why there are stones for prison construction in the sky?


    Su Qianqian was found by the river, buckle on the bed. The river commands his servants, and no one can let go without his command.


    Su Qianqian did not resist or beg for mercy. She looked up at the angry river.


    "I want to see how long you are arrogant."


    The river left a word and left.


    "Queen, are you ok?"


    The maid looked at Su Qianqian with heartache.


    "Your Highness came to see you just now. Why don''t you ask him for mercy so that you don''t have to suffer so much."


    "Hum."


    Su Qianqian sneers, she disdains to beg for mercy from the river. Anyway, she only has Mi Qilin in her heart. She won''t kneel down and beg for mercy as he does.


    "Why should I ask for mercy? As a queen, I should be a queen. "


    Su Qianqian said coldly.


    "But But... "


    Maidservant Xiaolian is eager to speak, but she seems to have something hard to say.


    Su Qianqian looks back at her. At the beginning, she was caught by the river, and the maid who served her ran to other concubines. Only Xiaolian stayed with her.


    "What''s the matter? Just say it. What bad news can be worse than now? I''ve fallen to this point. What else can I be afraid of? "


    Su Qianqian a pair of do not care about the appearance, let the maid feel more distressed.


    It''s a pity that the queen was treated so much by the emperor. In the past, I always heard that accompanying a gentleman is like accompanying a tiger, but now it seems to be true.


    "The emperor has accepted another concubine. It''s the third time he''s taken the princess this month


    Xiaolian is very aggrieved sitting on the ground, she is really aggrieved for the queen. The emperor used to love his wife, but now he turned his face mercilessly. He never saw the new man smile, but the old man cried. The empress is imprisoned here all day long, and other ladies in the palace are very proud to come here to show off every day.


    But the empress was indifferent. She always looked at them as if they were clowns. She didn''t fight or rob or refute them. Later, the concubines themselves were tired and scattered one by one.


    "Emperor, which is not the Queen''s three thousand. He is the king of Fancheng. It''s not normal for him to accept imperial concubine


    Su Qianqian''s reply is not cold. The words of the maidservant could not stir up any waves in her heart.


    "But queen, the emperor''s anger should be relieved. How can he still keep you locked up like this? If you can''t eat well or sleep well, you and I will feel distressed. "


    "I''m used to it."


    Su Qianqian doesn''t care about raising his head.


    "How is the weather outside today?"


    She asked the maid. Locked up here all day, she had forgotten what it was like outside.


    "It''s good. It''s just right."


    A figure flashed past the door.


    "Report, the queen already knows about her Majesty''s concubine."


    Soldiers report.


    River upset let the side of the concubine first step down, their own back in a chair in a daze.


    "What was her reaction?"


    "She doesn''t care. I heard her say to her maid, Xiao Lian, that you are the king of Fancheng. It''s normal to take concubines. "


    "Does she really say that?"


    The river got up angry. He looked at the bodyguard kneeling in front of him, a little distrustful of his ears.


    "Yes, your majesty. I heard it clearly at the door. "


    This bodyguard is the one who hides at the door to eavesdrop on the conversation between Xiaolian and the queen.


    The river looks at the bodyguard, his face is cloudy and sunny. He should have been happy that he had such a thoughtful queen.


    "Ha ha, she is really broad-minded."


    The river came out from behind the table. He moved to the soldiers with his hands on his back.


    "I''m worthy of being my good queen. It''s rare to be so clear and righteous."


    The river laughs, but his eyes are bitter. He waved the bodyguard down and looked out of the door thinking. Without outsiders, there is no need to disguise yourself.


    The river looked pale and sad at the branches outside the door.


    You still don''t love me after all.


    From the very beginning, I knew that you were Mi Qilin''s person. You came to me with ulterior motives. But I fell in love with you, I turned a blind eye to these, I thought as long as I sincerely to you, one day you will be moved by me.


    It''s a pity that I was wrong. You never give in to me. You can''t even laugh. Am I really that annoying? Do you know that as the king of many cities, I will choose the women of the whole country if I will.Why do you, and only you, treat me like this. I pay all sincerity and effort, in your eyes are not worth mentioning. You don''t want to beg for mercy or give in. You are always aloof. You look cold and always alienating me. What on earth can''t I compare with him?

 Chapter 336

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 337

    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun''s small face and looks at it carefully.


    "If you don''t have the heart, we won''t give it to Wan Ping first."


    "We haven''t figured out the strength of this material. And where does it come from. Why is America everywhere? Why haven''t I seen it before? "


    Yun qiongjun fiddled with the bracelet again. She was very curious.


    "Would it hurt other people, you say?"


    Gu Sen shook his head, saying that he knew nothing.


    "Oh, forget it. I''ll think about it again. But you, Gu Hou, don''t touch this bracelet. "


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen domineering.


    Gu Sen nodded in a hurry.


    "Well, I''m really worried that this inexplicable stone will do harm to this country."


    Yun qiongjun holds her chin in her head and thinks.


    "You are always so kind, my little wife."


    Gu Sen passes Yun qiongjun''s body and makes her face herself.


    Yun qiongjun blushed a little, and she bowed her head slightly shy.


    "You are beautiful, you know. Not only the appearance, but also the heart


    Gu Sen exclaimed, lowering his head and covering Yun qiongjun''s lips.


    Yun qiongjun closes her eyes and enjoys Gu Sen''s kiss.


    At the moment, she did not think of anything, and indulged in Gu Sen''s love. Recently, she has been busy with her business. Several times, she felt so tired that she couldn''t hold on. If it hadn''t been for Gu Sen''s company and comfort, she would have been discouraged. The Queen''s position is high and respected by all the people. But who can feel the pain of the high place is afraid to be only yourself.


    Gu Sen kisses Yun qiongjun''s soft lips, which are hard to control. He picked up Yun qiongjun and put it gently on the bed.


    Yun qiongjun put her hands around his waist, and her face was full of rosy clouds. She was very shy and charming.


    Outside the window, the leaves rustled in the wind. In the back garden, the blooming flowers are also quietly blushing.


    After the exercise, Yun qiongjun lies contentedly in Gu Sen''s arms, touching his face with a silly smile.


    Goosen grabs her catkin and kisses her mouth.


    "You want a cloud, kid."


    "In this way, when I''m not here, someone can accompany you for me, and you won''t be too lonely."


    Gu Sen gently said what he had just thought. He likes children very much and always wants a child of his own.


    Yun qiongjun is about to answer.


    Gu Sen suddenly laughs at himself.


    "You see, I''m more and more fond of dreaming. I am a dead man, how can I have children? "


    Gu Sen lowered his head and his eyes were full of sadness. The whole person becomes melancholy because of this impossible dream.


    Yun qiongjun is distressed. She can''t help but grasp his hand and say with relief.


    "Gusen, you can go to reincarnation. I''m willing to wait for you. When you''re human again, we''ll get married, we''ll have a bunch of kids. In this way, you won''t follow me every day. You have to follow the kids around the world


    "If you like children so much, you won''t want me as an old woman."


    What Yun qiongjun said made Gu Sen laugh. He held Yun qiongjun closer.


    "No


    Gu Sen shakes his head. He is reluctant to leave Yun qiongjun. Two people finally come to today, he really does not want to be separated from her for a moment.


    "If you are born again, you need to drink Mengpo soup and forget the people and things in this life. I don''t forget you. As long as I can stay by your side, I will be satisfied


    What Gu Sen said made Yun qiongjun cry. She hugged Gu Sen''s waist and leaned over his shoulder and wept silently. Gu Sen is the person who loves her most in the world. Besides him, he really doesn''t know who to trust and rely on.


    She did not know what Gu Sen thought. He liked children so much that he could not want a child of his own. However, the condition of the two now is impossible to have a child, unless he is reincarnated.


    However, Gu Sen does not agree to do so because she can''t bear to part. When Yun qiongjun knows what Gu Sen thinks of her, she can''t help feeling more sad. Together for so long, is Gu Sen silent pay, he never put forward any conditions for himself, and he even this small desire can not meet him.


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun and gently dries the tears on her face. He comforts her in a soft voice and caresses her back. Under his gentle care, Yun qiongjun quickly enters the dream.


    "Go to sleep, yun''er. You''ve been so tired recently."


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun''s sleeping face and whispers.


    Since the U.S. came back, Yun qiongjun has never had a good rest since she took over the country''s large and small affairs from Wanping. Several times, when he woke up from his sleep, Yun qiongjun was still at his desk correcting various memorials presented by his subjects. From the military to the streets, she has to do it herself. Sometimes, tired directly lying on the table to sleep.


    He knows that Yun qiongjun''s dream has always been to live a free life. If she can, she doesn''t want to be the queen of Wanyi, and she doesn''t want to do so many things. She just travels around the world with Gu Sen.She never cares about her power and status. But now, Wan Qing has become a prisoner, Wan Ping is ready to move, and Wanyi is in danger. If yun''er doesn''t do his job again, I''m afraid the state will give up his hand.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sen gently stroked Yun qiongjun''s small face, a little distressed.


    I feel guilty that I can''t help her share the national affairs. Now, I can only accompany her day and night. Although I can''t help her out, I will try my best to protect her. No one, even Wan Ping, could hurt her.


    After being caught by Mi Qilin, Tianqi is trapped in the palace and is unable to move.


    He meditated on his luck and tried to use his internal power to untie the prison, but it didn''t help.


    Tianqi was very surprised. He was unwilling to accept it. He adjusted his breath and opened up his muscles and veins. He was lucky and wanted to break the shackles of his body. Unfortunately, there is still no half effect.


    Apocalypse''s patience ran out, and now he was angry.


    "Mi Qilin, you''d better think about it. If you abuse this substance, you will be punished. Let me go now


    "Ha ha."


    Mi Qilin laughs disapprovingly. He blows hot tea in his hand and looks at the apocalypse that he can''t break free. He is in a good mood.


    "Punishment? Who punished me? No one dares to oppose me


    Mi Qilin is arrogant like the king of the United States, as if the United States is his world. No one has the right to interfere except for him to cover the sky.


    "Well, aren''t you afraid of God''s punishment?"


    Tianqi looked at his arrogant appearance, snorted coldly, and gave a scornful reply.


    "Oh, God''s punishment? You think I''m three years old? Who do you think you are? I''m afraid you can''t make such a big talk. What if I kill you if I want to? If there is a punishment from heaven, it will have to wait until now? "


    Mi Qilin took a sip of tea slowly, with an irrepressible smile on her face.


    "Besides, it''s all over the place. Even prisons in the United States are made of this material. "


    Mi Qilin walks to Tianqi and looks at Tianqi''s ridicule.


    "If there was such a curse as you said, it would have come. How can it be that there is no movement today? You think you can scare me? "


    The Apocalypse was shocked. He looks at Mi Qilin strangely and judges that he doesn''t seem to be lying.


    This is clearly the only material in the sky. Why does the United States have it? Moreover, from MI Qilin''s words, it is not difficult to tell that this kind of material is very common. What is this all about? American prisons use this kind of stone as a prison? Whose idea was this? Does he know the origin and function of this kind of stone?


    The Apocalypse couldn''t understand, and suddenly found that this kind of stone was strange enough. Unexpectedly, it was all over the place. Now it seems that I know too little.


    Looking at Tianqi and not talking, MI Qilin thinks that he has been exposed by himself and dare not talk nonsense. He disdained pointing to Apocalypse''s clothes, the corner of his mouth aroused a sneer.


    "Do you want to fight me


    Tianqi comes back to God and looks at Mi Qilin with firm eyes.


    "Who do you think is qualified to fight you?"


    Mi Qilin didn''t expect Tianqi to ask himself this question. He was stunned and didn''t know how to answer his sudden question. He stares at apocalypse and doesn''t speak.


    "How about the king of the United States? Is he the most qualified to fight you? "


    Apocalypse spoke impolitely.


    Mi Qilin looks at him strangely, and his face is cloudy and sunny. He looked at it for a few minutes without moving his eyes, then suddenly he looked up at the sky and laughed.


    "Ha ha, just say what you want to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush between you and me. You are just my prisoner now


    "You have coveted the throne for a long time. How can you be willing to be king?"


    Tianqi looks at Mi Qilin scornfully and tells the story of heaven.


    "Brother Tianqi, you know a lot."


    Mi Qilin changed his face and looked at the Apocalypse with some irony.


    "It''s a pity that if you know too much, it''s easy to get killed."


    With his hands on his back, MI Qilin triumphantly walks to the tea table and sits down. He picked up his teacup and was about to take a sip when suddenly he put it down again.


    He walked quickly to the apocalypse.


    "How do you know my ambition?"


    "Oh, what do you think?"


    Tianqi didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He turned his face aside.


    Mi Qilin is not angry, and goes to ask again.


    "Who told you that? I''m hiding it from people all over the world. How on earth did you know that? "


    "Nothing can be hidden from me in this world."


    Tianqi raised his head confidently, took a look at the curious Mi Qilin and said this sentence out loud.


    Mi Qilin looks at him suspiciously, trying to see the truth from his face. The Apocalypse is fearless, not deceptive.


    "I don''t believe it. I thought that I was arrogant in the world. Today, I found out that you are more ignorant of heaven and earth than I am. "


    "The greed in your eyes betrays your heart. Everyone can see why you should cover it up? "The Apocalypse looked at the trees outside the door and said bluntly.


    Mi Qilin doesn''t speak. He looks down and ponders whether he is really too swaggering. Even Tianqi could see that he was rebellious.

 Chapter 338

    Tianqi was trapped by this material. Before confrontation with MI Qilin, he didn''t pay much attention to the material. He just judged that it was the material of the prison in heaven. Now, after careful observation, it is found that the powder that trapped him is not very pure. It seems that there are many impurities in fact. If he wants to break free, it''s just a matter of time.


    The surprise that MI Qilin had this kind of material in his heart also reduced a lot. Maybe he just got these not pure materials under an opportunity. There is still a certain gap between him and the real prison in heaven.


    "Well, since you are so capable and see my ambition, what can you do now that you are not equally in my hands?" After all, his ambition has been discovered by the man who used to be a God, so he took off his mask and showed him the most real one.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Go on, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you just have a good time? " Even if the Apocalypse didn''t want to pay any attention to his meaning, he was not reconciled. He still wanted to arouse his anger. Looking at his anger and helpless appearance, Michelin would feel proud that he had never had before.


    Apocalypse''s brain whirled around, turning through all the memories of this material in his mind. He wanted to get himself out of the place. As for MI Qilin, he didn''t seem to hear him.


    Mi Qilin stares at Tianqi angrily. The air seems to be solidified. The narrow space is filled with a smell of gunpowder. In this quiet space, the sound of breathing can be heard clearly.


    In this case, an individual will be forced to look ugly and shortness of breath, but the Apocalypse seems not to care at all. He continues to think about his affairs, and his eyes are calm like a tranquil well.


    Mi Qilin also knew that he would not get any benefits if he went on like this, so he stopped talking. He let out a cold hum and left with a big sleeve. Apocalypse was put down by his men, quiet to the space of terror, which made a little change.


    There was a slight footstep, and his subordinates came to Michelin and said to Michelin:


    "Lord, the puppet is finished." One of the men in black came forward and said that he was very nervous. Mi Qilin was not in a good mood now. He could see that if something went wrong with the puppet, his head might not be protected.


    As soon as he heard the news, MI Qilin immediately opened his eyebrows. His anger had already disappeared. What remained in his heart was ecstasy. The stubborn disobedience of the Apocalypse was nothing compared with the news. With his city hall, he could completely hide his joy and anger.


    "Good! Take me to see it right away!"


    The puppet made by many people is really extraordinary, and the atmosphere is very strong. People respectfully stand beside the puppet to welcome Mi Qilin.


    Although it is only made of wood, it is very huge and looks very ferocious. The more this is, the more difficult it is to suppress the fanaticism in MI Qilin''s heart. How can he be indifferent to such a powerful puppet?


    Mi Qilin seems to have seen that in the future, he controls the puppet, defeats everyone who prevents him from achieving his goal and tramples them under his feet.


    At the thought of this, he was restless and could not wait to control the puppet. However, the puppet was not very flexible, and it was obviously not very successful. But Mi Qilin is not in a hurry. He still has a lot of time. The Apocalypse is still in his hands.


    "This puppet is still flawed and should not be completely completed. Go and study it again and try to make it more perfect. It''s not urgent at this moment." Mi Qilin''s tone is not warm and angry, and he can''t hear any joy, anger or sadness. But from his twinkling eyes, you can see that he is in a good mood.


    Mi Qilin was not angry, which surprised and relieved the people around him. This time, they had a walk in front of the ghost gate.


    Without stopping, MI Qilin immediately rushed back to his residence. He was my head and had a lot of things to do. First of all, he had to study the book that Su Qianqian brought with him.


    That book is very precious. So many organs are used. Every piece of it is a treasure. It is the result of generations of people who have racked their brains to think about it. Now he has made a lot of money.


    But in order to get the book, what he paid was that Su Qianqian was arrested.


    Thinking of this, MI Qilin has a trace of guilt in her heart. Now that he can get this book, or is it su Qianqian''s credit, but what is she doing now? How are you doing? What if you''re imprisoned and abused?


    All kinds of worries swept over Mi Qilin''s heart. His body trembled. He didn''t dare to think about it any more. The excitement that puppet brought to him was weakened because of this incident.


    He knew how important the book was, and it was inevitable to be found out. Although he had known the ending in advance, he could not imagine that Su Qianqian would be arrested. She was still just a girl.


    The pictures of the past are presented in MI Qilin''s mind. He wants to forget all that because he knows that he doesn''t have much energy to focus on the issue of emotion. His ambition does not agree with him.He wants to be stronger, and those who are not pleasing to him are stepping under his feet. He has put so much effort in order to achieve this goal, so he does not let himself show any signs of weakness.


    Although, MI Qilin''s heart has not been let down because Su Qianqian was arrested. Although he is not willing to admit that, let him know, he is very distressed.


    Recalling the first time I met her, the emptiness and confusion in the eyes were so distressing that we wanted to take good care of them. It''s also because of the look in his eyes that mikelin decides to take him in.


    Later, Su Qianqian became his right hand. Many confidential tasks were done by Su Qianqian. Until now, Su Qianqian has become his wife. Although it is disguised, she also has some feelings.


    He has never regretted bringing Su Qianqian back, because Su Qianqian has given him so much happiness and surprise that his feelings for Su Qianqian are no longer between ordinary masters and servants.


    There is no denying that MI Qilin is beginning to like Su Qianqian a little.


    Thinking of this, MI Qilin has a bout of angina pectoris. He can''t spend too much time on the relationship between children and girls. He still has a lot to accomplish.


    Fancheng, Su Qianqian was tortured on the bed, the body was limited, can not do too much movement. Her eyes kept turning and looking around.


    But no one paid any attention to her. Under the grinding of time, even the naughty Su Qianqian had to settle down. She had struggled before, but it was of no use, only able to consume her physical strength.


    Squint, looking at the side of the calm river, Su Qianqian is anxious and helpless. This man is like a statue. No matter what he does, he doesn''t care and is not interested at all.


    "I can''t move like this. It''s hard for me. Can''t you be tolerant?" Su Qianqian''s voice is very empty, as if he had just done something very physical, and now he is exhausted.


    "Well?" Jianghe had a little reaction. For the first time in dozens of minutes, he looked at Su Qianqian for the first time and looked at her from the beginning to the end. Combining with what she said just now, he frowned:


    "no way."


    The tone was very firm and unquestionable.


    But Su Qianqian did not give up, river''s attitude she had already guessed, also used to.


    "Just let me roll over. I''m really bored to keep this position." Su Qianqian even began to act coquettish. She didn''t look down on such a self in her heart, but what could she do if she asked for help?


    Jianghe didn''t even lift his head and frown, as if he didn''t hear anything. He would not have a trace of heartache for the words of the man beside him.


    Seeing Jiang He didn''t respond, Su Qianqian was not discouraged. She continued to speak. Anyway, she was very bored, so she took advantage of this opportunity to kill time. She was not afraid that these people would hurt herself. With MI Qilin, she would not die.


    To tell you the truth, Jianghe has been very tolerant to this particular nagging woman, because he can''t educate her, his task is to guard her, but he also has his own affairs, which is really annoying.


    "All right."


    The river went to the bedside and stretched the iron chain that trapped Su Qianqian a little longer. At this time, Su Qianqian could sit up from the bed, but she could not leave the bed. She was satisfied with this.


    Although Jianghe has broadened the scope of activities, Su Qianqian will not be grateful to him for this. His present situation is also due to him. Since she has been able to move, why should she be so peaceful?


    If she doesn''t have a hairpin in her head, she will be able to find out if she has a secret idea.


    At this time, the river has left this room, probably because he thinks that Su Qianqian will not have any chance to escape. Su Qianqian secretly ridicules the river and is so relieved of the enemy. It is really ridiculous.


    The hairpin was in her hand, and the lock was about to be untied. Su Qianqian''s excitement had already appeared on her face, but the man in black suddenly appeared, which made her feel at a loss.


    "We are sent by the river king to guard you, hairpin, confiscate."


    One of the men in black''s dull tone came out. Su Qianqian was stunned for a while, and her mood plummeted, which made her have some mental disorder.


    Sure enough, Jianghe would not let her stay alone in the room, or he looked down on him too much. However, he was also the leader of the country. Could he really only sit here waiting for death?

 Chapter 339

    In Wanyi, when Yun qiongjun opened her package, she saw a jade bracelet of high quality on the soft cloth. Although it was not as light as that of Emperor Wen of the Liang Dynasty, she had a sense of beauty. Delicate and transparent texture, crystal clear aura, with delicate Cui.


    Yun qiongjun touches the delicate patterns on the jade bracelet, wondering whether to give the bracelet to Wanping. However, she is afraid that Wanping will become transparent if she touches it like Gu Sen. As long as she thought that the woman who always cared about her and taught her how to manage the country and how to be a queen would be transparent, and even disappear from time to time, she would be in a cold sweat.


    She quickly wrapped up the bracelet, put it in a box and locked it in the cabinet, thinking that it would be better to keep it. She''s worried about her. She can''t lose her.


    Wan Ping walks on the road, eyebrows locked, a worried state.


    She thought: "according to her present state, I''m afraid she can''t adapt to the Queen''s identity in a short time, but our country needs her. I can''t do without her. " Thinking of this, Guan Ping quickened her pace.


    "It seems that I have to teach her what the queen should do, what she shouldn''t do, how to manage the country, and what policies are available to benefit the country and the people. Wanyi must not be defeated by her. Wanyi must be the most powerful. I don''t care who she is, and I will never allow Wanyi to be destroyed in her hands. "


    Think of here, Wan Ping then calculate again, fast operation brain, do not know what insidious ideas take root in the brain. She turned the corner and walked down the corridor. At the corner of his eye, he saw a woman washing clothes in the laundry room. He was quite familiar with his figure. He said in his heart, "this is not a very good candidate."


    An idea in the mind flashed by, the red lips rose slightly, and a trace of cunning flashed in the eyes. In the room, Yun qiongjun shivered and looked back. When there was no one, she breathed out. After thinking about it, Gu Sen was thinking about her. Suddenly, her cheeks blushed and her eyes flooded. She patted her face, very shy. I hope I can take those thoughts out of my mind.


    "Wanqing, what are you doing?" Isn''t the one curled up on the stool washing clothes!


    Wan Qing can''t speak because of her actions, actions and even speaking. They are under the control of Guan Ping.


    Wan Qing thought she was a mother of discipline. She folded her hands together and assumed a posture of fear for mercy. She covered her body tightly with her hands, and there was deep fear in her voice. She was even afraid that the mother would beat her. However, she could not wait for the whip to come down, but she could only slightly look up and saw a pair of exquisite and complicated shoes. It''s not the shoes of the discipline Mammy. Who else can come back to such a desolate place?


    Looking up, I saw that it was Wanping. A trace of resentment flashed in my eyes. It was because of Wanping that I stayed in this broken place and did what the servants should do. Clearly, I am the queen of pure blood. Why is everyone around her when Yun qiongjun comes here.


    Yun qiongjun is like the moon, and all the people are like stars. They are all around her and flatter her. What''s good about her. She was full of hate.


    She looked down and didn''t want to see her.


    Guan Ping unties the control and orders her to raise her head.


    "How is it you?" The words contain doubts, vicious, very sharp, let people listen to very uncomfortable. I couldn''t help but say it. After that, Wan Qing''s eyes swayed from side to side, as if afraid of something, and closed his mouth tightly. She immediately realized that it was just a laundry room, not her former palace.


    She was afraid of Mammy''s whip, dipped in salt water, it really hurt. Here, now she is even under control. So, had to pretend to be a light and light look.


    "I''m doing the laundry.". Without waiting for her to continue to ask, Wan Qing lowered her head. She was afraid that if she looked at Wan Ping again, she could not help but rush to strangle her.


    "Do you want to be queen?" Wan Ping said calmly. The words burst into Wan Qing''s heart before she fell to the ground. She looked up in surprise at Wan Ping in front of her. Seeing that she was still standing in front of her, she could not help laughing and shaking her head, thinking it was a mirage.


    Yes, who will give up the throne? How can we say that we don''t want to give up all the glory, wealth and power we have at hand. Who will enjoy that supreme right, and then will live that kind of life under the fence.


    Looking at her self mocking expression, Wan Ping knew that she didn''t believe what she said. She wanted to stand up and go. But she thought about the purpose of her coming here, so she patiently repeated, "do you want to be queen and take back your throne?".


    When Wan Qing heard this, he stood up excitedly. He didn''t know that the washing water was splashed on his feet. "You say that I can really regain the throne, are you not lying to me, or am I dreaming?"


    "Not" Wan Ping. Wan Qing''s joy leaped to his heart and said, "I can really regain the throne, really can, can"! As long as you think of the memory of the rich God handsome modest gentleman, that ten thousand people admire the position of 95. She couldn''t help laughing three times.


    When she calmed down, she could not help being annoyed when she saw that Wan Ping was still light and light. She saw the joke and panicked. She was afraid that her appearance would add trouble to her. "Even if I want to, what''s the use of that? I''m not still under your control, I''m still in sin. Will Yun qiongjun give me the throne? You are so kind to Yun qiongjun that you don''t worry about whether she is willing to give her throne to me? ""So you want the throne back?" Wan Ping asked. Wan Qing is flustered. She doesn''t know if Wan Ping is coming to test her. After all, there are too many thoughts of this woman, Guan Ping. Her city hall, she can''t guess. For a moment, she did not know how to answer.


    Seeing Wanqing''s eyes moving from side to side and his expression shrinking, Wan Ping continued to open her mouth and said thoughtfully: "if you want to take the throne, I will take it back for you, but you can''t betray Wanyi any more. If you betray again, I''ll make you worse than dead. You know I have this ability.".


    When Wan Qing saw what she meant, he put his heart back into his stomach and said, "well, if I can regain the throne one day, I will not betray Wanyi. I will surely live with it.". Wan Qing vowed.


    You can''t help but wonder why you can''t be taken as a good shield by Queen Weng Wan Li, but you can''t help but wonder why you can''t be taken as a good shield by Queen Weng Wan The more she thought, the more hesitant she looked.


    Seeing her hesitation, Wan Ping turned and walked away. Wan Qing saw that she did not hesitate to go away, and thought whether he was suspicious, in fact, she is to help himself. Seeing that Wanping was about to disappear in front of her eyes, she ran and cried, "Wanping, Wanping, I want that seat."


    "Have you decided not to be afraid that I am harming you or taking advantage of you? It''s up to you. I didn''t force you, "Wan Ping said with a smile. "No, absolutely not. I am voluntary." Wan Qing shook his head quickly.


    "Well, from today on, I''ll release you from my imprisonment and control. Let you be free as soon as possible. At the same time, I won''t help Yun qiongjun any more. She''s just a piece of mud. She can''t help the wall. No matter how much energy I spend, I still have no enterprising spirit. But you are still shrewd. In Wanyi, the strong is the king, so I am willing to help you. ". Wan Ping explained to her carefully.


    "Really?" When Wan Qing heard what Wan Ping said, he couldn''t help but smile. "But it''s not very helpful if you only assist me. It''s so-called outnumbered. It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists. I also need the assistance of civil and military men of Manchu Dynasty, and I also need the support of people from all over the world." Wan Qing thinks of this layer again, can''t help but say in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry. You have to fight for it yourself. I won''t help you. I said that Wanyi is a strong one. If you can''t get everyone''s support, you don''t deserve to be the king of Wanyi.".


    Wan Qing was so anxious that he blushed, "what should I do? I am a queen who has been ousted. How can I make them support and submit to me and obey my orders? "


    "I have an army from the mysterious ShengDian. I never call them out easily. They have always been invincible wherever they go. They have never been defeated. They are the elite of the people, which is very important to me. I can use them for the time being. I hope you can make the best of them. "


    As soon as Wan Qing heard the light in the eyes of Wang Dian''s army of the dead, the light in his eyes flashed, "ha ha ha, OK, with them, my chance of winning will be even greater. Wan Qing will not fail to live up to your expectations. He will surely be on the top of the Ninth Five-Year Plan. He will allow you to be rich and prosperous and be full of honor. "


    She kicked over the basin of washing clothes with one foot, and trampled on a few feet with her feet fiercely, "I''m not good to be with you either, remember!" It seems that this can relieve the anger brought about by mother discipline, as if this can bid farewell to the past and have a new future.


    However, Wanqing never thought why Wanping would help her. Wanping has no shortage of money and power. What else does she want? But wan Qing has been blinded by money and power. She is so happy that she has lost her mind. She will never remember that she is in the abyss and hopeless.


    Wan Ping looked at the greed in her eyes, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes, "if you are not still useful, there are benefits to be only. How could it get into my eyes. The higher you fly, the worse you fall. You will fall from the cloud again. I''m not a good person. Wan Ping sneers.


    At the same time, Wan Qing also secretly calculated in the bottom of his heart, "when I get on the throne, have my own contacts and consolidate my strength, you and your cloud qiongjun will go to hell together. I also want to let those people who have fallen into trouble have a good look. I wan Qing has sat in that position again, and I will let those people live under my breath for a long time."

 Chapter 340

    "I''ll give you some spiritual power now, and you can manipulate these undead."


    Wan Ping stares at Wan Qing''s face, which is excited to be deformed. She strikes while the iron is hot, and gains Wan Qing''s trust.


    Wan Qing nodded excitedly and looked at the army of the dead in front of him. He felt that he had a chance to make a comeback.


    Wan Ping sneers in her heart. With a wave of her arm, the spiritual power reaches Wan Qing.


    "Well, now you can try the psychic power I gave you."


    Wan counted and nodded, began to luck, released spiritual power to command the army of the dead.


    Sure enough, the troops were very obedient. They are in order and in order. Not only advance and retreat orderly, but also strong defensive ability. Wan Qing laughs with satisfaction.


    Looking at Wan Qing, Wan Ping is overjoyed.


    This girl is really a cheat. I just gave her a little spiritual power, but I was so happy.


    "Why are you helping me? What''s your purpose? "


    After being happy, Wan Qing calmed down and asked Wan Ping beside her. She was still a little defensive. Wan Ping this woman''s ruthlessness, she has seen, how can she help themselves for no reason?


    "What else can I do for you? What do you think my purpose is? "


    Wan Ping asks Wan Qing in return. Her soft water eyes look at him with a smile. Wan Qing can''t help but feel cold.


    "But you are Wan Yun''s mother. How can you help me?"


    "Yes, I''m Wan Yun''s mother. But I am the queen of Wanyi. How could Wanyi, which I founded by myself, decline step by step.


    Wan Yun doesn''t have the ability to govern the country. I''m not sure if I give it to her. Wanyi is the one who can be king. It is not because Wanyun is my daughter that I can inherit the throne. That would be too irresponsible for the people of Wanyi. "


    Wan Ping''s eloquence dispelled Wan Qing''s heart knot. At first, she suspected that Wan Ping had something else in mind. Now it seems that she has some reason to do so. She didn''t want to give up Wanyi before. If she could, she would manage Wanyi better than Wanyun.


    "Don''t worry, since I promise you to help you ascend the throne, I will do what I say. This army is for your use, and I won''t interfere with it


    Wanping''s flowery words dispelled Wan Qing''s last doubt. She was relieved and decided to do it for herself.


    Wan Yun, you wait, what belongs to me, I must take all back!


    Wan Ping looks at Wan Qing''s reaction. Everything is in her control. She laughs and leaves at ease.


    Wan Yun, there will be a good play to be staged. I will teach you how to govern the country. Wan Qing, don''t let me down.


    Mi Qilin goes to his cell to see the apocalypse, and is surprised to find that the Apocalypse is still intact.


    "Strange, what about his injuries?"


    Mi Qilin widens his eyes and looks up and down at the apocalypse. This guy didn''t hurt at all. He called for the guard uneasily.


    "Has anyone come to see him in the cell during my absence?"


    "No. We''re at your command and we''ve been taking good care of it. "


    Mi Qilin nods and asks his subordinates to open the cell door and walk in.


    "Brother Tianqi, I''ve come to see you."


    Michelin said with a smile.


    Tianqi opened his eyes and looked at him, then closed his eyes, and did not want to pay attention to him.


    Mi Qilin looks at Tianqi carefully to make sure that his injuries are all right. Only a few days later, the body of Apocalypse had recovered completely.


    He wondered to himself who the Apocalypse was and why the wound on his body would heal without treatment? Is it true that he has the ability to know everything?


    "Who are you?"


    Mi Qilin interrogates the apocalypse, but the Apocalypse doesn''t even lift his eyelids, obviously ignoring him.


    "If you don''t, I know you''re not human."


    Not angry with his rudeness, MI Qilin began to figure out how to study the apocalypse. Do you think that if you speak, what can I do?


    "Somebody, give me a big knife."


    Mi Qilin shouts to guard.


    Don''t you heal yourself? I''ll open my eyes today to see how you heal your wounds.


    My subordinate took orders and brought a sharp knife.


    Tianqi opens his eyes and looks at Mi Qilin''s strange behavior and doesn''t know why. He stares at the knife in MI Qilin''s hand and looks on coldly.


    With a sneer, MI Qilin comes up, and with a wave of his hand holding the knife, he cuts a deep wound on Tianqi''s arm.


    "Mikelin, what are you going to do?"


    Tianqi eats pain. He covers his bloody arm and looks at Mi Qilin angrily. Without any preparation at all, he was severely scratched by Mi Qilin.


    Mi Qilin doesn''t speak, staring at the wound on his arm.


    I saw just now more than the blood flow of the wound slowly stop bleeding, slowly solidified, there are signs of improvement.Mi Qilin''s eyes widened, and the guard beside him opened his mouth. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    After the blood stopped, the wound began to heal slowly, as if it had been released magic, the wound had actually healed, and there was no scar left on the arm. If you don''t look at it carefully, it''s hard to believe that the arm that was bleeding just now is safe and sound.


    Tianqi glared at Mi Qilin discontentedly and turned around. He didn''t want to be studied by them like animals.


    But Mi Qilin began to laugh.


    "Ha ha, I got a treasure today, ha ha. You are interesting. "


    Mi Qilin is very excited about his special discovery. He waves his hand to his stunned subordinates to step down and chat with Tianqi alone.


    "Apocalypse, who are you? Why is your body so different? "


    Mi Qilin stares at the apocalypse and appreciates it like a treasure. As a king, he has never seen any rare treasures, but this is the first time he has ever seen such an invulnerable person.


    The Apocalypse still did not speak, and regarded mikelin as air. How could he have told him who he was.


    Mi Qilin is not angry. He is holding his hands behind his back and pacing the room. He is thinking about the identity of apocalypse.


    "The body has the ability to heal itself, and is not old and immortal. It is only seen in the ancient books that the gods in the sky have this special function. Today''s Apocalypse seems to fit the description in the book. Is it possible that the Apocalypse is a celestial being? "


    Thinking of this, MI Qilin suddenly realized.


    No matter whether he is or not, we will know after some experiments. It depends on whether your mouth is hard or my knife is hard.


    "Somebody, bring me a saw. No, an axe will do


    My subordinates are busy sending Mi Qilin the items they want. They are puzzled by the way the LORD did. It was the first time that he was so interested in torturing a prisoner.


    Mi Qilin doesn''t care so much. He orders his men to cut a piece of meat from Tianqi''s thigh with a saw.


    The guard is a little embarrassed. We all saw what the prisoner did just now. The knife can''t help him at all. Now what can we do with a saw? If he is really invulnerable, what if he comes out of prison and retaliates against them?


    Knowing that they are timid, MI Qilin grabs a saw and goes to Tianqi''s thigh. He wants to see whether this guy is a man or a God.


    The Apocalypse is bound up, unable to resist, and can only let Mi Qilin do mischief on himself. He was suffering from the pain of his body. He could not live or die.


    "I''ll see how you can heal such a big piece of meat."


    Mi Qilin looks at a piece of meat in the pot. It''s bloody.


    Look at the Apocalypse again, the pants on the body have been dyed red with blood. The whole person because of pain has become numb, finally fainted.


    "Lord, he is going to die this time."


    Someone can''t look down and asks Mi Qilin in in a low voice. In this way, someone else would have died a few times earlier.


    Mi Qilin sneers. He doesn''t believe that Apocalypse will die like this. He asked his men to move a stool and sit down to wait for the result.


    The comatose Apocalypse slowly awakened, and his thigh had stopped bleeding by itself. He was dizzy because of the massive blood loss.


    "Come on, Lord. He''s awake."


    Mi Qilin quickly gets up to check.


    Sure enough, Tianqi''s thigh has stopped bleeding completely, and the wound is healing at an amazing speed.


    "Mikelin, you son of a bitch."


    The Apocalypse hated and scolded.


    Mi Qilin smiles instead of angry. It seems that Apocalypse has returned to normal.


    He laughed and walked straight out of the cell. Before leaving, don''t forget to tell his subordinates that they must have good wine and good food to serve, so as to take care of the prisoner.


    Mi Qilin knew that his conjecture was right. The Apocalypse was a celestial being. How can he not be happy when he accidentally catches a God in the sky. He can''t wait to share the good news with others, but there is no one around him worth chatting with. He suddenly thought of Su Qianqian. If she was around at the moment, he would be happy for his unexpected harvest!


    Remembering that Su Qianqian is not by his side, MI Qilin is a little sad. He looks at the room where Su Qianqian lived before, and is inexplicably melancholy.


    Is she OK in the river?


    Mi Qilin goes to Su Qianqian''s room and opens the door. Everything is the original arrangement. Since Su Qianqian left, he has not been to this room for a long time. He just sent people to clean the room every day to maintain the status quo.


    Su Qianqian refused to let go of every opportunity. She was not willing to be trapped in Fancheng. She missed Mi Qilin and wanted to come back to him. She doesn''t love rivers. It''s torture for her to stay by them.


    That night, she finally broke free from the shackles. While it was late, she decided to run out. She stealthily took the rope off her body, quickly changed her clothes, and was ready to find a suitable opportunity to run out."River, goodbye."


    She looked back at the familiar room and said goodbye in her heart. I don''t have to be trapped here like a prisoner. My heart is not here, how can you trap my body.

 Chapter 341

    It''s dark. Jianghe has finished correcting today''s Memorial and is ready to see the queen. He waved his hand to let the bodyguard back, and went to Su Qianqian''s bedroom alone.


    The soldiers patrolling at night passed the door in a neat line, and suddenly a small head came out of the door.


    The river was afraid that the other side would see him, so he quickly found a place to hide.


    The little head looked around and saw that no one was noticing him, so he came out of the door and ran stealthily along the corner towards the gate of the city.


    She still held a package in her hand. She didn''t know what it was. She opened the package and quickly took out a dress from it and put it on her body.


    In the blink of an eye, the little girl became a little eunuch. This time she seemed much relieved and swaggered to the gate of the city.


    River in the dark observation, he watched the small eunuch walk by his side, quietly followed up.


    "Stop, who is it?"


    The patrolling soldiers stopped the eunuch who was out of the city.


    "Bold, my father-in-law has an urgent business. If you need to leave the palace, you dare to stop it?"


    The little eunuch''s voice was thin and sharp. The soldiers looked at each other and did not know whether to release them.


    "What do you do when you leave the palace at night?"


    A bodyguard continued to cross examine.


    Su Qianqian does not know how to answer, is embarrassed, a voice floating from the top of the head.


    "I can''t sleep. I want to walk around the palace. I''m right, Queen


    The river strides over, smiling at a flustered Su Qianqian.


    "Your Majesty."


    All the guards knelt down to salute. Nobody thought that the Emperor didn''t sleep.


    "What are your eyes for. Even the queen can''t see it. What can I do with you? "


    After catching the guard at the gate and giving a good reprimand, Jianghe goes to Su Qianqian.


    "Queen, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing out of the palace in such a hurry?"


    Su Qianqian looked at the river and knew that he knew what he was asking. He deliberately embarrassed himself and simply did not answer.


    "Come on, send the queen back to the palace."


    "You let me go."


    Su Qianqian angrily broke away from the soldiers'' hands and glared at the river.


    "I''m not going back, I''m going out. I''ll never handcuff you again. There''s no personal freedom. "


    "Oh, funny, what more freedom do you want? You are the queen of my city. At the beginning, you stole the book and gave it to your former master. Since then, you have been my river man. This is your home, you can only belong here, don''t you understand? "


    The river said coldly.


    Su Qianqian is silent, angry but helpless.


    "Come on, send the queen back to the palace to rest."


    Jianghe doesn''t want to argue with Su Qianqian any more and orders his subordinates to take her back.


    "No, I can go myself."


    Su Qianqian angrily shook off the guard''s hand and turned to his room.


    "River, you can''t hold my heart even if you trap me. I''ll run away as long as I get a chance. "


    Su Qianqian hate hate to think, angrily ran to his room, let maid Xiaolian how to pat the door is not open.


    Jianghe looks at Su Qianqian''s back and knows that she is angry with herself. Jianghe is a little sad. He doesn''t understand where he can''t compare with MI Qilin. He is not good enough to her. He is a noble Queen from the beginning. Why is he not satisfied?


    Su Qianqian, no matter how hard I try, I can''t get your heart, I''m not reconciled, not reconciled!!!


    The river let the people around him step down and wander aimlessly in the palace. He didn''t know where to go and didn''t want to see anyone. Su Qianqian is not interested in doing anything because of such a disturbance tonight.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are drinking tea in the back garden. Yun qiongjun takes a break from her busy time and wants to relax, so she takes Gu Sen here to enjoy the flowers.


    Gu Sen is sleepy. He lies on the table and looks at Yun qiongjun, who is tired. He thinks about how to make Yun qiongjun forget about his work for a while.


    "My little lady, on such a fine day, let''s go out to play."


    "I don''t want to go."


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and looks unhappy.


    "I have to deal with business later."


    "I can''t do that. I get up early and go dark every day, and I''ll be tired. Today, we''ll take a day off and go out of the palace to find the apocalypse. "


    Gu Sen suggests that Yun qiongjun suddenly gives him a strange look.


    "Have you noticed that there has been no apocalypse for a long time."


    Yun qiongjun said seriously that Gu Sen didn''t know what to expect.


    Yes, since I left last time, there has been no apocalypse. Where has he gone? Nothing will happen.


    "You don''t think it''s right, do you?"


    Yun qiongjun sits up straight and stares at Gu Sen."Don''t worry. I''ll try to find out about him."


    Gu Sen comforts Yun qiongjun and prevents her from thinking.


    With a wave of Goosen''s arm, a group of white rabbits, mice and monkeys came to his feet.


    "You can help me find someone. His name is apocalypse. See where he is and whether he is safe. If you find it, let me know. "


    The small animals nodded one after another, and immediately dispersed to complete the task assigned by Gu Sen.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have a cup of tea first, and we''ll hear from you soon."


    Gu Sen pours a cup of tea for Yun qiongjun and accompanies her to wait for the animals to come back.


    A little mouse quickly ran over and told Gu Sen that Tianqi had been caught and was now in prison.


    As soon as Gu Sen tells Yun qiongjun this, she can''t sit still.


    "Goosen, we must get him out at once. Come on, you and I will break into prison now. "


    Gu Sen holds down Yun qiongjun and persuades her not to be impulsive. She can make a decision after asking her questions clearly.


    "Do you see clearly? What prison is he in now


    Gu Sen holds the mouse in his hand and asks carefully.


    "What? Is he being held in MI Qilin''s house? "


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other. Some of them can''t believe the news that the mouse inquired about.


    Gu Sen gently stroked the back of the mouse to show the reward. The little mouse jumped down from his hand happily and ran away again.


    "Why did Mi Qilin hold Tianqi? He has always been aloof from the world. How could he have become enmity with the apocalypse? "


    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t believe it. She can''t understand why Mi Qilin did this.


    "Knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts, we have only met Mi Qilin once. How can we guess what he is thinking inside?"


    Goosen stood up, thinking and stuffing grapes into his mouth.


    Yun qiongjun is a little worried. She goes to Gu Sen, grabs the grapes in his hand and puts them in the fruit tray.


    Gu Sen laughs, how do you make me think like this?


    "What shall we do? Sit back and watch? We don''t know what Mi Qilin is like. Is Apocalypse dangerous? "


    "Dangerous? Not for the time being. Do you think, if he wanted to kill apocalypse, he would have done it long ago. Why should he be held in prison and be under strict custody? "


    Gu Sen calmly analyzes what he just thought to Yun qiongjun.


    "The reason why Mi Qilin wanted to detain Tianqi must be something. Maybe the Apocalypse knows some secret of MI Qilin, and Mi Qilin wants to kill people. Another possibility is that MI Qilin finds the Apocalypse useful to him and controls him in his own hands for his own benefit. "


    Gu Sen''s analysis is very reasonable. Yun qiongjun thinks it is very reasonable. But the question is, what secret will mi Qilin have? How can Apocalypse know? What kind of gratitude and resentment, let the two people so incompatible?


    "What shall we do now? Is that what you''re waiting for? "


    Yun qiongjun asked,


    "Gu Sen, you can''t be desperate."


    "Salvation is to be saved. Tianqi is our friend. We are duty bound to help him when he has something to do. However, you are now the queen of Wanyi. You can''t just think from your own point of view. Your every move now represents the country. Mi Qilin is the king of the United States. It''s not appropriate for you or me to break into his house. "


    "Well, let''s ask Mitsui for help? He is the king of the United States, and Mi Qilin should obey his orders. "


    "It''s not right. If Mi Qilin doesn''t admit that there is such a prisoner in his family, what will mi Shu do? He had to worry about Mi Qilin''s identity and could not send troops to search for him. Step back, even if Mi Qilin admits and agrees that it''s appropriate, he will take over Liang Zi with Mizuo, which will be even more difficult to deal with in the future. "


    "What do you say? Neither this nor that. Shall we just wait? "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen anxiously, expecting him to give a better idea.


    "What are you talking about? I want to hear it, too


    Wan Qingzhi came up with a high spirit.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her unexpectedly. Gu Sen also looks up and down at Wanqing, who has come without invitation. For a moment, he can''t understand her intention.


    "Why are you here? What can I do for you? "


    Yun qiongjun asked strangely.


    "You are talking about state affairs. As the former queen of Wanyi, I should help share. Now, let''s start the discussion. I heard you just said about Michelin, the king of the United States. What kind of tricks did he play? "


    Wan Qing holds his head high and holds his chest high. He looks like you must report to me clearly.


    Yun qiongjun is not amused. This Wanqing is really a little baffled.


    "Wanqing, what''s wrong with you today? Now I''m in charge of state affairs, so I won''t bother you. "


    Wan Qing smiles coldly, looks at Yun qiongjun, and speaks slowly.


    "Yes? Do you think I''m not qualified to decide the affairs of the country


    Wan Qing has some aggressive words, which makes Yun qiongjun uncomfortable. She wants to find an excuse to go away. She really has no common language for Wanqing. She feels like she is suffering from staying for another minute."I didn''t mean that. Well, Wan Qing, Gu Sen and I have something to do, so we don''t want to accompany you. You can enjoy the scenery here by yourself. "


    Yun qiongjun winks at Gu Sen and signals him to go with her.


    Wan Qing thinks Yun qiongjun looks down on him and claps his hands angrily.


    The soldiers of the dead stood in front of Wan Qing, waiting for orders.


    Yun qiongjun is a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Wan Qing''s psychic power has been restored.


    Wan Qing looks at Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen and takes a sip of tea.

 Chapter 342

    "Wanqing, have you recovered your spiritual power? Congratulations


    Yun qiongjun smiles and congratulates Wan Qing. She didn''t expect that she recovered so quickly that she could summon and command the army of the dead.


    Wan Qing doesn''t speak. She puts down her teacup and looks at Yun qiongjun''s face to judge whether what she said is true or not.


    "Wanqing, aren''t you happy? Spiritual recovery is a happy thing. Why are you still depressed? "


    Yun qiongjun asks curiously. He doesn''t understand why Wan Qing looks at herself in this way.


    "Well, you don''t have to mock me with that. I know, you wish I could not recover my spiritual power all my life, so that no one will fight for the throne with you, right? "


    Wan Qing looks at Yun qiongjun bitterly and bitterly.


    Happy for me? Wan Yun, you know that my spiritual power has not been restored. These are just the spiritual powers that Wan Ping gave me to make use of me. Don''t you mock me to see my jokes? You robbed my throne and took Gu Sen, which made me fall into such a situation. You even shamelessly said congratulations to me!


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that Wan Qing''s eyes were fierce and cruel, as if he had a grudge against her.


    Gu Sen first discovers something is wrong, and his intuition tells him that he needs to protect Yun qiongjun immediately.


    It''s strange enough that Wan Qing came uninvited. Now his spiritual power is restored and his words are vicious. I don''t know what will happen.


    Suddenly, Wan Qing began to command the army of the dead, attacking Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun is unable to defend herself, and her arm is scratched by an undead. Because Gu Sen has been prepared, he takes the lead to push away the somewhat sad Yun qiongjun and fight with the army of the dead.


    Wan Qing looked at them with pride. The soldiers around him were demobilized. He made a sudden attack to hit them. He was unprepared. Gu Sen, Wan Yun, you two die!


    Wan Qing thought that the throne was a must for her today. How much she suffered for the day. It was for this day that she managed to survive until now. The throne is mine. Why did you take it? I''m here today to take back what belongs to me!


    Gu Sen is distressed by Yun qiongjun''s arm injury and glares at Wan Qing. This vicious woman is really not at ease. All blame their own carelessness, did not expect the bad, did not protect the cloud son.


    Gu Sen quickly adjusts his breath, releases his mana and eliminates those undead one by one. He''s very capable, and these troops are nothing to him.


    Bearing the pain of her arm, Yun qiongjun also began to fight back. She summoned the dead and began to fight with Wan Qing''s army.


    "Cloud son, you take care of yourself, let me do the rest."


    Gu Sen rushes up to resist the attack of the dead for Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and works with Gu Sen back to back.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have lived and died many times, and they have already developed a tacit understanding.


    Gu Sen cuts off the way of the dead in front of him, and Yun qiongjun makes his summoned ghost bypass Wan Qing''s army and make a surprise attack.


    Wan Qing''s army of the dead was attacked by the front and rear, and soon broke down. Wan Qing didn''t expect things to develop so fast. She just laughed and beamed with joy. Now she can''t hang her face. Unexpectedly, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun join hands. These undead are not their opponents at all.


    Wan Qing knew that the situation was gone, so it was important to protect her life first. She took advantage of Gu Sen''s carelessness and ran away from the side.


    Wan Qing saw that there was a man in front of him who was blocking his way.


    "Wanping, come on, help me. The army of the dead that you gave me is not at all"


    before Wan Qing finished her words, Wan Ping sneered and waved her hand and sealed her mouth.


    Wan Qinggan opened her mouth but could not make a sound. She begged Wanping anxiously, but she turned a blind eye. Wan Qing suddenly had an ominous premonition. Wan Ping, an old woman, where are you going to take me?


    Wan Ping takes Wan Qing back to the battlefield. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen don''t expect Wan Ping to come. They are very surprised.


    "Cloud son, I brought this bad woman to you. Fortunately, I came in time, or she would have run away. "


    She gives the sealed Wan Qing to Yun qiongjun. She looks at Wan Qing''s face and sneers.


    Wan Qingxin is as dead as ashes. Looking at this vicious and shrewd old woman, he scolds her tens of thousands of times.


    Yun qiongjun thanks her mother, and then calls the soldiers to take Wan Qing down and detain him first. She had not yet figured out how to execute Wan Qing, so she decided to shut it up and wait for the opportunity to interrogate him in person.


    Gu Sen was also slightly injured. He was more worried about Yun qiongjun, so he hurried to find her medicine.


    Wan Ping stops her and says that she has what she has with her. Let Gu Sen take care of herself.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other and do not speak.


    Wan Ping actually carried medicine with her. It seems that she was prepared for this fight. To be more precise, the war is in Wanping''s plan.


    Gu Sen sat down and began to meditate. Fortunately, his injuries were not serious. As long as he adjusted his breathing and had good luck, he could be cured.Wan Ping takes out the medicine and starts to give it to Yun qiongjun.


    "You see, it''s not for your mother. I say you must have courage and courage to be a king. You like to be indecisive and show mercy to everyone. You see, it''s a loss today. "


    As Wan Ping applies the medicine, she nags Yun qiongjun.


    "I told you long ago. You have to be tough to stand firm. As the hand of a country, you must kill all those who rebel against you if you want to consider that your status will not be affected. You see, just because of the difference between your thoughts, you have left Wanqing this kind of disaster. It''s really endless


    Wan Ping continues to express her views, and she is secretly pleased that Yun qiongjun can finally suffer. In the past, she did not put a word of her education in her heart. Now she has learned a lesson.


    "Yes, mother, you''re right. I''ll follow my instructions. For such stubborn people, we must eradicate the roots. "


    Yun qiongjun perfunctorily looks at Gu Sen, who is meditating beside her.


    Gu Sen has recovered and is looking at himself affectionately. Over the years, the two have developed a tacit understanding of some things.


    "Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine, and you?"


    "It''s clear that those dead souls just now belong to Wanping!"


    "I know that from the very beginning, I knew that it was not her spiritual power, but her mother''s


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun make eye contact. There is no need to talk about each other. They have a good understanding.


    Yun qiongjun knows that her mother is watching her every move, and she no longer interacts with Gu Senduo. She just suggests that he should not talk much and that they can communicate with each other when Wan Ping is gone.


    Wan Ping looks at Yun qiongjun and nods again and again, because she listens to her own words, and she can''t help feeling smug.


    Hum, little girl, I warned you for a long time. Don''t listen to me. I''ll give you a little lesson. This wound is also a small punishment, let you have a long memory.


    Wan Ping thinks seriously that even if Yun qiongjun later finds out that these ghosts are his own, it will not help. Wan Qing has been sealed by herself. I understand she can''t say anything useful. As long as she doesn''t admit it, nobody knows.


    Wan Qing was put into prison and knew the whole story in his heart. She realized that Wan Ping had been making use of herself from the beginning. She was playing with him like a monkey. She was very angry.


    Wanping, you wicked old woman. You are crafty and ruthless. You even shut my mouth and I can''t tell the truth. I hate that I believed your words and thought you were really helping me. Now that I''m in the field today, I''m really suffering. So, I''m afraid I can''t escape the prison.


    The more Wanping thinks about it, the less willing she is to be used. She thought about it and wanted to tell Yun qiongjun the truth when she had a chance. All this is her vicious mother''s support for her, and has nothing to do with her. I hope that she can survive.


    As for WAN Ping, she can''t fight now. She can only look for a long time to come. She shows her Fox''s tail and will revenge her revenge.


    Wan Qing was brought into prison. She held her head high. Even if she came here, she always reminded herself that she was the queen and could not lower her posture.


    "Oh, here comes a beauty."


    A prisoner looks at Wanqing, who is beautiful and delicious, and has a voice of color Mimi.


    "You''re blind. You''re a beauty. I think you''re crazy about women. "


    A little ruffian beside him replied.


    Soon a lot of prisoners were leaning on their cages to watch the new female prisoner.


    Wan Qing is taken to his own small room without expression.


    It''s filthy inside. It stinks. Wan Qing frowned, a look of disgust.


    When the jailer saw Wanping''s dislike, he laughed with disdain,


    "you still think that you are the queen who used to be high above the world. This prison is like this. Get in there quickly."


    Wan Qing glared at the jailer with an unconvinced look.


    The jailer saw that she dared to confront himself face to face and decided to starve her for two days to see if she would fight back.


    When they heard the other prisoners, they came to inquire.


    "This is the queen before Wanyi?"


    "It was this traitor who gave up the city of WAN at that time, which destroyed our country and killed people."


    "That''s right. What a shameless woman. Now it''s said that she''s coming to assassinate the new queen again. It''s really the most vicious woman''s heart. "


    The comments of the prisoners have been introduced into Wan Qing''s ears. However, she can''t speak yet. She can only sit on the ground angrily and continue to curse Wan Ping in her heart.


    You pariah, I am down today. It''s my bad luck. One day when I go out, I will kill you one by one.


    When Wan Qing was indignant, the prison door suddenly opened and several strange men swarmed in. They stare at Wan Qing in the corner from the door.


    Wan Qing, curious, sat up from the corner and looked around at these strange strangers."Who are they? New inmates? Why are you in a cubicle with me? "

 Chapter 343

    At this time, Wan Qing decided to try to communicate with the guard''s soldiers, so he knocked on the wall to attract the soldiers'' attention, and the soldiers also looked at him. Wan Qing pointed out with his hands, but the soldiers didn''t understand it. Some two Zhang couldn''t feel his head. Wan Qing is more and more anxious at the moment. According to the law, a compartment can only lock one prisoner. Even if there are multiple prisoners, they will never be locked together.


    Wan Qing tried to make gestures again, meaning to ask the soldiers whether the prison was a compartment with only one prisoner. The soldier understood and nodded. Wan Qing pointed to several men in his compartment with his finger again, looking very anxious. Of course, the soldiers knew that these people were not well intentioned when they came in: "girl, in fact, they are the same person, and they are all poor people with money and money." With that, the soldier stepped aside and pretended to know nothing.


    "Well, wait a minute, you jailer, how can you let anyone in at will?" Wan Qing called the soldiers anxiously, but the soldiers didn''t seem to hear them.


    What does it mean to take people''s money to do things for others? It''s hard for someone to hurt themselves. It''s really a dog''s bully when the tiger is down. Wan Qing thought in his heart.


    If these men want to do something harmful to themselves, they can''t avoid it. In any case, they will die. At the moment, Wan Qing thinks that these people must have been sent by Wan Ping. Ha ha, Wan Ping really doesn''t want to save her own life.


    At this time, the men saw that the guards had bypassed the prison. They turned around and looked at Wan Qing. Their faces were obscene. Two of them even licked their tongues. Wan Qing feels bad. But these men surrounded the city and approached Wanqing step by step. Wan Qing was forced to the corner of the wall. There was no way out in this place. Even if he ran, he didn''t want to run.


    "You What do you want to do? " Wan Qing''s pupils dilate rapidly, and she realizes that something bad has happened. It''s not as simple as her own death.


    "Little beauty, you can''t blame us. Today we''ll let you taste the happiest thing in the world!" One of the obscene men said, licking his tongue and rubbing his hands.


    "No, I don''t want it. Who sent you?" Wan Qing hid in the corner and said timidly.


    "Now that you''ve asked, let''s tell you. In fact, we don''t want to. The person who hired us is the one who adopted you. However, seeing that you are so water-saving, the value of this list is ah, ha ha ha... " As soon as another wretched man finished, several men began to laugh.


    When Wan Qing heard this sentence, he never thought that the drunken man who adopted him would do such a thing: "no way. Who in the end sent you? I don''t believe it." Wan Qing has tears in her eyes at the moment. She just wants to say a few more words to delay her time. At this time, the soldiers on the edge seem to be able to avoid here. They can hear the voice here, but they choose to avoid it.


    "Little beauty, stop talking nonsense. Let''s get started." One of the obscene men can''t wait. At this time, all the men rush to Wan Qing. They tore Wanqing''s clothes crazily, and his face was full of obscene smile, which made Wan Qing feel sick.


    "Don''t Don''t You go away, go away, ah... " Wan Qing has been struggling. But it didn''t seem to be of any use. After all, he was outnumbered and still a few big men.


    "Go away, go away..." Wan Qing is still struggling, but his throat is hoarse.


    The clothes on her body have been torn apart. The man is ravaging Wanqing''s body. Her rough palms scratch her skin. Every inch of her feel makes her feel sick.


    A drop of crystal tears can not stop flowing down, but did not let a few men stop, they madly spoil the body of Wan Qing. At the moment, Wan Qing stopped struggling, just like a corpse, and the pain of tearing his body could not stop coming.


    "You see, she''s not moving. She''s not dead." Said one of the obscene men.


    "Whether she''s dead or not, we''ll do our job." At the moment, these men just want to vent their animal desire.


    I don''t know how long it took for these men to get dressed and leave.


    Wan Ping asks Yun qiongjun what to do with Wan Qing. After all, Wan Qing has committed a heinous crime. If he is kind enough to stay, he will suffer greatly.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that although Gu Sen has just hinted that this is Wanping''s plot, Wan Qing is also wrong. Otherwise, how could Wan Qing get involved.


    "Gu Sen, let''s go and have a look at Wan Ping and see how to deal with it later." Said Yun qiongjun.


    Gu Sen follows Yun qiongjun to the prison. When she came to the compartment of Wanping, she fell to the ground, her clothes were torn to pieces and thrown aside. Yun qiongjun couldn''t believe that she saw this scene. She grabbed the collar of the guard and said, "say, what just happened?" At this time, Yun qiongjun is full of anger and regret.


    "Just A few men just came in Spoil her The soldier was so frightened by Yun qiongjun that he finished the sentence.


    Yun qiongjun let go of the soldiers and said to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, you must arrest all the people who have ruined Wanqing. I want them to die!" The word "death" is especially important for Yun qiongjun. It seems that this is not enough to solve the hatred in her heart.Gu Sen nodded and said to the soldiers beside him, "what do you see clearly?"


    "It should be It shouldn''t have gone far, I remember! " The soldiers were still shivering.


    "Go Gu Sen orders the soldiers, because he doesn''t know what the men look like, so he has to help them.


    Yun qiongjun quietly enters the cell, picks up the broken clothes around Wan Qing and gently covers her naked body.


    I''m sorry I''m late A crystal tear fell from the corner of Yun qiongjun''s eye. She lifted Wan Qing up from the ground and let him lean on her arms.


    Wan Qing''s body was still shaking. It was obvious that he had just been greatly frightened and had not eased down.


    "Go, I''ll take you!" Yun qiongjun shed another tear and held Wan Qing up. After all, her physical strength had no problem holding her weight.


    After leaving the prison, Yun qiongjun comforts Wanqing and puts on clothes for him. But wan Qing still did not speak, still shivering. This is Gu Sen''s return. She gives a color to Yun qiongjun, and Yun qiongjun follows Gu Sen out of the room.


    At the door of the room, she sees several upright middle-aged men kneeling on the ground under Gu Sen''s coercion. Yun qiongjun feels sick unconsciously.


    Yun qiongjun looked at these wretched men fiercely, and said with gnashing teeth, "I really kill you and don''t get rid of your hatred. All of them will be put to death


    Several obscene men immediately begged for mercy when they heard this sentence: "don''t, let us go, we don''t want to, we just take people''s money to do things for others." Then he kowtowed again and again.


    Hearing this, Yun qiongjun glared at the men and said, "who sent you?"


    A man who seemed to be the leader quickly said, "it is We don''t know how to adopt a drunken man. And if it wasn''t for the urgent need of money at home, we wouldn''t have done it Several wretched men began to defend themselves.


    Yun qiongjun would never have thought it was the drunk man.


    "Thank you for the information, but I will never let you go! All to death Yun qiongjun is so disgusted with these wretched men that she doesn''t even have to kill them.


    Several obscene men quickly beg for mercy, but Yun qiongjun seems not to have heard of it. After a while, all the obscene men fell to the ground.


    After solving the problems, Yun qiongjun goes to find the drunk. Gu Sen follows Yun qiongjun all the time. They go to the corner of the street to look for the drunk man, but they don''t see him. After several twists and turns, they finally find the drunk man in the corner of a restaurant.


    Yun qiongjun is so angry that she grabs the drunk man without waiting for him to talk. However, she still felt that she was not enough to dispel her hatred, so she cut off the head of the drunk man. People in the tavern saw this scene and avoided it.


    "Kill, kill!" Some of the guests also fled while talking. Yun qiongjun doesn''t care and walks out of the pub with the head of the drunk man. The drunk man''s blood flowed all over the floor in the direction of his head. Yun qiongjun grabs the hair of the drunk man''s head harder. In fact, she feels sick. When she walked to the street, she saw several wild dogs gnawing at the garbage. Yun qiongjun pushed the drunk man''s head at the wild dogs, and suddenly several wild dogs scrambled for them.


    Now Yun qiongjun felt a little relieved. She immediately went back to see Wan Qing and sat on her bed. At the moment, Wan Qing''s body was still shaking. Her eyes were staring at a place. She murmured something, but nobody could hear her.


    "Wanqing, Wanqing, don''t be afraid. It''s over. It''s all over!" Yun qiongjun holds Wan Qing in her arms, but even so, she still can''t relieve her guilt.


    Wan Qing just kept weeping, and Yun qiongjun had been wiping Wan Qing, but the tears seemed never to break the bank, and they still flowed. Yun qiongjun has some regrets. If she had not been put into prison, or if the guards were more strict, it would not have happened. But now it is too late.


    Out of the door, Yun qiongjun looks at the sky and sighs with regret.

 Chapter 344

    At this time, Yun qiongjun heard the sound of smashing things in the house, so she ran into the room to check. It turned out that it was Wan Qing who smashed things. It seems that she has recovered some consciousness. Yun qiongjun quickly comes forward and hugs Wan Qing. When Wan Qing sees that the person holding him is Yun qiongjun, he begins to pull Yun qiongjun''s hair with one hand and hit Yun qiongjun with one hand in a fist. Yun qiongjun quickly reaches out her hand to resist it. Wan Qing grabs Yun qiongjun''s hand and bites it fiercely. It''s just to vent her anger. Yun qiongjun doesn''t resist and allows Wan Qing to bite. As long as she can feel better, it''s OK.


    "Wanqing, those who hurt you, and the drunk man Hiss We''ve dealt with it all! " Yun qiongjun explained, but she still had a bad pain. Even so, she didn''t push Wan Qing away.


    Wan Qing heard this sentence more angry, ha ha, die! What can they do if they die? Can they go back to the past when they die? It''s all her harm. If it wasn''t for her, how could she have fallen into this situation? Now she has become a slut of thousands of people. Why and why should I bear all these things. For what?


    At this time, when Wan Qing saw a pair of scissors on the table, he immediately ran over and picked up the scissors to stab Yun qiongjun. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun was too quick to react and immediately avoided the scissors.


    "Wan Qing, calm down!" Yun qiongjun said quickly. But in the middle of this sentence, Wan Qing stabbed Yun qiongjun with his scissors. At this time, Yun qiongjun turns around and goes behind Wan Qing. A chapter goes by. As soon as Wan Qing''s hand is soft, the scissors fall to the ground. At this time, Yun qiongjun quickly kicked the scissors off her feet.


    Wan Qing is just lying on the ground crying, but still can''t make any sound. Yun qiongjun knows Wan Qing''s pain, but now, no matter what he does, he can''t get back.


    "Wan Qing, calm down, I''ll see you later!" Yun qiongjun said gently to Wan Qing and left with Gu Sen. Before leaving, he also took away the scissors on the ground. After all, Wan Qing is in a bad mood now. They are still afraid that something they are worried about will happen.


    After she left, Wan Qing was still lying on the ground crying. She hated, she hated Wan Ping, very Yun qiongjun, and hated all the people. If it wasn''t for them, they would not have reached this point.


    Out of the door, Yun qiongjun sits on the stone steps. At this time, Yun qiongjun is also very upset. Gu Sen comforts him: "in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. It''s all destined by heaven. Just like Wan Qing, this is because of the drunken man''s revenge, but in another place, the drunk man will still retaliate. The fault lies in Wanqing. She has done something wrong herself


    Although Gu Sen comforts Yun qiongjun, Yun qiongjun is still upset. She always thinks that her voice has something to do with it.


    "Thank you, Goosen!" Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what to say, but she still appreciates Gu Sen, who is always on her side no matter what she has done.


    At this time, Wan Qing got up from the ground and wanted to commit suicide. She felt that there was no point in her life. It was worse to live with this humiliating body every day. But there was nothing to kill myself in the room. The scissors just disappeared. And I want to talk, but I can''t say anything, cry also can''t make a voice.


    She went to the table and saw the ink on it. She decided to record her life. Wanping, thanks to her being her sister, today all this is due to her, by what, by what she can be good. I am a former queen, but now I want to become such an end, Wan Qing hate, she hate. She began to record her whole life on paper. As a child, Wan Ping was like a smiling tiger. She always looked kind and indifferent to others. However, she always used herself behind her back. She was always scolded for harming herself. Whenever she met something, she always put the responsibility on herself. This time, she made such a mistake because she used herself to achieve her goal.


    Wan Qing wrote down this scene on the paper while recalling. She clearly recorded everything she hated. In the evening, Yun qiongjun brings dinner to Wan Qing. She puts it in the window. Wan Qing doesn''t even look at it. She still writes her own things with her head down. Yun qiongjun then left. Gu Sen asked Yun qiongjun, "how is wan Qing doing now? Have you finished your meal? "


    Yun qiongjun shook her head. "She didn''t even look at it, but now it seems to have stabilized. She has been writing and drawing on the table."


    "Just settle down!" Said Goosen.


    After an hour, Yun qiongjun is ready to go to see Wan Qing again. When she comes to the window, the food is still untouched. Wan Qing is still lying on the table and writing something.


    "Wanqing, how can you go down to eat a little Said Yun qiongjun.


    Wan Qing still did not answer, as if he had not heard. Yun qiongjun shook her head and left. Maybe she would eat when she was hungry, but she didn''t eat all day.


    Wan Qing finished this long farewell letter with tears in her eyes. Her tears were still dripping on the desk, and the paper was also wet. She folded the letter carefully and put it in the drawer. Stand up and look at the food by the window. Now what qualifications do you have to eat these things, is not it just muddling along? ha-ha!


    "I''ll think of that filthy scene as soon as I''m quiet now!" Wan Qing thought with tears in his heart. She was looking for something to kill herself in the house, but she had no sharp weapon. Helpless, can only hit the wall. Wan Qing bumped against the wall again and again until her head was broken and bleeding, and she fell to the ground. She laughed. She was relieved! Ha ha, don''t carry these again, just, hate! I really hate you.The next morning, when Yun qiongjun got up, the first thing she did was to go to see Wan Qing. When she came to the window, there was still the food with no trace. She looked into the room, but there was no one. Yun opened the door and went in. She saw Wan Qing, who had fallen to the ground, lifted him up. There was blood on his forehead and no breath left. Yun qiongjun can''t believe this scene. What she fears most is that something happened. She never thought that Wan Qing would commit suicide by hitting a wall. She thought that as long as she collected the sharp weapon, she would be OK. At this time, Gu Sen also runs in, and is stunned to see Wan Qing, whose head is covered with blood, in Yun qiongjun''s arms.


    "How could that happen?" Gu Sen murmured.


    "I thought I thought that as long as I put away the sharp weapon, I saw her quiet last night, I thought she had figured it out. I really didn''t expect... " Said Yun qiongjun, sobbing.


    Gu Sen is also very sad, a good person, who could have the supreme power, now dies like an ant.


    "Qiongjun, it''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself!" Gu Sen''s tone at the moment is also somewhat indifferent.


    Wan Ping secretly saw all this outside the door. She never thought that Wan Qing would commit suicide, which was beyond her expectation. And she went away pretending she didn''t know anything.


    At lunch, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have solemn expressions. Wan Ping can''t eat, but she still tries to look relaxed.


    "Wanping!" Said qiongjun.


    "Ah! What''s the matter? " Wan Ping replied.


    "Wan Qing committed suicide!" Yun qiongjun couldn''t bear to say this.


    "This How could it be, she... " Wan Ping pretended to have an unbelievable look on her face.


    "Yes Yun qiongjun said again.


    "How can she be so upset that even if she does something wrong, it can''t be like this!" Wan Ping''s face is full of hypocrisy.


    "I''m going to give her a funeral!" Said Yun qiongjun as she ate.


    Now Wan Ping is discontented. Why should such a person have a funeral for her when she dies. At that time, she overheard and found out that Wanqing had been ruined. She was very happy! She''s going to have a funeral.


    "Qiongjun, have you forgotten? Wan Qing is the one who summoned the soldiers of the dead, if not for her... "


    "I have made up my mind. In fact, she has not made much mistakes, but in this world, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy." Before Wan Ping finished, Wan Qing interrupted her.


    Wan Ping was embarrassed to say anything. After all, she was also Wan Qing''s sister. She said, "thank you for Wanqing." He ate with his head down.


    But all this can''t escape Gu Sen''s eye. He just thinks that Wan Ping is hypocritical. It''s just not time to expose her now.


    After dinner, Yun qiongjun starts to prepare for WAN Qing''s funeral, and Gu Sen comes to help. He has always been very sorry for Wanqing. Wanqing is different from Wanping. What she has is shown on her face, so others always think that her sister is very good, but her sister


    "Goosen, thank you for your help Yun qiongjun smiles at Gu Sen.


    "It''s nothing. I agree with you." Goosen replied.


    "I thought you would disagree with Wanping, but I didn''t think of you..." Yun qiongjun said half of what she said.


    "Ha ha, am I so bad?" Gu Sen smiles.


    "How many people are you going to invite this time?" Goosen then asked.


    "Look, I don''t want to invite too many people. After all, I don''t want to let too many people know about Wanqing." Said Yun qiongjun.


    The two of them went to the street to order wreaths, coffins and WAN Qing''s new clothes. Yun qiongjun thinks that it happened to Wan Qing when she left. Let her go clean. After all, she is also the former queen!


    In fact, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know the size of Wanqing. She just thinks that Wanqing is about the same height as herself, but she is thinner. So she bought it according to her own requirements. Everything was ready, and they went back together.


    After returning, Yun qiongjun wiped Wan Qing''s body and put on her new clothes.

 Chapter 345

    The sky is hazy, and the drizzle falls on the smooth cover of the coffin. A group of people are arranged around the coffin cover. Yun qiongjun raised her head and looked at them one by one, trying to peek into their inner thoughts from their faces.


    However, Gu Sen''s face was always expressionless, and she could not see anything. Zhu Qing is also indifferent, and a little sigh, as if in sigh, Wan Qing finally died. Who else? Wanqing''s maids, looking at their sad and crying appearance, seem to be the true feelings! oh There are also them, those who fall into the well and stone one by one, their ferocious expressions seem to be telling: "Wan Qing, you are dead at last!"


    I don''t know if it''s raining heavily. The rain on her face covers Yun qiongjun''s eyes. She can''t see clearly! Yes, the human heart, she has never seen clearly, such as Wanqing, such as Wanping.


    She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry. Today''s rain came in time. It seemed that she was also helping her out and mourning for her death.


    Yun qiongjun stops the servant who is covering the coffin with sand. She quietly goes to the front of the coffin and takes out a delicate hairpin from her sleeve.


    "This is the hairpin you said you like a few days ago. Didn''t you ask me to buy it for you? I bought it, but you''re no longer here. I''ll put it with you, and you''ll take it with you for a moment


    "You are also at ease to go, don''t think about the dirty and ugly things in this world, let it all go with the wind!"


    Although it is said so, but the eyes still emerge out of Wan Qing''s death with eyes closed. I can''t help sighing, but I don''t know if it''s useful to do so. Can we resolve the hatred in Wan Qing''s heart.


    "Sister Yun, you have been kind to her. She failed to seize the opportunity and failed to live up to sister Yun''s kindness." Zhu Qing said discontented.


    At this time, a little servant girl who had served Wan Qing could no longer help crying out and said, "woo woo, the first queen was very nice. She has a very gentle character and is also very good to our servant girls. It is needless to say that she treats people well."


    "It has never been like this. Since the first queen met Gu Sen, she has become such a cruel and vicious person that we don''t even know."


    "First queen, she forgot, she is the queen, the queen can not have love, her love is a mistake."


    Hearing these words, Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen as she makes way for her servants to cover the earth. She is staring at Gu Sen tenderly. Her eyes were full of tenderness, but it was for her alone.


    Seeing this, Yun qiongjun can''t help but feel a little sweet, but also a little sorry. Yun qiongjun secretly thought, "Wanqing, love is right and wrong. If you love, you will love. If you don''t love, you will not love. There is nothing right."


    "The person you love loves you is your life''s luck, and you just met the wrong person. I hope you will choose the right person in your next life and find your partner. "


    Gu Sen didn''t miss the apology in her eyes and quickly explained, "qiongjun, you don''t have to feel sorry. It''s not your fault. I was wrong. I didn''t love her. I should have been far away from her at the beginning. I should not treat her like a sister, so that she had the illusion that I like her too


    After listening to Gu Sen''s explanation, Yun qiongjun shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s my fault. In the future, I''ll never feel sorry. Love should be fought for by myself." When she finished, she made a pair of determined pretty appearance, which made Gu Sen happy.


    After the funeral, Gu Sen asked Yun qiongjun, "where are you going next? I''ll go with you. "


    "No, do it yourself. I''ll just hang around, ignore me, and don''t have to look for me. I''ll go back by myself when the time comes. " Said Yun qiongjun.


    "OK, but you can''t go too far, and you can''t come back too late. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that Wan Ping will come and catch you back." Gu Sen said worried.


    "Good, good, I promise, not to go far, but to come back early and go." Qiongjun said as she walked.


    "Sister Yun, I''ll go with you. If you don''t let Mr. Gu go, you have to let Zhuqing follow you?" Zhu Qing said in a hurry.


    "No, good Zhuqing, just let me be quiet," said Yun qiongjun helplessly.


    "Well, you''ll be back early." Zhu Qing has no way to deal with Yun qiongjun''s stubborn temper.


    After seeing Gu Sen''s departure, Yun qiongjun is silent. It seems that Wan Qing''s death has a great influence on Yun qiongjun, and has not recovered yet.


    Walking along, unknowingly went to Wan Qing''s residence. Qiongjun would like to turn around and read it, but she would like to take a look at it.


    Walk in, the residence is a little cold, not a bit popular, may also know that the owner of the house is not there.


    When I got to the corner, I heard a faint cry from the room in front of me, like a daughter''s home. Looking for the cry, she went to the room and opened the room. It turned out that the maid who was waiting for WAN Qing was sitting on the stool, holding an object and sobbing.


    Why are you sitting here crying


    "These are the relics of the former queen. I can''t help crying when I see them. A good person is gone." The servant girl choked.Yun qiongjun looked at the things in the room and shook her hand. "You go out first." "Is" the servant girl put down the object in hand to withdraw.


    Yun qiongjun turns around and finds that the books on the desk are a little messy. After thinking about it, Yun qiongjun decides to clean it up.


    She looked at Wanqing''s desk, which was full of good books about how to govern the country and how to collect the good fortune for the people. Yun qiongjun''s eyes darkened, a little regretful.


    Wan Qing is also an honest and upright queen. Although he has no great achievements and has not made any great achievements, he has not made any great mistakes. In short, there was no merit or fault, and it was quite peaceful during her reign. What a pity!


    Because Yun qiongjun didn''t pay attention to the book of poems, it fell to the ground. Yun qiongjun immediately went down to pick it up. However, she didn''t expect a letter to slip down from the poem collection and fall on the shoe upper.


    Yun qiongjun was a little surprised. Who wrote the letter to Wan Qing? Pick up found that the cover is written "Wanqing Jue Bi.".


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes widened. For a moment, she was a little shocked. What else did Wan Qing say before committing suicide? Why didn''t you tell me and stay here by writing?


    A series of questions forced her to open the letter.


    "No matter who you are, if you get this letter, it means that we are predestined. You must help me spread the secret so that the world can see the ugly faces of Wan Ping and Yun qiongjun. Wan Ping has imprisoned me from the very beginning. She asked me to do things for her. She also encouraged me to usurp the throne. Her hands are also the army of the dead that she has found. I am a scapegoat. "


    "I thought that she was supporting me and for my good, so that I could regain the honor of 95. I hate it! I''m just a fool, she coax me around. I hate Yun qiongjun! I hate Wanping! I hate Goosen! I hate everyone!


    after reading Qiong Wanqing''s letter, they feel sad again.


    Why a gentle woman will become like this, why the woman who has been giving advice for herself is so cruel and cruel behind her back that she does not choose all means for her own purpose.


    This is not Wanping she knows, No. When you calm down, put the letter away in silence, put it in the poetry collection and put it in the drawer.


    Yun qiongjun pondered on the stool for a long time. She thought of the jade bracelet made of special material and hesitated again and again. Finally, a ruthless, decided to give the bracelet with special material to Wan Ping.


    At the same time, MI Qilin''s residence is also very lively.


    The apocalypse, who was tortured in the dungeon, decided to save himself and not rely on others.


    Every day, MI Qilin cuts a piece of his own meat to study the pill of immortality.


    Although it will recover quickly, it also leaves behind mental pain. These daily enlightenments are suffering from these pains, and the whole person has lost a lot of weight.


    "I don''t know if I can break out like this, if I can''t succeed for the first time. Next, when Mi Qilin strengthens his defense, it will be difficult for me to go out. I must have full assurance. " The Apocalypse whispered to himself.


    The Apocalypse looked around to see if there was any weakness in this special material chain.


    He first looked at what the people outside the dungeon were doing. Seeing that they were drinking wantonly, he did not seem to worry about him going out.


    The Apocalypse squatted down to observe each section carefully, and found that each section seemed to have something to do with the place where each section was connected. He felt it carefully.


    "Found it." Apocalypse tone with joy, and a little proud, "hum! It''s not that I have solved it. How can the worldly goods rival the gods in heaven


    The Apocalypse untied the chain and moved a few times. Sullen said, "several days have no activity, the bones are hard."


    Tianqi took off his coat and entangled two iron bars in the cell. He stuck the sticks on the iron bars and twisted them with his clothes. Seeing that the sticks began to lean closer, the Apocalypse began to exert more force.


    After a while, he saw that the gap between the iron bars was widened. After that, he removed the stick and went out directly.


    The servant who was drinking was a little drunk. Seeing that someone came out, he was puzzled and asked, "who are you? Is it a place where you can enter or leave if you want? "


    Tianqi said with a smile: "I''ll go now." Another jailer just came back from urination. Seeing the apocalypse, he could not help rubbing his eyes. "Is this... This... Not... A criminal?"


    Tianqi heard him say that he recognized it, so he knocked him over with a fist, and then swaggered out of the cell.


    As soon as he came out, all the servants were shocked and rushed forward to catch the apocalypse. The Apocalypse didn''t pay attention to them at all, without hesitation, just like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Seeing that they couldn''t beat him, the servants ran to their master, MI Qilin.

 Chapter 346

    After hearing the report from his subordinates, MI Qilin sits down calmly and continues to drink tea.


    "Lord, are you still chasing?"


    His subordinates are wary of asking, afraid that MI Qilin will punish them for a lax custody charge.


    "No, you are no match for him. He is not an ordinary person. The prison in the palace can''t keep him. "


    Mi Qilin stands up calmly, and Tianqi''s escape is in his expectation. So when his men came to tell him that Apocalypse had escaped, he was not surprised.


    Mi Qilin is more curious about how he escaped. When he caught the apocalypse, he obviously had no way to get rid of it, but now he has run away.


    Is it because of the material that trapped him? It can only trap apocalypse for a while, but can''t keep Apocalypse I? Can it be that the material is not pure enough and the strength is limited?


    Michelin was suddenly enlightened, and now everything can be explained. He told his men to immediately find the most famous blacksmith to come over and let him have a good look at the material. I''m afraid only they can solve their own problems.


    My subordinates take orders to find the powerful blacksmith. Mi Qilin is also in a hurry to leave the palace. He has more important things to do.


    A man came to salute Mi Qilin.


    Mi Qilin comes out from her wife and looks at the people kneeling on the ground asking.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Well done, Lord. It has been completed as you ordered."


    "That''s very good. Let''s take the king to open his eyes."


    Under the guidance of the man, MI Qilin walked down a rugged path to the depth of the grass.


    "Lord, it''s all here. Please have a look."


    The leader respectfully points to the puppet in the open space to MI Qilin. I saw a lot of puppets on the open space. They were ready to go. They were magnificent in this open suburb.


    When Mi Qilin looked at the puppets arranged in order, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Lord, you can try to direct them. They have no feelings or thoughts. They just obey orders. No matter it''s up to the mountain and down to the sea of fire, as long as you say, there''s no one they dare not go. "


    After listening to this man''s introduction, MI Qilin is ready to move. He tried to dictate to the puppets.


    "Attack!"


    Thousands of puppets immediately began to sprint forward. Although they were expressionless, they went forward bravely and desperately. Then look at their offensive movements, neat and uniform, no one disordered. It''s amazing how orderly it is.


    "Back off!"


    Mi Qilin continues to give orders. He wants to see if the puppets are as tame as they are.


    The puppets immediately stopped the attack, turned and ran in the direction behind them, advancing and retreating orderly and unhurriedly, better than the regular army.


    Mi Qilin couldn''t help laughing. He nodded repeatedly, saying that he was satisfied with it.


    "It''s not bad. I like these puppets very much. I can finally do a big job and fulfill my dream for many years. You are all hard-working. I will reward you for your good work. "


    When I heard that there was a reward, all the counsellors around him were overjoyed and didn''t waste so many days'' hard work.


    "However, I have other important things to do now. I can''t reward you openly. When I take the throne and rule the whole country, I will give you a reward. "


    Mi Qilin waves his sleeve and prepares to leave.


    The following official immediately knelt down to send him off.


    "I wish you the king the rice capital and unify the United States


    "Ha ha, ha ha."


    Mi Qilin laughs and leaves. With these soldiers who look at death as if they are dead, what can he not get.


    Migang, you''ve been on the throne for so long. It''s time to change!


    Migang is reading memorials at his desk, the night is deep, he stretched a little tired. The beads on his chest swayed in front of his eyes as he moved.


    Migang gazed at the communication bead that Zhuqing gave him, thinking about what Zhuqing was doing at this time and whether he thought about himself. He looked at the bright moonlight outside the window, and thought of bamboo playing around him.


    Zhuqing, I miss you so much. Are you all right?


    All of a sudden, the earth shook, and it seemed that thousands of troops were attacking their palace. Migang was very curious to stand up, ready to open the door to see where the strange sound came from.


    "Emperor, it''s no good, it''s not good. Mi Qilin rebelled!"


    A soldier rushed in from the outside, his body was covered with blood, because of running, has been extremely weak, shaking a few times, fell to the ground.


    "Go, my Lord."


    Before closing his eyes, he said these two words to migang.


    Migang reached out to help him up, but he had no breath.


    Migang rushes out of the palace in anger. He doesn''t believe that MI Qilin actually revolts. How could the king who is indifferent to the world suddenly rebel?


    There was chaos outside. Mi Qilin was commanding the puppets to launch an attack. Many of the guards could not resist it, and they died in blood. Mi Gang stood at the door, surprised to see the red earth, a little confused. He never expected that MI Qilin would rebel.At this time, MI Qilin sees the shocked migang and comes to him with a wild smile.


    "Mikelin, what are you doing?"


    Mi Gang asks Mi Qilin loudly. Now that he believes what the soldiers say, MI Qilin is really rebellious. He quietly crushed the communication beads on his chest. He has confirmed that MI Qilin is going to rebel. Now he has to wait for Zhuqing to rescue him.


    "Ha ha, why are you asking me what to do? Can''t you see clearly? Migang, you''ve been sitting on this throne for too long. Should you give up? "


    Mi Qilin laughs and taunts migang, who is caught off guard by himself.


    "Mi Qilin, I don''t understand what you''re talking about? As a prince, why don''t you stay in the palace and bring so many people into the palace


    "I will protect you, king of the United States. Ha ha "


    Mi Qilin laughed, and the soldiers around him began to laugh. They look at the surrounded migang with pride, as if watching a joke.


    The soldiers beside migang are all around migang, and Mi Qilin can''t get close for a moment. Just looking at migang coldly, the throne is within his reach. At the moment, he really doesn''t pay attention to migang.


    "Mikelin, is it worth it? You see, how many soldiers have died because of you. How much effort they have devoted to defending the country and the United States? Can you bear to watch them killed by their own countrymen


    Mi Qilin disdains to look at the corpse on the ground. He steps on it with his feet and sneers at migang''s angry face.


    "They are just a group of ants. They should not die. I have no pity."


    "I want the throne, the one who stands in my way, death!"


    Mi Qilin kicks the corpse away, and the puppets behind him immediately rush forward and tear the body apart. The cruelty of the scene frightened the onlookers.


    Migang thinks that MI Qilin is crazy. He will do anything to achieve his goal. I hate that I have never been on guard against him before, otherwise I would not have found that he bought so many soldiers privately. At present, by his surprise, it is impossible to transfer the army. He can only beg Zhuqing to see the information and come to reinforce him immediately.


    Zhu Qing is accompanying Yun qiongjun to study new weapons in Wanyi.


    "It''s good to use this one for me, sister."


    As Zhu Qing fiddled with his weapons, he spoke to Yun qiongjun, who was dealing with his official business.


    Goosen laughs. What do you want this for. Girls, can''t do some housework sewing and mending? No wonder I still can''t get married.


    Chuqing playfully said that she was a boy. Besides, she studied weapons from a young age and was most sensitive to these things. In her eyes, weapons are more attractive than men.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen laugh. Unexpectedly, Zhuqing compares weapons to men.


    At this time, Zhu Qing''s communication bead on his chest was broken. Zhu Qing suddenly stood up from the stool and looked at his chest.


    Both Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are shocked by Zhu Qing''s reaction. They quickly come over and ask her what''s wrong.


    "The communication bead is broken."


    When Zhu Qing says something about Zheng Zheng, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other. They don''t know what Zhuqing means.


    "The communication bead is broken. This is my contact code with brother migang. Once he is in danger, he will break his own beads, and mine will also be broken. This can remind me to rescue him immediately. Brother migang is in danger. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send troops to reinforce him. Don''t worry, migang is so good, it will be OK. "


    While comforting Zhuqing, Yun qiongjun tells Gu Sen to deploy the army immediately and prepare to go to the United States to reinforce migang.


    "Yuner, don''t you think it''s strange that we just found out Tianqi, whose whereabouts are unknown, was held in the mansion by Mi Qilin just a few days ago. Now, migang is in danger again. Is it Mi Qilin who wants to rebel? "


    Gu Sen makes a calm analysis. His intuition tells him that this matter must be related to MI Qilin.


    "I can''t care so much. It''s important for us to save migang first."


    With a new weapon, Yun qiongjun hurried out of the hall with Gu Sen and Zhu Qing.


    "But when we go there like this, who will take care of Wanyi?"


    Gu Sen first thought, if they all left, what would happen to Wanyi?


    "Wanyi''s was handed over to my mother in advance to take care of it. There was no other way."


    Yun qiongjun calmly tells Gu Sen what he thinks. Gu Sen doesn''t speak up. He doesn''t agree with Wanping''s approach, but there seems to be no better solution.


    Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen is not at ease with Wanping, and she does not believe in this woman who is her mother. But now, it''s important to save migang. Other things can only be considered in the future.


    Yunqiongjun finds Wanping and tells her to go out with Gu SEN for two days and ask Wanping to help with state affairs. She and Goosen will be back soon.


    Wan Ping agrees. She didn''t expect Yun qiongjun to believe in herself so much. It seems that she knows nothing about Wan Qing.


    Yun qiongjun says goodbye to Wanping and takes Zhuqing and Gu Sen to Midu.Wanping, I''ll give you one last chance.

 Chapter 347

    When they came out of Wanyi, they drove to Midu without stopping. Because Zhu Qing is worried about migang''s accident, his expression is dignified all the way, and he is not serious. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun know that she is concerned about migang, and they dare not say much. They have to bow their heads and make their way.


    Since Zhu Qing knew that MI gang had an accident, he was in a state of mind and could not concentrate on anything. Now she just wants to fly to migang and save him from the fire.


    "Migang, wait for me. You must wait for me."


    "Why do you talk so much today? Don''t you understand that I want to be king of the United States, and you should abdicate. "


    Mi Qilin says to migang impatiently.


    "Well, I''ll ask you one last question."


    Migang just wants to delay as long as possible, waiting for Zhuqing and their rescue. He didn''t have a word to look for. He wanted Mi Qilin to stop attacking temporarily. Although he knows that this is not a good way, and Mi Qilin may not listen to him all the time, but there is no other better way.


    "Ask, don''t waste my time."


    Mi Qilin''s tolerance has reached the limit. Now he is only one step away from the throne, but migang has been nagging, which is very annoying.


    "Migang, my father is so kind to you. Why do you want to rebel?"


    "That''s funny. Like you, I am the son of my father''s emperor. The throne is supposed to be on the top of the throne. I am more capable than you. The throne should be mine. How can I say that I am rebellious? "


    Mi Qilin quibbles and refuses to admit that he is rebelling.


    "You say my father is good to me. Are you kidding me? Which eye do you see that my father is good to me? He has been partial to you since he was a child, and everything good is left for you. As for me, he has been suppressing me all the time. Even the house is the most remote one on the edge of the city. You even said that he loved me


    The more he spoke, the more angry he became. He was not loved by his father since he was a child. He even announced that he would never succeed to his throne. Sometimes he doubts whether he is his son or not, and why his treatment is so different from that of migang. At that time, he hated and vowed to avenge himself one day.


    Don''t you say that I can''t inherit the throne? I will prove to you with my strength who is more qualified to inherit the throne. As long as it''s what I want, there''s nothing I can''t get.


    "My father has his reason to do so. He hopes you can spend your life carefree. You see, you have no worries about food and clothing, rich and colorful life, do not have to deal with all kinds of government affairs, but also can freely travel mountains and rivers. Besides, do you really think it''s so good to be an emperor? Every day, I have to deal with the country''s big and small things. I don''t have my own private time. I devote my time and effort to this country. I''m really tired. On the contrary, I envy you. You live a rich life without any burden and the hope of the country and the people. You can live for yourself vigorously. "


    Migang sighs that MI Qilin misunderstands his father''s good intentions. Think about yourself. For the sake of this country, you can''t travel around the world with your beloved women, and you can''t freely allocate your time like other people. He has always admired Mi Qilin. He can inherit the throne naturally and enjoy endless glory and wealth without having to work for the state affairs. It is perfect. He didn''t know how to cherish his present life, but he was trying to win the throne. It was ridiculous.


    "Mi Qilin, I really feel sorry for you. You don''t know your happiness in your happiness! If I can, I''d like to exchange with you from the beginning, so that I can enjoy my brilliant life


    Migang shakes his head. He doesn''t understand why Mi Qilin is so stupid. His own position and wealth are beyond the reach of many people in his life. He gave up. He didn''t know how many people envied him and wanted to be him in their dreams. He was not grateful, but his inner desire became more and more terrible, so he walked towards the cliff step by step.


    However, MI Qilin is infuriated by migang''s words. He thinks that migang is mocking himself. With a wave of his hand, his puppets began to attack.


    Migang knows that he can''t stop his attack. Mi Qilin is obsessed with the throne and can''t hear anything else.


    "Quick, protect the emperor."


    The guards in front of the emperor one after another, confronted the puppets who might rush up at any time.


    Migang takes a sad look at you. Mi Qilin turns and runs to the palace behind him.


    Mi Qilin knows that migang wants to run, so he pursues him. He had to kill this guy because he had never enjoyed his father''s love for a day.


    "Attack me! If you kill migang, I will reward you


    Mi Qilin instructs the puppets to attack, and he enjoys himself.


    Mi gang was escorted to the palace by the bodyguards, hidden.


    "Emperor, you must hide well. You must not come out before our people rescue us. You are the king of the United States, the people of the United States need you, so we must protect the dragon


    The bodyguards who escorted him settled the emperor and rushed out to fight the puppets. Migang loves these loyal and patriotic soldiers and hates Mi Qilin''s cruelty.


    Zhu Qing, come on quickly. If Mi Qilin is allowed to behave like this again, the United States will die.Migang sat on the ground. He was a little sad. If he had been on guard at the beginning, he would not be so passive now. It is because of their own negligence that they have made a big mistake today. How many soldiers have killed his men.


    At first, it was said that he wanted to protect the country, but now he died at the hands of his compatriots. It''s really chilling. Mi Qilin, why are you so evil.


    Puppets are constantly attacking. They have no human nature and conscience. They only know how to fight. The guards who protect migang are all good. They are fearless in the face of danger and pledge to protect the emperor.


    Not believing that they were not afraid of death, MI Qilin concentrated his forces on the palace. Relying on the large number of people, the puppet rushed to the guards without fear. The loyal guards were outnumbered and fell into a pool of blood.


    The sound of hoarse, scream, cry for help, cry, all kinds of voices are heard. You don''t have to look. You know how terrible the war is outside.


    There is a smell of blood in the air. The red eyed Mi Qilin can''t wait to end the fight. He has been waiting too long for this day. Now, the palace is in front of him, and the throne beckons to him in the middle of the palace. He wants to run away immediately and enjoy the supreme dignity between heaven and earth.


    Mi Gang hides in the mechanism, the sound of fighting outside can be heard clearly. He knew that his soldiers had been caught off guard, and he was afraid that he was in danger now. He couldn''t help weeping at the thought of the old bodyguards who had lived together day and night for themselves.


    I''m sorry, I can''t protect you. Don''t worry, I will avenge you.


    "Migang, I''ll kill your soldiers before you come out. I think when you can hide, you worthless king, it''s a shame for the United States. "


    Mi Qilin shouts outside the door. He is proud and arrogant. He is sure to win the throne. For migang, he is bound to kill.


    Migang knows that MI Qilin is flaunting himself, but he must not go out, let alone compromise, with the overall situation in front of him. Otherwise, what about the American people and the loyal officials?


    Mi Qilin is insidious and vicious. He does everything he can to achieve his goal. If you admit defeat today, how much will the American people pay. Migang dare not think that the war has made many innocent people lose their loved ones, and he can no longer let them lose their country.


    "How long will it be?"


    Yun qiongjun asked Zhu Qing.


    "It''s coming. Listen, they''re fighting."


    Yun qiongjun is a little distressed. Those sad voices are telling the tragedy of the war. If one day, Wanyi also suffered such a disaster, she would certainly be worse than dead.


    Along the way, they witnessed many people with broken homes weeping on the roadside. The war left them separated from their loved ones. Now they are displaced and do not know how to find a safe shelter.


    Gu Sen and Zhu Qing are also very sad. It is heartbreaking for the American people to suffer such misfortune. If there was no war, they could have lived and worked happily.


    "Look, cloud."


    Gu Sen points to an attacking puppet and says to Yun qiongjun. He was a little surprised, as if he thought of something.


    "Who are these people? Why are body movements so strange? How does it feel like a puppet being manipulated? "


    Zhu Qing also found that MI Qilin''s soldiers were different from ordinary people.


    "It''s a puppet!"


    Yun qiongjun said calmly. She had been staring at the puppets, observing their every move.


    "What about that? Sister Yun, there are so many of them. Are our soldiers enough to fight? "


    Zhu Qing looks at the calm Yun qiongjun and asks. If one-on-one, they don''t have enough staff to win.


    "Zhuqing, how many weapons have we brought?"


    Yun qiongjun begins to direct the battle. Just now she had a general understanding of the terrain, and knew how to deploy her own defense, so as to catch Mi Qilin off guard.


    "You take the soldiers to attack from the left side. Each soldier is equipped with a weapon. Remember, attack with loud voice. The more exaggeration, the better."


    "Gu Sen, you take these people around from behind. While attacking behind him, he cooperated with Zhu Qing, bluffing and bluffing. We must make the enemy believe that all our rescue personnel are in place and are ferocious. "


    "OK"


    at his command, Zhu Qing and Gu Sen led two pairs of men and horses to attack Mi Qilin''s army from two directions.


    "Kill, help is coming. You can''t run."


    These soldiers, while pursuing the puppets, yelled, in order to make more people believe that they are numerous, and attack their combat ability from the heart.


    "Gu Sen, we have dealt with these puppets. Their weakness is obvious. You command all the soldiers to attack two inches under their armpits and kill them with one knife."

 Chapter 348

    Since we have dealt with this kind of puppet once before, it is not difficult to find the weakness. Soon, the puppet was knocked down a lot. Seeing the puppet, qiongjun was relieved. At this time, a large wave of puppets appeared on the ground, and the number increased rapidly. Although he found his weakness, there were many enemies. Seeing that the casualties were getting more and more serious, Yun qiongjun felt that it was no way to go on like this. Seeing the soldiers fall down one by one, the battle would surely be defeated.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun saw Mi Qilin behind the puppet. Yun qiongjun thought, "good you mi Qilin. In order to get the throne, you will make the world in chaos. If you catch the thief, you should be captured first. I want to take you down first!


    So yunqiongjun decided to fight a bloody way in the battlefield. She was about to leave. Zhuqing, on the edge of the battle, quickly called out, "Miss, what are you going to do? It''s dangerous!" Seeing Yun qiongjun''s appearance, Zhu Qing knew that Yun qiongjun would also go to the battlefield, but Zhu Qing was still worried about the tens of thousands of puppets.


    Yun qiongjun turns around and looks at Zhuqing. The corners of her mouth lift slightly. She seems to be saying, "don''t worry! And immediately joined the war. Because she has dealt with it before, and even with her skill, it is not difficult to have more puppets. What matters to Yun qiongjun is physical strength. As long as she has enough physical strength, these are not problems.


    Soon, Yun qiongjun fought her way through the war. Seeing Mi Qilin getting closer and closer to her, she killed so many puppets, and her physical strength was a little weak. So Yun qiongjun wants to kill Mu Qilin quickly.


    Mi Qilin also sees Yun qiongjun and just laughs contemptuously. It''s good. His skill is extraordinary. It''s a pity that he has to fight against himself. Unfortunately, since he is an opponent, he has to die. However, MI Qilin still stands still and looks at Yun qiongjun with interest. Yun qiongjun seems to be annoyed by these puppets. She is more angry. She gets rid of the puppets more quickly, and soon comes to MI Qilin.


    "Mi Qilin, if you want to be the enemy of the world, today is your death date!" Yun qiongjun said fiercely.


    "Oh, is it? The world, I am the world, if you want to take my life, it depends on whether you have that ability! " A cold smile from MI Qilin''s mouth makes Yun qiongjun more angry.


    Yun qiongjun flies to MI Qilin''s side, but she doesn''t know what special materials are on MI Qilin. As a result, Yun qiongjun is ejected several meters away. The puppet looked at Yun qiongjun, who had fallen to the ground. In a flash, all of them came up. Yun qiongjun turned over and flew two meters. Gao Dun knocked all the puppets close to him to death. After flying these puppets, Yun qiongjun doesn''t believe in evil. She also wants to try out what special materials it is, but she doesn''t expect to be hit again. Fortunately, Yun qiongjun is also ready to land on one knee when she is hit.


    But at this time, Su Qianqian appeared, looking at the mess, looking at the increasing casualties, are these caused by her favorite person? She couldn''t believe the scene.


    "Stop, stop! Don''t fight any more, don''t... " Su Qianqian looks at these puppets with tears, but it has no effect at all.


    "Kirin, Kirin, you''re going to stop them. Don''t fight again. Please..." Su Qianqian cried and said to MI Qilin.


    However, MI Qilin seems to have not seen Su Qianqian. She is still satisfied with the war. Yun qiongjun can''t get close to MI Qilin at all. She has to fight back the puppet and try to contact the special materials on MI Qilin.


    The river beside Su Qianqian sneered: "Su Qianqian, what qualifications do you have to cry? Are these not all caused by you? Isn''t this what you want to see today? These are all your sins


    "No No, it''s not! I didn''t do it! "


    Jianghe no longer continued to speak. He just looked at the war and flashed a faint smile on his lips, but disappeared in a flash. He did not seem to be afraid of the war.


    At this time, MI Qilin saw Su Qianqian. Su Qianqian kept laughing, but Mi Qilin thought that this was what Su Qianqian wanted.


    "Qianqian, come here!" Only when Mi Qilin sees Su Qianqian will he show such a warm smile.


    Su Qianqian sneers and silently walks to MI Qilin.


    Mi Qilin looked at Su Qianqian who was coming to him, and said with a smile, "Qianqian, I won''t scare you. Don''t worry. I''ll be the king of Midu soon. I''ll be the master of Midu. Ha ha ha ha!"


    Jiang He looked at Mi Qilin''s frantic manner and said, "it''s not sure." As soon as he finished speaking, he took out an object from his cuff and threw it away to the center of the war. Suddenly, the smoke of gunpowder was everywhere. But soon the smoke of gunpowder dissipated. In the middle of the war, a transparent ball was formed. The ball was rolling, and the outside of the ball was like a wave. At this time, the puppets seemed to have lost their core, and they were all sucked away by the ball. Soon, all the puppets disappeared.


    The battlefield suddenly became calm. There were many dead bodies on the battlefield, all of which were caused by the war instigated by Mi Qilin. Mi Qilin can''t believe it. How can it be? It''s safe. How can it be destroyed in an instant."It''s impossible, it''s impossible, how can it be? Impossible, impossible, I am the strongest, I am infallible, impossible, absolutely impossible... " Mi Qilin muttered to himself. At the moment, MI Qilin seems to have lost his soul. He just stands there. He doesn''t believe that all the puppets he has developed will be defeated in such a short time.


    "I didn''t expect it, mikelin!" This is the sound of the river. "It was just to deal with you and your puppet that I developed it. Do you think your plan is infallible? I''m not going to make it so easy for you. " He said confidently.


    Qilinmi still couldn''t believe what he said. Without these puppets, what ability do you have to continue this war? Have you really failed? No It''s impossible, absolutely not. How can you be defeated so easily.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun suddenly finds out the way to crack the special material on MI Qilin. She immediately goes to the gem on the navel of MI Qilin, raises two fingers together, and a breath of genuine Qi is sent out, and the gem is smashed instantly. At this time, MI Qilin has no special material to protect her body. She is soon knocked down by Yun qiongjun and kneels on the ground.


    "Ha ha, I don''t admit defeat!" It''s clear that the victory or defeat has been decided, but Mi Qilin still refuses to admit defeat and says this sentence viciously.


    "Mi Qilin, the victory and defeat have been divided, so don''t be stubborn!" Yun qiongjun said to MI Qilin.


    Mi Qilin just kept smiling. At this time, Su Qianqian seems to have reacted to it, and quickly comes forward to hold Mi Qilin. Su Qianqian cried and said to MI Qilin: "Qilin, no matter how you used to be, no matter what kind of person you are, change it from now on. I still want to live like that before. Let''s go back, OK? Kirin, let''s go, let''s go, we''ll be the same as before! " Su Qianqian pulls Mi Qilin to go, but now Mi Qilin is like a pool of mud, and Su Qianqian doesn''t respond to it.


    Jianghe quickly pulled Su Qianqian away, but Su Qianqian got rid of the river. Seeing that Su Qianqian was a girl, he couldn''t use brute force. He said, "don''t be capricious any more. You can''t go back. Don''t you understand? Mi Qilin has committed a heinous crime. Mi will never let him go. Now he is no longer the former Mi Qilin. Su Qianqian, you should wake up quickly! "


    "No, river, don''t pull me. Get up, Kirin, let''s go Su Qianqian cries and pulls Mi Qilin.


    At present, Su Liqian only knows how to wait for her, even if she doesn''t know how to wait for her, she has no other way. Thinking of the river, he went to pull Su Qianqian away with his brute force. Su Qianqian cried, "no, I don''t want to leave Qilin. You let me go, Kirin, Qilin."


    Seeing Su Qianqian being pulled away and getting farther and farther away from him, MI Qilin realized that he had nothing left. Now he was a waste and was defeated like a mountain. I didn''t expect that my life would end like this. Ha ha, my father, you are a good chess player.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... " Mi Qilin laughs. People around him don''t know, so they look at him. Suddenly, MI Qilin is so angry that he vomites a mouthful of blood. Is this retribution. Mi Qilin thought in his mind: "Qianqian, we have known each other since childhood. When I was a child, I was bound by my family. I always had a bad time. It was you who always accompanied me. When I was young, my wish was to marry you as my wife when I grew up, and to employ Jiangshan as my wife. You are my queen. I don''t think that you can stay with me any more, just can''t be with me any more Thinking about Mi Qilin, she smiles. Her eyes are getting moist and her tears are dripping.


    Mi Qilin''s eyes have been looking at Su Qianqian''s direction of leaving. Let''s end it. Let''s make it to me! He gradually fell, tears flow into the ear. In my mind has been a child and Su Qianqian go out to play the picture. Gradually, mikelin closed his eyes and stopped breathing.


    Su Qianqian, who was pulled by the river in the distance, suddenly pulled his heart and cried: "Qilin, Qilin Kirin, don''t leave me

 Chapter 349

    After knowing the news, Zhuqing quickly went into the palace gate and planned to meet migang to find out the specific situation and see how the state of migang is now.


    As soon as he entered the palace, Zhuqing saw that the palace was already in a mess. The soldiers standing at the gate were also wounded. The expression on their faces was almost unbearable pain, even some ferocious.


    Zhu Qingzheng wants to ask where the guard Mi Gang is standing at the gate of the palace. Before he opens his mouth, he sees a guard beside the gate nuzzles his mouth toward a house inside the palace gate. It seems to be saying to him that migang is in that house.


    After understanding the meaning of the bodyguard, Zhuqing nodded and ran to the place in a hurry. In fact, she was very anxious. She felt a fire burning in her heart. She wanted to see migang right now. She was afraid that after the incident, migang''s confidence in ruling the country would be hit again ¡£ She didn''t want her child so precious that she would become the emperor of subjugation who could only feel self pity and have no enterprising spirit.


    "Migang..."


    As soon as Zhuqing entered the door of the house, he saw migang sitting face to face. He was crying, covering his face with a good hand. His shoulders were twitching. Yes, he was crying.


    "Migang..."


    Zhu Qing was stunned for a moment, but still couldn''t help calling out his name. Then she showed her "complacent" smile. Because when she saw Mi Gang looking up at her, what she saw on her face was not the timidity after the experience, on the contrary, she added a lot of perseverance and bravery, and did not show any fear at all.


    "Migang, don''t be afraid. Everything is over. It''s all right..."


    Zhuqing went to migang''s side, put him in his arms, and then gently patted him on the shoulder. "Migang, some things are gone. We need to see more about the future. It''s the best to put down those annoying things that always make people feel uncomfortable. Do you know?"


    After listening to Zhuqing''s words, migang suddenly felt wronged and his eyes filled with tears. He suddenly felt that there were still people who understood him in the world, and that there were still people who could talk to him so intimately. In this way, migang could not help but turn his hand to Zhuqing and hugged her tightly.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    "In fact In fact, I am especially afraid that one day I will destroy the country that my father gave me to me. I am also afraid of many things, and I am afraid that I will betray the trust of the people. I am really under great pressure. I am afraid to let everyone down, and I am afraid that everything can not be arranged properly, and then I will make things worse... "


    Zhuqing listened to migang''s speech quietly. She knew that in fact, according to migang''s age, the burden on him was enough to crush him, but she felt that it was good enough for him to bravely step onto this position, to be able to put his body and mind on this position, and then to assume his responsibility. At least in her opinion, he is a very good child, and even a little respected.


    "Migang, you have to believe that in the future, no matter what decisions you make, no matter what kind of situation you will encounter, in short, I will be with you. As long as you look back, I will be there to help you overcome all the difficulties, and then work with you to govern this country well." Zhu Qing raised migang''s face, let his eyes look at him, and then asked, "migang, do you want to believe it? Believe what I said will come true? "


    Mi Gang looked at Zhu Qing''s eyes and nodded solemnly, "I believe."


    Zhu Qing responded to him. She saw that migang had slowly pulled out of her mood and was no longer depressed as she had just been. She felt very relieved. Then she took out a communication bead from her pocket and intended to give it to migang for use in the future. When something happened, she could come to her for help at any time.


    To Zhu Qing''s surprise, this time migang did not receive her communication bead.


    "No, I think I''m not young now. In the future, I will become stronger and stronger with my own strength. Then I will build the country better and more perfect, and live up to the expectations of my father and the people. Therefore, I''d better not give this communication bead to me. After all, only when I force myself to the most important point can I have my potential Strength and confidence


    Zhu Qing nodded with a smile. She thought in her heart, it seems that migang has really grown up this time, and began to understand how to better undertake the responsibility of being the emperor. She began to want to use her own strength to seek the well-being of the country and its people.


    After the war, Yun qiongjun looked at the mess in the hall. She was very sad. There was no smoke of gunpowder in the kind of life she had always wanted to live. But now, the days of fighting, she felt that life was so miserable.


    Yun qiongjun ran to see the soldiers'' injuries. She saw many soldiers grinning because of their injuries. She was very upset. She tried to endure the discomfort in her heart and treated them one by one. She planned to take them back to the city after dealing with their injuries.I don''t know how long it took for Yun qiongjun to finish her work. She was so tired that she was sweating profusely. Maybe because she didn''t have the strength to walk forward, she simply sat down in a quiet place beside her and planned to take a rest and adjust her body.


    Here, Yun qiongjun is closing her eyes and breathing the air around her very hard. Unexpectedly, there is a "random intruder" around her. It is Gu Sen.


    "What is a man thinking here?" Gu Sen sees Yun qiongjun sitting here alone, with his eyes closed, enjoying the silence. He didn''t want to disturb her, but after watching her for a long time, Gu Sen couldn''t help but walk towards her. When he came back, he found that he had come to her.


    "It''s you." When Yun qiongjun hears someone talking to her, she opens her eyes with great effort. After seeing Gu Sen, she closes her eyes at will. After all, in front of Gu Sen, she always does what she wants.


    "Or who do you think it is?" With a smile, Gu Sen goes to Yun qiongjun and looks at her.


    Yun qiongjun said, "well," but she still didn''t open her eyes. "Gu Sen, I''m very tired now. I checked the soldiers'' injuries just now, and then I gave them one by one to deal with their injuries. I''m really tired!"


    Gu Sen smiles, then stands up and sits directly behind Yun qiongjun. He rubs his hand. After making sure the temperature is OK, he reaches for Yun qiongjun''s neck.


    "Ah?"


    Yun qiongjun was startled. She found that Gu Sen had been massaging herself, and she was very proud to smile. "Gu Sen, I knew that you are the only one who knows me best


    Gu Sen said with a smile, "who calls us predestined predestination in the past life? I don''t know you, but who else can I understand? How? My massage technique is not bad."


    Yun qiongjun nodded. "It''s OK. I can perform well in the future. I''ll give you a chance."


    Gu Sen can''t make himself laugh. Then he massages Yun qiongjun with all his heart.


    Although Yun qiongjun is enjoying the massage service given to her by the handsome man behind her, when she thinks of the sad expressions on the faces of the soldiers she saw just now, she feels uneasy and confused, which always makes her feel no joy.


    "Gu Sen...."


    Yun qiongjun calls Gu Sen softly. It seems that as long as that person can promise himself, it will be the best thing in the world. It makes people feel moved and satisfied.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Gu Sen didn''t stop the movement of his hand, just leaning his head to see her.


    Yun qiongjun pursed her mouth and sighed helplessly, "do you know? I don''t really want to be the king, and I don''t want to put myself in that situation every day. I always let myself face all kinds of situations. "


    Gu Sen listens quietly, and from time to time he replies a light "um" to her, indicating that he is listening.


    "In fact, I''m looking forward to the kind of life that I can live freely. At least I don''t have to let my heart get so tired."


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s words, Gu Sen''s movements suddenly stopped and comforted him, "don''t worry, we''ll live such a life in the future. When everything is over, we''ll live a life of peace and harmony, and realize our dream of living in a cabin, OK?"


    Yun qiongjun laughs, and in the end, almost without hesitation, nods and says, "OK."

 Chapter 350

    Yun qiongjun originally wanted to wait for the soldiers'' injuries to be dealt with a little, and then hurry back to the palace earlier. However, she didn''t expect that some of the soldiers'' injuries were so serious that they could not walk. Let alone rush back to the palace for such a long time, it was impossible to accomplish.


    Yun qiongjun is very anxious. She is worried about whether Wan Ping can handle the situation in the palace well, and whether there are any new disputes in the palace. In short, her intuition tells her that something bad will happen.


    Seeing that she was very anxious, Gu Sen didn''t know how to make her heart settle down. She just thought that it would be better to follow her heart. First, she led some soldiers back to the palace, and they were here to deal with the following things, so that they would not let each other worry and worry too much.


    As soon as she told Yun qiongjun about the proposal, she immediately got a response from her.


    "Gusen, I knew you knew me best."


    Although Gu Sen understood Yun qiongjun very well in his heart, he still showed a reluctant expression on his face, "in this way, we will be separated for a period of time. If you take the soldiers back to the palace, I will have to accompany the rest of the taxi soldiers to get well, and then I can continue to travel."


    Yun qiongjun hugged Gu Sen with a smile. "Gu Sen, you''d better. You know, I can''t help it. I''ve left everything in the palace to Wan Ping. I don''t know what''s going on there. And you know, I''m afraid that she''ll make trouble on her impulse. So, I have to go back early this time. ¡±


    GU Sen held himself for a long time, but he couldn''t hold back until he burst out laughing, "ha ha ha Do you think I''m really angry? "


    Hearing Gu Sen''s laughter, Yun qiongjun''s face broke. Don''t mention it, she thought Gu Sen was angry just now. After all, it was not a short time for the two of them to be separated this time. She thought he would be very reluctant to leave her, so she had the idea just now. Who would have expected that it was herself I think too much.


    Gu Sen patted Yun qiongjun on the back and said with a smile, "I can''t bear to part with you, but after all, our family is hard to defeat. Since you are still in the position of king, you should take the responsibility of this position. After all, this is not a child''s family. If you say it''s appropriate, you can easily put it down. We should focus on the country and the people Well, what do you say? "


    Yun qiongjun gave a "Hmmm" and then hugged Gu Sen tightly for a long time. Then she pulled herself out of his arms. Before leaving, she reluctantly said to Gu Sen, "Gu Sen, after I give this position to someone more suitable for it, we will go and live our life in the cabin according to what you said?"


    Gu Sen nodded with a smile. "Certainly, and then, we will only have each other in our lives."


    Hearing Gu Sen''s answer, Yun qiongjun is very pleased to leave.


    It wasn''t until he saw that Yun qiongjun''s figure had become a more and more blurred dot. At last, he couldn''t even see the dot. Gu Sen was willing to move his steps and go back to the barracks.


    As soon as Gu Sen stepped into the barracks, he heard a question from inside, "Mr. Gu, have you just sent the king back?"


    When I looked up again, I saw that all the people in the camp were staring at him in unison to cheat him. I couldn''t help but feel funny.


    "Yes, she is in a hurry to go back to the palace. I have to leave her for a while." After saying this, Gu Sen immediately said, "you people, you should pay attention to it. I will check your injuries one by one later, and you should take good care of your health as soon as possible. If this is delayed, I''m afraid that your king will be given the first step."


    The soldiers were all the more excited when they heard him speak like this.


    A soldier asked him, "Mr. Gu, when are you going to marry Wang Shang? Don''t you two have any plans to get married? We all think that you are the representatives of mutual affection. We can''t always talk about the step of marriage. "


    After hearing this, Gu Sen shrugged helplessly. "I also want to. You don''t know how many times I have read this. What can I do? It''s forced by the form. If two people are not busy with their work every day, or they are living apart like now, looking after the country and the people, it''s very difficult for us to meet each other at ordinary times. Where is the Kung Fu quotient It''s about getting married or not. "


    Another soldier here quickly denied his view, "Mr. Gu, you can''t think like this. If you want to know when you two can get a good result, you''d better tell her what you think. This is the way of the world. There will be trouble everywhere every day. After this, there will be another one There''s no head. "


    "Propose first."


    "Yes, people who propose first, those who finally become husband and wife do not propose first and then marry. It''s good to propose."


    After listening to the soldiers'' agreement, Gu Sen also felt that he had a lot of energy in his heart. It is true that it is true. It is not a way to always drag down like this. It is better to take advantage of a good opportunity to marry and then directly handle the matter. After all, he has been waiting for that day for a long time."But as you can see, how can I propose?" Gu Sen obviously hasn''t experienced this kind of thing. Although he is too eager to propose, he doesn''t have any special ideas. He is always worried that if he is too hasty and makes Yun qiongjun unhappy, it will be bad.


    "It''s simple. I''ve seen many examples. You''re like this..."


    A group of big men sat cross legged on the ground and formed a group, discussing how to propose to girls to please others. The more they said, the more excited they became. Especially those soldiers who fell down with injuries, they all threatened to use their best efforts to recover their bodies in the shortest time, and then let gusen He had a lover with Yun qiongjun as soon as possible and got married. He also said that he must go back with him and witness the moment of his proposal.


    After hearing this, Gu Sen was full of fantasies about the future. He did not think that the man he was thinking of, the girl he loved, was experiencing a great disaster in her country.


    Yun qiongjun rushed all the way to the palace, hoping to get to the palace immediately. She felt flustered all the way. Although she couldn''t tell the reason, she was still like this. She was in a state of confusion, as if she were caught together. She couldn''t solve it.


    Yun qiongjun is very anxious to go back to the palace, but what she didn''t expect was that when she came down to the gate of the palace on a fast horse, she was stopped. The head of the bodyguard was still holding the knife in his hand to her. She was very angry. As expected, she was not in the palace for just a few days, and things in the palace would turn upside down.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t even stop. She jumped over on her horse and galloped all the way into the palace. She got off her horse and was about to push the door into the hall when she heard the voice of Wan Ping coming from inside.


    "In fact, I have coveted kongsen for a long time. It is a vast area and can be used to expand its territory because it does not cultivate military strength all the year round. Besides, our country is still full of people, and its military capability is not a little bit stronger than them. As long as we make up our mind to send troops, I believe we can take it down..."


    As soon as Wan Ping''s voice dropped, she heard the voices of many generals coming out of the hall.


    Yun qiongjun was angry and anxious when she heard it outside. She didn''t expect that she hadn''t dealt with relevant matters in the palace for a few days, and she Wanping dared to indulge her power to such an extent. It was really enough.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She pushed open the door of the hall and went in, "Wanping, you want to attack gongsen, don''t you? I''d like to ask you, who gave you the right to have this idea? Who gave you the right to say that? I don''t remember that I told you about the affairs of your palace before I left. I told you how to attack other countries. I really want to hear your explanation


    For a time, the scene became very awkward, and WAN Ping was so pestered in the hall, and her face was long gone from the air of her preaching in the hall. On the contrary, she added a few words of defiance to her face.


    Hum, I''m still unconvinced. Yun qiongjun really feels like I''ve seen you for a long time.


    The generals at the bottom didn''t speak for a long time. Just when Yun qiongjun thought that the matter would come to an end, a general suddenly took a step forward and bowed to her position. "Mr. Wang, in fact, I think what Miss Wanping said is not unreasonable. After all, the territory of kongsen is wide enough, if we can attack it easily Why not break and expand our own territory? This is a good thing for all of us


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that someone would dare to come forward to support Wanping''s idea, and would she dare to come forward with some so-called opinions and suggestions? Does she need it? She doesn''t think so.


    "Do you remember what I said when I ascended the throne? If you have thousands of reasons to persuade me about things I disagree with, as long as I feel unreasonable, I will never nod my head and show my agreement. This is also the case now. "


    The general who stood up to speak to Wanping just now felt that he was not interested in discussing himself. He bowed and went straight back to his original seat. The expression on his face was the same as that of Wan Ping above. He was not convinced.


    Yun qiongjun sneered and didn''t talk much. She just looked at the group of people standing in front of her who were respectful to her and always said anything that would be loyal to her forever. She felt that the world was desolate and the people''s hearts were not credible. She did not notice the change of expression on the faces of Wan Ping and a group of people on the stage.


    They are signaling to each other and decide to arrest Yun qiongjun directly according to their previous plan.

 Chapter 351

    Seeing the general winking, Yun qiongjun immediately saw two bodyguards on both sides and could not help but feel a little alert. "What are you going to do? Let me go. I''m the queen. Do you want the following Yun qiongjun began to struggle violently.


    Wan Ping sees that Yun qiongjun doesn''t cooperate. "It''s for your good, for Wanyi, and for our people to live a happy and healthy life." Wan Ping said calmly, and forced her to come to Yun qiongjun.


    "How can we start a war for Wanyi? Don''t you know how much financial, material and human resources will be spent in a war, and how many people are displaced by the war and have lost their lives?" Yun qiongjun breaks free from the shackles of two bodyguards, but she can''t resist Wan Ping''s attack.


    Yun qiongjun always thought that Wan Ping hated poison, but that was treating others. The ancients said that "the tiger poison does not eat the child". How could Yun qiongjun think that her own mother would really attack her. "I am your own daughter." Yun qiongjun looks up at Wan Ping with grief and indignation. Seeing her, she still looks on coldly. She is not moved. What''s more, she is sad from her heart. It turned out that in her mother''s eyes, she was just a dispensable tool. What she had in mind was how to expand her territory. In a trance, tears were streaming down my face.


    Seeing this, the general is afraid that Wan Ping will be soft hearted and destroy their next plan. He quickly grabbed Yun qiongjun and tied him up with ropes. He said, "Wan Ping is your mother. As her child, how can you collide with her mother like this? It''s a great unfilial thing! That''s going to be written in history. "


    Without waiting for Yun qiongjun to react, the general said to the two bodyguards, "take the queen down and take care of her, so that she can serve her well. If the queen is hungry and tired, I will ask for you two. Do you hear me "Yes, yes," the bodyguard quickly echoed.


    "Wait a minute. Qiongjun, you are born in it. No one will embarrass you. When I beat Gu Sen, I will release you. You should wait patiently for a few days, and don''t think about notifying other people to rescue you. No one will know. " Wan Ping said in a gentle voice.


    Yun qiongjun looks at this familiar but strange looking woman, and is completely speechless. Every word Wan Ping said was like a sharp blade, which pierced into her heart. If it wasn''t for two bodyguards, I would have been unable to support myself.


    After Yun qiongjun walked out of the room, Wan Ping said sternly to the general, "general, my own daughter, I''ll teach myself, so you don''t have to worry about it!" Hearing Wan Ping''s cruel words, the general couldn''t help shivering, his face turned pale. "Yes, yes, my subordinates have overstepped it. There will never be such a thing again."


    Wan Ping said, "that''s good, general. You should remember that the more you know, the faster you die. What''s more, Yun qiongjun is still the queen of Wanyi. Isn''t the general going against her in this way? " Listening to Wan Ping''s cool and slightly rising tone, the general couldn''t help but feel frightened at the stupid thing he had just done. He quickly replied, "I dare not, dare not! My subordinates have never had such an idea. I will never say more in the future. " Hearing the general''s words, Wan Ping gave him a lazy look.


    But Yun qiongjun, who was in prison, was in a hurry. Her heart was in her throat. Keep walking back and forth, as if this will relieve a lot of pressure? What to do? What can I do to prevent Wanping from attacking gusen? Goosen, what should I do now? By the way, Goosen, he is so smart that he must have a way. " Thinking of this, she put her heart down a little.


    Yun qiongjun quickly calls the dead to show up and tells Gu Sen a detailed account of what happened here, so that he can think of a good solution and stop Wan Ping''s crazy behavior.


    But before the news of the dead had reached Gu Sen, Wanyi''s attack on Gu Sen spread rapidly, covering the whole army like a locust in a few minutes. So, everyone was surprised. Gusen? What is that place?


    Gu Senna is the source of the survival of plants and trees in various continents. It is all spiritual sustenance, belonging to the high existence of belief in people''s hearts. In addition, gusen is rich in vegetation. In recent years, although there has been no development, Wanyi and gusen have been getting along peacefully, harmoniously and without any friction.


    What''s more, the king of Gu Sen chased the queen of Wanyi. What''s the need to fight this battle? It''s meaningless! Besides, there will be war again. I don''t know how many families are separated! The soldiers were filled with grief.


    Gu Sen on the other side heard the news, and it was already clear that Bai Yun qiongjun was in danger. Yun qiongjun would never let Wanping attack Gu Sen, but the news still spread, which showed that Yun qiongjun was under control. Gu Sen wants to understand, ready to stand up to save people. But thinking of the many wounded soldiers behind him, I hesitated for a moment.


    At this time, the spirit of the dead came, and the voice came before the eyes. "Mr. Gu, the queen is in danger. Please try to save her and go with me."


    What the undead rushed to say also confirmed Gu Sen''s conjecture. The soldiers behind him were surprised at the Queen''s danger at first, then surprised and then angry. They all said that they were in good condition. Gu Sen was relieved to save the queen and that she must come out intact, otherwise they would never spare him. Gu Sen solemnly said, "I will bring qiongjun back intact." Then he left with the dead.Yun qiongjun is still walking around the cell, as if tireless. Looking at the time passing by, I couldn''t help but worry, "what if the undead is stopped? Or didn''t you find Goosen? Gu Sen is entangled in things and can''t leave? Or is Goosen under control? "


    Thinking of these, for a moment, a little uneasiness welled up in my heart. Yun qiongjun slowly began to get anxious, because time had passed by for a long time.


    "Can''t you sit down? I''m dizzy when I walk around. Aren''t you tired? How energetic, or am I old? " Tianqi touched his cheek and said narcissistic. "Who are you? How did you get in? "


    For the sudden appearance of the apocalypse, Yun qiongjun didn''t have any shock, but she was a little surprised at how this man, who has been in his 40s but still has the same style, sneaked in without disturbing other guards.


    "What''s the big deal with this broken cell? I can come and go freely. It''s not as strong as our cell." The Apocalypse said here, can''t help but the corner of the mouth is proud of a Yang, that eye but nothing in the eye. "Where are you? Where is it? You are not from Wanyi. " Hearing this, Yun qiongjun frowned and felt strange. What is "your cell here".


    "You don''t have to know. I''m not a bad person. I can go out on your own now. Do you believe it or not? If you believe it, go with me. If you don''t believe it... "" I believe you, but I can''t go with you. " Yun qiongjun said inexplicably, because she didn''t know how she could have a sense of familiarity with a person she had never met.


    "You believe me. Why can''t you go with me? Do you have any other ideas?" Tianqi''s inexplicable trust in Yun qiongjun is very strange, but it seems a little natural, so he doesn''t care much about her.


    "There''s no plan, but I''m waiting for someone to come and that person will come and save me." When Yun qiongjun thinks of Gu Sen, she is very embarrassed. Her heart is even sweeter.


    When Tianqi saw her like this, he knew that someone close to Yun qiongjun came back to her, but he just couldn''t help saying: "what? I can''t match that man? That man is so good, so clever, how can you suffer from this prison in this cell? I don''t think he''s capable? "


    "No, it''s not. He''s very capable. He''s the most powerful man I''ve ever met, but you''re also very good Yun qiongjun doesn''t know what''s going on, but she doesn''t want the person in front of her to misunderstand Gu Sen and make a good impression on him, but she doesn''t want to belittle the person in front of her.


    "Hum! How can this man be as good as me in martial arts? " Apocalypse is still not very happy, Nuogu mouth, that posture actually looks like a child. "Well, you are tall. But can you do me a favor? " Yun qiongjun suddenly remembered why she had been locked up here, so she became anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Yun qiongjun''s tone seemed to be perfunctory, Tianqi couldn''t help asking.


    "Wanping wants to attack gusen. How high are you? You can make no noise or disturb any bodyguards. Then can you help me stop the war that Wan Ping started. Of course, you''re not the only one who helped me. If you really stopped this war, it would benefit not only me, but also all the people''s surnames of Wanyi and gusen. " Yun qiongjun tells Tianqi excitedly.


    Hearing what Yun qiongjun said, Tianqi squinted. "It''s impossible for Wanping to attack gusen. Wan Ping has violated the commandments she promised me. She made a mistake at the beginning. I had locked her in Wangdian to protect her. I didn''t expect that she would dare to come out and find her own way of death. This time, no one can protect her. It''s a dead end. "


    "It''s a dead end. How could this happen? What commandment did she break to punish her already dead? Why is keeping her in Wangdian to protect her? Why don''t I know what you said? "Said Yun qiongjun in a confused way.


    "You don''t need to know this. You just need to know that Wanyi won''t attack gusen. You''ll wait for your lover to come and save his life." tianqiqi said as he walked by.

 Chapter 352

    Yun qiongjun looked at Tianqi with doubts on her face: "who are you?"


    The day started to move his lips, and finally did not say anything. Looking at the girl in front of her, now that she is so big, this is her daughter, but now she can''t recognize each other, it''s not the time.


    "You say, who are you?" Yun qiongjun asked again.


    "Don''t worry, I will never harm you!" The Apocalypse only said these words.


    Yun qiongjun is still suspicious of Tianqi: "how can I believe you? You suddenly come out. How can I know what you mean?" After all, now that you have been captured, you should be careful about everything.


    "Now you don''t believe me and there''s no way you can do it. You can only trust me!" Apocalypse confidently said this sentence.


    Yun qiongjun also knows that she has no way out here at all. It''s really impossible to stop all this outside without relying on apocalypse.


    "Don''t worry, I will never harm you. If I want to hurt you, I can do it now. Why should I tell you so much?" Seeing Yun qiongjun''s hesitation, the Apocalypse added another sentence.


    Yun qiongjun also thinks it''s reasonable. At present, she still wants to stop Wanping, but she has no other way, and she can only rely on the stranger in front of her.


    "Well, I''ll trust you once." After saying this, Yun qiongjun took a bracelet out of her arms. The pattern of the bracelet is exquisite and beautiful, and the outer ring of the bracelet also circulates this dragon, which looks lifelike.


    "I''ll get you out of here!" Said the apocalypse.


    "No, the most important thing now is to stop Wanping. This bracelet, when you see Wanping, put it on her. Be sure to wear it. " Yun qiongjun said as she handed the bracelet to Tianqi.


    Tianqi looked at this bracelet, but it was still made of this material. But the bracelet looks more pure than before. It must get twice the result with half the effort. At that time, Wan Ping will not be able to use any magic power.


    Seeing Tianqi looking at the bracelet, Yun qiongjun is puzzled. She holds the bracelet and shakes it in front of Tianqi''s eyes. Tianqi comes back to her senses.


    "You What''s the matter? " Yun qiongjun asked. The look in Tianqi''s eyes just now was not greedy, but a little shocked. Therefore, Yun qiongjun did not become vigilant because of Tianqi''s absence.


    Tianqi quickly said: "it''s OK, just think of an old friend!" She also gave Yun qiongjun a smile.


    I don''t know why. Seeing this smile, Yun qiongjun feels very warm and unconsciously wants to trust this person.


    "Oh, you take it. You must put it on for Wanping." Yun qiongjun sipped her lips and said again.


    "This bracelet is so good that you can''t use any mana after you put it on it!" Apocalypse said with a smile.


    "You know this bracelet!" said Yun qiongjun


    Tianqi laughed: "I know."


    "Then please!" Said Yun qiongjun politely.


    After accepting the bracelet, Tianqi told Yun qiongjun, "you should also be careful!" And then he disappeared. But Yun qiongjun still feels very strange. Why does this Apocalypse make her feel different. It seems very kind, and in front of him, I feel like It''s a little weird! Yun qiongjun couldn''t understand.


    Apocalypse was still feeling on the way to leave, and finally saw his child. Boy, when it''s all over, we''ll be able to recognize each other. On the way, Gu Sen met Gu Sen, who was on his way to meet Yun qiongjun. Tianqi and Gu Sen nodded slightly.


    Tianqi said, "Yun qiongjun is now in the prison. Go to the prison to save her!"


    Gu Sen quickly thanks and leaves in a hurry. After several twists and turns, he finds that there is a lot of crisis here. If he wants to go in, he will be in trouble. Moreover, he does not know which direction the prison is.


    As a result, Gu Sen was watching. At this time, a soldier patrolled to Gu Sen''s side.


    "Who dares to break into the situation without permission?" The soldier yelled, and held a long gun at gusen.


    Gu Sen ran around the soldiers and subdued them two or three times.


    "Say, where is the prison?" Gu Sen threatened.


    "You You''re here to break. Somebody, someone''s coming to break the prison! " The soldier cried out fearlessly.


    Gu Sen immediately knocked the soldier unconscious, but now more taxis surrounded Gu sen in the middle, each with a spear at Gu Sen, Gu Sen is not a vegetarian. When the soldiers wanted to stab Gu Sen together, he immediately flew two meters high and spun around. The soldiers jumped into the air and stabbed him again. At this time, Gu Sen''s lightness skill crossed the wall. Now it''s better to rely on yourself.


    After several reverses, he finally found the prison. However, the guard at the gate was relatively strict. However, Gu Sen could not care so much. He was a piece of cake to deal with these soldiers. He quickly defeated the guard at the door and ran into the prison immediately. The prison is much larger than Gu Sen imagined, and it is shaped like a labyrinth. He has been taking a detour when he enters. However, Gu Sen does not care so much. He still walks carefully. As long as he can find Yun qiongjun, it doesn''t matter.In the process of the detour, many soldiers stopped him. Gu Sen killed one soldier after another. But I still can''t find Yun qiongjun''s prison. Now don''t talk about Yun qiongjun, even she can''t get out.


    This time, instead of seizing Mori Lu, he is going to beat the soldier.


    "Have you just brought in a woman?" Gu Sen didn''t talk nonsense and asked directly.


    "I don''t know who you''re talking about!" The soldiers are still fighting.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t talk to me about this. You can take me out now and find that woman. Don''t try to play any tricks, or I''ll kill you!" Gu Sen said viciously.


    "Yes, you are merciful." The soldiers feel that Gu Sen is indeed a little powerful. Now that he is on the weak side, he should not make unnecessary resistance. Anyway, the outcome is the same. If he saves the woman, he must be OK.


    "Lead the way Gu Sen said these four words domineering. The soldier led the way in front of him. He just said that he didn''t know who was the fake. After thinking about it, he knew that he must have come to save Yun qiongjun, so he directly took Gu Sen there.


    Soon she went to the prison where Yun qiongjun was locked up. Gu Sen rushed forward.


    "How are you, qiongjun?" Gu Sen asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine, Goosen. Why are you here?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Gu Sen said and then turned to look at the soldiers just: "do you have the key, the key?" The soldier shook his head in a hurry.


    Gu Sen shakes his head again and again to the guards nearby. When they see Gu Sen, they don''t go forward to intercept him. After all, they all know who Gu Sen is. Moreover, they don''t want to see Yun qiongjun in custody. After all, they all know that Yun qiongjun won''t let the world go into chaos.


    Gu Sen was angry: "how could you have no key?" Goosen yelled at the soldiers.


    "I really don''t have the key. Because the leader told me that the person in charge was very important, he didn''t give the key to the little ones. He kept it by himself." The soldier said flatteringly.


    At present, there is no other way. You can''t go out and find the person who is in charge of the key. Fight again and find the key again. Goosen began to smash the prison door. Yun qiongjun couldn''t bear to see it: "Gu Sen, don''t do useless work any more. Prison production can''t be broken easily. It''s not so easy!"


    "You must get out of here Gu Sen said while smashing the prison door, the material is really good, not affected by Gu Sen at all. At this time, Gu Sen began to concentrate on luck and gather all the real Qi in his body into the palm of his hand. After a while, Gu Sen slapped the door and the door was split open.


    Yun qiongjun feels that Gu Sen is a hero at the moment, so she comes out and hugs him. All the soldiers around him turned a blind eye, and no one reported.


    "Are you all right?" Gu Sen patted Yun qiongjun''s comforted way.


    Yun qiongjun quickly shakes her head.


    Two people want to go out, Gu Sen thought of the complex terrain, he said to a soldier: "you, lead the way, take us out!"


    The soldier immediately led the way in front of him respectfully and walked out all the way. Yun qiongjun sighed: "I didn''t see it clearly when I was caught in. I didn''t think it was like a maze. It''s interesting!"


    Goosen smiles. They left the place in a hurry. At this time, Yun qiongjun told Gu Sen what had just happened: "do you know? Just now the Apocalypse appeared and said to save me


    "I know the Apocalypse has appeared, but he said he wanted to save you. Why are you still in prison?" Gu Sen jokingly said.


    "At that time, I thought Wanping should organize as soon as possible, so I asked Tianqi to organize it first. I also gave him the bracelet. I didn''t want to believe him, but now I have no choice. But how do you know that the Apocalypse has appeared Yun qiongjun asked in doubt.


    "I met Apocalypse on my way to save you. He told me that you were in prison, but I feel that he can be trusted!" Said Goosen.


    In fact, when Yun qiongjun knew that Tianqi also told Gu Sen where she was, Yun qiongjun secretly congratulated herself that she didn''t believe in the wrong person.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun seemed to think of something in general: "Gu Sen, you should go to Gu Sen quickly. It will be violated there." At the moment, Yun qiongjun becomes very anxious again.


    "You don''t have to worry. Qi Tian will never let anyone move that place." Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun.


    "Master?" Yun qiongjun murmurmured to herself. Yes, with the strength of master, as long as the master protects well, there is absolutely no problem.

 Chapter 353

    However, Qi Tian is not Qi Tian before. He is already in the state of undead. He can''t resist the spirit power of Wanping. What''s more, if he is summoned by Wanping, he will be controlled by her. There is no chance of winning in front of Wanping.


    They forget this, but they don''t know that there is a great danger waiting for Qi Tian and threatening Gu Sen.


    Qi Tian in gusen is quietly guarding in front of the body of Meilin. He is like a soldier defending the country, guarding here every day.


    He stands in front of that tree, which is the tallest tree in Gushen. Its branches and leaves are luxuriant, and each branch points directly to the sky. When the breeze blows, those oil-green leaves make a rustling sound and constantly collide with each other, as if they are telling Qi Tianshu about their friendship.


    The shadow covered Qi Tian, and he felt the existence of the forest. He looked at the distance with a smile, and could smell the unique fragrance on the tree. His mouth was more cocked up and his faith became stronger, even though he was a dead spirit controlled by Wanping.


    Qi Tian slightly closed his eyes and felt that Miaolin was standing beside him. He meant to light the thick trunk of the Buddha and look up at the branches and leaves that covered the sky. His smile was even stronger, because he was beside his friend.


    Suddenly, he looked around in horror, because he felt more powerful control than before. He knew that Wanping was coming and would appear soon.


    He felt uncomfortable all over, as if there was an invisible rope winding around him. He tried to resist, which was very effective, but he could not get rid of it completely. He was staring at the front in agony, waiting for the evil woman to appear, but he was sweating.


    "I admire you for your perseverance. However, no matter how hard you struggle, you are always under my control. Can you deal with me?" Wanping''s domineering words reverberate in gusen, just like the arrival of a female ghost.


    Wearing a queen''s cloak, Wan Ping appears in front of Qi Tian. Her expression is extraordinary. She looks at the big tree and grins grimly, full of murderous opportunities. The sky above her is extremely dark, which indicates that she is unknown.


    Qi Tian feels bad. While struggling to resist the control, he stands firmly in front of the tall tree.


    Behind Wan Ping, there are countless soldiers in a half surrounded state. They approach slowly like ghosts, trying to devour the whole Gu Sen, and their eyes are like hungry wolves.


    "Is this the essence of seeking forest? Is it really vigorous? " Wan Ping disdainfully raised her head, snorted softly in her nose, and her hands slowly danced. She began to work hard.


    "What are you going to do?" Qi Tian stretched out his arms to protect the big tree. Seeing that Wanping was going to do harm to it, Qi Tian trembled and looked at the evil girl who controlled her. Her eyes were full of terror.


    "Destroy him, of course. Keep him. I''m upset when I see him!" Wan Ping said slowly, waving her hands more quickly.


    Qi Tian can feel the strong wind blowing, and his robes are constantly shaking like tearing, and the leaves on his head are falling in hula, which indicates that he is not sure.


    "You can''t do that! You can''t destroy him Qi Tian shouts, trying to restrain her control.


    Those soldiers were pressing forward, and they were about to destroy this place. However, he was not afraid of being destroyed. What he was worried about was the nature of looking for the forest behind him.


    At the moment, the white smoke came out of Wan Ping''s waving hand. She laughed wildly, and the fire that could devour Qi Tian appeared in her eyes. "If you say it or not, you can''t stop me! I must make him disappear today. "


    When the white smoke disappeared, there were two huge axes in Wan Ping''s hands. The sharp weapon was extremely sharp, and it gave out a shining light. Qi Tian could not open his eyes completely. He had to avoid the light of the axe.


    "I want to cut down this tree and let Meilin disappear forever, and his noumenon will not exist here!" Then he swung the sharp weapon with cold light.


    Qi Tian doesn''t allow her to do this. It''s his only meaning to guard here. Of course, he can''t bear to watch her destroy the body of Meilin. Qi Tian is almost crazy and gives full play to the potential in his body. His eyes are fearless and cold eyed at thousands of invaders.


    With a wave of his arm, the power of the moment is amazing. Wan Ping didn''t expect him to have such tenacious perseverance.


    The soldiers around him fell down one after another, looking weak in front of Qi Tian. They sent out bursts of howling, which brought a terrible atmosphere to the whole gusen. Some soldiers were timidly shrinking.


    The big tree is also gently shaking, seems to be cheering Qi Tian, appears to be very majestic.


    Qi Tian is still exerting his power. He doesn''t want Wanping to get close to him. His eyes are bloodshot and stare at the evil girl.


    "It seems that I will teach you a lesson!" Wan Ping said, waving two sharp weapons, and then attacked Qi Tian. The strong wind brought by the axe was as cold as ice.


    Qi Tian exerts his magic power and raises his hand to fight against it. He also blocks Wan Ping''s heavy blow. But his physical strength is quite large, because he has to use his magic power to resist control, so his body is very uncomfortable, and he is actually under double pressure.


    After a while, he was sweating profusely. However, his will was tenacious, his eyes were wide open, and he tried his best to fight against Wanping. He also knew that he could not beat the evil girl in the end. However, he wanted to fight to the last moment. He was not afraid of the powerful Wanping, and his hands waved violently, just like crazy."You can''t stand it, do you?" Wan Ping satirizes Qi Tian with words. She thinks that his unnecessary resistance is meaningless. She even feels that he is a bit stupid and is killing himself.


    "You don''t want to move a leaf of this tree unless I disappear!" Qi Tianyan glows, ignoring her strength.


    "Well, I''ll make you happy today. Of course, this tree will disappear in this forest just like you!" Wanping said arrogantly, the axe was waving like flying, covering Qi Tian''s whole person.


    Qi Tian knows that he has lost the ability to fight again, but he is still making the final effort. His belief tells him that this is his responsibility.


    When the blade was in front of him, he had to wait with his eyes closed. He had no ability to fight back, and he was seriously injured.


    "You disappear first." Wanping yelled. When the blade of the axe was less than half a foot away from Qi Tian, all of a sudden they all flew away from the master''s hand.


    Wan Ping exclaimed and looked back. She saw Tianqi standing beside her with a grim smile.


    Wan Ping didn''t expect that he would appear, and slowly retreated in fear.


    Tianqi sneered at her, but did not put her in the eye, "you and before really did not change, is still ambitious!" He moved forward slowly, and gradually forced the evil girl.


    "What''s this to do with you? Don''t spoil my good things here Wan Ping was angry instead of afraid. She stopped and her voice was very strong.


    "No wonder the king of Fancheng didn''t want you. You are a restless and evil man!" The Apocalypse''s tone is compelling, and her eyes are full of fierce light to look at Wan Ping.


    "You''ve got too many things in mind?" Wan Ping said angrily, but recalled the memories at that time. Thinking about the scene at that time, she angrily looked at the Apocalypse on the opposite side.


    Then some disdainful said: "I''m not the original Wanping, today I''ll fight with you!"


    She used her magic power and rushed to the apocalypse. Her face was full of anger and madness. With the buzzing wind of two hands dancing and the blue smoke emerging around her body, she actually used the most powerful mana in her body.


    Tianqi responded with ease and disdain on her face, but her hands and feet were not in a hurry, and Wanping couldn''t take advantage of it.


    Wan Ping tried her best to solve the problem. The soldiers behind her couldn''t get in at all. She could only stand there and watch. Qi Tian was seriously injured and had no strength. She hoped that the Apocalypse could get rid of the evil girl in front of her.


    The big tree was shaken by their skills, and countless leaves fell from it and floated in the breeze. Qi Tian looks at the fallen leaves and hopes that Tianqi can defeat Wanping, save Gu Sen and keep the essence of Meilin.


    Now the whole Gu Sen has become dark, but it is all due to their contributions. Only that big tree still shows its green vitality.


    Wan Ping has shown a decline, knowing that she is not the opponent of apocalypse, and the soldiers behind her are no threat to him. She is still unwilling to make efforts to wave her arms, and her magic power has been consumed.


    "Don''t you admit defeat?" Tianqi asked with a sneer. Her hands were still calm. Her face did not change. She was covered with white fog, and WAN Ping did not attack at all.


    "Of course, I won''t admit defeat. I''ll fight with you today!" She was still making unnecessary resistance, panting and sweating when she spoke.


    Just as she was slowly reaching out to attack, Tianqi took out the bracelet and quickly put it on her wrist. Wan Ping was startled and rushed to take it off. She could not take it away when she read the mantra. What''s more, she became soft and could not exert any magic power.


    "What are you? Why am I powerless? Why can''t you take it off? " Wan Ping asked in horror, her body slowly retreated back, her eyes staring at the apocalypse in panic.


    "Of course, I can''t take it off. If I cast the magic that I can''t take off, you don''t want to harm people with magic power again!" Apocalypse said indignantly, still slowly approaching.


    Wan Ping tries again. She doesn''t have any magic power. She''s weak. She''s no different from an ordinary woman. She starts to be afraid. She''s even more cruel. She destroys her plan. She looks at Tianqi angrily, and then looks back at the soldiers.


    "Follow me back!" She turned around with no choice but to leave, or face unwilling.


    She dragged the bracelet again and again, and finally reluctantly gave up the idea of taking it away.


    The soldiers are listless to follow the original way back, Gu Sen saved a disaster.

 Chapter 354

    Although Qi Tian is seriously injured, he is very happy to see Tianqi force Wanping and others back. He forgets the pain and struggles to get up and move to the front of Tianqi.


    "Thank you so much, or I''ll..." Qi Tian''s face is full of gratitude, his hand covers the injured part, and the corners of his mouth also evoke a sincere smile.


    "You''re welcome. How''s your injury?" Tianqi said lightly, and then asked with a little concern, eyes also looked at the next side of the high tree, but already knew everything.


    "It''s nothing. Just raise it. Why did you come to help me?" Qi Tian answers, some puzzled asked, and then slightly cough two, but the injury is not light.


    If the Apocalypse didn''t appear in time just now, I''m afraid he would have been beaten to death by Wanping. How could he stand here to speak.


    Apocalypse did not hesitate to say: "I did not come to help you, I do not want that woman to invade Gu Sen." He told the truth without concealing it.


    "Well, I have to thank you, sir, for helping me anyway!" Qi Tianqian bowed down to express his gratitude, and his expression was very devout.


    "I''m leaving. They''re withdrawing. I don''t have to stay here." After that, Tianqi turned around and walked. His steps were extremely fast, as if the fight had not consumed him much strength.


    Qi Tian looks at the far away back, but still feels grateful, "Sir, take your time!" He waved, though the figure had slowly disappeared.


    Qi Tian sits at the foot of the big tree with his knees and knees. His heart is healing to the sky. Wei Mi''s eyes are staring at the fallen leaves all over the ground. He thinks about what just happened. Now he is still in a cold sweat.


    With his body preserved, he felt very secure. Sitting here, he felt refreshed. It seemed that the pain on his body had been reduced a little. His satisfied smile was still on his lips, and then he became calm.


    Yun qiongjun is taken out of the cell by Gu Sen and lies on the bed to rest. Gu Sen keeps taking care of her in front of the bed. Actually, Yun qiongjun doesn''t suffer. Gu Sen is still concerned.


    Tea, snacks, as well as all kinds of fruits are placed in front of the beloved woman, do not know how to express his concern.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. She just limited my freedom. She didn''t do anything difficult for me." Yun qiongjun looks at him with joy, smiling sweetly from the corners of her mouth, and feels more satisfied in her heart.


    "That''s not good. Are you scared? You must have a good rest Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun affectionately, but he doesn''t want her to suffer any injustice.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with gusen. It''s really worrying." Yun qiongjun said thoughtfully, then rose slightly.


    "Why don''t you want to lie down? There is Mr. Tianqi there. There will be no accident. Don''t you worry about his magic power? " Gu Sen forced her to lie on the bed, holding her cold jade hand tightly, and looking at her tense face painfully.


    "How are you, your majesty? Didn''t you get scared? " Tianqi stepped into the room and inquired with concern. His expression on his face was very tense and his tone was very friendly.


    "Sir, is he back? I''m fine. My husband is so concerned about me. What is the identity of Mr. Wang Qiongjun didn''t have any doubts about his identity, but he thought he had a lot to do with himself.


    Tianqi smiles, looks at Gu Sen, and turns to Yun qiongjun. "I''ll tell the queen about this problem later. I''m sorry for the inconvenience." He also bowed his hands to show respect


    after listening, Gu Sen clenched her big hand on Yun qiongjun''s, and said softly, "Mr. Tianqi has his own reason. Why should you be so anxious for a moment, qiongjun?" He would also smile and stare at Yun qiongjun''s beautiful eyes.


    The Apocalypse nodded slightly beside him, with a kind smile on his face.


    Yun qiongjun''s eyes are wide, but her brain is thinking fast. These two people used to look at each other, but how can they respond to their own questions in such a timely manner? She felt a little strange. Gu Sen''s appearance made her feel puzzled.


    "By the way, my mother, how are they going to gusen? Have you put that bracelet on for her?" Suddenly, Yun qiongjun asked seriously. She felt that she had forgotten this important thing.


    Gu Sen also realized the importance of this matter. He turned his head and looked at the apocalypse. He was more worried about Gu Sen''s safety.


    "They''ve all retired, and I''ve put that bracelet on her. It''s really effective. I also cast a spell on her that she can''t take off Tianqi said triumphantly, his eyes seemed to see the scene again, and his hands were back to his back.


    "Well, then she didn''t disappear?" When Yun qiongjun heard that Wan Ping had been put on a bracelet, she was both happy and worried. She was worried that the stone might be too powerful to make her disappear. Her face was covered with crimson and her neck was stretched forward. She wanted to know what her mother was like.


    "Apart from the inability to use spiritual power and the weakness of the body, nothing else happened or disappeared." Tianqi tried his best to tell the truth, but his face showed some worry.After hearing this, Yun qiongjun breathed a sigh of relief, and her face returned to normal. Gu Sen looked at her coldly, but also worried that there was something wrong with her concern for her ambitious mother.


    Apocalypse also had the same idea. He walked slowly to the window and said solemnly, "is it not worth your majesty to protect such an irresponsible mother?" His tone was loud and clear, for fear that Yun qiongjun would not hear him.


    Gu Sen nodded, "yes, Mr. Tianqi is right. Such a mother is not worth your attention. She doesn''t care about you at all. She just cares about power." His tone is even more puzzled. He looks at Yun qiongjun with reproachful eyes.


    I thought that she was too kind and reserved her feelings for a mother like Wanping, which was easy to miss.


    Yun qiongjun fully understands what they think, but her mother is her own relative no matter how bad she is! We can''t lose the most basic human nature! She looked at them with a smile, but she didn''t say anything. She just felt that she was on guard against her mother.


    "Her Majesty must not hand over power to her, even if it is limited. Her ambition is too big to guard against." Apocalypse said with great care, but the degree of concern was no less than that of Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun nodded silently, feeling that what he said was very reasonable. What he couldn''t understand was why he cared so much about himself. Now that he couldn''t ask again, he could only put the question mark in his mind.


    "That is, I have long thought that she is very ambitious. Don''t give her any rights in the future. That would be a big mistake. Today is a good lesson!" Gu Sen said indignantly, with resentment on WAN Ping''s face.


    "Well, I''ll take your advice. Don''t worry." Yun qiongjun had no choice but to put on a good face, with a contented smile on her lips.


    While they were chatting, there was a figure flickering at the door. It was Wan Ping who came back. She came in dejected and pale.


    When Yun qiongjun found her, she put her legs on the edge of the bed and kept looking at her. When she saw the bracelet on her wrist, she felt a little uneasy. Thinking about what Gu Sen and Tianqi said just now, she was a little relieved.


    Wan Ping is very angry when she sees Yun qiongjun and Tianqi in everything. She knows that they must have colluded to deal with her. When she thinks about her previous failure, she is even more angry.


    She was angry that qiongjun didn''t conform to herself, but united with outsiders to fight against her. She elbowed out and didn''t take this as a mother at all. Her face was red with anger and her lungs were about to explode.


    She pointed to Yun qiongjun, then glared at each other and scolded, "I''m kind enough to help you, but you deal with me like this. Do you still take me as your mother?" Her movements were very weak, and Yun qiongjun saw that she had indeed lost her spiritual power.


    Yun qiongjun listens in silence. She doesn''t want to argue with her.


    "You really make me sad. I''d rather trust outsiders than believe me as a mother!" Wan Ping said more rightfully, her face became more red, and she was still panting between her mouth and nose. She did not look at Gu Sen and Tianqi at all, but glared at her daughter.


    Yun qiongjun still doesn''t want to say anything. She just wants her to scold her.


    Gu Sen can''t look down on the side. He doesn''t want to see the beloved woman reprimanded, and it''s her unreasonable mother''s reprimand.


    Gu Sen stepped forward and said coldly, "what you do is for yourself. Don''t use qiongjun as a cover. Do you think we can''t see it? You are quite reasonable to treat your daughter like this? " His face was even more angry.


    Wan Ping opened her mouth to explain, but Gu Sen didn''t want to hear her nonsense again. "It''s useless for you to say anything again. You don''t have spiritual power now. As the queen, she can teach you all the mistakes you made today. She thinks that you are her mother and she doesn''t treat you unkindly. Do you understand?" Gu Sen''s words are aggressive.


    Wan Ping was speechless, but still angry in her heart. She snorted coldly and went out of the door, showing a face of reluctance.


    "Well said, general Goosen, our queen should do what you say. Don''t let her ambition succeed!" Apocalypse in the side of the euphoria said, as if things here and he greatly related to yes.


    Yun qiongjun still looks at them in silence. She thinks that Tianqi really cares about herself, but she doesn''t know his origin.


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun to lie down. In order not to let her beloved man miss her, she has to lie down obediently. Thinking about her mother''s words just now, her heart is still a little sour. She really doesn''t want her mother to be the kind of person Gu Sen said they said, but she is quite clear about the fact.

 Chapter 355

    Wan Ping is controlled by the bracelet, unable to summon spiritual power. She does not believe that the bracelet can have such great energy. She is unwilling to reach out her hand and try to summon those spirits again.


    An undead appeared. Wan Ping disappeared before she could see her face clearly. She survived for only a few minutes. Wan Ping looked at her fingers in shock. She couldn''t believe what she saw. She looked at the place where the dead disappeared, in a daze.


    Sure enough, the broken Bracelet lost all his mana. Now even the undead can''t control it.


    Wan Ping has to accept this reality, but she is so incredible that she has made it clear that all these things can''t go back to the beginning. She is now in a low position. And all this is the Apocalypse of that killing.


    Wan Ping is a little sad and walks to her room. She needs to be quiet now.


    Qi Tian feels that his body is getting weaker and weaker. He lies on the bed feebly, remembering what the problem is. He had a strange feeling that he was about to disappear.


    He struggles to get up and find Yun qiongjun. He wants to stay. Only Yun qiongjun can help himself.


    "Master, why are you here? Isn''t it to say that you can have a good rest at home? "


    Yun qiongjun is talking to Gu sen in the room. Gu Sen brings a plate of washed fruit and asks Qi Tian to come and eat it.


    Yun qiongjun gets up to help Qi Tian, who is unable to control the wind. She is a little distressed.


    "Cloud, I feel like I''m going to disappear. These two days, I feel more and more that my spiritual power is getting weaker and weaker. I even find it difficult to get into bed. "


    Qi Tian''s breath was weak and he was out of breath after half of his words.


    He looks at Yun qiongjun with pleading eyes, hoping that she can help himself.


    "I know I don''t have much time, but I don''t like it. I don''t have much unfinished business. I want to stay with the body of mirin until it becomes mirin. I don''t want to leave like this. "


    Yun qiongjun looks at him in embarrassment, and then looks at Gu Sen.


    She has the ability to let Qi Tian stay, but she doesn''t want to.


    "Master, I understand what you mean. But now mirin hasn''t been restored to human form. You have plenty of time to do what you like. Don''t you always yearn for a free life? Right now. Why do you have to stand by the tree alone and waste your time


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t understand. It will take tens of thousands of years, even a long time, for mirin to recover its human form. Shifu is not willing to reincarnate, so she has been guarding its noumenon. She is a little impatient.


    "Master, you should change your way of living instead of indulging in the past. If mirin knows that you have not been out of your own world, you will be sad. You''re going to be reborn. It''s a real life. "


    Yun qiongjun gently comforts the master, but Qi Tian firmly shakes his head.


    He didn''t think it was good to be reborn. His only wish now was to accompany the body of the forest to see the tree more and more upright, hoping that it would soon become a forest. In that way, they can play, write poems, and have a good time.


    When qiongjun looks at her, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Gu Sen instantly understands what Yun qiongjun thinks. She doesn''t mean that she won''t, but she doesn''t want her master to spend her life alone. He can choose a better life. Why bother about it all the time.


    "Master, I''m sorry, cloud''s power is limited, I can''t help you."


    Yun qiongjun is cruel and cruel. She grits her teeth and tells a lie to Qi Tian.


    Qi Tian looks at Yun qiongjun with disappointment. He doesn''t say much, but walks away in silence.


    "Goosen, did I do something wrong?"


    Looking at Qi Tian''s lost expression, Yun qiongjun is also very sad.


    "No, you do it for his good. He''ll understand later. "


    Gu Sen patted her on the shoulder comfortingly and advised her not to think about it.


    Qiong Wanping leaves her room in anger. She threw everything in the room to the floor like crazy.


    The maid at the door heard the crackling sound of beating things in the room. She knew that Wan Ping was very angry now. She didn''t dare to go to the house. She could only stand at the door and watch with fear. Wan Ping''s temper, they know, she kills people without blinking an eye. If she provokes her at this time, she will be dead in a moment.


    "What? She seems very angry. Do you want to tell queen Wan Yun


    A little maid was afraid and asked another maid for advice.


    "No, she''s angry now. If we offend her carelessly, we won''t live to night."


    The older maids shook their heads, suggesting that they should not make any noise until Wanping calms down. They did not dare to go in for advice, so they knelt at the door and listened to Wanping falling and scolding.


    "Ha ha, Wan Ping, look at your own good daughter. Thank you for trusting her so much that you think she can rule the world like yourself and be famous from now on. "


    Wan Ping stares at herself in the mirror and scolds bitterly.


    Her coquettish face, with hate and anger, the whole face because of anger and become a bit ferocious and terrible. Her delicate and beautiful eyes seem to be able to emit fire. If she could, she would like to kill Yun qiongjun now. There''s no such thing for my daughter!No, it''s too stuffy in the room. I have to go out and breathe.


    Wan Ping opens the door and sees Qi Tian. She quietly followed Qi Tian to see what he did.


    What Yun qiongjun and Qi Tian say is clear to Wan Ping. She snickered in the dark, feeling that her chance had come.


    When Qi Tian left Yun qiongjun, she immediately found Qi Tian.


    "Qi Tian, let''s talk about it."


    Wan Ping said straight to the point.


    "What can we talk about?"


    Qi Tian said with disapproval. When he came out of Yun qiongjun''s place, he was depressed and didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    "Don''t you want to guard the tree in the forest? I can help you. "


    Wan Ping stares at Qi Tian and says this slowly. Her eyes are full of cunning light. It seems that she is sure that Qi Tian will listen to her own words.


    "Is that true?"


    Qi Tian, who had empty eyes and was indifferent to everything, immediately lit up after hearing Wanping''s words.


    "Of course. I''m the queen of Wanyi before. My best skill is to manipulate the dead. I want to save you, but a word. "


    Wan Ping talks with her head up and her chest up in order to cheat Qi Tian''s trust.


    "Then help me. I don''t want to disappear like this."


    Qi Tian is full of hope to Wanping, thinking that she really wants to help himself.


    "I can help you, but I have one condition."


    Wanping said mysteriously.


    "You said, as long as I can help, I will do my best."


    Qi Tian repeatedly nods. As long as Wan Ping can help him stay here, she will agree to any conditions she says.


    "Take this bracelet off for me."


    Wan Ping extends her arm to Qi Tian.


    "This one?"


    Qi Tian doesn''t understand why she doesn''t take it down herself?


    Seeing Qi Tian''s hesitation, Wan Ping quickly cajoles him.


    "It''s not convenient for me to take it off, but as long as you take it off, I can help you. Don''t worry, I''m absolutely right. "


    "But this bracelet is strange."


    Qi Tian looked at it, and he had never seen a bracelet of this texture.


    It seems to be made of stone, in the sun''s light, it gives people a strange feeling.


    "What''s so strange? It''s just a bracelet. Just get it down for me. Do you want me to help you? "


    Looking at Qi Tian, Wan Ping hesitated and worried. Her face changed and she began to look irritable and ferocious again.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see how to take it off for you."


    Qi Tian was already very weak, but now he is even more powerless because of Wanping''s reprimand.


    Wan Ping looks at him, and her eyes are full of dislike.


    If I hadn''t been in trouble now, how could I ask you to help me? How could I get into my eyes.


    Under Wanping''s constant threats and inducements, Qi Tian reaches out to touch the bracelet, but as soon as he touches it, he immediately retracts his hand.


    "Well, what the hell is this?"


    He looked at Wan Ping in shock and felt that she must have something to hide from himself. This is not an ordinary bracelet at all.


    "You make a fuss. It''s just a bracelet. Are you afraid of it?"


    Wan Ping sneered and looked down on Qi Tian.


    "How can it be an ordinary bracelet? When I touch it, I feel my whole body is hollowed out. I can''t breathe, I can''t breathe


    Qi Tian said angrily that he began to understand that Wan Ping was not so kind to help himself. She must have been controlled by the bracelet and wanted to find a ghost to remove it for herself. Thinking of this, he said to Wan Ping.


    "I''m so old and incompetent that I can''t take off this bracelet for you. Goodbye."


    Qi Tianyi, I have tried my best. Please ask others for help. I can''t do anything about this bracelet.


    Wan Ping looked at him with a slanted eye. She murmured in her heart.


    "You waste. The king is blind, and I believe you can help me untie it. "


    Wanping ignored Qi Tian and turned her head and left.


    Qi Tian asks after him.


    "You said to help me? Why go now


    Wan Ping pretended not to hear and left without looking back.


    You are so incompetent. I want to help you. Dream.


    The more Wanping thought about it, the more angry she became. If you''re controlled by this bracelet all the time, it''s over. She gazed at the bracelet on her arm, angry and resentful. She shook her arm desperately, trying to slide it off her wrist, but it didn''t work.


    Angry, she reached for the bracelet and tried to tear it off her arm with brute force. However, as soon as she touched the bracelet, she felt as if she had been shocked. A sense of unspeakable pain swept through the body. Wan Ping screamed bitterly. Her body was unable to stand because of the pain. She could barely stand up by supporting the wall."No, I have to go to Wan Yun. Now she is the only one who has the energy to get rid of it."

 Chapter 356

    Wan Ping decides to go to Yun qiongjun and ask her to take the bracelet off for herself. At present, there is no one to trust, so I can only place my hope on my daughter.


    When she came to Yun qiongjun''s house, she heard several voices coming from inside, including her name.


    Wan Ping is very curious. She puts down her hand to knock on the door and stealthily stabs the window paper. Through a small slit, she sees the apocalypse, Gu Sen and WAN Yun inside. Her curiosity immediately came out, hiding in the dark began to eavesdrop.


    Yun qiongjun thinks that Wan Ping has already put on her bracelet and the matter is almost over. She discusses with Gu Sen that she is tired of her life now and doesn''t want to continue to be queen. It''s time for her to think about her life, too.


    "I know, no matter what you do, I support you."


    Gu senming, Bai Yun and qiongjun''s mood are not stopped.


    "But there is no suitable successor at the moment. I can''t leave Wanyi for a while


    Yun qiongjun is a little disappointed and says that she is eager to leave Wanyi and go out for a walk. She is not a person who pursues fame and wealth, but a burden and a hindrance to her.


    "It''s OK. We''ll find the right person. You can rest assured that we have plenty of time, and we will certainly fulfill our little cabin agreement. "


    Gu Sen is afraid that Yun qiongjun will be sad, so he quickly comforts her quietly. He patted Yun qiongjun on the shoulder to cheer her on.


    Yes, they agreed to go to a place with beautiful scenery and build a cabin of their own. From then on, they would be happy mandarin ducks without asking about the troubles of the world.


    Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun is a little happy. In her heart, she is eager to do what she likes with Gu Sen as soon as possible, instead of wasting her time on other things. She always felt that there was someone on the throne who was more suitable than herself.


    One side of the Apocalypse felt a little incredible. He looked at Yun qiongjun and said nothing for a long time.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time? Is it strange where it is?"


    Yun qiongjun looks at Tianqi in a strange way and can''t help asking.


    "I''m just curious. Many people feel that being a queen is a boundless honor. They are scrambling to pursue the throne and fight for it. But you don''t want to be a king, but you want a cabin in the woods. "


    Tianqi explained with a smile and thought a lot about it.


    You are really indifferent to fame and wealth, which is really not like Wan Ping''s child. If your mother had the same idea as you, it would not have ended up like this.


    Wan Ping, who overhears outside the house, curses secretly in her heart that Wan Yun is really not like her own child. She has no ambition and sense of conquest. She does not sit on the throne and says what she wants to accompany Gu Sen to the mountain forest. Fortunately, she can say it.


    I gave Wanyi to her at the beginning, thinking that she would manage it well and make it richer and stronger than before. She is very good, indecisive and greedy for men and women. It''s really disappointing. In vain, I wasted a lot of hard work, thinking that I could train her to be her successor and fulfill my dream many years ago. Now it seems that everything is a dream.


    Wan Yun didn''t listen to his own hard advice, but took her words as nothing. What she has done now reminds herself that she has never accepted her mother in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Wan Ping is a little sad, but also more angry. She began to regret that she had put too much effort on WAN Yun and had too much hope for her. If she had tried to seize the throne from the beginning, she would not have been so depressed now. Wan Yun, as her daughter, really let her down.


    "I''m really tired. The queen is not as dignified and free as the outside world thinks. She seems to have no worries about food and clothing every day. She is served by someone close to her. She enjoys endless glory and wealth. In fact, she has a lot of business to deal with every day. How many times, I want to give up. I hate to worry about national affairs late every night. I hate the diplomatic rules between countries. I know that my character is not suitable to be king of a country. I have no ambition, and I don''t know how to run the country. Instead of occupying the throne like this and failing to achieve political achievements, it is better to hand over to more suitable talents. "


    Yun qiongjun said it was practical and realistic. She felt she deserved the title of Queen. Even if it wasn''t for the cabin in the woods, she didn''t like to be confined to the palace until she was old and dead. She is eager to see the outside world, those delicious, fun, she wants to try.


    After hearing the apocalypse, nod. He understands Yun qiongjun''s idea and is proud of her feeling. He never expected his daughter to be so superior. As long as she is safe and happy, it is enough.


    In the dark, Wan Ping starts to sneer. She can''t understand Yun qiongjun''s ideas. She is even angry that Yun qiongjun has such incorrect ideas. How many people''s lives have been used to gain the throne. It''s a waste of years'' hard work to give away the throne to others in vain.


    No, she can''t stand that Yun qiongjun just spoils her hard work. Wanyi is her own, from the beginning to the end is her own, no one has the right to own it. Wan Yun has no right to give it away.


    I must bring back what belongs to me.Thinking of this, Wan Ping clenched her fist. She also strengthened her faith. If you want to achieve your goal, you can''t be afraid of flesh and blood. I used to love Wan Yun so much that I cooked this field today.


    "It''s just that I have one thing to ask for."


    Yun qiongjun thought for a long time and opened her mouth slowly.


    Her brows were slightly wrinkled and her voice was low, and she didn''t seem to want to say these words.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    The Apocalypse is very straightforward. He understood Yun qiongjun''s character and knew that she was kind-hearted and could not let go of her mother, Wan Ping.


    Sure enough, what Yun qiongjun wants to talk about is her mother Wanping.


    "I know you have the power to control my mother Wanping. So, can you not hurt her and lock her up in Wangdian


    Yun qiongjun speaks to Tianqi in a please tone. Tianqi is a little stunned and feels that she needn''t be like this. Even if she doesn''t say so, she will put Wan Ping in jail.


    "I know, you may think I am unfilial. But my mother has a strong sense of power and likes to compete with others. I think it''s not good. Now it is not easy for the people to live and work in peace and contentment. If she starts a war again because of her selfish desire, she will be guilty. "


    Yun qiongjun confessed her feelings. Wan Ping is her mother. She loves her. However, she is also a descendant of Wanyi, so she should think about Wanyi. It is impossible to start a friendly war between countries now.


    "Your mother will be glad to know that you are so sensible. If she could be half as righteous as you are, she would not have made it to this extent. "


    The Apocalypse nodded with approval, and he admired his daughter from the heart. Although she didn''t know her identity, she was proud of what she had done as a father.


    "If my mother lived in Wangdian, I would visit her often. Looking at the beautiful environment, fresh and pleasant air, very suitable for the elderly, I think it is a good place to go. The same is true for mothers who can cultivate themselves, forget their desires and greed, and spend their old age in peace. "


    Yun qiongjun tells the whole story of her mind. She has always regarded apocalypse as her friend and is frank with each other.


    Gu Sen can''t help nodding, indicating that he supports Yun qiongjun in doing so.


    The Apocalypse nodded, which was a promise. He looked at Yun qiongjun''s delicate face and wanted to hold the child. She is so understanding that she is really a good girl. He envied Wanping in his heart, but he could still make yun''er stick to her. It was a blessing that he had cultivated for several years.


    Think about yourself, my daughter is close in front of me, but I can''t recognize her. I can only watch her treat herself as a friend. He couldn''t help but feel sad and bowed his head.


    After hearing Yun qiongjun''s words, Wan Ping in the dark is going to explode.


    "Well, you Wanyun, you are a pickpocket. I thought I could get rid of the stone bracelet on my hand. You''d better unite with the Apocalypse to deal with me. "


    Wan Ping thinks bitterly that she can''t understand Yun qiongjun''s hard work. Instead, she feels that she is against herself everywhere. She complained in her heart that she was too likely to love and trust her before, so that she betrayed her now.


    Wan Ping quietly leaves Yun qiongjun''s palace and goes to her room. She had overheard all their conversations and knew what she was going to do next.


    I''m not going to wait. You don''t want to control me. Wan Yun, you are a worthless thing, wasting my efforts on you. And the apocalypse, you are so cruel and cold-blooded not to read the old love. If I had known you two had united against me, I would never have known you. I''d rather I had never been with you, never had this child.


    Wanping hurried back to her bedroom. The maid was cleaning her room.


    "You all go out. I have something to do. No one is allowed to come in without my permission."


    Wan Ping tells the maid to step down and start to tidy up her own things. She must leave Wanyi immediately. Wan Yun and Tianqi have already discussed how to deal with themselves. If they don''t go, it will be too late. There''s a long way to go. Let''s see.


    Looking at the valuables in her room, Wan Ping quickly put them in the package and the daily necessities she used to use. She left none of them on her body and prepared to take them away.


    Tianqi knows that Wan Ping is eavesdropping on his conversation with Yun qiongjun outside the door, and also expects that she will run away before she does it herself. He is a God in the sky. How can things be hidden from him.


    He watched Wanping leave in silence. He could only pray in his heart that she could understand Wan Yun''s pain and stop being so stubborn. Otherwise, he would never be merciful.

 Chapter 357

    After the discussion, Yun qiongjun thought that she could stop Wan Ping from doing such things immediately, and if she went on like this, she would certainly be out of her wits if she was found out. Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to see this tragedy happen. She must stop it.


    But Yun qiongjun went to many places to look for WAN Ping, but she couldn''t find her. What can I do now.


    "Wanping, where are you?" Yun qiongjun yelled, but there was no response.


    At this time, Gu Sen appeared. Looking at Wanping''s anxious appearance, he asked in a hurry: "what''s the matter? Can''t we find Wanping?"


    Yun qiongjun nodded eagerly: "I''ve looked for a lot of places, but I haven''t seen Wanping. I''m worried about her..." Later, Yun qiongjun didn''t say it. She was worried about her crow''s mouth. Then it would come true.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll look for it separately. We''ll find it." Gu Sen comforts a way.


    Yun qiongjun nodded: "there''s no way out right now. You should be careful." Yun qiongjun is worried and says to Gu Sen. Gu Sen nodded, and they began to look for it separately. Yun qiongjun has already thought about whether Wan Ping has already escaped. In this case, things will be even worse. But Yun qiongjun still doesn''t give up. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she will find Wan Ping.


    Two hours later, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen return to the palace one after another. Neither of them has found any trace of Wan Ping.


    "I''m afraid something will happen to Wanping!" Yun qiongjun is in a lot of trouble at the moment.


    "I''ve looked for all the places I should find, but I can''t find them. Obviously, she''s not in this palace! And I''m not far from the palace to look for it. I can''t find it. " Said Goosen.


    "Me too. I also went to a far away place to look for it, but none of them. I''m worried about..." Yun qiongjun is full of worry at the moment.


    "Don''t think so much. Let''s see if there are other clues." Gu Sen comforts a way. Yun qiongjun nodded.


    At this time, she decided to go to Wanping''s room to look for some clues. Maybe she didn''t find them, but she didn''t have any clue when she entered Wanping''s room.


    At this time, a maid passes by Wanping''s room. Seeing that Yun qiongjun is in Wanping''s room, she immediately lowers her head and leaves.


    "Stop!" As soon as Yun qiongjun drank it, the maid immediately stood still and did not dare to move. She even became cautious about breathing.


    "I ask you, have you ever seen this room?" Yun qiongjun didn''t want to ask the maid. She didn''t think the maid would know anything, but when she saw the maid''s panic, she would know something.


    "Back to Reply to your excellency, I saw that the owner of this room left with a lot of jewelry from Wanyi a few hours ago. She told me not to say it, or Otherwise... " The maid timidly said this. Obviously, Wan Ping threatened her when she saw that she was discovered by the maid. However, she was afraid again in the face of Yun qiongjun''s questioning.


    "Come on, go down!" Yun qiongjun already knew the whole story. Seeing that the maid was so scared, she was pitiful, so she stopped scaring her.


    "Yes The maid retired immediately.


    Yun qiongjun never thought that Wan Ping would leave. Back in the palace, Yun qiongjun is leaning against the table, holding her forehead. It can be seen that she is still very anxious. At this time, Tianqi and Gu Sen appear. Gu Sen asks Yun qiongjun how she is and whether there is any clue.


    Yun qiongjun shook her head: "Wan Ping has already run away!"


    "What? Run away? However, it is no wonder that she has not been found in all the places that should be searched. Besides leaving Wanyi, there is no possibility of it! " Said Goosen.


    "I can''t believe she''ll run away! What can she do now that she has no spiritual power? It''s dangerous to go out everywhere. " Yun qiongjun''s tone is very anxious at the moment.


    Tianqi said, "don''t worry about Wanping any more. She is beyond her capacity and has no repentance. A woman like her can live well even without spiritual power." Apocalypse''s tone is unusually flat at the moment.


    "Is it? But I''m still worried. She''s out alone. What if something happens? I don''t want the tragedy to happen again! " Yun qiongjun is still worried.


    "It''s OK. Don''t think about her any more. Since she wants to leave, it''s fate. Even if you stop her today, sooner or later, when she finds a chance, she will still leave. So don''t take the responsibility on yourself. " Tianqi hopes that Yun qiongjun will not feel guilty any more.


    Yun qiongjun just nodded dully, but at the same time, yunqiongjun felt more and more the identity of apocalypse. She felt that her guess was right, so she asked, "Apocalypse, are you a God in heaven? So you always have such a strong magic power, and you can easily do what we are not easy to do!"


    The Apocalypse immediately wryly smile: "no, no, no, that''s a long time ago, I was demoted to the world."


    "Is it? Apocalypse, can you tell me what''s going on? " Yun qiongjun is full of curiosity about the apocalypse.


    Tianqi just looked at Yun qiongjun meaningfully and didn''t say anything! Yun qiongjun is a little embarrassed to show Tianqi. She doesn''t understand why Tianqi looks at herself like this. But Tianqi didn''t answer Yun qiongjun''s words in the end.Yun qiongjun goes to see Wanping''s room again and finds that there are bracelets in the things Wanping takes away. At this time, Wanping was far away from the palace of Wanyi. She took her treasure and thought that she had to break the bracelet first. I''m a little hungry now, but I don''t have any silver on my body except jewelry. If I exchange these jewelry for food, it will be cheaper for those people, but now I am very hungry. At this time, Wan Ping sees a pawnshop. She decides to exchange a jewel for some silver.


    Into the pawnshop, there are some dark inside: "boss! Do you have any? " Wan Ping went in and called for a while, but no one paid attention to her, so she murmured discontentedly.


    Soon someone said, "somebody, someone!" With the voice of speaking, a man in his fifties came out, looking at some wealth, with a signboard smile on his face, but his face was full of flesh, and his eyes would be squeezed out of sight.


    "I want to be something. Do you accept it or not?" Wan Ping some not good gas said. The business owner doesn''t do anything in the back of the store.


    "See what it is The boss now lowered his voice and said, quite a bit mysterious.


    Wan Ping took off her baggage and spread it out in front of the pawnbroker''s table. It was full of gold and silver jewelry, and there were some precious jewels. All of them were of great value. The pawnbroker''s eyes were worth it. She had never seen anyone who could bring out so many jewels at once in her life. But the woman in front of her has so many jewels to pawn. She won''t be a thief. But look at this temperament and dress up, like a rich master.


    "What are you looking at?" When Wan Ping saw that the pawnbroker looked at her, she was immediately dissatisfied.


    "Take it Pawnbroker responded immediately.


    Wan Ping just took out a Zhu Chai, which was inlaid with a sapphire. It was also valuable: "I only take this one!" Wan Ping hands Zhu Chai to the pawnbroker.


    The pawnbroker is a little dissatisfied at the moment. There are so many jewels that they are only considered as "Miss, you might as well pawn them together. I''ll give you a higher price. What do you think?" The pawnbroker immediately began to smile, and his face was squeezed. In fact, he wanted to make an impression on Wanping.


    "No, I''ll just take this Zhu Chai!" Wan Ping felt that she didn''t know what to do next. Naturally, these treasures would not depreciate in value. She didn''t want to be cheated by the pawnbroker. Naturally, she knew it in her mind, but now she was hungry, she really needed some money to buy some food.


    "This Good The pawnbroker is no longer demanding. Looking at Wan Ping''s appearance, he is not a good speaker.


    "Oh, here''s the money!" The pawnbroker took out some silver to Wan Ping.


    In fact, there is a lot of money, but wan Ping thinks that such a small amount of money is not worthy of this Zhu Chai: "boss, are you not on purpose? My Zhu Chai is very valuable. Do you give me such silver?"


    The boss quickly said with a smile: "young lady, the pawnshop is full of this price. It won''t go up to where. What''s more, I''ve given you a lot."


    Wan Ping looked at the pawnbroker and put away her jewels. She took the silver and left: "it''s really cheap for you!" He was still mumbling when he left.


    After Wan Ping left, the pawnshop took the Zhu Chai and looked at it carefully. It was really a good treasure! Wan Ping also knows that even the best things in these places can''t be sold at a good price, but now there is some silver, enough to eat and drink for a while. When she got to the steamed bun shop, Wan Ping would like to have two steamed buns. Wan Ping, who has not eaten a mouthful of food since she left, takes the steamed stuffed bun and swallows it.


    She thought that there were bracelets in the jewelry she had brought. She hated the bracelet. Even when she asked the baozi shop where there was a blacksmith''s shop, the owner of the baozi shop carefully pointed out the way to Wanping, and Wanping went to find the blacksmith''s shop along the way the owner said.


    When she arrived at the blacksmith''s, she took the bracelet out of her bundle.


    "I''ll break this bracelet!" Wan Ping said to the blacksmith. Then he took out the money to the boss. After taking the money, the boss picked up the bracelet and began to bake it on the fire for a while, but he didn''t imagine it turning red. He began to try to break the bracelet, but found that the bracelet thread did not move. At this time, the owner of the blacksmith shop began to take a close look at the material.


    "Girl, your bracelet is not made of ordinary material. I can''t break it in this shop."

 Chapter 358

    The blacksmith''s owner was a little embarrassed.


    "What kind of material is this?" Wan Ping is a little angry now. It''s just a waste.


    "Girl, I''ve been lucky to see your material before, but there are few blacksmiths in our country, and there is no blacksmith who can make this material." The blacksmith''s owner was a little embarrassed.


    "Where can I get it?" Wan Ping some not good gas said.


    "In the United States, I know that there are many materials of this kind in the United States. The blacksmiths there can make this material." Said the blacksmith.


    Wan Ping held out her hand, but the blacksmith didn''t know why. "You can''t get the money. Will you give it back to me?" Wan Ping is really getting more and more angry at the moment.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The blacksmith shop owner also felt Wanping''s insolence and immediately returned the money to Wan Ping.


    "It''s a waste!" Wan Ping murmured and left the blacksmith''s shop. Fortunately, the voice was so light that the blacksmith''s boss didn''t hear it.


    Wan Ping is a little angry, but she still has to go to the United States, but now she has no other way. She is left alone and goes to America. So Wan Ping went to buy some dry food and a kettle and was ready to go. I just hate that I don''t have any mana in my body now. If you don''t break this bracelet, you will not be able to recover your mana. You are really angry with this bracelet.


    But Yun qiongjun also guessed that Wan Ping would go to Midu because of the bracelet. She would never take this bracelet with her. She would certainly want to recover her magic power. So she was ready to pack up and go to Midu. At this time, when the Apocalypse came to see Yun qiongjun packing her bags, she was puzzled and asked, "you are..."


    "I''m going to Midu. I think Wanping will go to Midu, because only Midu can untie the bracelet!" Yun qiongjun replied.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to look for her. Wan Ping, a woman, can live well even if she doesn''t have magic power. If she unties the bracelet and restores her magic power, she will surely come back to revenge us. So there is no need for us to go to her. Just wait for her here Said the apocalypse.


    Yun qiongjun thinks it''s very reasonable. But wan Ping''s bracelet is not only suitable for rice, but also has to have a royal blacksmith''s shop to untie the bracelet of this material. At that time, she will encounter all kinds of obstacles. With Wanping''s character, she has no magic power, and she can''t untie the bracelet when she arrives at Mi, she will be furious. In fact, Yun qiongjun is also worried about Wanping, who has no mana. Being alone outside, she has no mana, which is inconvenient.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun calls for Zhuqing.


    "Miss, you call me!" Zhu Qing asked politely.


    "Zhuqing, you should send a letter to migang and tell him that Wanping will go to Midu soon, and help take care of Wanping." Said Yun qiongjun.


    "Yes, miss!" Zhu Qing agreed and went down to work. Yun qiongjun felt relieved.


    Wan Ping started to go to the United States at the moment. Now she has no magic power, so it''s not convenient to do anything. Just like the pawnbroker who gave her so little silver, if she had magic power, she would bully him. It''s really a tiger''s downfall and Pingyang is bullied by dogs. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, the faster she went to the United States. Fortunately, the United States didn''t want to go there. She could get there by crossing this mountain. As long as she was faster, she would eat all the dry food along the way. Passing the stream, Wan Ping stopped to drink more water, wash her face, and then set off. The night is getting deeper and deeper, but wan Ping doesn''t want to stop for a moment. She just hates her present self. She must untie the bracelet and restore her mana. As she walked along, I didn''t know how long it took. Wan Ping was really sleepy, so she stopped by a big tree to rest. Soon she closed her glasses.


    The next day, the birds are singing happily in the branches. The sun rises and shines on WAN Ping''s face. Wan Ping opens her eyes slightly and feels a little dazzling, and then she closes her eyes quickly. After getting used to it for a while, she opened her eyes again, took out the dry food in the bag and ate it. At the moment, she felt like crying, but she didn''t expect that she would be reduced to this situation. After a rest, he got up again and began to travel. After walking for three days and three nights, when she saw the walls of Midu, she finally relaxed and finally arrived. Walking into Midu, she just wanted to eat something hot. She went to a noodle shop, ordered a bowl of noodles, and ate it.


    After eating, Wan Ping went straight to the blacksmith''s shop. After all, untiing the bracelet is the most important thing. But the owner of this blacksmith shop said that he couldn''t get rid of the bracelets made of this material. So Wan ping changed to another one and went around several shops, saying that she couldn''t do anything about the bracelets made of this material.


    Can''t the boss of the blacksmith''s shop be a liar? Didn''t he say that rice can be untied! Thinking of Wan Ping in this way makes me even more angry. She found a blacksmith''s shop in an alley and said to its owner, "help me untie this bracelet." Wan Ping is a little angry, because she thinks that what she is waiting for will be disappointed again.


    The owner of the blacksmith carefully looked at the material of the bracelet and said to Wan Ping, "Miss, the material of your bracelet is not ordinary, and the material is very pure, and there is no other messy things added.""Don''t talk nonsense. I just asked you to help me untie it. If you like, you can untie it and give it to you!" Wan Ping said without good breath.


    "Girl, it''s not that I don''t want to help you untie it, but the bracelet made of your material, don''t talk about me. Even the blacksmith''s shop in Midu can''t do anything about it!" Said the blacksmith.


    When Wan Ping heard this sentence, her anger suddenly came up again: "how could it be? Someone said that she could untie it in your rice!" If she had not lost her mana, Wan Ping would have grabbed the collar of the blacksmith''s boss.


    "Girl, don''t get angry. Yes, yes, it can be untied in our rice, but only in the Royal blacksmith''s shop." The owner of this blacksmith''s shop has a good attitude.


    As soon as Wan Ping heard this, she left immediately. Since only the Royal blacksmith''s shop could be untied, she went to find the Huang''s. He left immediately to go to the imperial city of Mido. When you arrive at the Imperial City, you can''t help being intercepted by the guards at the gate.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the imperial city without permission?" The bodyguard said to Wan Ping arrogantly.


    Wan Ping is not a vegetarian: "ha ha, you dare to stop me. Do you know who I am? I''m the former queen of Wanyi. I don''t want to report to you soon! "


    The former queen? The bodyguard looks at Wan Ping like this, really does not have the empress''s appearance, immediately looks at Wan Ping with doubt.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? I tell you, if you delay my business, you can do it yourself Wan Ping said arrogantly.


    The guards looked at each other and felt that the man was so arrogant. If he was the former queen of Wanyi, he could not offend him. One of the soldiers rushed in to report.


    At this time, migang is busy dealing with government affairs, and the bodyguards report in a hurry that migang has just received the wooden pigeon from Wanyi. Since Yun qiongjun says that she wants to take good care of Wanping herself, take care of her.


    "Let her in. She''s right. It''s the former queen of Wanyi. You''re good for her. By the way, it''s not convenient for me to entertain her if I have government affairs to deal with. " Said migang.


    "Yes The bodyguard immediately went down to the gate of the imperial city. When he saw Wanping, he immediately made a bow: "the little one has eyes, but he doesn''t know that it''s the former queen of Wanyi. Come on in to the little one."


    Wanping arrogantly white one eye, then followed the bodyguard to enter. But the bodyguard just took Wan Ping to the guest room, and soon a maid brought food in. Wan Ping felt strange and asked, "where''s migang, your king?"


    The maid said she didn''t know, so Wan Ping went out and asked the bodyguard who had just led her in: "where is your king? Why didn''t he come, or why didn''t you take me to see him? " Wan Ping is a little angry.


    The bodyguard quickly said: "the queen is sorry, our king said that if he has to deal with it now, he will let you have a rest and let us treat you well!"


    Wan Ping is more angry, something to deal with, so avoid it? Why does it sound like it''s intentional. I have to see you, migang. At the moment, Wanping feels that she is the former queen of Wanyi, so she is fearless and arrogant. However, she never realizes that she has lost her position as Queen and is nothing.


    "Where is your king''s bedroom?" Wan Ping asked the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard felt bad. If he said it, maybe Wang would blame him. But the woman in front of him didn''t seem to offend him: "I don''t know." Said the guard.


    The bodyguard of Wanping''s natural way didn''t say it on purpose. Well, since it''s impossible to ask in this way, I''ll find it myself. Wanping went into the room, looked for one of the maids, and asked where the king''s bedroom was. The maid only knew that she was the former queen of Wanyi, but did not know what her purpose was, so she told Wanping.


    Wanping stormed into migang''s bedroom. The guard at the door was noticed for a moment. When she noticed, she was already in the bedroom.


    Migang looks at Wanping and thinks to herself: she''s a woman who doesn''t know what to do. If it wasn''t for Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun, she wouldn''t let you in.


    Mi Gang looked at the bodyguard behind Wan Ping, waved his hand, and the guard withdrew.


    "Migang, what do you mean? You don''t want to see me on purpose! Just give me a room and you''ll get rid of me? I can be the former queen of Wanyi. Even if I am no longer a queen in Wanyi, you should always give me this face! " Wan Ping said with a sharp sword.


    Migang looked at her helplessly.

 Chapter 359

    Looking at Zhu Qing''s face, migang suppressed his anger and said, "I don''t know what happened to the former queen of Wanyi this time?"


    Wan Ping said arrogantly, "I heard that the blacksmith in your royal family can untie my bracelet!" Wan Ping raised her hand and showed the bracelet on her wrist.


    Mi Gang took a look: "if so, I''ll call the blacksmith to help you open it now!" Migang just wanted to send the woman away quickly, so he told the bodyguard to find the blacksmith.


    Soon the Royal blacksmith arrived at migang''s bedroom. As soon as Wan Ping saw the blacksmith, she couldn''t wait to say to the blacksmith, "quick, untie my bracelet!"


    The blacksmith took a look at the bracelet and brought the tools. It was only in the blink of an eye that the bracelet was untied. Wan Ping quickly used the mana, and sure enough, all the mana recovered: "ha ha ha ha, you still want to trap me, no way!" Then he flew out of the bedroom hall and the imperial city of Midu. Migang looks at all this, can''t he untie Wanping is wrong, he is not caused any disaster.


    "Ha ha, Yun qiongjun, how could you treat your mother like this? You are an unfilial girl. I''m going to show you how terrible mother''s lesson is. Ha ha ha ha!" Wan Ping laughed wildly.


    At this time, Wan Ping was in a dense forest in the suburbs. There was no one here. She began to use her own magic power, luck and concentration to gather all the spiritual powers, and summoned many souls. Wan Ping looked at the undead with satisfaction and laughed: "after that, it depends on you. Ha ha ha, let''s go!" With that, he left for Wanyi. This time, he would never let go of this unfilial daughter. On the way, I met the apocalypse. Wan Ping still ignored and started.


    "Wanping!" Tianqi stops Wanping. Wan Ping sneered: "you just told me not to deal with Wanyi and Fu yunqiongjun? If you have nothing to say, don''t waste your breath. "


    "Don''t make trouble any more. Yun qiongjun is our daughter!" Apocalypse dissuades the way.


    Wan Ping sneered: "Apocalypse, what I regret most in my life is to know you and give birth to such a daughter. You and Yun qiongjun have the same virtue. I hate you when I see you. I don''t want to kill you now, but I must take Wan Yi. Well, that''s all I have to say. If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll go! " Said Wan Ping.


    Tianqi sneered. Yes, maybe he did something wrong. He knew that Wan Ping couldn''t hear anything now. She was only thinking about revenge now. She just wanted to increase her anger, so she decided to give up.


    Wan Ping continues to move forward, with her call out tens of thousands of undead, now she has the magic power, soon arrived at the gate of Wanyi state. Looking at this country that used to be her own, Wan Ping is more resentful. A spy had already reported to Yun qiongjun that Wan Ping was back, but the situation did not look very good. Yun qiongjun walked out of the city gate and looked at Wan Ping. She was a little happy: "it''s great to see that you''re OK. The mana is restored!"


    Wan Ping felt that Yun qiongjun was hypocritical and said, "Yun qiongjun, today is your death date! I will teach you a good lesson Yun qiongjun feels bad at Wan Ping''s fierce look. He immediately said, "Wanping, I know that you feel bad, but don''t do anything now, or God will punish you."


    Wan Ping sneered: "do you think I will believe your lies? Yun qiongjun, I hate you so much! " As soon as the voice fell, Wan Ping died and began to attack Wan Yi.


    "Wanping, no!" Yun qiongjun still wants to dissuade him, but there is no way out at present. The dead have already started to act. Yun qiongjun quickly resisted, and all the soldiers immediately took up defense. This is Gu Sen who has come. He had expected that one day, Wan Ping is such a stubborn person, so he immediately went up to support Yun qiongjun.


    The dead began to fight with the soldiers in Wanyi, but the people on the street didn''t know that there would be such a war today, and they couldn''t escape. Many of them died because of this war. Some people hide in their houses and shiver, but how easy is this war of the dead? The dead destroy the houses on the street, and the houses run on. Some people are weighed down on the ground. The separation of relatives and the co-existence and death of lovers are all staged here. They never thought that today would be their own death. Some people see their children die because of the war, white haired people send black hair people, do not want to live, they seek their own way to death. As the war intensifies, it is even more difficult to organize. Yun qiongjun can''t believe what happened in front of her.


    "Wanping, this is the country you created. Are you going to destroy them now? If you hate me and hate me, you''ll come at me and don''t let innocent people suffer! " Yun qiongjun yells at Wan Ping.


    But wan Ping still laughs as if she can''t hear it. She just wants to see them destroy their own country. Now she is not like a prisoner! Since she created it herself, she has the right to destroy it.


    At present, Yun qiongjun has no choice but to fight against it.


    At this time, an old man was looking for his grandson in the street. He was obviously so dangerous, but he was still lying on the ground looking for: "dog, dog, where are you? Grandfather can''t find you, dog!" The old man called out to his grandson, but apparently he had no strength. At this time, a dead soul is going to attack the old man. Yun qiongjun immediately flew to the old man and resisted the dead. Seeing that he had thrown himself into the air, he became even more angry. Yun qiongjun smashed the spirit with one move."Grandfather, are you ok?" Yun qiongjun quickly lifted up her grandfather and said.


    "My grandson, the dog is missing. Can you help me find him?" The old man said that the corners of his eyes were moist.


    Seeing Yu, Yun qiongjun couldn''t bear it. She knew that his grandson might have died, but she still comforted him: "grandfather, go to the edge and hide. Your grandson is hiding too. When this is over, you can see your grandson!" Said Yun qiongjun with a smile.


    "Really? Thank you, girl The old man bent his back and said.


    "You''re welcome!" Yun qiongjun left and began to resist again. However, Wan Ping was the founder of Wanyi state. No matter how much power they exerted, she was still unable to resist it. At the moment, Wan Ping was more angry. The anger in her heart made her magic power increase a lot, and the strength of the dead was also much greater.


    Seeing the life and the destruction of her house, Yun qiongjun had no way to resist it. She said to Wanping, "Wanping, you should organize all this. This is the country you created. Are you going to destroy it?"


    Now Wan Ping heard: "ha ha, yes, the country I created, you also said, I have the right to destroy the country I created, ha ha ha..." Wan Ping looks at all this with great satisfaction. Yun qiongjun can''t believe that Wan Ping has come to such a state. She looks at Wan Ping disappointed, but after a while, she falls into the war again and begins to fight. When can such a war end, and when can these tragedies not be staged again.


    "Defend Wanyi to death!" While fighting, Yun qiongjun shouts that she wants to keep the country. Even if it is to hit the stone with an egg, even if she knows that it is impossible, she will try her best.


    Wan Ping is still laughing wildly. This is what she wants to see. What she can''t get will be destroyed.


    At this time, a strong light came down from the sky. This bright light was very familiar to Yun qiongjun. Isn''t this the bright light that appeared when the dense forest disappeared? Is At this time, a strong light came to punish Wanping. Could God''s punishment come so soon. At this time, Yun qiongjun quickly comes out of the war and pours on Wanping. She hopes that everything will be in time. But when she talks about Wanping being thrown to the ground, she seems to be intoxicated. Yun qiongjun looks at Wanping, and she feels that something is wrong. Sure enough, Wan Ping''s body gradually becomes transparent. Yun qiongjun reaches out and haunts Wanping, but finds that her hand can be taken from Wanping''s body Through, suddenly a drop of crystal tears fell.


    "Why, why, no, don''t take her away!" Yun qiongjun cried. Even though she knows that Wanping is transparent, Yun qiongjun still hugs her. Gradually, Wanping disappeared, all the dead also disappeared, the end of the war, the battlefield instantly quiet down. Only the cry of Yun qiongjun lying on the ground where Wanping was standing just now.


    "Why, why..." Yun qiongjun''s tears are like broken beads. She just wants to start all over again.


    But the strong light still did not disappear, but there was a stronger feeling than just now. There was a faint voice coming from the strong light, but a group of people did not hear it clearly. The voice seems to have been repeating a sentence, slowly, the voice more and more clear.


    "Let Tianqi kill Yun qiongjun, let Tianqi kill Yun qiongjun..." Now you can hear me clearly. We don''t understand why the Apocalypse is. This strong light comes from the sky, but why do you say that.


    At this time, I saw the Apocalypse quietly came out of the dark, his face without a trace of expression, cold as ice, the voice in the strong light gradually weakened, in the slow can not hear. Yun qiongjun looks at Tianqi stupidly. She has a lot of questions. Besides, why does God want Tianqi to kill herself? Who is he. Tianqi''s steady steps slowly came to Yun qiongjun''s side.

 Chapter 360

    Due to the great power of Wan Ping, Yun qiongjun spent a lot of spiritual power in her resistance just now. As a result, she is very weak now. If she is allowed to experience resistance again, she will certainly have no advantage.


    Looking at Tianqi coming out of the dark place, he has a complicated expression on his face. Yun qiongjun is inexplicably afraid. Unexpectedly, he came to ask for his own life. At the beginning, he knew that he was not an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, it was heaven.


    Back a little bit, Tianqi has been looking at Yun qiongjun. This is his daughter, his only relative in the world. No matter what, he won''t hurt her, nor will anyone else hurt her.


    Qiongjun doesn''t feel surprised when she looks at Tianjun step by step, because she is not surprised to see her blood relationship.


    He has never felt this way. What he has always given himself is not easy to get close to. I didn''t expect to have a trace of familiar feeling today.


    Yun qiongjun looks so weak that he doesn''t know what Tianqi will do. Gu Sen looks at him nervously. Although Tianqi seems to be listening to the voice, Gu Sen knows that he will not hurt Yun qiongjun easily.


    Yunqiongjun doesn''t know the identity of Tianqi and yunqiongjun. However, Gu Sen is aware of all this. He can guess that Tianqi came here for Yun qiongjun. If he does, he won''t wait until now. Therefore, Gu Sen still believes that Tianqi will not hurt his own daughter.


    Although Gu Sen thinks so, he is also ready. If Tianqi really acts, he can''t save Yun qiongjun even if he is dead. However, if she really has something to do, she won''t live alone in the world.


    The voice in the sky sends out a satisfied smile. Gu Sen and Zhu Qing look at the sky, and then look at Yun qiongjun. Zhu Qing looks at Yun qiongjun with worry and cries out.


    "Sister cloud."


    Qiongjun will not stand in front of him for sure, because she will not stand in front of him.


    My eyes are still full of fear. I don''t remember that I still have so many reluctant people here. I want to say that when Wan Ping disappeared just now, the living people disappeared like that, leaving no trace. If I didn''t have so much contact with her, I might not believe that the person really existed.


    Seeing that the Apocalypse had not yet moved, the voice in the sky seemed anxious and urged him.


    "Apocalypse, do it quickly. I have given you so long time, and you have not started. Today I give you this opportunity, and you don''t do it. Don''t you want to come back? I can tell you for sure that if you kill her, you can go back to heaven and enjoy a life that ordinary people can''t enjoy. "


    Yun qiongjun is sure that Tianqi is close to her real purpose, not only for Wanping, but also for herself. It turns out that she lives in danger every day these days, and she can''t help but sweat.


    Tianqi ignores Tian''s voice and looks at Yun qiongjun, constantly reminding herself that she can''t be brainwashed by him. In front of her is her daughter and keeps telling herself.


    "She''s my daughter, she''s my daughter..."


    But the sky seemed to feel what the Apocalypse was thinking and reminded him.


    "Apocalypse, you are a person with the ability to punish heaven. Your life is doomed to be extraordinary. If you want to have something that ordinary people don''t have, you have to bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. You can''t be soft hearted just because she is your daughter. She is a mixture of heaven and man. She shouldn''t have appeared in this world, nor can you appear in this world. Now you are acting for heaven Come on, do it


    What is he talking about? Yun qiongjun looks up at the sky in shock, and then at Tianqi. Is she his daughter? Then the man in front of her is her father? How could this be possible? Yun qiongjun couldn''t accept the news for a while.


    I thought I had never met my father, but after living with him for such a long time, I didn''t realize that he was his own father. He was really far away from the horizon and close at hand.


    It''s really irresponsible to think that Wan Ping and Tianqi can''t support themselves when they were born. Since they know that they will be punished by heaven, why should they put themselves in such danger? At the same time, I finally knew why the Apocalypse was so close to me that I didn''t do it any more.


    Yun qiongjun used to blame him a little, but she was glad to see that he didn''t do it by himself. It seems that he still has a little affection for father and daughter.


    Tianqi really can''t do it, otherwise it won''t wait until now. Looking at Yun qiongjun, he still doesn''t make any moves.


    Tiankan Tianqi was so indecisive that he decided to do it himself. The sky formed a beam of light in an instant, which was very dazzling. All the people covered their eyes with their hands. After the light disappeared, a person came down from the sky.


    all eyes were as like as two peas. They could not believe that if he did not know, he thought he was the apocalypse, but the Apocalypse clearly stood there.Tianqi didn''t expect that Tian would be so determined to kill Yun qiongjun. Since she has been in existence for such a long time and has not caused any harm, why should she be removed?


    and apocas like as two peas are walking to the apocalypse, and they are watching him coldness.


    "Apocalypse, you can''t even do this little thing. How can I hand over the heavy responsibility to you again? You should remember that evil fate is evil fate, and the mixed blood of heaven and man can''t exist in this world. I''ve given you a chance. If you don''t do it, I''ll kill you. "


    Seeing this, the Apocalypse can no longer bear.


    "Why? Why do you have to do this? Although she is a mixture of man and nature, she has existed for many years without causing any panic. Besides, she still has a loving heart to warm others. Why should she keep on holding her


    The man sneered and looked at the Apocalypse with disdain.


    "Stubborn, I can''t save you. Since you insist on it, I won''t force you. If you don''t kill her, you can die with her."


    Tianqi is not afraid. Even if he is fighting for his own life today, he will never let him hurt Yun qiongjun. He firmly looks at the same person as himself.


    "As long as I''m alive, I won''t let you touch her. I owe her too much for so many years."


    After hearing what he said, she began to cry. Although it was just a word, she felt warm for Yun qiongjun, who had never enjoyed her father''s love. Not resigned to playing second fiddle,


    as like as two peas, and the two people were entangled, but the Apocalypse was obviously not that powerful.


    Although two people look very similar, but one has human feelings, the other is like a man who does not eat the fireworks between people. It is still easy to distinguish between them.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen and others watched their two fierce fights. Their heart beat fast. Tianqi was beaten by the man. As a result, he wanted to give him a fatal blow when Tianqi didn''t pay attention. Yun qiongjun knew that if Tianqi was hit by this blow, he would probably die.


    When he thought that he was injured to protect himself, he felt sorry and didn''t think so much. He rushed to push Tianqi. Tianqi closed his eyes and thought he would die this time. But he didn''t regret it. But when he slowly opened his eyes, he found that he had nothing to do with himself, and Yun qiongjun was safe and sound.


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would rush forward, but she had no time to stop her.


    The man looks at Yun qiongjun in surprise. He doesn''t know how she did it, but he can feel that there is a strange power in her body. This makes Yun qiongjun very strange. She has nothing to do.


    I don''t know what that power is. I tried her strength with my own spiritual power, but it didn''t help after several times. I thought that she was of mixed blood. Is this power from the mixed blood of heaven and man?


    This is the only way to discover the magic of the mixed blood of heaven and man. Thinking that she is the only one of them, we can find more magical places from her body. We can''t let such good resources be wasted and change the idea of killing her in my heart.


    Fortunately, Tianqi didn''t do it just now, or I would have missed the opportunity. She looked at Yun qiongjun in surprise and reached out to her with her eyes shining.


    "So you are a fairy? My God, I didn''t expect you to be a God. "


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t understand what he was saying. She looked at him in disbelief. The man knew that she might not understand what she was saying, but whether she could understand it was not important, as long as she could go back to heaven with herself.


    Looking at the injured apocalypse, there was no good face.


    "I''ll let you go today. For the sake of your unexpected contribution, even if you make up for it, I want you to stand and take Yun qiongjun back to heaven with me."


    Tianqi didn''t expect that he would stare at Yun qiongjun. He looked at Yun qiongjun in fear. Gu Sen and Zhuqing were also very surprised at her immortal.


    "Qiongjun What do you think? "


    It turns out that Yun qiongjun is not a mixture of heaven and man, but an immortal. Looking at her, Yun qiongjun also looks at Gu Sen and Zhuqing. She is an immortal. She did not expect that she was an immortal. After living so long, she realized that she still had such power in her body.


    However, when I think about whether I will go to the heaven with them or not, and I don''t want to stay in the heaven. Besides, I have so many reluctant people here, including my favorite people, best friends and people in Wanyi, how can I let go.


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head and refuses. "No, I can''t. I live a good life here. There are people I love and people I miss. I can''t give up on them, so I won''t go with you!"

 Chapter 361

    The man looks at Yun qiongjun, who refuses him, and is puzzled.


    "All of you in the world yearn for our immortals. You wish you could cultivate them. How can you despise them?"


    "Not everyone wants to be a fairy. I like my life very much, and I can''t bear to leave my familiar friends and relatives


    Yun qiongjun''s reply is indifferent. She didn''t even want to be a queen. How could she go to such a high sky to be a fairy. There is no human being in the sky. It''s interesting.


    "Oh, these are the people you can''t let go. You know what a stupid decision you made. "


    The man looks at Gu Sen and others with disdain, but does not agree with Yun qiongjun.


    "They are all my friends and relatives, and I will not let them go. Friendship will never be precious to me


    Yun qiongjun can''t stand the high spirited appearance of this immortal, and she doesn''t show weakness to fight back at him. No matter where you are, if you offend my friend, I won''t accept it.


    "Do you have a good idea? If you don''t want to be a God, there''s no need to exist. You are the daughter of Tianqi and Wanping. You can''t be left in the heavenly palace. Now, if you refuse me, you will die. "


    The immortal stares at Yun qiongjun and looks at her with profound meaning, thinking that she will turn back on her regret.


    As a result, Yun qiongjun shook her head firmly. Her own decision was well thought out and no one could question it.


    "That''s the best. So that I don''t have to kill you myself in the future. "


    With a wave of his hand, the man drew a perfect arc in the air. His hands began to glow, and an energy ran across the crowd to Yun qiongjun.


    Apocalypse has some worries and wants to rush up and stop it. It''s too late.


    Yun qiongjun stands still. She is not afraid of the attack from the gods. The psychic power in her body told her that it was of no use to her. She found out just now when she was picking up the attacks for her father.


    Qiong Jun didn''t react.


    "No, you are the hybrid daughter of the immortal and Wanping. The magic power of the immortal is useless to you. It''s unfair."


    He saw that Yun qiongjun was still standing there safe and sound, laughing at herself, and was a little angry. So many people look at it. It''s really shameless. He is also a God in the sky. How can he be helpless to a girl.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Let''s compare again! You already know that the magic power of the gods can''t do anything to me. Let''s choose close combat. If you don''t have magic power and don''t rely on foreign aid, you can fight with each other with one punch and one foot. What do you think? "


    Yun qiongjun looks at him confidently and doesn''t step back at all.


    Gu Sen is worried. Although he knows that Yun qiongjun is good at Kung Fu, most people are not her opponents. But this time she was facing the gods in the sky. Her physical condition was unknown, and his mind was not steady.


    "Compare, I''m afraid you''re a little girl?"


    You can''t lose face in front of so many people. How can I say it''s a God in the sky? Can''t I beat you, a mortal with impure blood?


    Yun qiongjun tucked a corner of her skirt into her trousers to make it look crisp and crisp. Fairy disdain smile, put the folding fan in the hand, don''t in the waist.


    Gu Sen and Zhu Qing are all around watching, cheering for Yun qiongjun. Tianqi looks dignified. He knows that he can''t stop him. He can only pray in his heart that Yun qiongjun can defeat his opponent.


    All the people around were holding their breath to witness the rare scene of the fight between the queen and the gods. Today is really a feast for the eyes.


    The immortal is arrogant, and reaches out to attack Yun qiongjun. He thinks that if he takes the palm, Yun qiongjun will not die or be hurt. He can just use the martial arts contest to solve the evil girl. First, he can maintain the dignity of the heavenly palace. Second, he also took the opportunity to complete the task successfully. OK, go to Tiangong to report. He killed two birds with one stone. How could he not go all out to attack Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t move. She looks at him with a sharp hand and a hard and accurate punch. This is to kill herself. When the boxer was close to her eyes, she suddenly dodged and dodged.


    The immortal found that she dodged and wanted to take back the fist she had already gone out, but it was too late. He has just used his whole body''s strength. At this moment, because of the inertia of impact, his whole body is in the state of sprint, and it is too late to brake.


    With a cold smile, Yun qiongjun flashed behind him and hit him unprepared with a fist.


    The guy heard a voice behind him and wanted to avoid it. It''s a pity that Yun qiongjun took a quick step and the boxer hit him heavily on the shoulder.


    "Good!"


    Zhu Qing and Gu Sen yelled and jumped up excitedly. You don''t like our young lady. Now, let''s get beaten.


    The immortal suffered a loss, and his color was very ugly. He endured the pain of his body, adjusted his movements, and then rushed at Yun qiongjun.


    "Little girl, I''ve got your face, and I''ve been attacked. Then I''ll show you what the gods are


    He was not convinced that he was beaten.


    Yun qiongjun also quickly adjusted her stance in case he attacked again.The immortal was not convinced that he was beaten and was eager to recover his face. Therefore, he attacked again, somewhat reckless. Before he was ready, he launched another attack.


    Seeing that he was anxious and angry, Yun qiongjun found a suitable position and threw him to the ground with a beautiful over the shoulder. The man was sprawled on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "Good!"


    There were bursts of cheers from the crowd. Zhuqing is more happy, this fool is not miss''s opponent, will boast. She also said that she was a fairy. Our young lady is more powerful than the immortal.


    "Come on, miss. Beat this fool."


    Zhu Qing created his own slogans, proud as if he had won.


    "Our queen is really good, this skill, ordinary people really can''t match."


    "Yes, you see, even the immortals in the sky can''t beat her. You can see how powerful the queen is."


    People praise one after another. It''s really eye opening today. The queen not only governs the country and the people, but also has the ability to dance. It''s really good.


    Yun qiongjun smiles, looks at the immortal lying on the ground and asks if he wants to come again.


    The immortal was busy shaking his head. He didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of a little girl today and be beaten so badly. Now, not only the face has not been found back, but also a body injury.


    Seeing him admit defeat, Yun qiongjun clapped his hands and stopped playing.


    "Let''s go."


    Tianqi went to the man lying on the ground and advised him to return to the heavenly palace.


    "Then you should help me up quickly."


    The God who showed his teeth in pain had no strength to get up.


    Gu Sen and Zhu Qing feel very happy when they look at it. They can''t help grinning.


    The Apocalypse helped the man get up from the earth and went to the heavenly palace together. Before he left, he looked back at Yun qiongjun. He was reluctant and seemed to have something to say.


    Yun qiongjun looks at him and doesn''t speak. She can''t accept the fact that this friend''s Apocalypse is her father.


    The Apocalypse understood that this time the palace had lost its face and would not give up. In this way, the safety of Yun qiongjun''s life is even more precarious. As her father, he should protect her. That''s why he decided to go back to heaven with the gods.


    When Apocalypse left, Yun qiongjun was talking with Zhuqing gusen. Zhu Qing takes Yun qiongjun''s hand to see if she is hurt. Goosen was sullen all the time. When I saw Yun qiongjun win the immortal just now, he was quite happy. Now his face turned cloudy.


    "Goosen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yun qiongjun is so careful that she can see that Gu Sen has something on her mind.


    "I suddenly felt that the sky might be better. Your father is an immortal, and you are an immortal. Why don''t you want to leave here and go to the heavenly palace


    Gu Sen slowly said what he thought in his heart. He used to feel a little sad that he was a ghost. Now it seems that Yun qiongjun is even more unattainable. His inner loss is more and more. Of course, he is as happy as yun''er, but what should she do if she really goes to Tiangong to cultivate immortals?


    "What''s good about immortals. The old people all said to be a pair of happy mandarin ducks, not to give a fairy. You two are so fond of each other. Why do you want to separate the two places like Cowherd and Weaver Girl? "


    Zhu Qing talks quickly. Yun qiongjun smiles a little and nods her little head. It''s just you who are smart.


    "Gu Sen, don''t worry, I will always be with you. I don''t care about any gods, as long as there are you, anywhere. With you in my harbor, I can stay and enjoy my life


    Yun qiongjun speaks her heart sincerely. She loves and relies on Goosen. She doesn''t yearn for any immortals, what she wants is company and love.


    "But your father is a fairy..."


    Gu Sen expressed his doubts. Yunqiongjun will not keep an eye on WAN Ping. However, as for the immortal''s father, yun''er can hardly find her own father. Will she let him leave him?


    "The apocalypse? Now I know he''s my father. I have always regarded him as a friend. I don''t have the feeling between father and daughter for a moment, and I can''t follow him directly to the sky. "


    Indeed, Yun qiongjun always thinks that Tianqi is a friend. Now, even if she knew that he was her father, she didn''t have much affection. She had not enjoyed her father''s love since she was a child, and she still couldn''t understand the feelings between father and daughter. She didn''t feel sad just now when she watched Tianqi leave with the man.


    "But I really don''t want to be queen. It''s too hard. We must be able to govern the country and fight. "


    Said Yun qiongjun half jokingly.


    "Miss, where shall we go for dinner in the evening? I''ve settled the refugees and arranged for people to clean up the streets. "


    Chuqing comes over and reports to Yun qiongjun about the results of her labor just now.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen suddenly look at each other and smile.


    "What are you two doing, so scary?"


    Zhu Qing was seen by Gu Sen and asked a little afraid."Zhuqing, do you want to be queen?"

 Chapter 362

    "I don''t understand what you two said."


    Zhu Qing looks at Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, and is confused.


    "I said," do you want to be the queen of Wanyi? "


    Yun qiongjun put her hand on the shoulder of Zhuqing bar and asked gently.


    "Aren''t you the queen of Wanyi? Strange, are you sick? "


    Zhuqing is even more confused. She reaches out to touch Yun qiongjun''s forehead. It''s not hot. How can she still talk nonsense all the time.


    Yun qiongjun laughingly took her hand off and took her to a nearby pavilion to sit down.


    "Before I was away, you helped with the affairs of Wanyi. I think you managed well. Now, I want to give up the Queen''s position, to find a suitable successor, I think of you. Now I ask you, would you like to take over my position and take good care of the people of Wanyi? "


    Yun qiongjun sincerely expressed what she thought in her heart.


    Zhuqing suddenly realizes that this is what Yun qiongjun wants to abdicate.


    "Where are you going again, miss? No, I''m going with you. "


    Zhu Qing holds on to Yun qiongjun''s hand. She doesn''t want to leave Yun qiongjun any more. No matter where she goes, she will follow.


    "That won''t do. I have discussed with yun''er that when she finds a suitable successor, we will find a paradise to be a happy couple. From then on, he retired to the mountains and forests, and no longer asked about the world''s past. "


    Gu Sen said playfully.


    "It''s too much of a hindrance for us to take you. I still have to be bullied by you two every day, no good. "


    "You are so naughty."


    Yun qiongjun smiles and points at Gu Sen''s forehead. Gu Sen smiles sheepishly.


    Looking at this scene, Zhu Qing knows that he can''t follow Yun qiongjun like he used to. He''s a little sad.


    Now that they''re done, it''s time to leave. Even if you can''t give up, you can''t keep it. Yun qiongjun has her own dream. She and Gu Sen respect and love each other, so it''s unnecessary to follow them.


    Ah, Zhuqing, what can you do.


    Zhu Qing reluctantly pulls Yun qiongjun''s sleeve. Seeing this, Gu Sen also runs to take another sleeve of Yun qiongjun and looks at Zhu Qing.


    Yun qiongjun is amused by Gu Sen''s childlike behavior. She puts his arm down and tells Zhuqing what she thinks.


    "Zhuqing, you are the one I trust most. We are not only friends, but also good sisters. After seeing you, I feel that I am not alone. Now, Gu Sen and I are determined to leave, and Wanyi is handed over to others. I am not at ease. You are the only one who has the experience of governing the country before, and you are my most trusted friend, so you can''t be more suitable to hand over Wanyi to you. "


    "You know, I can''t do anything."


    Zhu Qing is a little bit unsure.


    The reason why she promised Yun qiongjun to help with the management was that she knew she would come back. Now, she wants to put down her power and status, go to romantic seclusion with Gu Sen, and entrust all her affairs to herself. On the contrary, she has no confidence.


    "I can teach you. You can''t do anything. You see, you can invent weapons. You are smart and studious. As long as I pass on some experience to you, you will be free. "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Zhu Qing with encouragement. That look is full of trust, to Zhu Qing a kind of inexplicable encouragement. Maybe, I can have a try.


    "Well, after I really become queen, will I hold a meeting with the kings of other countries on behalf of my country?"


    Zhu Qing asks Yun qiongjun carefully. Her eyes are full of expectation. It seems that this is very important for her.


    "Yes, once you are declared to be the queen of Wanyi. In the future, you have to meet the kings of other countries in person for trade and economic exchanges between countries. "


    "Well, if we talk about cooperation with the U.S. in the future, would you like me to discuss it with migang in person?"


    Zhu Qing hesitated to say his heart.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly understands what Zhu Qing is thinking. She looked at Zhu Qing and laughed.


    Zhu Qing was puzzled by her smile, and her face turned red unconsciously.


    "It turns out that you are missing someone."


    Yun qiongjun takes Zhuqing, who is red with a smile. Zhuqing bashes Yun qiongjun on the back with her hands.


    Gu Sen on one side also understands Yun qiongjun''s voice. He knows that Zhuqing is missing migang, who is Midu. This young girl, don''t you think weapons are more interesting than men?


    "Oh, our Zhuqing has grown up and found something more meaningful than weapons."


    Gu Sen also joined the ranks of making fun of Zhu Qing.


    Zhu Qing blushed and didn''t know what to do.


    "Zhuqing, it''s not good for you. Migang is still a child. You old aunt can''t eat tender grass. I remember that your condition is called paedophilia in medicine. It''s a disease. It has to be treated. "


    When Yun qiongjun looks at the blushing Zhuqing, she feels more and more interesting. I saw this guy was interested in migang earlier, but I didn''t expect that he really liked that kid.Zhu Qing is embarrassed. She is even more shy and pursues Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun runs around Gu Sen with a smile. Zhuqing chases Gu Sen as hard as she can. Gu Sen laughs at the two people who are fighting.


    After enough playing, Yun qiongjun put her arm around Zhuqing''s shoulder and began to tell her something.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you everything before I go. Trade and contract negotiation between countries. Small to conscription training, cleaning the streets. I will leave the affairs of the state to you, no matter how big or small. "


    Bamboo counts and nods.


    "When you have learned all these things, I will officially announce that you are the new queen of Wanyi. Gu Sen and I will hold a grand celebration for you, so that everyone will be convinced. Of course, you should make more efforts to make Wanyi a prosperous and prosperous country. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and the country is prosperous and prosperous. We must not fail to live up to my people''s hope for you. "


    Yun qiongjun said earnestly that she didn''t want to be Zhu Qing''s miss at the moment. She was more like a former Queen''s ideological education to the current queen.


    "Miss, I have written down everything you said. You can rest assured that I will study hard and never fail to live up to your trust. "


    Zhu Qing puts her head on Yun qiongjun''s shoulder and shakes it gently.


    "Just promise me that you will come back to see me often and I will miss you."


    "Well, good. I''ll take time to see you when we settle down over there. I hope to see you next time. You are no longer alone. If you have a good man like migang with you, we will be happy for you


    Yun qiongjun said seriously. Migang is brave and resourceful, which is a good choice. If Zhuqing and he are in love, it is a good choice. In this way, the United States and Wanyi will form an alliance, and other countries are afraid of the power of their two countries, and naturally dare not mess around. In this way, the country will be more stable and more assured.


    "Miss, you hate it. I don''t care about you."


    Zhu Qing twisted his face to one side and secretly touched a tear. She and Yun qiongjun are no longer sisters. They are better than sisters. The two have experienced life and death together, and they regard each other as their relatives. Now she wants to go, do not know when and when to meet again, how can he not sad.


    "Well, since you have agreed. I have to start to prepare. From tomorrow, we will officially start to learn how to govern the country and stabilize the people. "


    Yun qiongjun smiles and is very relaxed. I''ve been a queen for so long. I''m tired. Now, finally found the right person, oneself also should have a good rest.


    Gu Sen was very happy to see that Zhuqing agreed.


    Finally, he can stay with yun''er for a long time, and he no longer cares about the mundane affairs.


    Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun to see Qi Tian. He wants to share the good news with Qi Tian. After the master left, Qi Tian was his most important person.


    Gu Sen came to Qi Tian''s house, but it was empty and there were several pots of fresh fruit wine on the ground.


    Gu Sen looks at the wine pot on the ground with some sadness, and remembers the drinking time under the moon with Qi Tian in the past. He can''t help but feel some regret.


    Gu Sen ran out of the room, but also did not find Qi Tian. He looked around the empty forest, decadent sitting on the threshold in a daze.


    He suddenly remembered that Qi Tian asked Yun qiongjun to stay. After Wanping died, Qi Tian disappeared?


    Gu Sen leans against the wooden door, remembering what Qi Tian said to Yun qiongjun before, and he can''t help but burst into tears.


    Qi Tian didn''t want to be reincarnated, but he couldn''t let his master find Lin. he did everything to guard him, that is, he could meet again one day. Gu Sen is glad that master has such a good friend. It is enough to have such a good friend in life.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sen thought that he had not visited master Meilin for a long time. He didn''t know how it was growing.


    Gu Sen goes to the room and takes out two jars of wine to see Meilin.


    After a few steps, I saw the young trees standing alone in the wind. At the beginning, Qi Tian chose to set up camp nearby for the convenience of care.


    Gu Sen put the wine in front of the saplings and knelt down to kowtow.


    "Master, I''ve come to see you."


    Gu Sen sat cross legged on the ground, a pot of wine to the master, a pot of wine to drink.


    "Master, the wine that Qi Tian personally brews for you, let me help Qi Tian to accompany you today


    Gu Sen took a sip of wine and spoke slowly.


    "Master, Qi Tian has gone. I think he has been reborn. You can''t come to see you in the future. Don''t worry. I''ll come to see you later. "


    "Master, I have been missing you since you left. A lot of things have happened these days when you are not with me. Without your earnest instruction, I sometimes really don''t know how to deal with it. Simply, I still have yun''er, otherwise I really don''t know how to stick to it all the way. "


    "Now, yun''er has decided to give up the throne to others and go back to the mountains with me. I want to share this good news with you. You and Qi Tian are gone. I don''t know who to tell. If you''re still alive, you''ll understand what Yuner and I are doing, right? "

 Chapter 363

    The disappearance of Qi Tian is what Gu Sen didn''t expect. In the past, although he was not full of passion for life, at least he could still have such a person and a belief in his heart.


    When the breeze blows, the young branches and leaves on the seedlings in the forest are gently blown, making a rustling sound. I don''t know if he will have any regrets, and he has not seen the seedlings grow into towering trees.


    Pick up the kettle beside, there is still water in it. It should be the water that Qi Tian had not finished pouring before Qi Tian disappeared. Come to the small sapling and water it carefully. Maybe people like Qi Tian will never take care of it so carefully in the future!


    Sighed, but shook his head, all things in the world will disappear that day, heaven will not let anyone go, Wan Ping is, Qi Tian is also.


    Yun qiongjun can''t accept Wan Ping''s departure for a while. Although she doesn''t like Wanping very much, she just uses herself and never treats herself as a daughter. After all, she has lived together for a period of time.


    What she had experienced may never be forgotten in her life. She also touched herself. For example, when Tianqi first came here, she knew the real purpose of Tianqi and knew that she was not the opponent of apocalypse, but she still wanted to protect herself.


    It really impressed Yun qiongjun. She was really moved. She also felt protected by her mother.


    That kind of feeling is too beautiful, too wonderful, but beautiful things are often fleeting, just like Epiphyllum, only open at night, only a little time will wither, few people can appreciate its beauty.


    Let Yun qiongjun have an illusion that everything is like a dream. Well, since she is no longer here, she should accept it. It may be the best destination for her to go there.


    Yun qiongjun looks up at the sky. She closes her eyes and looks at the white clouds floating in the sky. It turns out that the sky is so beautiful. Zhuqing looks at her enjoyment and doesn''t know what she is thinking. But she guesses that it may be related to Wan Ping.


    In this short period of time, sister Yun found her own father and mother, but the three people could not be together like the normal family of three.


    Now Wanping has disappeared, and Tianqi has returned to the heaven. Sister Yun is still alone, but fortunately, she still has Gu Sen and herself beside her.


    With her sister, no matter what happens in her heart, she will never want to be happy.


    "Sister Yun, you say the sky is so beautiful, can we go out and play?"


    Yun qiongjun looks at her and laughs. How can such a big person always grow up? She always wants to go out and play. She doesn''t know that she is the queen of Wanyi?


    "No, you have a lot of work to do. Come on, I''ll take you to learn about being a queen now."


    Zhu Qing felt that she was asking for trouble. Why did she have to tell her to go out and play and sell her cute to Yun qiongjun, who pretended not to see her and ignored her, took her to study directly.


    She knew that she would not succeed. What sister Yun decided to do was to do it immediately. Besides, she couldn''t avoid becoming the queen.


    Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing have known each other for so many years. They always treat her as their own sister. Naturally, they will tell her everything.


    Looking at the back of the hall, you need to know more about yourself.


    "This Too much, too


    Of course, Yun qiongjun knows a lot, but as the monarch of a country, the people of the whole country depend on her to lead. For such a big country, there are many things to deal with.


    "It''s not all, it''s just the important part. You can see the rest. I''ll tell you a little bit about it."


    Zhu Qing nods and goes up. Yun qiongjun seriously tells Zhu Qing what she needs to know. She is very careful. At first, Zhu Qing is still listening and recording. But later, when she looks at so many things, she has to remember. She is upset and complains.


    "Well, sister Yun, why do you need to remember so many things? Did you remember so much when you were Queen? But I remember that I didn''t have so many things when I was acting queen


    If you know that being a queen is so troublesome, you won''t be so easy to promise. I''m sorry. But what can I do? Now there''s no turning back.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her sighing and frowns. Although she believes that Zhu Qing can be a good queen, after all, everything must come from the deep thoughts of her heart. Only if she really wants to do this well, can she rest assured!


    Look at her seriously.


    "Zhuqing, you can''t do this. You have to remember your present identity, which is the future queen of Wanyi. You can easily leave a handle on others like this, do you know?"


    Zhu Qing looked at Yun qiongjun''s serious look, and became serious and nodded honestly."I know sister Yun, I will pay attention to it."


    Yun qiongjun told Zhu Qing all the things carefully, and Zhuqing also wrote down all the things one by one. Sister Yun can''t be with her all the time, so these things have to be remembered by ourselves. They discuss while they are studying, and the whole afternoon is just like this.


    Some tired, the speed naturally slowed down, two people plan to rest, Zhuqing inadvertently said.


    "Sister Yun, you say If I become the queen of Wanyi, will my status become more dignified? Migang is also a king, can I be worthy of him? Besides, we are both kings, will we be together? "


    In fact, Zhu Qing just thought about it and unconsciously said these words. As soon as Yun qiongjun relaxed and pounded her back with her hand, she heard Zhuqing say these words. She didn''t think of anything between her and migang.


    When she was in the United States, Zhuqing was angry because migang pushed her away. And when Zhuqing was about to leave, migang studied her. It seems that the two of them have a play.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the way she is moistened by love. She looks like a little woman. She can''t help laughing. Her laughter makes Zhu Qing react. Unexpectedly, she says these words. She looks at Yun qiongjun in a daze. Later, she covers her face shyly, but she still can''t stop the blush on her face.


    "Oh, sister Yun, don''t laugh."


    Seeing her shyness, Yun qiongjun tried to suppress her smile.


    "Well, well, I don''t laugh. But do you really like migang


    Looking at Zhuqing expectantly, Zhu Qing is still red and nods slowly. Yun qiongjun is happy and touches Zhu Qing''s hand.


    "Silly girl, no matter what, if you really like him, be brave. Don''t miss it. You see, Gu Sen and I are very good now. I think migang is also interesting to you. As long as two people like each other, they can try to be together. I support you!"


    Zhu Qing looks at Yun qiongjun excitedly and grabs her hand.


    "Really? Can we really? "


    In order to give her confidence, Yun qiongjun nods firmly. "Well, I believe you can. Come on!"


    With Yun qiongjun''s support, Zhuqing feels that it is really possible for him and migang to have a good relationship. He has a great deal of confidence and he really needs to be brave.


    "Thank you, sister Yun."


    Two people hold each other''s hands tightly, at the moment, two people''s hearts will feel that each other will be their sisters for life.


    The next day, Yun qiongjun held a meeting in the main hall. All the ministers of Wanyi must attend. Some of the ministers had heard about who was going to do the Queen''s position, and they all talked about it in private.


    Before Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing arrived, the hall was already very busy. When they were about to go to the hall, Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing were together.


    Zhu Qing is asked to wear the Queen''s clothes, while she is wearing the Queen Mother''s clothes. Zhu Qing looks at the clothes in front of her, showing a little bit of self-confidence. Yun qiongjun notices that something is wrong with her and asks her what''s wrong with her.


    Zhu Qing shook her head. In fact, she was wondering whether the ministers and people in Wanyi liked Yun qiongjun so much, and she was so young and capable that she suddenly became the queen of Wanyi. Would the ministers have any opinions.


    In fact, Zhu Qing didn''t say that. Yun qiongjun could guess it and comfort her.


    "Zhuqing, I believe you can be the queen. You are the best, right? Don''t be afraid. Let''s go. "


    Taking Zhuqing''s hand, they went to the hall together. When they came to the hall, the ministers were more unstable when they saw the clothes they were wearing. However, Yun qiongjun was there, and they were all quiet.


    After hearing the Queen''s retirement, she will become the queen of zhuyuqing.


    As soon as this was said, the people in the audience were all talking about it. They were afraid that Yun qiongjun would not want them again. The voice of opposition was obviously higher than the voice of approval. Yun qiongjun and Zhu Qing looked at the ministers under the stage. Zhu Qing was about to say something. Yun qiongjun stopped her and gave her strength with her eyes.


    "Your Majesty, you are in good health. Why did you suddenly pass on the throne to others?"


    Yun qiongjun hugs Zhuqing.


    "I really have no problem, but the new queen is also very suitable to be the queen of Wanyi. She is no worse than me, and I also said that I will listen to the government in this period of time!"


    Looking at Yun qiongjun holding Zhu Qing''s hand, she knows that the relationship between them is very good. Yun qiongjun also says that she will not ignore Wanyi, and that Zhu Qing has been queen for a period of time instead of Yun qiongjun, which is really good.


    After thinking about it for a while, the ministers didn''t say anything more. They accepted it a little bit, because even if they didn''t accept it, people couldn''t change the decision that Yun qiongjun had already made.

 Chapter 364

    Yun qiongjun feels that it''s really good to be like this. She''s very relaxed. She happily ran to her palace and rolled on the bed.


    Zhu Qing pouts and looks around. She has never seen such a cloud qiongjun. She cast off her former disguise and behaved more like a pure girl.


    "Zhuqing, you know what? I''m so happy. I feel free at last. I don''t have to deal with endless business and attend all kinds of business activities. All of a sudden, I found that the whole world has become extraordinarily beautiful. "


    Yun qiongjun holds her chin and smiles foolishly. It seems that she has been bound for too long, and now she is completely free.


    "So, miss, what are your plans?"


    Zhu Qing asked sullenly. She didn''t want Yun qiongjun to leave so quickly. Seeing her so happy, she felt a little sad. She used to hate the throne so much that now she is happy like a fool.


    "I''ll take a break first. I''ve made plans. I''ll take a vacation with Goosen first. Find a place with beautiful scenery to live and enjoy the people''s life when the sun rises and the sun sets. "


    "Are you going so fast? Don''t you plan to stay in the palace a little longer? "


    After listening to Yun qiongjun''s plan, Zhu Qing is disappointed. She thought she would stay with her for a period of time. Now it seems that only gusen is in her eyes.


    "No, no, no, I won''t stay. Staying here, I will have the illusion that I am still the queen, and I have to deal with endless official business. I have to learn all kinds of rules and etiquette every day, and I can''t be my real self


    Yun qiongjun felt that she was finally out of the sea of misery. How could she continue to waste her time here.


    "What shall I do? Miss, didn''t you promise to listen to the government from the curtain? You know, I''m a stranger to my new office. It''s heartless of you to leave so resolutely. "


    Zhu Qing said, actually began to sob.


    She really can''t bear to part with Yun qiongjun like this. I''m going to say goodbye. I don''t know when I''ll see you next time.


    "You can''t say that. How can I abandon you when I''m so affectionate. I''ve taught you what I''ve learned all my life, and you can apply what I''ve learned. It''s meaningless for me to stay. Instead of doing nothing like this, I''d better go out and enjoy the beauty of nature. You say, am I right? "


    Yun qiongjun patted Zhu Qing on the shoulder and gently comforted him. In fact, I am a little reluctant to part with Zhu Qing. But she really has other important things to do. Gu Sen has been with him for so many years, and he has not given him anything. Now he wants to come, he feels that he owes a lot. Now that she has succeeded in abdication, she should consider how to make up for the affectionate Gu Sen and enjoy their two person world.


    "But I can''t bear you. You know what I can learn at once


    Zhuqing takes Yun qiongjun''s arm and shakes it, which is childish.


    "No, you know everything. You''ve been helping with state affairs for a while. Now, I''ve given you all the other specific things. Governing Wanyi is a piece of cake for you. You don''t have to rely on me so much. "


    Yun qiongjun knows that Zhu Qing is reluctant to part with herself, not because she has not learned how to govern the country and the people.


    "But don''t you really stay here for a few days? I''m ready to let you listen to the government. You can''t wait to leave Wanyi. "


    Zhu Qing doesn''t feel embarrassed to see Yun qiongjun expose her own caution. They''ve been together for so long that they already know each other''s mind.


    "No. Zhuqing, I believe you will give them a prosperous Wanyi


    Yun qiongjun patted Zhuqing on the shoulder with great sincerity and turned to leave.


    Zhu Qing watched Yun qiongjun leave with tears in her heart.


    Yunqiongjun can''t find Gu Sen, so she reaches out and begins to summon the dead.


    "Help me to see where Goosen is now."


    After ordering the dead, Yun qiongjun starts to pack up her things in her bedroom. She was in a good mood at the thought that she and gusen would have a good night together.


    The undead tells Yun qiongjun that Gu Sen is sitting next to Lin''s body, drinking and talking to himself.


    Yun qiongjun smiles, which is really in line with Gu Sen''s character. Except for him, other people are afraid to be unable to do such a thing.


    Yun qiongjun comes to Gu Sen with her packed bag. From a long distance, she sees Gu Sen sitting alone in front of Meilin''s body, talking and crying to the saplings.


    "Gu Sen"


    Yun qiongjun called for him and went to help him up from the ground.


    "Cloud son, you are coming. I''m talking to the master. "


    Gu Sen is drunk. He reaches out and smiles at Yun qiongjun. The wine pot in his hand is half empty.


    "How much wine have you drunk. How can I be so drunk? "


    Yun qiongjun grabs the wine pot in his hand and hugs Gu Sen with some heartache.


    "I can do nothing but drink. Cloud, I know I''ve hurt you. "Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun with guilt. People say the truth after drinking, but it is true.


    "I am an undead, and you have no future with me. I''m not fertile, and I can''t build you a complete family like everybody else. "


    Gu Sen hugs Yun qiongjun and mumbles to himself.


    "I love you so much, so I feel very sad. I sometimes wonder if I''m too selfish. I can''t give you what other men give you. I hate myself. I don''t deserve you. Should I let go and let someone more suitable love you for me


    Gu Sen said, tears came out. When he was awake, he could hardly speak. Now, drinking to relieve one''s worries, on the contrary, can reveal one''s feelings.


    Yun qiongjun, who was tightly held by him, has been silent. She quietly listens to Gu Sen''s words, but she can''t keep up with the taste. She always thought that Gu Sen was careless and would not think so much. He is usually busy with official business and does not timely comfort him. Who knows he has so many worries hidden in his heart. Thinking of this, Yun qiongjun feels more distressed. She hugs Gu Sen tightly and shakes her head all the time.


    "Gusen, it''s not like that. I admit, I like children, more want to have a crystallization of our love with you. But I know more about what you mean to me. You asked me last time why I didn''t go to Tiangong with my father. Gu Sen, do you know that you have been with me for so many years. I love you, trust you and depend on you more. "


    Yun qiongjun raises her head, looks into Gu Sen''s eyes and says what she thinks in her heart.


    "Gusen, I love you as much as you love me. We can not have children, we just live together. I cook, you practice. We get up early to watch the sunrise, and we watch the stars at night. We can live the life we want without changing for anyone. I didn''t enjoy the love of my parents since I was a child, so I won''t rely on my parents like others. The darkest years of my life were always with you. I have been used to you by my side, for me, your company is the most affectionate confession. I can have no children, no parents, but I can''t do without you. "


    Gu Sen can''t stop tears. He didn''t expect Yun qiongjun to be so understanding. He always thought that Yun qiongjun loved her less than she did. Today, he found that the seemingly strong queen also had a weak side. It''s rare for her to be so simple and kind after so many things.


    "We''ve been through a lot of tribulations, and we''ve finally come to this day. I don''t want to be separated from you for another minute. In the days to come, I''ll be with you and never part. "


    Yun qiongjun wipes her tears for Gu Sen and makes a gentle promise.


    Gu Sen is speechless. He can only lie down in Yun qiongjun''s arms and hold the woman he loves most in this life.


    "Are we going to gusen?"


    Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen, who was carrying the salute.


    "Yes, you don''t mean to like the scenery there. It feels like a paradise."


    Gu Sen hugs her shoulder affectionately and walks briskly.


    "Yes, there are so many small animals. So we don''t have anyone to play and we don''t feel lonely. "


    Yun qiongjun said happily that Gu Sen had taken a word out of his mind.


    "It''s very kind of you, Goosen."


    Yun qiongjun raised her small face and said happily to Gu Sen. Gu Sen can''t help but bend down and pinch her lovely little face and smile.


    "Let''s see my master first."


    Qiongjun suggested. She has learned from Gu Sen that the master has left. Yun qiongjun felt a little sad and happy for her master.


    "Well, listen to the girl."


    Gu Sen''s humorous words make Yun qiongjun laugh.


    They came to the small wooden house where Qi Tian lived before his death, and stood at the door, filled with emotion. If Qi Tian is still alive, he will be happy to meet them.


    "You know what. Compared with father Tianqi, I think Qi Tian is more like my father. He taught me skills and urged me to practice. In my recollection, it''s more happy to be with the master. "


    Yun qiongjun is a little sad.


    Gu Sen knew that this must remind her of the past and patted her shoulder comfortingly.


    "No, you still have me. From today on, we will never give up and we will live and die together. "


    Yun qiongjun smiles sweetly.


    "Well, we''re going to clean up the room."


    Qi Tian has been away for so long, and the house has been in a mess. If you want to move in, you must clean it up.


    Yun qiongjun pushes the door open. Spider webs are everywhere. Because there was no one to disturb her for a long time and the air was not in circulation, Yun qiongjun was choked and sneezed.


    Gu Sen asks Yun qiongjun to stand at the door and wait for him for a moment. He enters to disturb him first.


    Gu Sen rolls up his sleeves and starts to clean up the room. Yun qiongjun sits on a small stone bench outside the door and looks at the blue sky. She feels very happy.


    This dream of freedom is not easy to come, and now finally live up to their own persistence and waiting.


    "Cloud son, come and see. There is a letter from Qi Tian to my master."


    Gu Sen comes out of the house and asks Yun qiongjun to come over.

 Chapter 365

    Yun qiongjun walks over and sees Gu Sen holding a thick plate of letters in his hand. Those neatly folded letters said to him.


    "This is a letter from master Qi Tian to Meilin."


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu Sen. Gu Sen nodded, but he didn''t expect Qi Tian to be so intentional.


    "It''s a pity that Shifu can''t see it. Alas, when master was alive, mirin always came to see him. They had a good time drinking and drinking, and they hated meeting each other too late. At that time, I was young and ignorant. I was curious how there was so much to say between two people. Now it seems that life is hard to find a confidant. It''s a pity I missed it. "


    Looking at these yellow letters, Gu Sen felt lost.


    "Yes. At that time, I remember them playing the piano and drinking wine on the edge of the cliff, and playing chess with swords under the peach blossom tree. I remember that they were talking and laughing, and I also remember that they were blushing because of one thing. However, I actually envy them so real. I have never seen the master smile again. "


    Recalling the past, Yun qiongjun is also filled with emotion. Now Meilin is still a sapling, and the master is also in chaos. This is a new reunion. If ten thousand years later, they will naturally meet again. At that time, they will have a drink and have a good time.


    "Wait, let''s send these letters to your master. It''s also my master''s wish to find Lin


    Qiongjun suggested.


    Gu Sen nods and agrees with Yun qiongjun''s suggestion. But they can''t go now. They haven''t even had a drink. It''s too hard.


    After a simple meal, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun bring Qi Tian''s letter to Meilin''s body.


    The noumenon of seeking forest is more and more vigorous. Gu Sen looked at the green leaves for a moment.


    "When master Qi Tian left, the tree seemed to feel the death of a relative, and it was not long at all. The listless appearance of those branches and leaves made me think it couldn''t live. Now it seems that Meilin is sorry for the master''s departure. Now, he''s ready to go, and he''s starting to come back to life. "


    Yun qiongjun stroked the leaves, hoping that it would grow up quickly, become a forest seeker, and meet the reincarnated master soon.


    Gu Sen talks to Yun qiongjun while digging a hole. Soon, they dug a hole beside the body of Meilin and buried all the letters written by Qi Tian in it.


    "Master, just these letters. I''m still a little sad now. I didn''t want to help at the beginning. Will he forgive me when he knows the truth in the future? "


    "Yes. Cloud son, he is your master, you are his apprentice. How can there be words of forgiveness between master and apprentice. When he knows the truth, he will also know why you do it, and naturally he will not hate you. "


    "That''s what it says. But sometimes when I think of the master''s expression that day after I refused, I still feel bad. Gu Sen, it''s too late for master to leave me to say goodbye. It''s better to build a tomb for him here. When I was alive, I was a close friend to Meilin. When I died, I realized my master''s dream


    Gu Sen agreed to Yun qiongjun''s proposal without thinking about it. They began to work together to build a tomb for Qi Tian. Gu Sen also buried Qi Tian''s favorite fruit wine in the ground.


    When you and your master meet again in the future, you can dig out this jar of wine to celebrate.


    After everything is done, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun kneel down and kowtow to the two masters three times. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun tell their masters that they have decided to travel around the world from now on, so that they don''t have to worry. They will come back to see them when they have a chance.


    After saying goodbye to their master, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun went to live in Qi Tian''s cabin. They don''t have a suitable place for the moment, so they settle down here first. Wait until you meet the right place, and then choose to settle down.


    apocas like as two peas who are exactly the same as themselves. The Apocalypse was surprised to find that the ruins were everywhere. The Apocalypse was shocked. He didn''t understand. In a few days, the heaven had changed so much.


    "Now you are satisfied. Your precious daughter has made a great contribution to the transformation of heaven into the present one


    The immortal looked at the Apocalypse with sarcasm. Without waiting for him to speak, he turned around and left.


    Tianqi didn''t understand. He wanted to ask him, but seeing that he was indifferent, he decided to ask others.


    Gods of all walks in a hurry. The Apocalypse held on to one of them and had not opened his mouth. The other party was surprised to recognize himself.


    "Oh, apocalypse, you are back at last. Look at the sky. It''s a mess now. "


    "What happened? How did this happen? "


    The Apocalypse asked. He now has too many questions in his mind, and he is eager to find a clear person to answer.


    "We don''t know exactly what the situation is. We only know that many buildings in the celestial sphere have broken to varying degrees recently, and they all seem to have signs of collapse. Now the heaven is in chaos, all the gods are busy repairing and repairing. Alas It''s not very effective. "


    The fairy touched his beard and shook his head. It doesn''t seem optimistic about the situation.


    Apocalypse pondered. I don''t know why it is like this. I want to ask again. But I saw a fairy walking in a hurry to look for the man who was talking."Lao Liu, you are still chatting here. Your palace is sinking again


    After hearing the words of the visitor, the old man quickly followed the man and left Tianqi, who was shocked in situ.


    After thinking for a few seconds, apocalypse quickly followed them and went to see the building they just said.


    See those magnificent buildings, now the collapse is very serious, the wall appeared large cracks, many places have collapsed. All kinds of immortals are in a hurry and use their own methods to make up for it, but it doesn''t help. This side has just been mended and there has been a continuous collapse.


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    "Yes, yes? It''s been so many days. How come it doesn''t work at all? We''ve worked so hard that there''s no change. "


    "Well, I''ve been here for hundreds of years, and I''ve never met this kind of situation. Which gods have I offended?"


    The gods sigh when they see their efforts in vain. They got together and talked about what kind of disaster had happened that even the heavenly palace could not be avoided.


    The weather witnessed this and was terrified. He didn''t know what the reason was that the heavenly palace had turned into this appearance.


    "Why are you afraid? Or do you start to feel pain? "


    A voice came from behind. The Apocalypse didn''t need to look at it. She came to talk to herself again. He was the only one who could make that strange voice.


    "What''s going on here? Is it because of my daughter? "


    The Apocalypse did not return, and spoke coldly to the man.


    "Who else could she have? It''s all the evil made by Wan Yun


    The voice was full of discontent, anger and deep hatred.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. You can slander me, but you can''t slander her!"


    Tianqi was very angry waiting for him, and he was not allowed to evaluate his daughter like this. Yun''er is her own flesh and blood. It''s a pity that she can''t be accompanied by her since childhood. How can outsiders slander her? His father is really unqualified.


    "What do you say, you say I slander her? Well, you think I''m rare to do such a stupid thing


    The man was infuriated by the apocalypse, and he disdained to snort.


    "I knew you didn''t believe me. I also knew for a long time that this would happen in the heavenly palace. Because you were soft hearted, the world will be destroyed. "


    "She shouldn''t have existed in this world. She is the daughter of human beings and immortals, which is not allowed by the heavenly palace. She was not pure by birth and was rejected by all. However, she often crosses the time line and lives in any space, which is tantamount to disturbing the will of the world


    The fairy told the Apocalypse everything. He squinted at Apocalypse''s face, from surprise to calmness to silence.


    "The creator felt that the world was too chaotic and decided to destroy it and create a new world."


    The fairy''s words are over. The Apocalypse is silent.


    "I knew you were reluctant to kill her, so I decided to do it yourself. It''s a pity that you tried every means to stop me. I failed in my assassination action, which resulted in the irreparable consequences.


    Strange to say, her blood is impure, but she has other powers. I can''t understand why the magic of the immortal can''t do anything about him. Although I don''t like your daughter, she has so many secrets hidden in her that I am very curious


    The man ignored the response of the apocalypse and took care of himself.


    Tianqi walks away. I don''t understand why this happened because of Yun qiongjun. What''s wrong with her so kind a child? If it were not for herself and Wanping, she would not have come into this world. Since she was a child, she did not enjoy the love of her father and mother, and experienced so many hardships and hardships. Now it is not easy to have love, think can live a happy life, but unexpectedly, the world is unpredictable, the storm is not smooth, a wave again.


    Tianqi chagrined, he has not been a competent father, for this daughter, he owed too much. Now let him pain under the killer, how can he bear it? Is there no other way to save the world? What if you kill the creator? Whether everything can be restored to the past.


    Thinking of this, apocalypse walked quickly to the immortal.


    "Who is the creator you just mentioned


    "I don''t know. I''ve never met him. But subconsciously, I know that there is such a person, he is sacred and inviolable, no one dares to violate his will


    "So, do you mean that yun''er must die?"


    "What do you think? Is there a better way? "


    The man asked the apocalypse.


    Apocalypse gritted his teeth.


    "Does cloud have to die, or the world will be destroyed?"

 Chapter 366

    The fairy looked serious and nodded slightly, "it''s true." Looking at the cloud, he is also helpless, but also erect his ears, as if listening to what, as if the disaster is near.


    Looking at his affirmative appearance, Tianqi suddenly burst out laughing, and looked at the distance with empty eyes, "then let the world be destroyed!" Then, he was helpless to look at the immortal. At that moment, he was contradictory, but the balance tilted to his daughter''s side.


    The immortal was shocked and looked at the apocalypse. I didn''t expect how the elegant Apocalypse had become like this before. He didn''t care about the overall situation. It was just for one person. It was not worth it. The cost was too high.


    "Do you know what a disaster that will bring? Do you know how many people will be killed or injured? " The immortal again stressed that his eyes became very surprised and raised his voice for fear that the Apocalypse would not be heard or understood its seriousness.


    The Apocalypse just sneered and didn''t answer. Of course, he heard what he emphasized and knew the seriousness of the situation. However, he was reluctant to give up. His heart was trembling slightly, but his face didn''t show it.


    The immortal''s expression began to be complicated, but he still couldn''t understand the apocalypse.


    At this moment, the whole sky began to shake, the earth began to collapse, the roar was deafening, it was more terrible than the thunder and lightning in the sky, there were cracks everywhere, which were never seen before.


    After the floor tiles split, the four splashes, and then all of them fell to the human world. It was a roar, and the scene was quite frightening.


    The immortal looked at the apocalypse in a panic. Knowing that it was no intention to persuade him again, he widened his eyes and looked at the astonishing tragedy. His face turned pale, just as the disaster came to him.


    Some of the floor tiles fell into the human world, some piled up into mountains, some caused landslides and rolled down, and some directly injured people''s lives. The landslides that can be seen everywhere also cause countless people''s death and injury, and the scene is extremely tragic.


    Everywhere is the ruins, everywhere has the casualty scene, has become the hell on earth, the cry resounds through the sky. The bodies were everywhere, and the rivers and lakes were red with blood.


    Roads, trees are all damaged, birds, animals, fish and insects are not spared.


    Tianqi looks at this hellish scene, his eyes are complicated and his whole body looks like bleeding again. However, he doesn''t want his daughter to die because of this. He has many contradictions in his heart. He can''t stop this disaster by his own strength. At the moment, his power seems so small.


    "Is there any other way?" Apocalypse finally reluctantly asked this sentence, still do not want to sacrifice his only daughter, although the huge disaster is in front of him, his eyes are more complex, of course, also full of fear.


    The endless misery flashed in his eyes, as if urging him to make a decision at once.


    "Yes, that''s to put her in custody." The fairy said aloud, his eyes twinkled with light, hoping that he would make timely remedial action.


    Looking at the floor tiles that continued to collapse, Tianqi Ningmei asked again, "is there no other way?" That kind of contradictory look shocked the immortal, knowing that his choice was very difficult.


    But in the face of the great disaster at this moment, any helplessness of Apocalypse seems insignificant. He must make sacrifice.


    The immortal quickly nodded, "there is no other way, this is the last way!" He didn''t want the catastrophe to fall into the world endlessly. His eyebrows were completely locked in one place, and then he immediately watched the miserable hell on earth, where people could not bear to look directly.


    The Apocalypse forgot to look at the gods, and then silently went down to the heaven. His heart was still struggling in contradiction, but the speed to go was very fast.


    Zhu Qing is experienced in dealing with the affairs of Wanyi, so he is very handy. Now she sat on the throne with her eyebrows locked, her chin slightly pointed supported by her jade hands, and her face was full of sorrow.


    "Your Majesty, why are you so worried all day long?" A maid looked at Zhuqing and put a plate of fruit in front of her, smiling knowingly to please the new queen.


    Zhu Qing didn''t even look at the fruit, his face was still ugly, and her shallow red lips opened slightly. "Recently, disasters have happened frequently. I can''t do anything to be a queen. It''s really worrying!"


    "Natural disasters are inevitable. Why should the queen blame herself like this? That''s what manpower can''t do Maid very sensible persuasion, but also picked up an orange peel, put in the hand of Zhuqing.


    Zhuqing took the orange, but he didn''t want to eat it. He was still flustered thinking about things. After a long time, he slowly said, "I''m just curious. Recently, there have been so many natural disasters that people can''t live on." She looked out of the window doubtfully, but she had a queen''s manner.


    Since she took over the Queen''s position, she has never let up for a moment and always remembers what Yun qiongjun told her. Therefore, she is duty bound to manage Wanyi well. However, this sudden disaster caught her by surprise, and there was no solution. Therefore, she was always depressed.


    "You have done your best to help you?" The maid continued to open her mind. She said it was reasonable and tried to smile in front of the queen.


    But she didn''t understand that to be a queen, she had to be concerned about the world all the time. Zhu Qing also learned from Yun qiongjun."To your royal highness, the king of the United States has come to see you!" A guard came in and knelt down to report, showing great respect to Zhu Qing.


    Mickey just arrived?! Zhu Qing was in a good mood. It seemed that all of a sudden, the melancholy of these days had been thrown into the clouds. Besides her master, Yun qiongjun, she is the new king of the United States, migang.


    "Come on, please!" Zhuqing immediately beamed, but also stood up from the throne, expression is very impatient, the hands of the orange also put on the plate.


    At the opening of the door, two U.S. guards surrounded Mi gang and walked in. Although Mi gang was young, he was full of King''s appearance. He walked with great momentum. Although his face was still young, it was full of Wang''s temperament.


    "Welcome to the king of the United States, bamboo halal is very happy!" Zhuqing stepped forward quickly, as close as possible to migang, there are outsiders in, she is not good with the appearance of their own children close.


    "Congratulations on becoming the new queen of Wanyi. Migang came here to congratulate you after hearing about it!" He came forward to grasp the hand of Zhuqing, but also restrained not to be closer, but his face had already bloomed happily.


    "You are also the same. Although you are young, you have successfully become the king of the United States. I wish you a better development of the United States." Holding Mi Gang''s hand, Zhu Qing felt warm in his heart, but he said some polite words.


    Both of them felt uncomfortable, but there was no way to make them both kings?


    "Tea! Sit down, please After bamboo Qing orders to serve tea, let migang sit in the nearest position from himself.


    They talked about some state affairs and the recent natural disasters. When the tea came up, Zhu Qing ordered everyone to go down, leaving only her and migang.


    All the outsiders left and closed the door tightly.


    Zhuqing once again stepped down from the throne and hugged migang tightly in his arms. Migang was also happy to embrace the closest person with his small hands.


    "You want to kill me, son of a bitch!" Zhu Qing rubbed his little fat face and didn''t take him as king of the United States.


    "I miss you too. Just being the king, I have to do a lot of anti lock things every day. I really can''t help it. I have to show myself in front of them. I''m too tired!" Migang said from the bottom of his heart, he did not care about bamboo Qinghao.


    "I am the same! Or I would have gone to see you! Let me have a look. It''s like you''re fat again Zhu Qing said two white palms on migang''s face.


    "What a pain! Be gentle. Can''t you pinch someone else if you haven''t seen him for a long time? " Migang complains and pretends to be angry.


    "Oh! You dare to turn your back, don''t you? " Zhu Qing laughs and kisses fiercely on his face, making migang blush.


    He quickly broke free and ran away and hid behind the throne. He also blinked at Zhuqing with big eyes and a happy smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Where are you going? I have to kiss you twice! " Zhuqing happily ran to catch him, but had long forgotten his identity as Queen.


    In his heart, he was embarrassed to get a kiss.


    Two people frolic enough, also tired panting, Zhu Qing wiped the sweat on her pretty face, looked at migang smile. Migang is also sweating, his face is still red, just been close to Zhuqing is a little embarrassed, now that small heart is still pounding. After all, he''s a little older now.


    "Tea, stinky boy!" Zhu Qing took up the tea and motioned to him, but they were all thirsty.


    Migang picked up the tea cup and drank it at one gulp. Even the taste of the tea didn''t come to taste.


    Zhuqing also handed an apple, migang ate a few mouthfuls, and then looked at Zhuqing thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter?" His every move, Zhu Qing could not understand better, so he asked with a straight face.


    "I, I''m going to choose a concubine!" Migang suddenly said that he was going to choose a concubine. When she spit out these words, she was still a little embarrassed, and her face turned red again.


    After hearing this, Zhu Qing is in a complicated mood, thinking that his son is finally going to arch the cabbage.


    "Do you think I should do this?" Migang''s face flushed to ask for Zhuqing''s advice. In fact, he has already decided to pay attention to it. Otherwise, he would not have such an idea, but he still has some dependence on Zhu Qing.


    "I''m afraid that the girl in front of him will not know what kind of grievance you want to see at home."


    Migang didn''t expect that Zhuqing would make fun of herself. She wanted to hear the voice of approval in her room, so she suddenly shook her hands angrily and said, "I won''t tell you any more!" But it''s still childish.

 Chapter 367

    Seeing Mi Gang''s lovely appearance, Zhu Qing burst out laughing. She was so happy that she forgot her identity as Queen.


    He knew he was looking for his daughter-in-law when he was very young. It was really interesting because he was angry with himself. Sitting on the throne, she covered her aching stomach. She slowly calmed down the smile on her face, which she had never done so for a long time.


    After she was completely silent, she walked to the window and looked at a bamboo grove outside. After a long time, she looked down at her queen''s dress. She had expected that she would be closer to migang when she was queen. Now she always feels that the distance is getting farther and farther.


    Zhu Qing looks back at the throne and remembers Yun qiongjun, but she doesn''t know where her young lady is now.


    Gu Sen Li, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun take good care of the seedlings in Meilin every day. They treat them like babies.


    The two of them used spiritual power to irrigate in turn. The seedlings grew very fast. Not only did the branches grow more, but also the leaves on them became black and green, and the nutrients were quite abundant.


    At the moment, Gu Sen was irrigating the spiritual power for it. He sat cross legged and stretched out his long hands. Several rays of light came from the palms, but they were colorful. The new green saplings were covered with light blue smoke. The heat emitted was warm and comfortable.


    Yun qiongjun stood aside and looked at it with a smile. Seeing Gu Sen''s hard work, she knew that he attached great importance to mirin. So even when it was her turn, she tried her best to make the saplings grow faster. Then the beloved man would be happy, and he would be happy.


    Gu Sen, while working hard, still keeps a glance at the woman who accompanies him. His smiling face is covered with rosy clouds. His slender jade arms are hanging gently on both sides of his body. His graceful posture naturally leaves dew. His bright beautiful eyes are looking at himself with affection, just like a pool of clear water, which makes him intoxicated.


    With a glance at the beautiful woman, Gu Sen''s strength suddenly increased, and his whole body was full of energy. The light on his hands was more powerful and transmitted to the growing tree. Seeing the branches and leaves slowly changing, Gu Sen was even more overjoyed. With his palms constantly pushing out, the sound of the branches and leaves could be heard, as if he was talking to him.


    "You can take credit, general Gu Sen. don''t rush for success!" Yun qiongjun gave a smile and then made a clear voice to remind him.


    If he consumes too much spiritual power every day, his body will be affected. Therefore, if he is advised to stop in time, he can only accumulate over time.


    Gu Sen''s obedient hands turned into circles. The light gradually turned silver white, and the brightness gradually weakened. As he slowed down, the light gradually disappeared, and the blue light shrouded in the sapling disappeared. It seemed that the sapling had grown much higher, and the tender green leaves were still swinging in the breeze.


    Gu Sen stood up satisfied, "thank you for reminding me!" He had a funny bad smile and his face was full of happiness. But I can''t see that I''ve just worked. I''m full of energy.


    "You don''t stink. Who is your wife?" Yun qiongjun stepped forward and pretended to be angry, but she was graceful.


    "The queen doesn''t do it. She wanders around with me, a silly boy. What do you want to do if you don''t want to be a lady?" Gu Sen puts his arm around her waist and looks at Yun qiongjun with deep eyes.


    Yun qiongjun gently leaned her head on his broad shoulder, and Linglong held Gu Sen''s big hand. Her beautiful eyes looked at Meilin''s body, and her red lips sparked a smile. "I''m not more stupid than you. The queen is looking for any kind of handsome man. She has to be with you." Silver bell like voice with infinite happiness.


    Their conversation is understood only by the two of them, and the sweetness of the conversation is beyond comprehension.


    They two tightly nestled there, four eyes focused on the significance of the small sapling, as if to see the forest on the opposite side. I''m blessing and cheering for them.


    "Isn''t it nice to have a carefree life with two idiots?" Gu Sen said thoughtfully, and they walked slowly to the wooden house. I''m afraid no one can hear the touching words.


    Beside the wooden house, there are countless luxuriant vegetation and flowers in full bloom. The wooden house is decorated like a small castle in a dream fairy tale.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun live here quite carefree. They can take care of the body of Meilin every day, which is of great significance.


    When the flowers and plants are red all over the place in the evening, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have already eaten. They walked out of the wooden house hand in hand and looked at the red disc. Their eyes were also full of red, looking forward to the future silently.


    "Look, general Goosen, how beautiful the two flowers are in the distance, as red as fire." Yun qiongjun points to two flowers far away, with a surprised smile on her lips.


    "Wait, I''ll get it for you." He said that he walked like a fly, eyes directly at the two bright flowers, want to please women.


    With a smile, Yun qiongjun looked back and saw a tall thousand year old tree. She turned around and hid behind the tree. Looking at it secretly, Gu Sen went back happily with the two flowers.


    While enjoying it, he was also happy to smile, "sure enough, it''s so strange that it''s burning in general!" He kept praising the color of the flower. Yun qiongjun said that she liked it. He also loved her and looked at it more."Qiongjun, the flowers are coming!" When he got to the place, he thought of looking up and looking for the beautiful woman.


    But where there is that graceful figure, in addition to vegetation is flowers and plants, Gu Sen''s eyes immediately flustered, "qiongjun, qiongjun! Where are you? " His face changed so much that he broke into a cold sweat.


    Gu Sen looks around, but there is no trace of the beloved woman.


    Something''s wrong! Gu Sen''s first reaction is that he just wants to use his psychic power to find Yun qiongjun when his eyes are covered from behind. It is a pair of greasy and warm hands, and he is also familiar with jade hands.


    Gu Sen immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then obediently stood there with a happy smile, holding the man behind him with his backhand.


    "You''re going to be scared to death, your highness!" The two red flowers were still in his hands. He closed his eyes and gently reminded the mischievous woman behind him that he had a sweet smile on his lips, but he did not want to move any more.


    "I want to know how anxious general Gu Sen will be if he does not see his queen. It seems that he has not let this king down yet." Yun qiongjun laughs. Her hands are still hidden in Gu Sen''s eyes, but she doesn''t want to take them away immediately.


    "It seems that you are a naughty queen. I can''t let you go so easily!" Say two big hands are about to tighten behind, control this beautiful woman.


    Yun qiongjun uttered a gentle cry, and immediately broke free and ran away.


    "Where are you going? See what I do with you Gu Sen, like a child, ran after him slowly. Looking at the running shadows in front of him, he happily enjoyed the process of playing. He didn''t want to catch the naughty beauty all at once.


    Gu Sen has been looking forward to such a scenario for a long time, but he didn''t expect it to come true so soon. This makes him very excited. He doesn''t have any more extravagant demands, as long as Yun qiongjun can accompany him. He was not interested in the queen or the power of the state, let alone seek wealth.


    As she ran, Yun qiongjun looked back at Gu Sen''s smile. She felt that she was not only relaxed, but also carefree. She was enjoying the happiness of her family.


    Finally a little tired, she directly lay down on the green grass, looking up at the sky, but the sweet face can not help, but also a big breath of breath, sweat from the small nose quietly down.


    Suddenly the whole sky was covered by a familiar face and gazed at her greedily.


    "Where are you going this time?" The hot lips gave her a few Dragonfly kisses on her cheek, and then fell on the red lips, never leaving.


    For a long time, they reluctantly separated, "this is the general''s disposal of you, are you satisfied?" He put his mouth close to the woman''s delicate ear and said softly.


    Yun qiongjun nodded briskly, and her red lips moved slightly. "I''m still satisfied." At that moment, his cheeks were flushed, his limbs were more relaxed and dependent on the earth, as if the whole person was going to float up.


    "And this one." Gu Sen still held the two red flowers in his hand. At the moment, he remembered to offer them to her. The two flowers were still swaying slightly in the breeze, making them even more fiery.


    "It''s really beautiful, I like it!" Yun qiongjun happily took the two red flowers and watched them carefully. Her eyes were full of lake like light.


    "You are more beautiful than it, I like it more!" With that, Gu Sen held a woman''s jade hand and lay on the grass to enjoy the two flowers with her.


    On the way back to the wooden house, they are still clinging to each other tightly, and the two red flowers are still there.


    "These days are the happiest time I have ever had." Yun qiongjun said sincerely.


    Gu Sen nodded, of course, with the same feeling, "me too. I hope we can live like this forever." He hugged more tightly, but his pace was very slow, just wanted to go on like this.


    The next day, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen went to the forest for irrigation as usual. When they came near the little tree, they found that white smoke was rising on the edge of the sapling, which seemed to have grown much higher.


    Both Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun are in a daze. They look forward and see that the white smoke is getting stronger and stronger. Finally, the sapling is drowned. When they are surprised, the smoke slowly fades away. A chubby little boy is standing beside the sapling. His eyes are black and big. He looks at them with a smile on his mouth.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are shocked. They look at each other and cry out in surprise. They didn''t expect that Meilin has transformed into a cute little guy so quickly.

 Chapter 368

    The little boy looked around and ran to Gu Sen cleverly. He looked at him with big black eyes, as if he had known him. He also had a close smile on his small mouth.


    Gu Sen doesn''t know why, but he feels close to Meilin''s transformation, so he smiles at him and runs into his arms.


    After hugging Gu Sen, the little boy arched his head into his arms. His nose was still smelling, as if he liked his taste very much. His mouth was always smiling.


    "You master and apprentice are indeed predestined. You are still close to you after transformation. You are enviable for your good life!" Yun qiongjun stood by and looked at it with joy. She was still envious. She could not help but come two steps closer.


    Gu Sen hugged him, stroked his big chubby head, and then moved away to take a closer look at the little guy''s appearance. However, there were many places like mirin, especially the look of his eyes was the same as that of Meilin.


    Gu Sen not only recalled the memories of the past, but also hugged the forest after the transformation.


    The little guy laughs for a while. Then he looks up at Yun qiongjun strangely. His dark and shining eyes are still curious, but he has no sense of intimacy.


    Yun qiongjun stepped forward with a smile and held out her white hand. "Come on, let me hold it!" She was a little excited to approach.


    However, the child plunges his big head into Gu Sen''s arms. He doesn''t even look at Yun qiongjun. He still holds Gu Sen''s arm tightly with his little fat hand. Obviously, he doesn''t want Yun qiongjun to come close to him.


    Yun qiongjun hangs down her arms in disappointment and looks at Gu Sen helplessly with a look of hurt all over her face.


    Gu Sen looked at Yun qiongjun with a smile on his face. "Of course he will be close to me, because he was my master? This feeling will always be there! "


    "You are beautiful With a bitter smile, Yun qiongjun sat down on a bluestone beside her and looked at their closeness.


    "What shall I call him from now on?" Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun vaguely.


    Yun qiongjun smiles and extends her hand. "He''s your master. You can call him his name. Why bother?"


    Gu Sen smiles, then picks up the little boy''s big head again, "I''ll tell you to find the forest, OK? Looking for the woods


    The little boy stares at Gu SEN for two times, then laughs happily, and touches Gu Sen''s face with a little fat hand. It seems that he is not disgusted. Gu Sen called twice again, and he was still smiling.


    "You seem to be right!" Gu Sen admires Yun qiongjun with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that he doesn''t like me!" Yun qiongjun said jokingly, then slowly stood up.


    Seeing her disappointment, Gu Sen quickly comforted her, "take your time. Is he still a child? Good for training He also stood up and took the woods to the cabin.


    Looking at Xiao Meilin, Yun qiongjun can''t help feeling sad when she thinks of all the things that happened in the past. However, she is greatly comforted to see him transform.


    When he was still some distance away from the wooden house, Xiao Meilin seemed to smell something. He let go of Gu Sen''s hand and ran to the wooden house. It seemed that there was a breath of nostalgia for him. After entering the wooden house, he smelled everywhere, which made him feel more intimate and looked around the house with a smile.


    When Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen approached, they all laughed at Mei Lin''s appearance. "He should be able to feel your master''s breath, so I think it''s very kind here!" Gu Sen said meaningfully, and the big hand returned the Buddha to Yun qiongjun''s fragrant shoulder.


    "Yes, my master didn''t protect him here for nothing. They still have feelings after all." Yun qiongjun felt so much that she suddenly became sad when she thought of her master.


    Gu Sen saw the expression change of the beloved woman and looked at her eyes affectionately, "don''t think about those in the past. What''s in front of you is hope?" And quietly hold the woman''s jade hand, give warmth.


    Yun qiongjun nodded silently, feeling that it was good to have this man around him. He could not only see through his own ideas, but also try every means to persuade herself. She felt that her choice was correct. It was not wrong to leave Wanyi and not to be the king. She was more willing to follow him here, even if she went to other places.


    When Yun qiongjun regained consciousness, Meilin was already lying on Qi Tian''s bed. He sniffed it back and forth, and felt that it was the place where he had lived for a long time. He lay there calmly, and soon fell asleep with a smile. His two chubby hands were raised above his head.


    Yun and qiongjun looked at each other with a smile. They thought he was too cute. "You see, he sleeps like your master." Yun qiongjun looks at Xiao Meilin''s sleeping face and says with a sweet smile.


    "Yes! Let''s stay away and let him sleep. " Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun''s small waist and walks to a forest.


    "Good! How lovely he looks Yun qiongjun said with a sweet smile on her face. Her eyes were still thinking about Xiao Meilin''s appearance, but Linglong held on to Gu Sen''s big hand.


    "Children are very cute, but they still have memories of me and your master. You can see that he is so kind. I think you are a little jealous, aren''t you?" Gu Sen complacently said that he thought it was right.


    "Now think about it, you shouldn''t be envious. If ordinary children are close to me, how can they like you as a man?" Yun qiongjun smiles indifferently.Gu Sen knows that she likes children very much, but her own situation is impossible to have future crystallization with her. Gu Sen doesn''t want to talk about this problem, for fear of causing the beauty''s unhappiness. He just smiles and nods, but leaves the depression to himself.


    "If he is so young, I''m afraid he will meet with misfortune if no one takes care of him?" When Yun qiongjun comes to a tree, she suddenly looks at Gu Sen thoughtfully. Her face looks very worried, which is actually a hundred times more concerned about xiaomeilin.


    Gu Sen pondered for a long time, and then looked at the beautiful woman seriously. His thin lips slowly opened. "We can take him and protect him, but..." his words hesitated and his eyes looked at the distance.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t want to ask questions. She just wants him to say it slowly. She looks at him patiently because they are not in a hurry to leave. She knew that Gu Sen wanted to protect this newly transformed forest more than herself.


    For a moment, Gu Sen looked at the woman affectionately. "He originally belongs to here. If he stays here, the whole gusen will protect him, and he will be very safe."


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t understand what he meant, so she blinked her eyes and opened her lips slightly. "Well, what do you mean...


    " let him choose for himself, which is more suitable for him. " Gu Sen suddenly firmly said, deep eyes began to gaze at the distance, as if to see the future yes.


    "Very well, no matter what, there are places he yearns for, and there is no need to force others to be difficult." Yun qiongjun also appreciated his idea.


    The setting sun casts on two people''s faces, also reflected red entire Gu Sen, those green plants all turn purple red, still quite dreamy.


    Gu Sen slowly walks back to the wooden house with the beautiful lady''s jade hand. Xiaomeilin has already woken up. When he sees Gu Sen back, he runs to pester him.


    "I''ll make him some soup. Is he hungry?" Thinking deeply, Yun qiongjun goes to the back of the wooden house, where there are cooking stoves and utensils.


    Gu Sen nods, but also plays with Xiao Meilin.


    While making the mushroom soup, Yun qiongjun enviously watched the two of them playing around the wooden house. It was a real pleasure. Smelling the fragrant mushroom soup, Yun qiongjun looked at them with a sweet smile and looked at the trees in the distance. She felt that this place was really a beautiful place, and it was more suitable for growing up here.


    "It''s time for soup! Don''t play any more! " Yun qiongjun opened her red lips and exclaimed, for fear that the two selfless people would not hear it. The thick smell of fungus lingered around the wooden house, and the white smoke shrouded it, making it more like a fairyland.


    "Let''s go and have some soup. Queen qiongjun made it for you Gu Sen holds the hand of Meilin and emphasizes that it was Yun qiongjun who made it for him on purpose, hoping to increase his affection for Yun qiongjun.


    When she smelled the fragrance, Xiao Meilin looked at Yun qiongjun with her eyes open and close. She was looking forward to pouring the delicious food into her stomach and enjoying it for the first time.


    "Drink it, it''s delicious!" Yun qiongjun served a steaming bowl of mushroom soup with a first-class smile on her face.


    Looking at the various kinds of fungi floating in the bowl, Xiao Meilin couldn''t control his taste buds for a long time. He grabbed the bowl with his little hand and began to drink it. Yun qiongjun wanted to remind him that he couldn''t wait to spit out his tongue. He couldn''t wait to drink again. The heat made his face red.


    After seeing each other, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look up and laugh. They think that his eating style is a disgrace to the former Meilin.


    In the end, all of the soup was on the floor.


    What''s more, it draws the laughter of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen.


    However, the soup was very effective. Xiao Meilin hopped around for a while, then ran to Yun qiongjun, and looked up at her with her big, chubby head, with a smile of thanks.


    "Look, he is still very good to buy, a bowl of soup to you surrender!" Gu Sen said jokingly, but he was thinking about another problem.


    Yun qiongjun happily leads Meilin back to the wooden house. When she comes out again, Gu Sen is looking at the flowers in the distance with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "What''s the matter, general Goosen? Why is it so serious all of a sudden? " Asked Yun qiongjun jokingly, then stood close to his body.


    Gu Sen took the woman''s jade hand and said, "you like children very much, don''t you?" He asked softly, his voice soft to the limit.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I just like his lovely appearance." Yun qiongjun answers nervously. She understands what Gu Sen wants to say.


    "If you want children, I can be reborn and be a human again." Gu Sen said firmly, his expression became more serious, holding the woman''s hand more forcefully, as if worried that she would disappear.


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun is shocked. She doesn''t want to be separated from Gu Sen any more. She doesn''t want him to be reincarnated at all. Just about to speak, Gu Sen immediately adds a word.


    "But I can''t bear to be separated from you for so long!" Gu Sen said with emotion. The helpless look on his face made Yun qiongjun''s heart move.

 Chapter 369

    Two people who have gone through a lot of hardships to get together are somewhat afraid in the face of such separation. Two people have known each other from acquaintance, acquaintance, to walking together, and then experienced those unbearable things. In fact, they have already regarded each other as their relatives.


    If Gu Sen is reincarnated, he will come to his side again in ten months, but it will take a long time for him to grow up.


    Yun qiongjun feels that she can''t wait for a moment. She doesn''t want to be separated from him for a moment. She is the most loved one in her life. After more than ten years, she will be old. Her life is just a few decades, and she doesn''t want to waste any more time.


    Even if Yun qiongjun wants to have a child and experience the greatness of being a mother, she can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. She looks at Gu Sen with an open mind.


    Gu Sen is looking forward to waiting for Yun qiongjun''s idea. As long as she says that she will be reincarnated, she will never hesitate, although he is afraid that no one will take care of Yun qiongjun.


    Yun qiongjun grabs Gu Sen''s hand with a smile, unfolds his hand, and puts her hand on his hand, clasping her fingers.


    "Gu Sen, I can''t part with you. In this world, I just hope you can accompany me all the time. I can''t bear to leave. As long as you are here, the others are secondary. You don''t have to worry about me. All these are my own choices. I''m satisfied with you."


    Gu Sen was very moved by Yun qiongjun''s words. She thought the same as her own. As long as the other side was there, everything was unimportant. This was the highest level between two lovers!


    She hugged Yun qiongjun tightly, thinking that she would not be let down. They were smiling happily. Two birds were flying around them, just like a group of lovers.


    Running over to see this scene, the sudden picture let him call out the voice. The sound of "ah" makes the two people who are immersed in happiness suddenly wake up and look back at the shy look of Meilin.


    Seeing that Meilin disturbed them, she was too embarrassed not to look directly at Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen, and covered her eyes with her hand.


    "I''m sorry, sorry, I didn''t see anything. You go on. I''ll go first."


    Yun qiongjun''s brother Gu Sen is not embarrassed. Their affairs are well known to all. Looking at Meilin''s reaction, they feel funny. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen look at each other and are quiet for two seconds. Suddenly, they laugh together.


    Such hearty laughter is absolutely rare, but now it is the most real.


    "Come and eat!"


    Looking at Gu Sen, he certainly knows what Yun qiongjun means in her eyes, but he has not guessed what Yun qiongjun thinks.


    After a taste of it, Qiong Jun is surprised.


    "Well! Not bad. "


    He was very happy to have a good meal.


    After the meal, Meilin let them have nothing to do with it. He can do it himself. Yun qiongjun pulls Gu Sen to the yard in front of Meilin''s clean clothes. After savoring the delicious food on the table just now, she feels that he has been able to stand on his own. She is very pleased.


    "Gu Sen, you see, now Meilin can wash clothes and cook by himself. He has done all the housework well. He can stand on his own. Should we go out for a walk?"


    Gu Sen knows what Yun qiongjun means. In fact, Gu Sen has known for a long time that Yun qiongjun wants to leave here. She has told herself before that she wants to live in an idyllic world. There are not so many rules and regulations to restrict herself. She is no longer the queen of Wanyi. Now it can be realized.


    Of course, Goosen was willing to take her with him, smiling tenderly.


    "Well, I''ll take you. I''ll take you wherever you want to go."


    The power of love is always great. Maybe it will give people a lot of courage. With Gu Sen''s support, Yun qiongjun feels that she can rely on everything she does and can go forward fearlessly.


    Gu Sen decided that he would come to Meilin to talk about it because Meilin and himself would be closer. Seeing his busy figure in the kitchen, he hesitated for a moment or went in. His tone was somewhat heavy.


    "Mirin, I''m here to talk to you Yun qiongjun and I plan to go outside and find another good place to live. She has always wanted to live a life far away from disputes, so I want to take her out for a walk. "


    Because she was worried, Yun qiongjun stopped their conversation at the door all the time. She didn''t know what Meilin would think.


    Hearing that they were going to leave, Meilin was a bit reluctant to give up. He was glad that the first two people he saw were the two of them. After living together for so many days, they had some feelings. After they left, they were left alone here.


    Don''t give up looking at Gu Sen.


    "Do you have to go? I can''t part with you. "


    Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun is happy and goes into the room.


    "Then you will go with us."


    Listen to the voice of the words, look for Lin and look at Yun qiongjun. Do you want to leave here? He couldn''t give up. He always felt that there was something he couldn''t give up. Although he didn''t know what it was, he shook his head."I can''t bear to be here. This place has a special feeling for me. I''d better stay and have a good journey


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen didn''t say anything more. They packed up their things and left to look for a better place in the world. They finally wanted to leave the place they knew very well. Yun qiongjun still had some waves in her heart. She didn''t know why she was so excited and worried.


    But fortunately, there will be Gu Sen company all the way. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I will have the courage to leave here and look at Gu Sen''s side face. It''s just like that.


    A second before Gu Sen looked at her, she turned her head and looked at the other side. She felt that the scenery in front of her was very familiar. Should I have been here?


    Trying to recall, I found that this is the place leading to Wangdian. All the memories come out in my mind, just like the whirlpool formed by the lake.


    Everything here is no longer what it used to be. Wangdian no longer exists. It has become an ordinary underwater stone wall.


    Once this was the place where Wan Ping was locked up, and also the place where she had been searching for a long time. As everything was over, there was no longer any mystery in the past.


    Because Wang Dian has really paid too much. The time corridor that I have been looking for has something to do with here. My father and mother have something to do with it Qiongjun has too many memories in her mind.


    But fortunately, Gu Sen has been with him all the time and walked over to embrace Gu Sen''s waist.


    "So many things have happened, and now they are finally settled down. Thank you for accompanying me along the way."


    Gu Sen hugs Yun qiongjun, and his happy smile can''t help climbing up his cheek.


    "You are the one I love most in my life. Who am I going to accompany if I don''t accompany you?"


    The two people happily hold each other, hoping that they can go on like this until the end of time. However, the journey is not over, and there are still more wonderful things on the road of life. They continue to walk forward. When passing a city, they occasionally hear that the king of Fancheng wants to marry the queen.


    This news is too sudden, which makes Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Qianqian really married the king of Fancheng. It''s a pity that Su Qianqian married the king of Fancheng. How many people envied the relationship between her and Mi Qilin at the beginning!


    Gu Sen asks Yun qiongjun.


    "Do you want to go to Su Qianqian''s wedding?"


    Yun qiongjun bowed her head and thought for a while and shook her head. Since she was unable to help them, she did not want to attend her wedding ceremony with others.


    "I don''t want to go."


    Gu Sen smiles. "That''s just right. I don''t want to go either."


    Since they have decided not to go, they are ready to have a good rest here for a period of time, then continue to walk, find an inn, and decide to rest here first.


    When Yun qiongjun comes to the bamboo pole and looks at the ordinary life of the people around her, she decides to be particularly satisfied. Then a carrier pigeon flies down on the bamboo pole in front of her and looks at it strangely. Who knows that she is here?


    However, this carrier pigeon looks special. It is bamboo clear. It can automatically find itself. No matter where it is, it can open the letter on its leg. It turns out that it is the wedding of Fancheng king.


    Find Goosen, who is packing.


    "Gu Sen, Zhu Qing wrote to us, saying that Su Qianqian sent her a secret letter, saying that she hoped we could go to her wedding."


    Goosen thought for a moment.


    "Let''s go, then, since she has said so."


    Yun qiongjun also thinks it''s better to go. After all, Su Qianqian is a good person. It''s also a good choice to attend the wedding ceremony of a familiar person before leaving here.


    Su qianmi is still happy, but Su qianmi didn''t get it in the end.


    "Gu Sen, what do you think Su Qianqian means by letting us go this time? Did she really put Michelin down? "


    I''m afraid only the two of them can understand this question. How can others understand it? Hold Yun qiongjun in her arms.


    "Let''s not think about other people''s affairs, OK? Now you just need to live every day. I don''t want to let you have so many things to think about. You''ve been too hard before. I''m really distressed. Now we just need to relax, OK


    Yun qiongjun likes the feeling of being spoiled by him. She is very relaxed.


    The two packed their bags and rushed to Fancheng. The whole city was filled with joy. The sound of gongs and drums could be heard all the time on the street. Pedestrians were watching the street. Even if they didn''t know what had happened, they could know that something big had happened. Yun qiongjun thought that the wedding ceremony would be very grand.


    It seems that Wang Jianghe really loves Su Qianqian. He feels happy for Su Qianqian inexplicably. No matter what happened before, she is good enough!

 Chapter 370

    With full of expectations to walk in the streets of Fancheng, the whole Fancheng street because of the marriage of two people is full of red happy words, looks very happy.


    It can be seen that the new king is also very popular with the people. Otherwise, all the people would not have pasted a big happy word in front of their own house, blessing the new couple.


    The whole Wanyi is congratulating for the wedding. Yun qiongjun is somehow envious of Su Qianqian. Before Mi Qilin loved her so much, now another man has held such a grand wedding for her.


    Women in this life, can have such a happy moment really nothing else, their own life has not experienced such a moment, eyes full of tears.


    Imagine yourself and gusen will have such a wedding? After sniffing, Gu Sen felt something wrong with her and turned her to look at himself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yun qiongjun pretends nothing is wrong. She looks at him with a smile and shakes her head.


    "Nothing, I just see Su Qianqian can have such a man to her is really too happy."


    Guess she may have seen this wedding just unhappy, I have not given her a complete wedding, really so muddled together, she is not happy also right.


    Holding Yun qiongjun''s shoulder with both hands, she felt that he was different. She looked into his eyes in panic. However, she heard what he said was something she didn''t expect.


    Gu Sen said firmly.


    "Qiongjun, when we find a place you like and settle down, I will hold such a grand wedding for you. No, it must be more grand than him. I won''t let you wait too long."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t expect that he would suddenly say such a thing. Suddenly, she felt that it was the right choice to come here. She was moved to tears, but the tears were the tears of happiness.


    Gu Sen gently shaved her nose and said gently.


    "Why, so easily moved? Then you can''t be moved to cry for three days and three nights? "


    Yun qiongjun broke down her tears and gave him a gentle blow to the chest. "Just make fun of me."


    The two people were holding each other happily. A sugar gourd seller came to the two people and asked them whether they wanted sugar gourd. Yun qiongjun waved her hand to say no, but the man said that they were very happy to see them and gave them free of charge.


    I had no choice but to take it over. It turned out that happiness can make people get a lot of things. After thanking the man, he ate the sweet and sour sugar gourd and took Gu Sen''s hand to the palace of Fancheng.


    Yun qiongjun hasn''t eaten sugar gourd for a long time. Looking at her, she feels like a child in a trance. When she first met her, she was so cheerful and optimistic. Although it is the same now, she is a little more calm and mature than before.


    But how can you be immature after so many experiences? Gu Sen is very happy that she can always be by his side, did not leave, even if he did miss some things, she still did not leave himself, which makes him very happy.


    All along the way, there were a sea of people. Everyone stretched their necks to see the wedding of the king of the country. The carriages were arranged from the street to the end of the street. The air was filled with the fragrance of wedding wine. Countless red silk ribbons were tied on the branches of the city, and red lanterns were hung on the houses.


    When they arrived at the palace of Fancheng, the palace was even more prosperous. All of them were illuminated with colored lights. Now the palace in Fancheng is not like a palace, just like a castle.


    It is said that people are happy at happy events, and the same is true for Wang Jianghe. Of course, he was happy at his wedding. He welcomed the guests who attended his wedding outside the palace.


    Now Wang Jianghe is happy to welcome all the guests. Even if a beggar comes, he will treat him as well, because as long as he comes to congratulate him, he will be happy.


    When Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen come to him, Wang Jianghe doesn''t react at first. Later, he looks up and sees that they are the two of them. Happy hands out.


    "Well, it''s a great honor for you two to take time out of your busy schedule to attend the wedding of Wang and Qian Qian."


    Gu Sen just bought in the street gift to Wang Jianghe, Wang Jianghe took the gift, thanks.


    "I''ll let you come to my gift. You don''t have to buy anything. I''ve got everything ready here."


    When he is polite, Wang Jianghe sees Yun qiongjun around Gu Sen, who is the king of which country, between countries, between kings, and who is the king of which country is always concerned.


    Wang Jianghe has heard of the fact that Yun qiongjun has given Zhuqing the position of Queen of Wanyi. However, Wang Jianghe has great admiration for Yun qiongjun''s practice.


    How many people dream of being the monarch of a country. I didn''t expect that others would give up on their own initiative. I admire Yun qiongjun very much.


    "I didn''t expect that Yun qiongjun would give up the position of Queen of Wanyi. I really didn''t expect that. It''s really open-minded. If I were a big man, I would not be able to do it. I really admire him."At the beginning, I thought he was going to say something, but I didn''t expect to say that I admire myself and look at Wang Jianghe with relief.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It depends on whether you can put these things down. If you can open your mind, it doesn''t matter. What everyone pursues is different. You have what you want, so do I. We are all striving for what we want, and at the same time, we need to give up some things."


    Wang Jianghe admires him with all his heart. He never thought that a woman could have such a high consciousness. Yun qiongjun didn''t think he was a big deal.


    "Well I wonder if the king will agree to see Qian Qian? Today is her wedding day, and we are about to leave. I don''t know when I can see her again, so I want to see her again


    Wang Jianghe didn''t refuse. He agreed to Yun qiongjun''s request and took her to the place where Su Qianqian was.


    "There she is."


    Yun qiongjun looks up and sees Su Qianqian. She is happily greeting the guests. Her face is full of smiles. Although others may seem normal, she can see that she is smiling strangely. Even delicate make-up can''t be covered up.


    Wearing a red dress, her skin is more white and tender, and her head is wearing shining hair ornaments. Today, she is the most attractive one.


    Walking forward, Su Qianqian is very happy to see Yun qiongjun. It''s so happy to see her at her wedding. Her excited eyes are full of tears. Yun qiongjun doesn''t know how to comfort her. But today''s important and happy day should not mention the past sad things.


    Hold Su Qianqian, very excited.


    Su Qianqian begins to choke. Yun qiongjun can only comfort her.


    "Qianqian, although it''s your big day, don''t cry. It''s not easy for you to meet a man who loves you so much. It''s also your happiness that you can meet a man who loves you so much. If you change to other women, you can''t be happy to die. Forget mi Qilin, so that you can be with Wang Jianghe. I can feel that he really loves you."


    Of course, men are not good at intervening in the affairs between women. Gu Sen looks at the two of them and sometimes looks at the bustle around them.


    Su Qianqian of course knew that it was impossible for him and Mi Qilin. Maybe it was because they were not meant to be. His expression became dim and looked at Yun qiongjun.


    "Qiongjun, I know what you said. I have already put Qilin down and forgotten him for a long time. But what I regret most now is that after listening to MI Qilin''s words, Wang Jianghe was saved. If we didn''t save him, we would not be like this."


    With that, Su Qianqian''s eyes became sharper and sharper, her hands tightly clasped, and her speech became gnarled. Yun qiongjun didn''t want her to do this and hold her.


    "Qianqian, don''t be like this. Wang Jianghe is also very good to you. We can''t change what has happened. Everything is destined by God. This is fate. Now you forget all the things and just remember that you are a happy bride, you know?"


    Su Qianqian really calmed down a lot, but Yun qiongjun didn''t feel a trace of warmth in her body, and Wang Jianghe would do the rest himself.


    "I see, qiongjun. I will seriously consider what you said. I''m very happy to meet you here today. Really, thank you. It''s a great honor to meet you all in my life. I''m satisfied with friends like you."


    Yun qiongjun holds her hand and Gu Sen tells her.


    "We are also very happy to meet you, I hope you are happy!"


    At this time, all the guests are going to take their seats. Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen also want to go there. After a simple goodbye, Yun qiongjun turns and sighs. She always feels something is wrong with Su Qianqian.


    When Yun qiongjun leaves, Gu Sen of course will follow him, but as soon as he turns around, he sees a bright thing flashing through Su Qianqian''s sleeve.


    With the feeling, he guessed what it was, and he looked at Su Qianqian. Su Qianqian also realized that Gu Sen saw what was in his sleeve and quickly put it away.


    Four eyes relative, Su Qianqian show some flustered, has been looking at Gu Sen do not speak, and later with begging eyes at Gu Sen, meaning that he do not make a statement.


    Gu Sen is not stupid. Although she didn''t have much communication with her just now, it can be seen that she is not happy to marry Wang Jianghe. She is concerned about Mi Qilin. Now she is forced to marry others. Is it difficult for her to commit suicide?


    The thought in the heart makes Gu Sen''s back appear cold sweat, should stop her? However, seeing her begging eyes, Gu Sen changed his mind. She was buried for love. She also had someone who loved her. She could understand her mood at this time.


    Now that she has decided, he can only make her as much as possible. Chao Su Qianqian gets closer and says in a low voice.


    "This is your own choice of road, no one can interfere, but I hope you can consider clearly, after all, nothing is better than living."


    Su Qianqian looks at Gu Sen happily. He has been thinking for a long time and nods to him. Gu Sen is helpless. In order not to let Yun qiongjun suspect, he leaves and quickly follows her.

 Chapter 371

    River wedding began, gongs and drums, firecrackers, we are excited to go to the front to see. Jianghe is the king of Fancheng. The king marries and celebrates the whole world. For the wedding, Jianghe pardoned many prisoners and announced a three-day commercial strike to celebrate the wedding.


    Yun qiongjun was originally arranged to be present with the kings of several other countries. But Yun qiongjun feels that she has abdicated to Zhuqing, so she politely refuses. She took a humble seat and sat down.


    After saying hello to the other kings, Zhuqing ran to Yun qiongjun, holding fruit from other tables in his hand.


    "You, don''t say you are the queen of Wanyi. In my opinion, you look like the leader of the beggars'' sect who has been hungry for many days. "


    Yun qiongjun teases Zhuqing, but Zhuqing doesn''t think so. I''m very hungry to go here in the morning. She doesn''t care about all the rules and manners. She''ll eat her fill first.


    Gu Sen comes over and hands Yun qiongjun a peach. In case she is hungry, he asks her to pad her stomach first. When their worship is over, they will be able to eat in large quantities.


    Yun qiongjun nibbles at a peach and talks to Gu Sen. At this time, the crowd gathered, and the doctor in charge announced to play music and salute.


    Yun qiongjun is dragged by Gu Sen to the front row to watch. In the future, he will fulfill his promise and give her such a grand wedding.


    Zhu Qing looks at the dessert on the table and doesn''t want to leave. But the banquet has not been held yet. Yun qiongjun holds her back and refuses to let her take it.


    "Zhuqing, don''t you want to see the beautiful bride?"


    "What''s good about a woman. She''s not as attractive to me as the snacks on the table


    Zhu Qing still looked at the delicious snacks on the table with greedy eyes. While drooling, he thought in his heart that this kind of snacks had never been seen in the United States and Wanyi. It looks very delicious. You must eat a few more pieces later.


    Gu Sen knocked off Zhuqing''s head and took it away.


    You are the successor of yun''er, the upright queen of Wanyi. You can''t forget your identity just because of the delicious food.


    People are jubilant and rush to see the bride of the river and the queen of Fancheng. Yun qiongjun and Zhuqing also crowded in the crowd to see the excitement.


    The eight carrying sedan chair was carried by several strong men, and the outer decoration of the sedan chair was extremely gorgeous. The sedan cloth is made of superior silk with Phoenix embroidered with gold thread. The sedan eaves are decorated with tassels made of crystal. They glitter in the sunlight and are very beautiful.


    Yun qiongjun is also a well-known person, but she is still amazed by the luxurious premarital examination.


    "Worthy of being the king of numerous cities, it is rich."


    Zhu Qing was praised. The specifications of those banquets were already very high. I didn''t expect that the brides'' sedan chairs were unique. This shows that Jianghe attaches great importance to the queen.


    "Did you hear that? The river loves the queen very much. The sedan chair and her clothes were sewn by the most famous tailors in Fancheng


    "Yes, I heard that none of his other concubines was as good as the queen. But the queen just doesn''t like to laugh. It''s very strange. "


    "This woman is really lucky. She is a queen, and she is so favored."


    The crowd next to her talked in succession, and Yun qiongjun was thoughtful.


    Zhu Qing also heard their words. She shook her head in disapproval. How about being a queen? If you can''t be with the people you like, you''ll still be unhappy even if you give more glory and wealth.


    At this time, the river rode a horse to meet his bride. With a smile on his face, he waved to the people nearby. Today, he was dressed in a bright red bridegroom''s clothes, and the whole person was in high spirits because of the wedding.


    Su Qianqian was helped out of the sedan chair, her head covered with a festive red cap, and the custom-made Phoenix crown Xialin is of great value. The crowd of onlookers praised that they were worthy of being a noble Queen, so elegant.


    Su Qianqian walks very slowly, the maid on both sides carefully helped her to step over the steps, step by step to the platform.


    Yun qiongjun feels that Su Qianqian''s pace is a little strange. She seems unwilling to move forward. Instead, she is forced to move forward by the maid on both sides.


    "Zhuqing, do you think this queen is a little strange?"


    Yun qiongjun said with a side face to Zhuqing.


    "What''s so strange. The bride is a little excited about getting married. It''s not normal. "


    The bamboo is blare, enunciation is not clear. Yun qiongjun looks back in disbelief. Before, this guy took out a lot of stolen desserts from his sleeve and was trying to stuff it into his mouth.


    "Zhuqing, what are you doing?"


    Yun qiongjun said in a funny and angry way. She is also the queen of Wanyi. How can she not pay attention to image.


    "Oh, I''m hungry. Do you eat? It''s delicious! I''ll have to take more and take it back when I go. There is no such snack in Wanyi. "


    Zhu Qing''s mouth was full of food, and he was a little embarrassed. Yun qiongjun moved a few steps away from her. She was afraid that others would see that they had come together. It was a shame. Gu Sen looked clearly behind him, and he couldn''t help laughing.The river dismounted and came to meet his queen in person. The maid both step back and follow them to the roof.


    "Worship heaven and earth"


    the doctor yelled with loud voice.


    Jianghe and Su Qianqian began to worship heaven and earth. Su Qianqian seems to be reluctant to help her, but she kowtows down according to her head. Yun qiongjun can see clearly that this is not so simple. Su Qianqian today is too strange, her speech and behavior today is not like a happy bride should have.


    The crowd around him cheered, and officials and dignitaries in Fancheng also presented their own congratulatory gifts. The wedding of the king was celebrated. The faces of the onlookers were all smiling with blessing. We should know that it is a national event to marry the queen. The queen is responsible for the continuation of the descendants for the country and will inherit the throne in the future.


    Although Jianghe has already had many concubines and princes, there is no prince. The court officials all guessed that he wanted to make the Queen''s child his successor.


    Yun qiongjun has some inexplicable worries. Although she doesn''t know what will happen next, seeing Su Qianqian''s strange actions, she has a kind of foreboding.


    Gu Sen, who was behind her, was silent. He knew that something big would happen next. He kept close to Yun qiongjun and didn''t want her to be too close to the bride. Su Qianqian has a knife in his sleeve. He either commits suicide or kills rivers. Either way, today''s wedding will be a tragic end.


    Zhuqing is busy tasting all kinds of desserts and delicacies, and has no time to go to see the beautiful bride.


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    The wedding officials yelled out the last wedding process, and the couple basically finished the wedding.


    Su is not willing to bow his head. The maid next to her did not help. He seemed to have a hard heart and didn''t want to lower his forehead.


    Her face of the river in front of her changed suddenly, and she called Su Qianqian''s name in a low voice.


    Su Qianqian took the cover off his head, looked at the river, and laughed.


    The crowd suddenly quieted down, and no one thought that the bride would take off the veil on her head. Yun qiongjun''s heart suddenly jumped violently, and her intuition told her something was going to happen.


    "River, I can''t marry you."


    Su Qianqian looked at the river''s eyes and said word by word. She said she wanted to say this, and immediately took out the knife from the cuff and inserted it directly into her chest.


    "No, Qianqian!"


    It''s too late for the river to stop.


    The maid beside her didn''t expect Su Qianqian to commit suicide. She was a little confused.


    The crowd was stunned by the sudden change. The wedding, which was just jubilant, became silent at the moment. Yun qiongjun opened her mouth in surprise.


    Qiong Yunjun is busy eating food. She thinks that she is busy eating food. Yun qiongjun takes Zhuqing and signals her to be quiet. They stood on tiptoe and looked up at the roof.


    "Qianqian, why do you want to do this?"


    Kneeling on the ground, the river climbed up to Su Qianqian and held her body in her arms, crying bitterly.


    "My life belongs to MI Qilin. At first, he saved me. I can''t bite the hand that feeds me and marry his enemy. "


    Su Qianqian mouth out of blood, chest wounds have been bleeding out. She said these words slowly. The maid beside her had already turned pale with fright and retreated one after another.


    "Why can''t you give me a chance? Qianqian, I know I hurt you, but I want to make up for it now. If you don''t like being locked up in your room, I''ll take you out to play. You can go anywhere you want. Just, please don''t leave me, OK


    The river reaches out to cover Su Qianqian''s wound, but the blood still gushes along the finger.


    "Thank you, Jianghe. I know you love me. But in this life, we are doomed. I can''t walk with you. Take care


    Su Qianqian smile, because blood loss is too much, already extremely weak. The smile on the corner of her mouth made people feel that she was looking for relief. She slowly closed her eyes and left the world peacefully.


    "Qianqian! Qian Qian


    She called her name out of her tears.


    The crowd looked wrong and fled. There was no one at the wedding ceremony.


    Zhu Qing looks at the two people on the roof and says to Yun qiongjun.


    "Why did Su Qianqian commit suicide? Doesn''t she love rivers? If you don''t love, why not just refuse? She doesn''t have to commit suicide. It''s a pity that at such a good age, it''s a pity to choose to end life. "


    Yun qiongjun did not speak, and she did not know why Su Qianqian died.


    "Well, such a grand wedding ended in this way. Su Qianqian chose to die at the wedding, which seems to have been planning for a long time. What do you say, Goosen


    Zhu Qing looks around the festive decoration, some sad.


    Gu Sen doesn''t speak. He just hugs Yun qiongjun.

 Chapter 372

    "I don''t know. Everyone has his own reason. As onlookers, we have no way to understand, we can only silently bless, I hope this is the road they choose. "


    Gu Sen hugs Yun qiongjun to comfort her.


    Yun qiongjun is a little sad. Many women dream of marrying someone they like. If such a grand wedding can be held together with the people you like, it should be a great celebration for everyone.


    "Let''s go and give them some privacy."


    Gu Sen takes Yun qiongjun and persuades them to leave first.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the river on the roof with Su Qianqian''s body in her arms. She doesn''t know how to comfort her, so she follows Gu sen in silence.


    Seeing them leave, Zhu Qing felt embarrassed to stay any longer. He put the snacks on the table into his sleeve and prepared to leave.


    "Miss, I''ll go first. Wanyi still has a lot of things to deal with. I won''t talk to you any more. "


    Zhu Qing wiped his mouth and said goodbye to Gu Sen and them.


    Yun qiongjun slapped her on the head with a smile. This guy really does not suffer losses. He eats from the beginning to the end and takes some back when he leaves.


    "You go first. I''ll explain it here, and I''m ready to leave."


    "Miss, where are you going? When will you be back? "


    Zhu Qing is reluctant to give up. When she thinks that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen can travel around the world from now on, she feels envious. The world is so big and there are so many countries. She has many delicious and interesting things to see. She will be trapped in Wanyi. She feels a little sad.


    "I''ll write to you. When we have time, Gu Sen and I will return to Wanyi to see you. If you meet anything delicious and interesting along the way, I will definitely buy one for you


    Yun qiongjun understands Zhu Qing''s careful thinking and quickly comforts her.


    "Really, miss? That''s settled. We''ll send you a letter every week, and you''ll tell me some interesting stories along the way. I''ll also tell you about Wanyi. If you come back to Wanyi to see me, you must remember to bring me some delicious food. "


    The haze on Zhuqing''s face is swept away, and she excitedly pulls Yun qiongjun and yells.


    Sure enough, he is a heartless guy who knows how to eat.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun nods and agrees, Zhuqing leaves with satisfaction.


    After Zhuqing left, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are also ready to leave. They tell the officials who receive them that they have something to do and leave first. I''m sorry that after qiongjun''s visit to the city of qiongjun is over, I''m sorry that many people who come to Qiong Yun''s city have a chance to leave.


    After saying goodbye to Fancheng, Yun qiongjun is a little depressed. She didn''t understand why Su Qianqian died. Mikelin has been dead for so long. Besides, the river is so good to her, why can''t she start over again?


    Gu Sen knows that Yun qiongjun can''t extricate herself from the wedding ceremony. He didn''t want Yun qiongjun to be too sad, so he tried to coax Yun qiongjun''s attention away and stop her from feeling sad about the river.


    The scenery on the road is very good. Gu Sen is in a good mood. Yun qiongjun was infected by him and soon forgot about the unhappiness.


    "Wow, this fruit is so sweet."


    Gu Sen holds the newly picked fruit for yunqiongjun to taste.


    "Is it? If it''s not good enough, I''ll pick it for you. I think there''s a lot of knot on that tree, enough for us to eat. "


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun start their journey again with delicious fruit. Along the way, they eat and play, eat when they are hungry, and sleep in the tree when they are sleepy. Yun qiongjun felt that she was so happy that she was going crazy. This was the freedom she had always dreamed of.


    "Gu Sen, look at their clothes. They are so beautiful."


    Yun qiongjun points to the clothes of a group of girls in the street and says to Gu Sen.


    This kind of color and cloth are not available in Wanyi. They are not only bright in color, but also delicate in workmanship, which makes women young and beautiful.


    "Buy one for our little queen, too."


    Gu Sen is going to find out where the clothes are bought, and a man comes over.


    "Miss, we have excellent cloth here. You can go inside and have a look."


    A small businessman with business saw that Yun qiongjun was as beautiful as a flower, and asked them to come into the room to see their new cloth.


    Seeing that the cloth is really beautiful, Gu Sen is going to buy some for Yun qiongjun.


    Unexpectedly, the merchant waved his hand and said that these clothes could be given to Yun qiongjun for free. It''s just that he has one condition, that is, Yun qiongjun stands at the door for half an hour in his clothes to attract customers for him.


    Yunqiongjun thought it was fun and agreed to come down. She put on the new model that the store had just put on and stood at the door. Many women were attracted by her clothes and went to the store to buy them. After a while, the counter was full of people.


    The boss couldn''t help but find Yun qiongjun to attract customers. It''s really easy to use. Seeing how beautiful Yun qiongjun is wearing, these girls all flock to buy the same clothes she wears. His new batch of goods was snapped up.


    Yun qiongjun, dressed in the shop''s gift clothes, goes on with Gu Sen."The new restaurant, today all the food buy one get one free, welcome to come in and taste."


    Attracted by the smell of the meal, Yun qiongjun takes Gu Sen to a new restaurant.


    "Let''s go. What''s to eat? It''s my treat."


    Gu Sen patted her chest playfully and took Yun qiongjun''s hand. They went to the restaurant and ordered a table full of delicious food.


    "These dishes are delicious. Goosen, you eat more, too. We''ll have to make our way later. We''ll have to eat more before we can have strength. "


    While eating, Yun qiongjun looks at the inner hall of the hotel. The store is doing very well and is full of diners.


    "Well, have you heard that the king of Fancheng married a bride, and the bride died on the roof of the roof on the wedding day."


    "I heard that, but it''s a pity for this girl. Isn''t it good to be queen? How noble and glorious is the whole nation, under one man and above all men. Why not


    Two people at the next table were there to discuss the story they had heard. Yun qiongjun felt as if she was talking about rivers. She pricked up her ears and forgot to eat.


    "Don''t tell me. This girl is also very poor. I heard that she used to be a lady of a prince in the United States. She was adopted by him since she was a child. Then the throne gave her to the river


    "There are also such stories. I heard that Jianghe cared for her very much. After the death of the queen, he did not hold a funeral and let her live in peace. Instead, he put the coffin in his bedroom and accompanied her day and night. "


    "How could it be? I heard that he married many concubines soon after the queen died


    Another retorted.


    "Isn''t it normal for King Na Fei. Besides, he has never given those concubines a wedding ceremony, which shows that no one can replace the queen in his heart. "


    This person''s words were unanimously agreed by the people next to him. It seems that everyone knows that Jianghe has a deep love for Su Qianqian.


    Yun qiongjun looks at them and wants to ask them where the rumors come from. Gu Sen obviously heard that. He was still sitting in his seat to eat without being affected by these people.


    "Gu Sen, aren''t you curious? You say, are these things true or false? "


    Said Yun qiongjun, tilting her head.


    "If what they said is true, the river is really affectionate to Su Qianqian."


    "I don''t know. Hearsay is not to be trusted. What''s more, even if it''s true, it has nothing to do with us. Cloud son, we have chosen to travel around the world. We should learn to put down some things properly. "


    Gu Sen takes food for Yun qiongjun, as if listening to a stranger''s story.


    Yun qiongjun sighs about the love story between Jiang He and Su Qianqian. They have been away for so long that they can still hear about them.


    "Yuner, eat quickly. After that, let''s go. "


    Gu Sen whispers to Yun qiongjun, who has dinner.


    "Why?"


    Yun qiongjun asked curiously. She didn''t understand why.


    "Because we don''t have any money."


    Gu Sen whispered. Yun qiongjun smiles.


    When they came out to travel, they didn''t want to be tired of money, so they didn''t bring any money. Now, I can''t even pay for my meal.


    After dinner, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen sneak out of the back door of the hotel.


    The shop assistant has been busy greeting other guests, but they didn''t find them eating overlord''s food.


    "I don''t think it''s good. I''ll write to Zhu Qing and ask her to send money to the owner of this hotel."


    Yun qiongjun says with some shame, but Gu Sen laughs.


    "I''ve given your new clothes to the shopkeeper. Do you think nobody really found out we didn''t pay, fool? "


    Yun qiongjun suddenly realized. In the clothing store, the boss gave him several sets of clothes. At that time, he only wore one, and the others were taken by gusen. Now Gu Sen treats them as if they were given to the restaurant owner to offset their meal money, which just killed two birds with one stone.


    They left the bustling city and continued to walk. Passing through a forest, Yun qiongjun was surprised to find that the grass is growing, the Orioles are flying, the flowers are in full bloom, and all kinds of small animals are running happily in the forest. It''s a legendary paradise.


    "This place is beautiful. Goosen, why don''t we settle here? "


    Yun qiongjun is very excited. She fell in love with this place at a glance.


    Gu Sen is very calm, he looked at everything around him, silent.


    Yun qiongjun didn''t pay attention to this. She was glad to find out today. She was happy to run in the woods, say hello to the little rabbit eating grass on the ground, and look down to smell the wild flowers blooming on the roadside.


    "Gu Sen, it''s really nice here. You see, the air is fresh and it''s not isolated from the world. There are mountains, rivers and families. I love it here. "


    Gu Sen can''t bear to spoil Yun qiongjun. He looked at everything around him, worried.


    As an undead, I have been everywhere for nearly a thousand years. He was very familiar with this continent, which was clearly a piece of ruins at the beginning. Now how suddenly appears such a beautiful place.At this time, a peasant woman appeared.

 Chapter 373

    "Hello, guests from afar. Welcome to our place. "


    The peasant woman greets Yun qiongjun and Gu sen in a friendly way.


    "Wow, Gu Sen, even the people are so simple. I''ll tell you, it''s really a paradise. "


    "Are you a villager here?"


    Yun qiongjun asked the peasant woman that she had come out of the forest.


    "Yes, miss. My family has lived in this place for generations. It''s a beautiful place to live. "


    The peasant woman introduced her family gently. She came to find her lost chicken today.


    "Did you eat? I''m tired of the journey. Go to my house and have a rest. "


    The farmer''s wife takes the initiative to invite Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen to his home.


    Yun qiongjun is as happy as finding a baby. I like this place very much, but I didn''t expect that the residents here are so friendly, so I added some points to it unconsciously.


    Gu Sen stares at the farmer''s face and says nothing.


    Knowing that Gu Sen didn''t believe this woman, Yun qiongjun decided to refuse her invitation.


    "No, we are just passing by. Seeing the beautiful scenery here, I can''t help but stop to enjoy it. It''s getting late today. We''ve got to go. All the time in the future, you must visit in person. "


    "It''s very kind of you. It''s a guest. As soon as you come, you will be at ease. Since you are destined for us, you might as well have a potluck at home


    The farmer''s wife was very enthusiastic and continued to invite them to their own home.


    "Shall we go and have a look and come back in a minute?"


    Yun qiongjun said to Gu sen in some embarrassment. She had always liked the place, but now the farmer''s wife invited them to visit it. She couldn''t wait.


    "Don''t you think she''s a little strange?"


    Gu Sen looks at the farmer''s wife and slowly says a word to Yun qiongjun.


    "No, isn''t she a hospitable peasant woman? I don''t think she''s a bad person because of her charitable appearance. "


    Yun qiongjun thinks Gu Sen is a little worried.


    But Gu Sen didn''t think so. He found that the peasant woman was a little too enthusiastic. Her invitation to herself and Yun qiongjun for such a long time seems to make them go home. What''s more, Gu Sen also found a strange phenomenon. Although the peasant women were enthusiastic, they just asked them to go in, instead of approaching them. Why is that?


    "We have a wonderful view here. If you go deep into the woods, you will see a waterfall and a lake. Flowers are in full bloom on the shore, and the scenery is beautiful. "


    The peasant women continued to invite. Hearing the waterfall, Yun qiongjun is more eager to try. She thought that Gu Sen thought a little more, and now she thinks that this woman is like a good person.


    "Come on, let''s go deep into the forest."


    Yun qiongjun is excited to accept the invitation of the farmer''s wife and strides to the forest.


    Gu Sen wants to pull Yun qiongjun back, but it''s too late. Yun qiongjun has happily followed the farmer''s wife to walk and chat, and go deep into the woods. Qiongjun is afraid to catch up with him.


    The peasant woman took them to her home.


    A neat courtyard, surrounded by fence walls, covered with beautiful morning glory. Open the gate and the yard is full of flowers.


    Walk along the path to the house. Flowers and vegetables are on your left. They are growing well. There are a lot of chickens on the right side, they are looking for food leisurely. A rhubarb dog was lying lazily in the corner of the yard basking in the sun when he saw a friendly wagging of his tail.


    Yun qiongjun can''t help but admire that this is really the home of her dream. Gu Sen has to admit that it is really warm and beautiful here.


    The peasant women''s house is very tidy. They are asked to sit down and make tea for them.


    "Wow, the tea is so sweet and cold."


    After taking a sip of tea, Yun qiongjun is surprised to tell Gu Sen that the tea is even better than that in the palace.


    Gu Sen tasted it, and it was really good.


    The peasant woman looked at their surprise and laughed.


    "Tea is just picked by the tea trees on the mountain. It''s the water that makes tea. It''s the spring water in the mountains. It is said that the water after the melting of ice and snow on the mountain not only tastes sweet and delicious, but also prolongs life if you drink too much. "


    "Good water, good tea!"


    Yun qiongjun is full of praise. After three drinks in a row, he gave up.


    It''s a pity that Zhuqing is not by his side, so good things can''t be shared with her. If she drank this kind of tea made by mountain spring, she would be overjoyed.


    "You''ll have a rest. I''ll go and prepare the meal right away. You''re hungry all the way. I''m going to cook. "


    The farmer''s wife went to the yard and picked some vegetables. Then she got into the kitchen and began to be busy. Yun qiongjun is very sorry. She wants to help, but she drives her out.


    "It''s beautiful here, Goosen. I really like it. The scenery is good and the people are kind. It''s very suitable for us to live in. Isn''t that what we''ve been looking for in the woods? "


    Yun qiongjun couldn''t hide her joy and took Gu Sen''s hand to ask him to agree to stay.Goosen is preparing to speak. The peasant woman came in with the food.


    "It''s all farm food. I don''t know the visitors, and there''s nothing to take. The eggs are from the chickens raised in the courtyard, and the vegetables are planted by myself. I''ll make some of them casually, and you can have a taste


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are already hungry. They were no longer polite and began to eat with chopsticks.


    "Good, good. Try this, Goosen. It''s delicious. "


    Yun qiongjun takes a big mouthful of food while serving Gu Sen with vegetables.


    Gu Sen also nodded repeatedly. Unexpectedly, the seemingly ordinary two dishes and one soup were more delicious than those made by the imperial chef in his palace.


    "Eat more if you like. Slow down, you two. There''s still food in the pot. I''ll give you more if it''s not enough. "


    The farmer''s wife smiles and happily looks at the two people who gobble up their food, loving them like their own children.


    Gu Sen, who was still hesitant about whether to stay or not, decided to follow Yun qiongjun''s advice and stay here.


    Tianqi looks at the bodies of Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen disappear slowly, and their faces are pale. He didn''t know if Yun qiongjun would hate her if she knew that all this was created by herself. As her father, she has been very derelict of duty. In the time when she needed herself most, she was absent for so long. Now, the poor child finally found his own happiness, but he didn''t realize that her birth was a mistake.


    She''s just a child. What''s wrong with her? If God is destined to punish a person, that person should be himself. If he is not himself, she will not be born. If he is not born, he will not suffer as much as now.


    "Are you worth it for her?"


    He walked up to the Apocalypse behind, disdained to ask.


    "It''s just a woman of impure blood. Is it necessary to sacrifice herself to fulfill her?"


    "You haven''t been a father, you don''t know what a daughter means to a father. She may be just a child of impure blood to you, but to me, she is my precious daughter, and she is of great honor. "


    apocas like as two peas in front of him, looking at the man who looks exactly like himself.


    In the past, no matter how cynical he was to himself, he had never been angry and disdained to quarrel with him. However, Yun qiongjun is his daughter and the flesh of his heart. He will never allow him to say so.


    "What a father and daughter. But I ask you, did she call your father? Did she ever address you? It''s not that I''m bad at speaking. You''re far less important in her heart than her mother Wan Ping. "


    He looked at the Apocalypse provocatively, with sharp words, as if the meaning of his life was to oppose it everywhere.


    Tianqi did not care about the smile, and he was not irritated by his harsh words. On the contrary, he looked calm and unaffected.


    "Wan Ping is her mother. It''s normal for her to be close to her mother, and I''m her father. Have you ever seen any father in the world jealous of her mother?"


    The Apocalypse made the man choke. He was unable to refute, so he stopped speaking.


    Tianqi sees that Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen have begged for food and have a rest at the farmer''s house. Suddenly, he is relieved. At first, he was worried that Yun qiongjun would see through these things, so he would be in vain. Fortunately, the space created by herself is not too bad. Yun qiongjun likes it very much. Well, as a father, this is the only thing I can give you before I die.


    It''s beautiful. However, no matter how beautiful it is, it is fake. What if, one day, she saw through it? All your efforts now will be destroyed. "


    Watching, he couldn''t help asking.


    Apart from the rest, Yun qiongjun is really happy and comfortable living in this place. Apocalypse is quietly guarding his daughter in his own way. Thinking of this, he envied Yun qiongjun.


    "At that time, I had nothing to worry about. There are many things in the world that I can''t decide or change. What I can do is to give her the best life I can within my ability. There is no other way


    Apocalypse looked relaxed and seemed to have thought of a way out.


    "Are you sure you know what you''re talking about, my stubborn brother?"


    The man looked at the apocalypse in disbelief, his face full of doubt. It seems that a pair of open eyes in the sky.


    Apocalypse looked at him fearlessly and answered his questions.


    "I know what you want to say. You want to say that all this was done by Yun qiongjun, right? You want to say that if Yun qiongjun is not here, the world will not be destroyed, right? You want to say that if Yun qiongjun finds out that this is the space I cheated her, and walks out of it, the world will die, right? "


    Apocalypse''s tone was strong and unquestionable.


    His face changed slightly, and was upset by the aggressive words of apocalypse. However, he did not admit that he thought so in his mind.


    "I say again, Yun qiongjun is innocent. She came to this world not her choice. She''s also a victim, and you can''t put all the problems on her own. It''s extremely unfair to her. ""Even if she finds out, the world should be destroyed. What can I do?"

 Chapter 374

    "All the immortals said that my younger brother is the most persistent. It seems that it is true today. If you don''t believe what I''m saying, tomorrow will bring results. Apocalypse, you will regret it. "


    Apocalypse does not care about smile, some things you never know before you do is right or wrong. On the contrary, only if you do it can you see the results. Yun qiongjun is his daughter, and he has an obligation to protect her from harm. Even if what he did was wrong, he would never regret it.


    "When I was together with Wanping, you strongly opposed it, and therefore you cut off contact with me. Later, she was pregnant with my child, you and I are even more incompatible. You can''t tolerate me marrying a human being. In your opinion, immortals are noble. How can mortals be worthy of immortals. In fact, you know, as an immortal, I envy them more, their freedom, their dare to love and hate. If I could, I would rather have been a mortal rather than a God from the beginning. "


    "You and I have been fighting for so long, don''t you really feel tired? Everyone has the right to choose their own life. You think it''s happy for you to be an immortal, and I also think it''s happy for me not to be an immortal. It''s just that we have a different definition of happiness, but it doesn''t stop you from being my brother, and we have a blood relationship. No matter how much you hate me or hate me, you can''t change the fact that you are my brother. "


    The fairy, who was called brother by the apocalypse, turned his face aside and refused to look at the apocalypse.


    yes, as like as two peas, they can not change the fact that their blood looks thicker than water. Apocalypse is his younger brother, the closest person in the world.


    "Now, besides you, I have another relative, Yun qiongjun. She is my daughter, which I cannot deny. She''s really important to me. You haven''t been a father and you can''t feel my feelings for her. I don''t blame you. But what I want to say is that nothing can stop me from loving her


    Tianqi watched Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen walk contentedly in the woods after dinner at the farmer''s house. She talked to Gu Sen excitedly all the way, and Gu Sen looked at her fondly.


    Apocalypse knew that his kung fu was not in vain. It can be seen that cloud likes the space created by himself. Seeing Yun qiongjun''s happy appearance, Tianqi also felt very satisfied. It''s the only thing a father can do for her.


    The elder brother of Apocalypse looked on coldly and didn''t know what he was thinking. Or, he suddenly understood why he didn''t like Yun qiongjun. Not only because she is a child born to Wan Ping, but also because she is her brother''s child, she occupies her own position in his brother''s heart.


    "Don''t tell her, I''m gone. Let her live happily all the time. "


    Tianqi looks at Yun qiongjun, reluctant to give up, and her face exudes fatherly love. Beside him, he looked at the apocalypse and stopped talking.


    "If she finds out I''m not here one day. You must not tell her the truth. If she asks you, you''ll say I''m back in heaven. "


    After thinking for a while, the Apocalypse added. He is still worried about Yun qiongjun. He is afraid that she will go crazy and look for herself.


    Would she ask? Do you have a place in her heart? All this, I am afraid, is your own amorous.


    Brother Tianqi looks at Tianqi with complicated eyes.


    Tianqi finished all the things, and finally took a deep look at Yun qiongjun. She was sleeping peacefully with a sweet smile on her face.


    I''m sorry, daughter. Father can''t protect you. My father knows that he owes you too much in this life. Being born as my daughter has made you suffer. After the road you want to go, I can only pray God bless you safe and happy. If there is an afterlife, my father will abandon everything and accompany you. Make up for all the fatherly love you have lost in these years. Goodbye, my little princess.


    "Take care, brother."


    Tianqi looks at his brother beside him and smiles gently. This should be the last time to call him brother. Before all the gratitude and resentment have gone with the wind, written off.


    He watched the Apocalypse disappear into the sky. He looked at it for a long time, reached out his hand and touched it, but he got nothing.


    "Brother!"


    He suddenly burst into tears, and did not expect Apocalypse to say goodbye to himself in this way.


    There is a pendant lying on the ground. He slowly picks it up and opens it. Inside is a portrait of Yun qiongjun when she was a child. Round face, big eyes, a smile, eyes curved, very cute.


    He put the pendant in his sleeve and waved to the heavenly palace.


    "Well, look, the wall has stopped collapsing. It seems that the disaster is over."


    A fairy who was mending the wall told the surrounding gods about the unexpected discovery and asked them to come and watch.


    "Yes, the wall is restored to its original state."


    "Is this catastrophe over?"


    "Maybe. It''s really strange that the accident that came from the disaster was even more unexpected. "The gods who mended the wall gathered around and talked about it. They couldn''t believe it. This was the end of the catastrophe.At this time, the brother of Apocalypse came over and took a look at the wall. He looked calm, as if everything was expected.


    "You don''t have to worry. This catastrophe is over for the time being. "


    Tianyu said coldly.


    "What are you talking about? This catastrophe is over. Oh, that''s good. If we go on like this, we can''t afford it. "


    Everyone was very happy to hear the good news.


    "Oh, I''m tired out these days. I mend it day and night. This side just finished, and that side collapsed again. My stomach hurts


    "Who is not? You say that there are so many buildings in the heavenly palace. He says that if it collapses, it will collapse. All the immortals will come to repair it. Fortunately, the catastrophe is over now. We don''t have to work so hard any more! "


    All the immortals have been working hard to repair the wall recently. They piled up together, complaining about the hardships of the past few days, and glad that they are now happy.


    "By the way, it''s strange how this catastrophe passed."


    A careful fairy asked Tianyu.


    "Yes, yes, we are all curious. What is the matter?"


    When the gods heard someone asking their doubts, they gathered around and looked at the sky to give the answer.


    "Apocalypse used his own life to exchange for the present stability."


    Tianyu said lightly that he was not willing to say more about the specific practice.


    "You mean, heaven enlightens him..."


    There was a fairy with a white beard who guessed that the Apocalypse had suffered misfortune. He asked Tian Yu in an uncertain tone.


    "Yes, apocalypse is dead."


    Tianyu looked at the old man and turned away.


    "Well, what did he say? Is Apocalypse dead? "


    An immortal came to ask the old man just now.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, apocalypse is a good boy. "


    The old man touched his beard and sighed.


    "But don''t you think it''s weird? In terms of mana, apocalypse is not as good as his brother Tianyu. Why is the last sacrifice really apocalypse? "


    A fairy didn''t believe it. He felt that Tianyu''s words were too vague and incomprehensible.


    "Yes, in terms of mana, it should be Tianyu who is most likely to stop this catastrophe. How did the Apocalypse end up? Did the Apocalypse know something? Or does he understand the root of the disaster? "


    Another fairy also expressed his doubts. Tianyu is usually arrogant, and his approachable brother Tianqi is different. Tianqi is very popular in the sky, and everyone likes this honest and kind fairy.


    "The two brothers seldom communicate with each other. Although they are brothers, they are very estranged. But the first woman in the world is in love with the apocalypse


    "When you say that, I remember that many years ago, Tianqi fell in love with a woman named Wanping. It caused a sensation at the time. According to the law of Tianting, the Apocalypse was demoted to the world. Tianyu was cold-blooded and merciless, and brought him down directly. "


    "Speaking of Wanping, he created Wanyi and called himself king. Originally, the world is a place where the fittest survive. But wan Ping is ambitious. She fought in all directions in an attempt to unify the country. The world is full of war and the people are in dire straits. Heaven had pity on the sufferings of the common people and sent the Apocalypse to subdue Wanping. That''s what brings peace to the world. "


    A God who knows more about the situation told all the things he knew. The immortals listened with great interest.


    "Yun qiongjun, your father really loves you. He will give his life at all costs to create a dream home for you


    Tianyu is in his room. He takes the pendant and looks over and over.


    He knew that Tianqi would try to protect Yun qiongjun. But what he never thought of was that his silly brother would sacrifice himself to help others.


    Finally, he could not understand his own life. If he had listened to his own voice and had known his way back, he would not have come to this end.


    At the beginning, he strongly objected to her being with Wanping. After learning that Wanping was pregnant, he tried to kill the baby several times, but was blocked by the apocalypse. If we continue to make decisions, we will be disturbed. Then he knew that all that the Apocalypse had done would lead to disaster in the future, and now it is.


    Tianyu looked at the pendant and thought of the last word that Tianqi said to himself before he died.


    "Take care, brother."


    Tian Yu''s face was a little lost. Tianqi is his only relative in the world. Now he died for Yun qiongjun, leaving him helpless.


    Looking at the picture of Yun qiongjun, Tian Yu is more jealous.


    If it were not for you, my brother would not have died. You are just as annoying as your mother Wanping.

 Chapter 375

    Yun qiongjun likes this place very much. She will not be the queen of Wanyi. She can be herself as she likes.


    During the day, I went to the lakeside with Gu Sen. Gu Sen occasionally goes swimming in the water. Yun qiongjun accompanies him on the bank. Sometimes Gu Sen would catch two fish for himself. After dinner, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen will take a walk in the woods. They will watch the stars and fireflies flying all over the sky. The gorgeous and beautiful night sky can not be seen in Wanyi.


    Yun qiongjun leaned on Gu Sen''s shoulder, closed her eyes contentedly and began to enjoy the quiet beauty of nature.


    "Gusen, do you know? I love it here. This is where I''ve been looking for my whole life. I suddenly had the idea that I wanted to live here for the rest of my life. "


    Gu Sen smiles. He also likes it here. The people here are very kind and friendly. They are hospitable and generous.


    "Sister yun''er, brother gusen."


    A little boy ran up and called for two.


    "Mother said that today at home stewed fish, let me call you home to eat."


    "Well, my little one."


    Yun qiongjun gets up from the ground and carries the child around. The child is giggling in her arms.


    Gu Sen looked at the two people''s happy appearance, also felt very good mood.


    "Come on, Xiao Bao. Let''s go home and eat fish."


    Three hands in hand, go home together.


    After dinner, Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen take a walk in the woods. As soon as Yun qiongjun bent down to look at a little white rabbit eating grass, Gu Sen disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Yun qiongjun is just curious when Gu Sen comes over with a big bunch of wild flowers.


    "What beautiful flowers, where to pick them."


    "There by the lake. But strange to say, I always feel that the flowers there seem to be invincible. When I go there, I can see such brilliant flowers. "


    Gu Sen smiles and thinks it should be his own illusion.


    Yun qiongjun bowed her head and sniffed the fragrance of the flowers with joy.


    In the evening, the sun is setting. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun stand on the top of the mountain to watch the setting sun.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Yes. The sun goes down, and tomorrow is another day. "


    Looking at the beautiful scenery of nature, the two people repeatedly praised.


    Yun qiongjun suddenly remembered that no one had shared such a beautiful scenery.


    "But, Gu Sen, I haven''t heard from Zhu Qing for a long time."


    Yun qiongjun is a little disappointed. At the time of separation, she promised to send a letter a month, but after coming here for so long, she didn''t write to herself.


    "Yes. If you don''t say I forgot, why didn''t Zhuqing write a letter


    Gu Sen also found things strange. Although Zhu Qing was fond of playing, he did not delay his business. It''s a habit of her to write to Yun qiongjun every month to report on her work and life. How could she suddenly break off contact now?


    "Don''t worry. Maybe she has been busy managing Wanyi recently, so she has no time to write. When she is free, she will write it to you


    While comforting Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen writes down the matter in his heart and finds a suitable opportunity for him to investigate.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun went back for a walk. It was very late. They are ready to rest. Yun qiongjun is a bit glum about Zhu Qing''s failure to write a letter. Gu Sen comforted her for a while before she went to bed.


    Goosen soon entered his dream. But Yun qiongjun tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. She looked at the bright moonlight outside the window and wondered what Zhuqing was doing at the moment. Why didn''t she contact her for so long?


    Well, maybe she''s really busy recently, and she really doesn''t have time to write to herself. I''d better wait.


    Yunqiongjun thought, suddenly feeling thirsty, she got up to fetch water and prepare to boil it.


    She was afraid of disturbing Gu Sen, so she walked along the corner to the kitchen in the corner of the yard.


    It was late and it was dark outside. Yun qiongjun was a little surprised and secretly admired. People here live a regular life. It''s time to turn off all the lights. At this point, there is no one on the road. The neighbors couldn''t hear the children''s laughter.


    Yun qiongjun cooked the water and went back to the house. Gu Sen also wakes up. Seeing the boiled water that Yun qiongjun has brought to her, she pinches her small face gratefully. He took the water from Yun qiongjun and drank it.


    "Gusen, they live a regular life here. I just went out to boil water, but they all turned off the lights. Seeing that they have rested, I dare not walk loudly for fear that I will wake them up. "


    Yun qiongjun tells Gu Sen what she saw just now. Gu Sen is a little surprised. He stops drinking water and looks out of the window.


    "You say, all the lights of other people outside are out?"


    Gu Sen asked Yun qiongjun in disbelief. Seeing Yun qiongjun''s affirmative nod, he frowned and did not speak.


    Yun qiongjun asked him what was wrong. He shook his head and said nothing.


    At night, Yun qiongjun goes to sleep. Gu Sen opens his eyes and sneaks out of the room.In the cool night, Gu Sen crept into the yard. It was dark and could not see anything.


    He looked at everything around him and felt more suspicious.


    People here are so strange, why do we all rest together? This is not normal.


    Gu Sen walked into the street, and there were no pedestrians. If it''s Wanyi, there should be someone walking at the moment. Even if it''s not Wanyi, other countries, it''s impossible for us to be so strict with ourselves and rest when we arrive? This is incredible.


    Because he has been out for a long time, Gu Sen is afraid that Yun qiongjun will wake up and find that he is not there, so he goes back in a hurry.


    He secretly determined that he must investigate and find out the truth, otherwise he would not be able to stay here.


    When Gu Sen goes back, Yun qiongjun still sleeps. He covered her up gently and had a rest.


    The next day, as soon as Yun qiongjun fell asleep, Gu Sen gently got up, closed the door and left.


    At this time, it was not too late, and the lights were on. Gu Sen stood in the yard, watching the stars all over the sky, waiting for them to turn off the lights.


    Sure enough, before long, all the lights went out. They seemed to have agreed to turn off the lights at the same time. The village, which was still bright just now, is dark.


    Goosen stood thinking in the dark. Is it a delusion of their own, or do they really plan to go to bed at the same time.


    He couldn''t think of the reason for that. He paced the yard, thinking of all the suspicions he had recently discovered. In order to avoid scaring the snake, he didn''t even tell Yun qiongjun that he was afraid of Yuner. He decided to check and wait until he proved that he was right, and then told yun''er that they would leave the place together.


    The next day, at dawn, Yun qiongjun woke up. She took Goosen for a walk along the river. She had a dream last night that all the flowers on the Bank of the river were in full bloom.


    Gu Sen was a little sleepy. In order to investigate the village, he stayed up late for several consecutive nights. When Yun qiongjun wakes him up, he looks at Yun qiongjun sleepily for a long time, and then gets up reluctantly.


    Yun qiongjun looks curiously at Gu Sen, who has been sleepy all the time. She doesn''t know why he is so listless. Obviously two people rest together, one gets up, why he is so sleepy, but he is very energetic.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun come to the lake. Sure enough, all the flowers there are here. They are colorful and beautiful. Yun qiongjun is running after a butterfly. Gu Sen is sleepy against a tree.


    "Do you think that the flowers here are always blooming? Gu Sen, the old man said, flowers bloom in four seasons? All flowers bloom in season. Why don''t the flowers here seem like this? "


    Yun qiongjun is tired of chasing butterfly. She comes to Gu Sen''s side and asks the question that has troubled her for a long time.


    With his eyes closed, Gu Sen suddenly opens his eyes, takes a look at Yun qiongjun, and walks quickly to the Bank of the river.


    Sure enough, the flowers are in full bloom. The flowers I picked for Yun qiongjun yesterday are here. I didn''t expect that there was nothing unusual today, but it was still in full bloom.


    Gu Sen pinched a flower and sniffed it. Now he suddenly has a bold idea in his heart, whether this is a space created by others. Every day is repeated? Therefore, the flowers on the lakeside are always invincible. Therefore, the people here will sleep when they arrive. They are not real, but artificial artifact?


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen curiously and asks him what he is thinking and why he is frowning. He looks worried.


    Gu Sen is afraid that Yun qiongjun is worried. He shifts the subject and says that he has been dreaming all the time and that he has not had a good rest recently, so he is just a little tired.


    Seeing what he said, Yun qiongjun didn''t think much about it. They played by the lake for a while and then went back.


    In the evening, after Yun qiongjun fell asleep, Gu Sen came out again. It''s time. All the lights go out at the same time. Gu Sen is silent. He is waiting for the people here to go in and dream.


    Feeling almost, Gu Sen came to a family and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    An old man came out and opened the door. See Goosen at the door and ask him what''s up.


    "It''s OK. I just can''t wake up. I want to see if you sleep."


    Gu Sen looked at the yawning old man. He was not angry at all that he disturbed his sleep. After listening to Gu Sen saying that he was ok, he went to bed again.


    Goosen thinks this is extremely abnormal. They go to bed on time and get up on time. It''s hard to understand. I''m so polite when I''m disturbed. This is not normal.


    Is it true that this is the space created, cloud and himself are confused by the illusion here? But why is it so beautiful here? And who did it?


    As the night went on, Gu Sen looked at the people who turned off the lights, and they never turned on the lights again.


    The next day, before Yun qiongjun got up, Gu Sen woke up. He kept coming to the lake to see the flower he pinched yesterday. Yesterday he made a mark to confirm his idea. Today, as expected, the flower is still in normal bloom, as if it had never been picked.


    Gu Sen is more sure of his ideas. This is a space created. Every day here is repeated. She and Yun qiongjun were blinded by its beauty and thought they were very happy to live here. It''s just a prisoner.

 Chapter 376

    Yun qiongjun is standing at the top of the mountain every day to look down, hoping to see Zhuqing''s carrier pigeon, but there is no sign of it.


    What''s going on? Why haven''t you written to me for so long? Is something wrong with Zhuqing?


    Yun qiongjun is worried. She wants to go back to Wanyi and see Zhuqing. If something happens to her, I can help her. Although this place is good, but there is no news of Zhuqing, she is a bit sleepy.


    Of course, Gu Sen knows what Bai Yun qiongjun is thinking. He didn''t tell Yun qiongjun what he had found, because some things had not been clarified. He didn''t want Yun qiongjun to be too upset.


    Finally, after waiting for fruitless days in a row, Yun qiongjun can''t bear it. She says to Gu Sen that she wants to go back to Wanyi to have a look.


    She was worried that gusen would refuse to have her own request. However, Gu Sen, who was drinking tea, stood up directly from the stool and asked her when she planned to leave.


    Yun qiongjun is a little surprised, but Gu Sen agrees to herself so readily. She was not sure whether Gu Sen agreed because he wanted Zhuqing, or that he didn''t like this place.


    Gu Sen has long wanted to leave, since he found many doubts. He just wanted to get out of this place. But seeing that Yun qiongjun is happy like a child every day, he can''t bear to say what he thinks. He was afraid that Yun qiongjun would not be happy, so he laughed at him again.


    Now, Yun qiongjun has offered to go back to Wanyi. He agrees and can''t wait to leave.


    Yun qiongjun simply cleaned up and went out with Gu Sen. Thinking of the care of her neighbors, she went to the door to say goodbye to them.


    "Auntie, I''m leaving. I''m here to say goodbye to you


    Yun qiongjun knocked on her neighbor''s door and said to Aunt Wang, who often invited herself to his house for fish soup.


    "Are you going, cloud?"


    Aunt Wang comes out of the room in a hurry and looks at Yun qiongjun with her luggage on her back.


    "Why go? Isn''t it good here?"


    "No, auntie. I need to leave for a while, and I''ll be back to meet you soon after I''ve finished


    Yun qiongjun explains with a smile that it''s so good here that she can''t bear to leave.


    Aunt Li, who is feeding the cat nearby, hears the conversation between Yun qiongjun and Aunt Wang, and rushes to her.


    "Yuner, are you going? Where are you going? Why not stay here a little longer? "


    "Yes, yes, yun''er, you can see that we have beautiful scenery and picturesque scenery here. You can stay here for a few more days."


    "Yes, you are gone. What shall we do? Everyone is very reluctant to part with you. Stay and don''t leave. "


    The neighbors are chirping to keep them. Yun qiongjun starts to explain with a smile that she doesn''t want to leave. She just needs to leave here for something. She will come back. Let''s not worry about him.


    Gu Sen, who is following Yun qiongjun in silence, has been observing these neighbors. Since he accidentally found that it was like a man-made space, he paid special attention to his neighbors.


    After saying goodbye to her neighbors, Yun qiongjun goes on the road with Gu Sen.


    The neighbor who was still reluctant to part with Yun qiongjun''s departure just now starts to do all kinds of things again, as if nothing had happened just now. Beyond their changes, it''s amazing.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t find them different, but Gu Sen, who is following her, takes all these into consideration. It also makes him more confident in his judgment, which doesn''t seem so simple here.


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen head down to go on their way. Because yun''er is worried about Zhuqing''s accident, she can''t wait to rush to Wanyi.


    Gu Sen is silent all the way. He has too many secrets in his heart. He has been struggling to tell Yun qiongjun what he found. However, he did not have any evidence, he did not know how to explain. He didn''t know what would happen to yun''er.


    "Gu Sen, cross the path ahead and finish the forest."


    Yun qiongjun excitedly points to the path ahead. She remembers that he and Gu Sen walked from that path to the forest last time. It seems that they are coming out soon.


    Gu Sen nodded and wiped the sweat on her forehead to comfort her not to worry. As long as she got out of the forest, it was only a day''s journey to Wanyi.


    Yun qiongjun nodded and the two took a rest under a big tree. Gu Sen goes to find water for Yun qiongjun.


    "Strange, why do you always feel like you''ve been to this place?


    Yun qiongjun scratched her head a little inexplicably. She couldn''t tell why. She always felt familiar with everything around her. She felt as if she had passed here just now, but she didn''t seem to have.


    I have been walking forward, how can I stay in place? Her self mocking smile must be that she miss Zhuqing too much, so her brain is a little confused.


    Zhuqing looks at the big tree above his head. He is sleepy. Gu Sen has not found any water to drink.


    Gu Sen looks at the surrounding environment and thinks he can go out soon. Now he must find water for yun''er. It is not suitable for him to stay here for a long time. No matter what the reason is, whether it is a mistake or a trap, this is not an ordinary space. He didn''t want Yuner and himself to get involved.Finally, there is a stream ahead. Gu Sen fills Yun qiongjun with some water in a bottle and trots back all the way.


    Yun qiongjun is waiting impatiently. She is thirsty and sleepy. She feels very tired.


    Gu Sen handed her the water. She drank it all in one breath, then clapped her hands and told him he could go.


    Let''s go. Yun qiongjun finds it''s a long way to go. She looks at Goosen a little strangely.


    "Gu Sen, why do I find it strange that this forest is not so big, why can''t I go out today?"


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun and doesn''t speak. Because he was on the edge of the woods. Standing here, you can see the intersection where they came in that day. That is to say, as long as Gu Sen takes a few more steps, he will be completely out.


    "I have a strange feeling that I can''t walk out of the woods? Why? "


    Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen if she was too tired because she was in a hurry.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with complicated eyes and doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Near the edge of the woods, Gu Sen has already stepped out, while Yun qiongjun has been standing still. That is to say, regardless of how hard yunqiongjun tries, he can''t get out of the woods.


    Just now when Yun qiongjun asked why she thought she was familiar with her surroundings, he became suspicious. It seems that Yun qiongjun is trapped here.


    "Goosen, are we lost? Why can''t you go out? "


    Yun qiongjun is unwilling to go on, but she still can''t go out. Gu Sen Ming Ming sees that the exit is in front of Yun qiongjun. However, her pace is unable to move forward. No matter how hard she tried to move her legs, it didn''t help.


    Gu Sen is a little sad, but also some heartache. He didn''t know how to comfort Yun qiongjun. She couldn''t get out by herself. She had already come out.


    "Yun''er, why don''t you go back first? I can go to Wanyi by myself? I will tell Zhuqing that you miss her very much and ask her to write to you


    After hesitating for a long time, Gu Sen can''t help but talk to Yunjun. He does not want to see his beloved woman has been trapped in situ, but still trying to get out.


    "I don''t, I don''t trust Zhuqing. I have to go back to see her in person. What if something happens to her?"


    Yun qiongjun refuses to agree with Gu Sen, but she still goes ahead stubbornly.


    I don''t believe it. I can''t walk out of the woods today.


    Gu Sen can''t resist Yun qiongjun, so she can only go on with her.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Gu Sen is already on the road, while Yun qiongjun is still standing still. As she walked, she asked if Goosen was coming. Gu Sen shakes his head and can''t bear to tell the truth.


    "Well, how could this forest be so far away? Why still can''t come out? Didn''t you just say that the front is the exit? "


    Yun qiongjun asks Gu Sen, a little discouraged. She can''t walk any more. She didn''t understand why the exit was so close that she didn''t see it after walking for so long.


    "Cloud son, maybe you are too tired. If you really can''t eat, you''d better go back and wait for me. Don''t worry, I''ll come back to fight with you as soon as I finish my work. "


    Gu Sen advises Yun qiongjun again. He knew that Yun qiongjun couldn''t get out. No matter how she insisted, it was in vain.


    Yun qiongjun sits on the ground angrily, pouting her lips to look at Gu Sen on the side.


    "Why do you always want me back? I said, I don''t want to go back. I want to go back to Wanyi with you and see Zhuqing


    "But yun''er, you can''t walk out of this forest."


    Gu Sen was in a hurry and said what he said in his heart. Yun qiongjun looks at him quietly and doesn''t speak.


    "Why? Did you find out? "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen angrily. Why didn''t he tell himself that he couldn''t get out of the woods? No wonder she had been feeling something wrong just now. She had not come out after walking so far. She thought it was her mistake to remember. Now it seems that the forest is not getting bigger, but she can''t get out of it.


    Yun qiongjun looks down at her feet and looks back at the road she has gone through. She suddenly understood why she thought it was so familiar. It turned out that she had been trapped in the same place, and she had never walked out of this road. No wonder she felt tired and thirsty, because she had been walking, just couldn''t walk out.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun''s loss and is very sad. He comforted her that she might be too tired. He told her to go home to rest and return to Wanyi alone.


    Yun qiongjun nodded her head. She knew that gusen said this because he had already walked out of the woods. That is to say, this forest can only control her, but it is useless to control Gu Sen.


    Yun qiongjun is very angry and goes back. She can''t figure out where the problem is? A lot of suspicious things in the woods came to her mind.


    Why the flowers here are invincible and why Gu Sen is always thoughtful. It seems that everything is not so simple.

 Chapter 378

    Gu Sen rushed to Wanyi to look for Zhuqing. Zhu Qing now looked like a queen. Sitting in the palace, he looked very dignified.


    In the magnificent palace, four golden phoenixes hover on the four pillars supporting the palace, lifelike. Zhu Qing, wearing a Dragon Robe, is sitting on the throne reading the memorial.


    "The newspaper, your majesty, Goosen asks to see you." The Chamberlain was trained to trot quickly. He walked out of the door. Though he was fast, he would not make a big noise. He went to the table of Zhuqing and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Let him in." Zhu Qing immediately put down the memorial, her carrier pigeons have been broken many, each time did not receive her sister''s reply, she is really worried about her sister, afraid of her sister''s accident. Before the hard to get a reply, although only "safe, quick return" four words, but let her heart also a little more stable.


    "Gu Sen, where''s your sister? Are you just coming back alone Gu Sen just entered the palace, Zhuqing quickly walked to Gu Sen, a small face full of anxiety: "sister is really OK?"


    "Where is she? Even my carrier pigeon can''t pass the letter to my sister. It feels like something is blocking her. Every time the carrier pigeon comes back, it will break down." With that, Zhu Qing pointed to the four carrier pigeons on the table: "these are all failed to pass the letter."


    "Well, something happened." Gu Sen frowned and said, "I can''t make it clear for a while. You and I can go and have a look. Yun''er seems to be trapped in a place. I can get out of this place, but yun''er can''t get out."


    "Stuck in one place? Good. I''ll go with you. " Seeing Gu Sen''s dignified look, Zhu Qing immediately agreed to come down: "what kind of place is it? Can''t you even let your sister come out?"


    "space," Gu Sen looked more dignified: "it''s space. "


    " space? "


    " yes, and I doubt that this space is only for Yuner, because only cloud can''t come out, and I can. "After hearing this, Zhu Qing became more serious:" I''ll speed up the arrangement of some major events in the palace, and we''ll be there soon. "


    Zhu Qing went back to his desk, quickly read the memorial, wrote down the order and ordered it to go on.


    Zhu Qing is worried. Yun qiongjun arranges everything as quickly as possible.


    "Well, I''ve got it. Let''s get there quickly." Zhu Qing stood up and said to Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen leads the way, and they quickly arrive at the place where Gu Sen came out before. But when he got there, Gu Sen was shocked - the place became a wasteland! At a glance, it was full of loess and riprap, and all the village and villagers'' enthusiasm had disappeared. Without houses and clear streams, there was nothing but dead wilderness.


    "Sister Is it here? "Zhu Qing has some doubts. She doesn''t understand why Gu Sen brought her here.


    But Gu Sen looked for something in his eyes as if he didn''t hear her. He looked back and forth several times. After a while, he seemed to give up and murmured: "no, that place is gone. Why and why. How could it be missing. "


    " Yuner, it is not that I will never see my cloud again. Gu Sen looked gloomy, as if he had lost his most precious thing: "I can''t get in there, I can''t find the entrance, so I can''t see my cloud again.


    "Gu Sen? Gu Sen? What''s the matter? Why do you say you can''t see my sister again?" seeing Gu Sen''s picture, Zhu Qing was also anxious: "you should explain your words to me clearly, what''s wrong with my sister!"


    GU Sen still didn''t respond.


    "Gu Sen!" Zhu Qing roared at him.


    Don''t you say it''s space? Can''t space be broken? What can I do with your sister like you?


    GU Sen raised his head, looked complicated, and his eyes were slightly red. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak.


    All blame him. If it wasn''t for him, Yuner would not have been trapped there alone. He shouldn''t have left Yuner. He should have been with yun''er. If he didn''t leave Yuner, Yuner would not face the repeated things alone. If he didn''t leave, at least he could accompany yun''er.


    "You! You''re going to kill me!" Zhu Qing was so worried about Yun qiongjun that she suddenly thought of a possibility: "what''s wrong with my sister?"


    "if something happened to my sister, why are you here! But my sister is missing? Didn''t she go with you? "Zhu Qing stares at Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen still did not speak, but his heart sank to the bottom. He thought that this space was only for yun''er, but he would not hurt him. So he left at ease. He advised yun''er to go back because he determined that yun''er was absolutely safe in this space. Don''t want to, although the space won''t hurt yun''er, it does make him have no chance to go in again, and even has no trace left.


    Zhu Qing is really impatient. Her sister doesn''t know where she is and whether it''s safe. Gu Sen, the only one who knows the whereabouts of her sister, has been silent and doesn''t say anything. For a moment, she could only think of the worst reason: "Gu Sen, you are telling the truth. Is it because of your sister. "That''s right. "Gu Sen grinned bitterly. His voice was full of remorse and helplessness. He came out of the space. What should the cloud do? Would he stay in it until he died? His cloud son, can''t you see it again?


    on hearing this, Zhu Qing was even more furious: "what does it mean?! don''t you say you will protect your sister!? now that my sister is gone, don''t you feel sad here with me! Come up with a way to tell me how to solve it and how to find my sister again?"


    one punch is to swing it.


    Gu Sen didn''t hide. He got the punch. Although Zhu Qing looks at the little one, now the blow under the anger is not good.


    Gu Sen stepped back two steps to stabilize his body. His voice became hoarse: "before, when Yun ER and I arrived here, there was a village, so Yun ER and I went in. "


    " at that time, Yuner and I went in together, but now I can''t even find the entrance. I''m afraid it''s because there''s no one to show us the way. Or, the place itself is only open to Yuner. Last time I was able to enter, it was also because of Yuner. "


    " I thought at that time, since I could go out, I would first come out and explore, find a solution, and then rescue yun''er. But who knows, I can''t even get in when I come back. "


    " I shouldn''t have come out. "


    ZHU qingneng felt the sadness and regret of the man beside him.


    "So Do you mean we can''t find our sister now? Can''t we do anything? "Zhuqing looks at Gu Sen with disbelief and knows that he was just reckless.


    "Probably. "Gu Sen said in a low voice.


    "It shouldn''t be," Zhu Qing calmed down for a moment and made his mind clear. "If it''s really like what you said, that place is only open to my sister, there should be something that can be used as an entrance. It should not disappear like this. Even if it does disappear, it should not be too far away from here. "


    " but there is nothing here. "Gu Sen looks at Zhuqing. Zhu Qing''s words sober him up. Yes, it''s not the time to be sad. Suddenly, an idea flashed into his mind:" if The entrance will move too? "


    as far as he knows, the entrance of a general space is basically fixed in the same place, but he can not rule out the possibility of moving in a small range. He can be sure that the entrance of the space will not exceed the wasteland.


    Goosen began to search around again.


    "Gu Goosen. Look at this. Can this be my sister''s clothes. "Zhu Qing moved his feet. Under his feet was a piece of white clothes, which was particularly conspicuous on the yellow land.


    Just now he just looked around and didn''t pay attention to his neighborhood. As a result, when he looked for the entrance again, Zhu Qing looked down and found that there was a small white corner under his feet. When he moved away, he saw that it was indeed a fragment of his clothes.


    "Yes, it''s her clothes. Gu Sen''s eyes brightened: "when I came out this morning, yun''er was dressed in white. "


    " but? Why are there only pieces of clothes? "Zhu Qing did not understand.


    Gu Sen bent down to pick up the pieces of clothes on the ground and carefully put them into his arms: "I don''t know. But does this mean that there is still a possibility for cloud to come out! "


    Zhu Qing frowned and said," maybe, I''ll go back to Guanyi first and gather the army to look for the entrance with us. There are many people and great strength, and it can also speed up our search. "


    " if you go through this wasteland, you will find clues. "Zhu Qing is very overbearing. He must find his sister.


    "Good. "Gu Sen nodded:" I''ll stay here first, and I''ll see other places. "


    Zhu Qing left for Guanyi. Gu Sen is still searching the wasteland carefully. He tells himself that he can''t leave out any clues. Since Yuner''s clothes will be left on the wasteland, it shows that Yuner has a chance to come out of the space as long as he can find a solution.


    Even if he can''t find a solution, he will try to find the entrance. He can''t let Yuner stay alone in the space. Absolutely not.


    Yuner is now alone in that unknown space. He also has a great responsibility. He must think of a way!


    he can''t imagine how hard it would be if he didn''t have cloud in his future life.


    He''ll be in pain for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 379

    in Wanyi Hall Originally a silent palace, suddenly came a burst of rapid footsteps.


    Listening to the voice coming along the road to announce the Queen''s return, Zhu Qing''s confidants came out of the palace to meet her. It seemed that she knew that the queen had something to tell.


    "Queen, you..." But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zhuqing.


    "No need to say more. Send someone to search the wasteland at once! Dispatch elite soldiers as soon as possible! As soon as you find the entrance, report it immediately, and you will have a great reward Zhu Qing stares at the confidant in front of her eyes, and the seriousness in her tone lets this person know that this matter is very important.


    "Yes, I''m going."


    The eyes gradually lose focus with the distant figure.


    What is the situation? How could my sister disappear? And it''s a place where even Gu Sen can''t get in. This time, who did it


    Within the time of a stick of incense, someone came to Zhu Qing and said, "Your Majesty, the soldiers and generals have assembled and are at the gate of the city...". But before she finished speaking, she could only see her back when she looked up.


    When Zhuqing and his party came to the wasteland, they began to search intensively, "quick! Don''t let go of any place. Even if you dig me three feet, you must find the entrance! "


    The carpet search has turned the wasteland upside down, but there is still no clue.


    "Newspaper! Nothing to the East. "


    "Newspaper! There''s nothing in the West. "


    "Newspaper! The rear... "


    In the public search, Zhuqing followed Gu Sen to search the road he had walked many times, but still found nothing different. At this time, when they heard the answer, they were more anxious.


    Gu Sen is very anxious, but now he has to force himself to calm down and recall the surrounding environment and all the things that happened before. However, no matter what analysis, we can''t know who the conspirator is and why he did it!


    After thinking about it, Gu Sen thought that this time it must be a good thing for heaven!


    "What the hell is going on here?" Seeing that everyone was searching for nothing, Zhu Qing felt more and more anxious, "Gu Sen, you can recall the memory, that place What exactly is that place like? "


    "That place It''s like a paradise with mountains and water, warm and pleasant, and harmonious neighborhoods. It''s no different from ordinary small villages. The villagers are simple and hospitable Qiongjun likes that place very much... "


    Every time he recalled his time there, Gu Sen would unconsciously want to smile. He and qiongjun lived a happy life in such a simple and plain way. He was very happy, but


    "But, more and more, I feel that the small village is really strange. The villagers'' life is very regular. They always work at sunrise and rest at sunset It''s like someone has set the rules. Their life is like repeating, repeating every day''s life. It''s really abnormal! It''s not like a normal family at all


    Zhuqing was staring at Gu Sen, listening carefully to every word he said, hoping to find out what clues were ignored by everyone.


    "so one night, I tried to wake up the neighbor next door. Strangely, although I could wake up, there was no emotion. I was awakened in the middle of the night without any anger and anger ! So I think that this is probably a space created by human beings to trap qiongjun. Yes, that place is like a cage! "


    After listening for a long time, Zhu Qing didn''t get any useful clues. He felt the context revealed in Gu Sen''s words, but became more anxious.


    "What can we do? This place has been dug three feet by us, and there is no clue of entrance!" Her eyebrows were wrinkled and her face was flustered. Zhu Qing was a little nervous.


    "I suspect that this place is a space created by heaven! Although we don''t know what their purpose is, most people can''t find any clues The entrance to that place is up to us I can''t find it... "


    Gu Sen''s shoulder collapsed, his eyes twinkled, and his face was gloomy. He thought that at this time, he had realized that he had no way to save his beloved woman!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sobbing What should we do? What should we do? Did sister lose the message like this? Will I never see my sister again... " Zhu Qing was so anxious that she cried. She squatted on the ground helplessly with her back against a big tree and hugged herself tightly, trying to absorb some strength.


    Those generals in Wanyi had already stepped aside early, so as not to hear what should not be heard and cause death. Naturally, I didn''t see the queen, who was standing high in the sky. At this time, she was crying like a child, with despair in her low sobs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh Sobbing Sobbing What to do Sister... "


    No, qiongjun We agreed that we would always be together. How could we never see each other again?Gu Sen can''t help but think of it. They live together in that ordinary village. They live a plain and happy life. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset. Qiongjun even wants to live here all his life. They live a peaceful life At that time There was a happy smile on her face.


    Through the ruins in front of him, Gu Sen seems to see qiongjun running by the field with his hand The lovely woman''s voice, face and smile are close at hand, but gradually fade away


    "No! Absolutely not! I promised qiongjun that she would guard her all her life! " Zhuqing''s words and low sobs call back Gu Sen''s gradually lost sense. Gu Sen suddenly cries out, and blue veins burst out on his forehead. Isn''t it heaven? I have to fight with you again. You are not qualified to stop other people''s happiness!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah Have you come up with any idea? " Listening to the hoarse roar in front of him, Zhuqing raised his head and looked at the man who clenched his fists and attacked his whole body. Suddenly, he was full of fighting spirit.


    "I will not give up as long as there is a glimmer of hope!" Gu Sen stares at the ruins that he comes out of and decides what.


    Zhu Qing looked at Gu Sen''s appearance, and renewed hope. He lifted his hand to wipe away the tears on his face. He took two steps and one step to go to Gu Sen''s side. "What should we do?"


    "Since it''s heaven''s business, it''s natural to find heaven to solve it." Gu Sen turns his head and looks at Zhu Qing.


    "God..." After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Zhu Qing was puzzled, "how can we get there?"


    "Therefore, we must first find the apocalypse. Only when we find the Apocalypse can we know the way to get there."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to look for the apocalypse." Zhuqing immediately should come down, but feel not enough, "no, only my strength may not be enough, I will contact migang! Combining the power of Wanyi and Midu, the Apocalypse can always be found


    "Come on! Send more people immediately to look for the apocalypse. No matter what the cost, we must find him! " When Zhu Qing spoke, two men in black appeared in front of her.


    "Yes


    "In addition, I will write a letter immediately, and ask the Lord of Midu to help me. As soon as possible, the sooner the better. Once you find something, I will reward you with great reward."


    "Yes Before the words fell, the two men in black had disappeared. Then, they heard the sound of the soldiers waiting for orders to pack up their equipment and set out in line.


    "Come on, let''s go and check where he''s been!"


    Then Gu Sen and Zhu Qing left the ruins one after another.


    In the small space hidden in the ruins, Yun qiongjun is still aimlessly walking forward.


    As soon as Gu Sen left, Yun qiongjun noticed something strange. She felt that the village was very strange, because she couldn''t get out of the village. However, if she went back, she would soon be back in the village. The mood of the villagers was very wrong. The most important thing was that no matter what happened the day before, she would recover the next day, just like everything It didn''t happen.


    When Yun qiongjun found out that there was something wrong with her, she walked along the edge and kept walking. She hoped that she could go out early and stay here. She couldn''t feel at ease.


    At first, the place where Yun qiongjun passed was only a field full of eyes. It seemed that she could not see the boundary. She was the only one!


    Tired, thirsty and helpless, Yun qiongjun can only quicken her pace and walk faster and faster!


    In the evening, at last, Yun qiongjun sees a village with cooking fire and flashing lights.


    "Ah! I''m coming out! "


    Spurred by hope, Yun qiongjun walked faster and faster, almost to the village full of people.


    Feeling the hustle and bustle of the crowd around her and the rustling sound of their voices, Yun qiongjun''s tiredness was gone.


    Not far from the village, I saw a very simple teahouse. I went in and bought a bowl of tea. I took a rest and observed the surrounding environment.


    However, the more you look at it, the stronger the sense of strangeness in your heart!


    I didn''t go out!


    This village looks very ordinary. It''s no different from the village outside. However, sensitive Yun qiongjun soon finds out the difference.


    With the sound of "bang", Yun qiongjun slammed the teabowl in her hand to the ground. The harsh voice scared people around. Everyone screamed and ran away, but no one came forward to stop Yun qiongjun''s move, or even angry!


    Looking at the scattered crowd around her, Yun qiongjun''s heart gradually sank to the bottom of the valley.


    I still stayed in this strange place and didn''t go out.

 Chapter 380

    The village is as like as two peas in the village before, only people''s faces are different. Yun qiongjun felt a little desperate and turned to run outside the village.


    After leaving the village, Yun qiongjun didn''t stop and ran forward, regardless of the fatigue signals from her body.


    Two or three villages passed by, but they were still the same. Except for the different looks of the villagers, they were the same as those in front of them. The villagers were like puppets, working at sunrise and resting at sunset. They were arranged with the rules of life, and they were the same day after day.


    Another day, yunqiong opera ran out of a village in a panic. She was so tired that she fell down on the side of the field. She is now frightened to see the warm smiles of the villagers.


    Holding the stone next to her, Yun qiongjun slowly sat down and let her body rest for many days, while her brain was running at full speed.


    This space is really weird. I have been walking for so long, but I still haven''t left. No matter what I do, I will return to normal the next day. What the hell is this! What''s more, it''s really different from the outside. It''s like an independent space. Who created this space and what''s the purpose? Is it to imprison me here? Hum, no matter who it is, you can''t imprison me! I don''t believe it. What really happened can be restored as usual the next day!


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry she gets! He got up and walked to the village where he had just escaped, step by step, each footprint was brewing anger.


    Yun qiongjun walked into the village and looked around coldly to see what was wrong, regardless of the strange eyes of the villagers around her.


    However, except for the wrong atmosphere, there was no flaw in the village. Yun qiongjun became more and more angry and overturned a stall nearby. The villagers around left in a panic and screamed. They didn''t mean to stop themselves. They made a similar expression like a puppet. It was superficial and false!


    "Come on! Come and hit me Yun qiongjun casually picked up a machete in the corner and waved it around, hoping to get a slight response, even if it was just a voice of resistance.


    However, the villagers just screamed and retreated. The resistance that Yun qiongjun expected did not appear.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The voice of the villagers'' screams, their expressions of panic, their innocent wide eyes, and the shape of curling up all inflamed her anger, as if to vent her anger. Yun qiongjun waved a machete in her hand and chopped the tea shed into pieces. Everywhere she went, she explained the chaotic scene. Then a big man was hit by a flying wood and fell to the ground, attracting Yun qiongjun''s attention Pay attention, follow him closely, look at the big man''s strong body and cowardly expression.


    "I''ve destroyed your home. You''re fighting!" The tip of the knife cuts across the ground and makes a harsh sound, but Yun qiongjun''s voice is even more terrifying.


    "Help, help! Ah... " At this time, Yun qiongjun has no sense to speak of. The shaking voice of the big man only brings Yun qiongjun''s merciless knife wielding.


    The point of the knife was still on the ground, and there was a long trail of blood.


    "Come on, avenge me!"


    In the middle of Yun qiongjun''s anger, several people died, but still no one resisted.


    At some time, she took out her whip. There was a howl of pain in the howling wind. Suddenly, Yun qiongjun stopped her momentum and ran out without looking at the broken limbs and wails all over the ground. Waiting all night in the starry fields.


    The next day, the temperature of sunrise wakes up Yun qiongjun. She slowly opens her eyes and looks at the sun. She seems to have had a nightmare. Her eyebrows are still tight. When she sees the wheat field in front of her, she frowns even tighter.


    He got up neatly and walked to the village where he came out last night. But before he got close, he could see that the village was flourishing. The villagers'' faces were all smiling, and they could not see that it was almost slaughtered last night.


    Yun qiongjun is about to despair to the end, and her nails are deeply embedded in the palm of her hand.


    Turn around and run back regardless of


    During this period, she passed several villages. Yun qiongjun did everything to destroy and even burn the house, but she would always reply the next day, as if nothing had happened.


    A few days later, Yun qiongjun was so tired that she couldn''t hold on to the pain in her heart. She leaned under a tree and was very sad.


    No matter what I do, I can''t leave this place! What to do, Goosen, where are you? Why haven''t you come to save me? Is Can''t we really see each other again


    I don''t want it. I don''t want it. Goosen, I miss you so much


    Thinking of Gu Sen, Yun qiongjun couldn''t keep her strong any longer, so she burst into tears.


    "Gu Sen Where are you... "


    Immersed in her own world, Yun qiongjun, who was sad and sad, did not notice that a man appeared on the other side of the tree. He did not speak, but stood there quietly watching her.


    As Yun qiongjun cried, she comforted herself. Before the most difficult time, Gu Sen must have discovered the strangeness and was trying to save herself. She must be strong. After a long time of psychological construction, she suddenly heard another person breathing."Who!" Yun qiongjun immediately made a defensive gesture, holding the whip tightly in her hand and staring at the man in front of her.


    In fact, when she first saw this man, she was a little surprised. Because this man was different from those villagers at first sight. Could there be another person trapped here like himself?


    "Who are you?" With a glimmer of hope, Yun qiongjun asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s you who matters."


    Yun qiongjun''s words raised a glimmer of hope because it was a conversation between normal people, but the content of the man''s words made her frown tightly.


    "You know where this is, don''t you?" Yun qiongjun asks, and stares at the man''s expression closely, hoping to see what''s wrong.


    "It''s very good here. You don''t have to worry. You can live here safely and enjoy the atmosphere here. Don''t you like to live such a quiet life?" Instead of answering Yun qiongjun''s questions, the man began to placate her.


    "It''s so weird here that you say yes. Are you the one who trapped me here? What is your purpose


    Yun qiongjun is not comforted. Instead, she hears something and asks. The whip in her hand is also aimed at the man.


    "You don''t have to worry about all this, just live well here. There is no dispute here, only plain and peaceful. Isn''t it good?"


    Yun qiongjun didn''t get the information she wanted from the man''s expression and language. On the contrary, she was infuriated. She waved the whip and wanted to beat her. But in a moment, the man disappeared before the whip was close to her!


    Wanyi is searching for the whereabouts of Apocalypse all over the country, even MI is the same, but there is no clue or news about him.


    After the news came from Zhuqing, migang was just like Wanyi. After a few days, there was no progress. Looking at Zhu Qing''s wrinkled eyebrows, she was helpless.


    "Don''t worry too much. There will be news. Yun qiongjun is so powerful that she won''t be hurt. What''s more, Gu Sen said that the space should only trap her, and it won''t hurt her. It''s only a matter of time before we get her out. We will definitely rescue her!"


    "I know..."


    Although migang said that, Zhuqing actually knows, but still can''t help worrying.


    Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside the hall. They looked at the door together and thought there was news at last. But it was Goosen who came in.


    "How about it? Do you have any apocalypse? I''ve just come back from outside the city, there''s no clue! " After days of running around and anxious in his heart, Gu Sen looked a little embarrassed.


    Looking at Zhu Qing''s embarrassed shaking his head, the light in Gu Sen''s eyes is gradually dim.


    "No, I don''t know when to find the apocalypse. So we have to prepare ourselves with both hands! "


    "What are you going to do?" After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Zhuqing suddenly raised his head.


    "You keep looking for the apocalypse, I Think of another way to go to heaven Gu Sen''s eyes are full of firmness.


    "It''s easy to say, but how to get there." There was no way out, and Zhu Qing was lost.


    "God It is the highest place. Since we can''t find a way to go directly to heaven, we can only go to the highest place on earth first! " Gu Sen said slowly, he is not sure what to do.


    "The highest place The highest place in this continent should be the top of the tree of the forest itself... " After thinking about it again and again, Gu Sen decided to go back to find Lin and try it.


    "But..." Finally, it was migang''s turn to speak, but he was puzzled, "there is nothing wrong with the fact that the noumenon of Meilin is the highest place in this continent, but the noumenon of Meilin is dead?" Migang doesn''t know if this method is feasible.


    "Yes, the essence of the punishment for Meilin has disappeared. Even if Meilin is reborn, will the top of his tree still be the highest place? What''s more No matter how high the forest is, can you reach the sky? " Zhu Qing also thinks this method is not feasible.


    "I don''t know However, I have no other way now. I can''t stand the separation from qiongjun, and I don''t know whether she is living well now... " Speaking of his beloved woman, Gu Sen''s voice is very low.


    "But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up. I must try. If I don''t try, how can I know I can''t do it?"


    Looking at the whole person in front of him, Zhu Qing doesn''t know what to do. Gu Sen is right. Now It is really no other way, looked up and migang, from each other''s eyes saw a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You must pay attention to safety. "

 Chapter 377

    Gu Sen looks after Yun qiongjun back to the hut. Gu Sen guesses that this is a space. The people in the space are like robots. They don''t feel happy, angry or sad. They do repetitive things every day. He blames himself for finding out the clues.


    As for the fact that he can come out, Yun qiongjun can''t. this space must be set for Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen is guessing who the other party is and what the other party''s purpose is. After thinking about this, he feels cold and cold. He can''t rest assured of Yun qiongjun and wants to turn around and go back.


    Gu Sen reaches out and touches the huge barrier, causing ripples. He reaches out to cross the barrier, but the barrier is as firm as a rock. Gu Sen is fierce and hits it with a fist. The blood bursts out. The barrier makes a "stab" sound and breaks apart radially. Gu Sen looks at the barrier with hope, but finds that a species is beginning to nibble After a while, the whole barrier is restored as new as before. Gu Sen begins to regret why he insists on leaving this paradise. He should not let Yun qiongjun stay in it.


    The danger in the future can not be predicted for the time being. Gu Sen clenched his fist tightly, and the blood trickled down at his feet.


    "Gugu --" this is Zhuqing''s exclusive carrier pigeon. Gu Sen stops and the pigeon falls into his hands. When the note is unfolded, Zhu Qing asks why Yun qiongjun hasn''t answered her letter for a long time, whether something is wrong, and whether she needs her help.


    Gu Sen knows that the barrier is a very serious problem, and he needs more help. Gu Sen looks back at the paradise locked in by the barrier, and turns around and rushes to the direction of Wanyi.


    Yun qiongjun knows that all this is not so simple. Gu Sen''s words just now are slightly nervous. He can''t be nervous for no reason. Something serious must have happened, such as how to go by himself, and he can''t catch up with Gu Sen.


    She clearly told Gu Sen to slow down, but she could not catch up with him. She was nervous and fell asleep slowly.


    In the dream, it seems that someone is staring at her, and her pet in the cage, for people to watch, turns into a scene of her and Goosen in the paradise.


    On that day, she and Gu Sen came to the paradise, but there were some differences. At the edge of the peach blossom forest, some bricks and stones appeared faintly. Yun qiongjun was a little strange. In this paradise, it was rare to see this relatively new thing. Yun qiongjun wanted to walk over and was welcomed by the local women and children.


    "Oh, where are you from?" As like as two peas, but the eyes of the eyes are hollow, the joints between them are gradually revealed, and the hidden filaments are gradually clear.


    It''s like water falling out of the water. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen on her side. Gu Sen''s thick palm is transparent. She tries to catch it but steals it. Yun qiongjun suddenly wakes up.


    In the antique room, only a short gasp was heard.


    After breathing steadily, Yun qiongjun goes out of the house and comes to the farm. At first, the farmer who is working on the farm doesn''t notice Yun qiongjun. After she makes a noise, she slowly turns around.


    Even though she knew the truth behind all this, Yun qiongjun couldn''t help shivering. The farmer''s eyes were not as empty as they had been in their dreams. There was a hint of elder care in them. He grabbed Yun qiongjun in his deep hand and said, "ah, sister Yun is back."


    "Yunmei is back." People around her responded as if they had heard the order. Yun qiongjun''s eyes were slightly wider than usual. She watched the people''s movements carefully. She thought to herself, "this fantasy is extremely exquisite. You can''t see it at all." Her neck and back were cold. Yun qiongjun reached out to touch her neck and looked at the sweat in her hands.


    She began to be afraid that she was completely lost in the dreamland. Yun qiongjun''s eyes suddenly brightened. During her sluggish period, her surroundings did not move any more. This was obviously unusual.


    Yes, no one doubts why Gu Sen didn''t come, and those people watched Yun qiongjun leave and went back to work.


    "It''s like a robot," thought Yun. "The farming methods are very accurate, and the farmers work on time." Yun qiongjun can''t help but conjure up a long sword. It''s shining in the sun. It''s beautiful.


    She firmly resisted the sword in front of her chest, and some regret to let Gu Sen leave. If Gu Sen was there, she could at least resist the behind the scenes with her, "Gu Sen, Gu Sen, you must come to save me." Yun qiongjun said silently.


    "Cluttering, cluttering," Yun qiongjun knocked on the wooden door next door. Li Yun, the daughter of the Li family living there, had a good relationship with her. At the wedding the day before yesterday, Li Yun suffered domestic violence from her husband''s son-in-law. Something happened that Yun qiongjun couldn''t believe. She strongly demanded that Li Yun and her husband divorce and let Li Yun move there.


    Li Yun is a traditional woman. Naturally, Yun qiongjun''s ideas are quite different from her. Li Yun refuses to do so. In addition, Li Yun and Gu Sen do not know what happened before, and they believe that his words are unintentional in confusion.


    After all, there are rumors all over the street that the husband loves Li Yun very much.


    After all, yesterday was still alive. Today, she was suddenly told that they were all nihilistic. Yun qiongjun was eager to find out. The knock on the door became more and more urgent. She approached the wooden door and heard the quarrel inside.With the sound of "bang -" Yun qiongjun opened the door and entered. She saw Li Yun''s husband with a wood knife to cut it down. This scene seemed familiar. When they arrived yesterday, Li Yun''s right hand had been injured, and blood flowed slowly along the wound, which made Yun qiongjun feel dazzling.


    "Ah, that wound was gone yesterday." At this moment, if we say that it was just Yun qiongjun''s conjecture caused by the influence of her dream, then the present scene shows the real evidence.


    All this is false. Yun qiongjun pulls the sword out of the scabbard and makes a sound of "Hua La -" which makes her feel cold.


    "Frame --" Yun qiongjun suddenly lifted the wood knife away, and the man''s eyes suddenly turned red. Yun qiongjun secretly said that it was not good to hear that others had said that it was better not to interfere in the plot of the dreamland, and that someone had been devoured by the illusion before.


    She was a little annoyed. In front of her, people were not real people. She could watch in secret like watching TV dramas, but she couldn''t help pulling out the sword.


    This wood knife is not a wood knife used in ordinary families. It seems to be made of high-quality dark iron refined steel. It even exerts spiritual power in the process of casting. Under the light of the lamp, it emits a faint light.


    After yunqiongjun decided to go to the paradise, she left her sword "Yinjiang" in Wanyi. The shadow of "Yinjiang" in her hand was the shadow of


    . For a moment, she did not know whether her sword could compete with Chai Dao. She saw a trace of immortal in the sword.


    Is it not that the man who made this illusion is a fairy? She did not have a bad relationship with the immortal. On the contrary, she had many good fairies. The current situation was not the time to think about things. She focused on every move of the man, and the sword resisted the attack of the wood knife.


    "Yunmei, don''t do this!" Yun qiongjun didn''t stop fighting when she heard this sentence. If you look at it carefully, you will find that every step of Yun qiongjun is defending. She even has a trace of energy: "sister Yun, by the way, people here call me sister Yun. Li Yun is younger than me, and she also calls me sister Yun. I explained that I look younger, but actually I am quite old." Yun qiongjun turns her head and looks at Li Yun.


    Seeing each other''s good-looking eyes, douda teardrops are constantly left behind. Yun qiongjun wants to joke that she has spent all her makeup, but she finds that her lips are shaking slightly and she can''t even speak.


    Li Yun rushes over. Her husband seems to have sent all his anger to Li Yun and slashes him on his shoulder. The air is filled with a strong smell of blood. In a short time, the fresh blood will wet the heavy cotton padded jacket in winter. Yun qiongjun is stunned. She looks at the man fiercely, and the sword reaches out to the shoulder.


    The other side couldn''t dodge, but when the sword went down, the man fell down and hit the floor, making a "bang" sound. Yun qiongjun used her spiritual power to stop Li Yun''s blood. After seeing her husband''s appearance, Li Yun pointed to Yun qiongjun in a Scream: "help, kill! Someone has killed someone Yun qiongjun is stunned. She turns to see the man.


    The man lost his breath, and the whole man turned gray. Yun qiongjun reached out and looked at the wound carefully. For a moment, the villagers crowded into the room and wanted to know what had happened.


    "Let''s go, Yunmei. What are you doing here? She killed your husband. Run away quickly!" Said a woman. Li Yun looked at the man lying on the ground and was pulled aside by others.


    "This man is so cruel that he kills people!"


    "Yes, this foreign woman killed people for no reason!"


    Yun qiongjun is thinking, "Ming Ming man cut Li Yun''s shoulder, Li Yun has nothing to do, but she cuts off the man''s shoulder, and the man dies." She looked at her shoulders under her hands. "The heart doesn''t grow here either."


    "Come on, don''t look! Run away The crowd fell apart, for fear that Yun qiongjun might hurt them.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m a real person. A small wound can be fatal." Yunqiongjun thought. She returned to her room and fell asleep again.


    In the early morning of the next day, Yun qiongjun got out of bed. She buttoned the door of Li Yun''s house. After a while, Li Yun opened the door and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with sister Yun coming so early?" Yun qiongjun didn''t say a word. Li Yu took her and said, "it''s just right. I''m going to buy some vegetables. You and I can go together."


    At the food market, everyone warmly greets Yun qiongjun. She knows that they don''t remember everything before.

 Chapter 381

    In a hurry, Gu Sen finally arrived at the place where he was looking for Lin himself within the planned time. He didn''t have much time to delay. He couldn''t afford it. Neither could Yun qiongjun. He knows that Yun qiongjun is waiting for him to rescue her. He doesn''t want to see her suffer in it. He looked at the body in front of him and found that he had grown up a lot, but he was not sure whether he could lead to heaven.


    Looking around, Gu Sen found that there was no figure looking for the forest. He walked in eagerly and found that he was watering himself. "Master, your body can be said to be the highest plant on the land. Can it be connected to heaven?" Looking back, he found it was Gu Sen, and asked, "what do you want to do to lead to the sky? That''s not the place you can go. Do you want to save qiongjun? There are many ways to save her. You don''t have to use this. " "Yes, master, I have to save her. She is the one I love, and this method is the most convenient. I don''t want her to suffer in it any more."


    "Then you will pay a lot of money, will you? It''s also possible that you can''t live any longer, and life is over. " Although both of them were his apprentices, one was in danger and he could not let the other go. "Master, don''t try to persuade me. I won''t change my mind. Similarly, I will come back safely, because I have to save qiongjun, and I will protect myself. " Gu Sen said gently and positively.


    Looking at the firmness in his eyes, Meilin carefully recalled Gu Sen''s words just now and wanted to stop him, so he refused: "you can''t go to heaven. For so many years, only Qi Tian has been there."


    Meilin said it seriously, but looking back, who is Qi Tian? Why do I know him? How can I remember what he did? Looking for Lin a face to ponder, but in the mind actually how also does not manage the thought clearly. Gu Sen knows his master''s temperament. He says it''s impossible. There should be no hope.


    But Gu Sen didn''t want to admit defeat and be knocked down by such a little setback. What''s more, there was another person who had gone up, which indicated that it was still possible, although he did not know who the man named Qi Tian was? How about mana? But he has not yet taken action and has not tried. How can he know whether to go up or not? What if it works?


    As long as you think of Yun qiongjun still in that cage like place and can''t get out all the time, as long as you think of the possibility of one in ten thousand, your whole body seems to be filled with strength, and you can''t use it up.


    Seeing that mirin is still in meditation, Gu Sen turns around and uses magic to go up. Looking for Lin Lengzheng to see Gu Sen has begun to go up, he exclaimed, "no use, no one has tried, can not go. People who are higher than you can''t go up. Don''t waste your magic power. Come down quickly. Why don''t you listen to me so much? " Gu Sen did not care about looking for the forest to stop him. He wanted to go up and go to heaven.


    "If you don''t have enough magic power, you can come down. We''ll think about other ways. Do you hear me?" Meilin was very worried. He knew that what he said was useless. But thinking that he was his master, it would be helpful! "Really, for the sake of you two sons of bitches, my teacher''s hair is almost gray. I hope you can go to heaven and find the Apocalypse to save qiongjun." Although is scolds them two again, but the worry in the eyes really cannot cover up.


    Mirin was originally a thousand year old tree. Even if the noumenon died, the noumenon would still be very high. In the middle of the journey, Gu Sen was already exhausted and out of breath. But Gu Sen can''t help but be happy, because the higher the body of Meilin is, the more likely he will be able to go to heaven. In this way, the more likely he will be to find the apocalypse, and the more confident he will be to find Yun qiongjun and be rescued. Thinking of this, Gu Sen no longer feels hard. As long as he wants to do all this to save Yun qiongjun, he is full of strength.


    Goosen''s speed of using mana is getting slower and slower. The effect of mana is getting shorter and shorter. The pace of going up is more and more faltering. here we are? Seeing the top of the tree above, Gu Sen was ecstatic and eager to go up.


    Gu Sen Leng for a moment, has reached the top of the tree, but not to the sky, how to do? If you can''t get to heaven, you can''t find Tianqi. Who else can save Yun qiongjun? Thinking of this, Gu Sen was flustered for a moment. He was very anxious. What should we do?


    At that time, Gu Sen glanced at the corner of his eye, and there was a shadow in the corner of his eye. At such a speed, when Gu Sen looked back, he could not see the shadow. He believed that although he was tired, he would not be dazzled. It must be something in the sky. In that case, isn''t it close to here? When Gu Sen thought of this, he was excited, but when he calmed down, he knew that the problem was coming.


    Now his magic power is almost exhausted, and his remaining mana is not enough to support him to go up again. If he goes up again, he will die. But if you don''t go up, you give up a chance to meet Yun qiongjun, and you catch up with her. Judging from the speed of the man just now, I''m not sure if I can catch up. Gu Sen didn''t think of it. He ran the risk of death to chase the shadow just now. It''s just that it''s almost as good as before. Gu Sen''s spell is exhausted and exhausted.


    Gu Sen fell like rags, and there was no possibility of survival. Meilin is still waiting for Gu Sen below. He thinks that Gu Sen has a stable character. If he doesn''t go up, he should come down and try to find a way with him. He won''t be arrogant. Moreover, he just told him that he just needs to wait below.All of a sudden, there was a sound of breaking the sky in his ear, and the sound was getting louder and louder, as if...


    he suddenly looked up and saw a large black shadow falling from the sky. Meilin is surprised. What is that? Is it Gu Sen?


    He quickly used the magic to connect his hands. However, he did not think that this was not what the forest could bear. So Gu Sen fell heavily to the ground, and Meilin''s arms were numb, and he was unconscious. After relieving the pain, Meilin looked at Gu Sen lying on the ground motionless. His chest did not fluctuate at all. It seemed that he had lost his breath. He felt a thrill in his heart.


    For a moment, he did not care about his unconscious arm and crawled to Gu Sen. He quickly grabs Gu Sen''s hand to check his physical condition. He can''t help but want to wake Gu Sen up and slap him to death. He lost all his mana and his Qi was in disorder. He suffered such a serious internal injury that he fell down and added to Gu Sen''s injury. The situation is in danger and can not be optimistic. It''s true. How can I be so impulsive when I meet the girl qiongjun! Why don''t you cherish your body so much! Fortunately, I just picked you up, or you''ll die. It''s not in vain to think about my hand injury.


    When his hands felt a little bit, he put Gu sen in place, and then he quickly poured out all kinds of panacea and put them into Gu Sen''s mouth. "I hope these can save his life," mirin said as he jammed it. "What else are you doing? You are my nemesis! I haven''t enjoyed any happiness as a master, and I''ve been working for both of you all my life. The next life reincarnation simply do you two son, come on, every day filial piety you, you have no burden


    Although Mi Lin said that he disliked him, he did not stop at all on his hands, and his worries in his eyes did not diminish. After some twists and turns, Gu Sen has good martial arts background and good health, and he is still young. Although Gu Sen was still in a coma, fortunately, he recovered a life.


    And all this was seen in the eyes of a dark figure, who was a fairy similar to the apocalypse. At first, he just felt bored, just around. He didn''t expect to find such an interesting guy. He thought that if he had something to do today, he would not be bored to sleep again. Want to see who he is? How can you know that this place can lead to the sky? When you look at it, it turns out to be Gu Sen! What did he do in heaven?


    He saw it here when he started to go up from Gu Sen, and he also saw the hardships that Gu Sen couldn''t get up. Every time Gu Sen pauses, he thinks whether Gu Sen is going to go down? Did you change your mind? Did he regret it?


    But he didn''t. from the beginning to the end, he just had a heart upward, and there was no thought of regret. A trace of pity flashed in his eyes. In his eyes, Yun qiongjun was a disaster. She was finally imprisoned. However, it was rare for such a caring man to do so for her. He just showed up to remind Gu Sen that the sky is not so good, not to mention he is just a mortal. Want to let him know an ordinary immortal, he can catch up with... Don''t say that he can''t catch up, it''s hard to see clearly! I want him to step back.


    Even if he comes up, what can he do? Nothing can be done. No immortal will be angry with a higher-level immortal for an unrelated person. Therefore, he came up in vain. He might as well go down halfway to save his mana. However, it is obvious that Gu Sen misunderstands it, and his appearance helps him find his way to heaven. Let him can not help but sigh, this man is also very smart, perseverance is also very long.


    Just thinking about it, Gu Sen fell down because of the exhaustion of his magic power. The immortal exclaimed, and then he flew forward to hold Gu Sen. But it''s too late. It''s only a corner. "The immortal heart one clutters," finished, so high falls down, Qi still has the opportunity to survive. " The fairy was busy looking down. He was very worried. When he saw that Gu Sen was saved, his heart was put down.


    At this time, a fairy came from the distance. First, he looked at the direction of his eyes and found that he didn''t see anything. "You have been standing here for a long time. What interesting things are worth seeing for such a long time? You also call me Lele. How can I not see it?" As if to confirm his words, he took another look in that direction and found that there was nothing. "It''s nothing. A very boring person. It''s just boring to kill time." Men do not want him to know, subconsciously want to hide for Gu Sen.

 Chapter 382

    The immortal was still thinking, "the buildings in the sky are almost finished, but do you want to get a stone tablet for Tianqi immortal? After all, he arrested Yun qiongjun and locked him up. He also made great achievements. He should reward him well. Do you think this is feasible?" I was interrupted by other people''s voice. The immortal just wanted to listen to his report. When he finished his report, the immortal''s eyes drifted away and his thoughts were myriad. As soon as he saw it, he knew that he had not heard the report. But I still pretended that I was listening carefully, otherwise the group would have to say, "let''s arrange according to what you said. I see everything is fine." "Yes." With that, the reporter retreated.


    The immortal wants Gu Sen to fall from such a high place, and he will not die or be seriously injured. In this case, he will not be able to go to heaven in a short time. Thinking of this, the immortal put his heart down for a moment, thinking that the next time he came up again, he would remind him that Yun qiongjun could not be released. As soon as Yun qiongjun comes out, the whole world will not be peaceful. She is a disaster. Gu Sen is the one who wants Yun qiongjun to come out. If he is known by those people, he will be doomed.


    In the world, Gu Sen just woke up from his coma, and he knew he had fallen from the sky. No, it''s not up to the sky. It''s just on the top of the tree, and he''s so hurt. He''s desperate. Is there no way to save qiongjun? Did I just watch her suffer in it?


    Gu Sen felt that he was a failure. He felt that he could do nothing and was useless. Even if his favorite person was imprisoned, he could not save her. In the next few days, he looked at the roof, doing nothing and saying nothing. Even Melin pinched his chin and poured it in. Looking at this, Meilin is very worried, but she can''t think of any way. Qiongjun doesn''t know where to suffer, but she can only stand by and worry.


    In the next few days, Gu Sen was still alive and dead, describing him as more haggard, which made Meilin angry when he saw him. He left others there and ignored him, but he still thought, "I don''t care what he looks like, but what about qiongjun? We have to find a way. " After thinking about it, he still felt that he should wake up Gu Sen first. "Well, go and see the little bunny again."


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw that the medicine on the table was still in its original place. I didn''t need to touch it to know that it was cold. Meilin didn''t care about the medicine. He slapped Gu Sen on the bed, and his hands were shaking. Gu Sen has been steady since he was a child. He doesn''t have to worry about anything. He has never beaten him. This is the first time that Gu Sen was hit by his own heart.


    Gu Sen''s face turned to one side, but his eyes and expression did not change at all. "Who are you showing this to? Qiongjun girl? She hasn''t come out yet. I can''t see it. It''s useless. I love you. Dream of it Although she said she didn''t care about him, she still held on to her heart, hoping that qiongjun could stimulate him.


    But it''s wrong to look for forest material. Because in Gu Sen''s mind, Yun qiongjun is no longer back, and no one can save her. So when she hears Yun qiongjun''s name, she just makes her eyes move, but her body doesn''t respond.


    I know what status qiongjun is in Gu Sen''s mind. Now, when it comes to qiongjun girl, Gu Sen doesn''t respond. That only shows that Gu Sen feels hopeless. He has no way to save qiongjun.


    "Qiongjun has suffered a lot in it. You don''t want to save her. Others can''t save her, give up, do you want to give up? Ah, you say, don''t you? How can you be such a waste, even their beloved can not protect Mirin shook Goosen with both hands, trying to wake him up.


    Hearing the words of looking for Lin, Gu Sen''s eyes flashed a little wave. "It''s useless. No one can save qiongjun." Many days did not speak, speak again, voice abnormal hoarse, extremely hard to hear. "No one can save qiongjun, so don''t you try? Don''t you look for another way? Are you going to let qiongjun wait in there? You are such a person, I really misread you. "Meilin screamed.


    Yes, anyone who saves qiongjun can give up, but he can''t. He is the only one in qiongjun. If he gives up again, qiongjun will be alone and will never come out again.


    Having figured it out, he immediately got out of bed and waddled to the table. "What are you going to do? Are you going to find the girl qiongjun now? As you are now, you can''t get out of this door. " "Medicine... I''ll take it." Gu Sen said, holding back the pain. "Medicine? Good, good, I give you to boil medicine, the cold on the table, eat also have no effect Then he quickly turned around and left. Gu Sen looked at the cold medicine on the table and drank it without saying a word. He thought that it would be good to drink more. He could save qiongjun only if he got well earlier. He would not leave her there alone.


    From that day on, Gu Sen was no longer lying in bed, looking like a living dead man. Qiong Jun always asks Lin Jun to help him quickly, and only in this way can he finish his task quickly. Seeing this kind of Gu Sen, Meilin was still hanging in his heart all day, and he kept saying, "what to do, what to do? It takes a hundred days to cultivate yourself! What''s more, with such a serious internal injury, how can it be good if you don''t lie in bed and cultivate yourself? ""Ah Mirin shook his head and turned away. He knew that even if he said it, he would not agree. Even if he promised, when he turned around, he would still do it. It was better to save his breath. As long as you pay more attention to it.


    The next day, Zhuqing came. Meilin led Zhuqing to Gu Sen''s training ground and said to her, "please advise Gu Sen that his injury is not good. He can''t practice Kung Fu every day. He won''t listen to me." Zhu Qing frowned and said, "OK, I''ll try."


    Seeing Gu Sen''s pale face and floating feet, he still insisted on standing in the training ground to practice magic. After one Sunday''s luck, he will continue the next. Zhuqing rushed to stop.


    "You can''t, Mr. Gu. You should have a rest first. You should practice step by step. You''ve been practicing for so long and you''re tired. Take a rest first. When you''ve got a good rest, it''s not too late to practice again! " "Why are you here? Did you find a way to marry qiongjun? " Gu Sen looks back and sees Zhuqing. He thinks he has found a way to deal with qiongjun. He looks forward to it. Zhu Qing looked at Gu Sen''s face, and could not bear to say, but still wanted to tell him the result, "not yet.".


    The hope in Gu Sen''s eyes was broken, and gradually turned into despair. Looking at the despair in Gu Sen''s eyes, Zhuqing quickly added, "it doesn''t matter, Mr. Gu, we can''t make it. We''ll find another way. We''ll find a way out. As long as we insist on it and don''t give up, we''ll find it." "Good." After a long time, Zhuqing just said good if not. Zhuqing knew that at this time, he would not say anything again.


    "Mr. Gu, you can have a rest for a while. Let''s have dinner first. When we have finished eating, how about I accompany you to practice? Do you think that will make progress faster? " Knowing that practicing martial arts is a great temptation for Gu Sen, he kept saying that he would practice martial arts with him. "Good." Speaking of this, Gu Sen''s eyes just brightened, not as full of dead gas as just now.


    As soon as Gu Sen got well, he wanted to go to that place again. Meilin tried his best to stop him for three days. After three days, he would go to that place again.


    Gu Sen''s injury is finally healed. Gu Sen has been waiting for a day to get moldy. He took a lot of elixir that mirin had practiced in three days, and many pills to prevent insufficient mana and support residual mana.


    "You must be careful and don''t act rashly. If you have any difficulties, you can come down and discuss with us. Don''t rush." Looking for the forest again and again not tired of exhortation. "Yes, I see, master. I''m not going to be like last time Gusen again promised. Mirin nodded. "That''s good." I want to say something more, but I have told him more than once. There is nothing to say. I waved my hand to let him go.


    Gu Sen went up again, probably to the place where he had seen the shadow. He wants to go in that direction, but his magic power is not enough. Gu Sen grabs a lot of pills from the pill pot and puts them into his mouth. He doesn''t feel distressed at all. Thanks to master''s foresight, he took a lot more, so that he took a lot of them.


    Gu Sen took the pill and went to the sky. Once in the sky, Gu Sen could not wait to find the apocalypse. But just at the beginning, he was pulled down by an apocalypse and said, "what are you looking for?" Gu Sen looks like Tianqi and thinks that the other party should know where Tianqi is and where to find him. He immediately bent down to do the collection: "er... This immortal, I wonder if you can know the residence of Tianqi immortal, where can you find him?" "Stop looking for Apocalypse, you can''t find him. You can''t find him anywhere in the sky. If you just want to let Yun qiongjun out, I advise you not to do useless work. It''s useless. What''s more, Yun qiongjun can''t let it out. If she does find it and release it, it will be a disaster for the whole world. "

 Chapter 383

    "What are you talking about? Yun''er was so kind that she never hurt anyone. How could she be a disaster? "


    Gu Sen''s face flushed with anger. In his opinion, it''s OK to call him Gu Sen. But it can''t be said of Yun qiongjun. Yun''er is naive and kind-hearted. As a queen, she is considerate of the people. Now, the queen, don''t do it. How could such a kind girl be a disaster?


    The Apocalypse sneered.


    "You think I''ll do her wrong. As a child of immortals and mortals, Yun qiongjun should not have come into this world. Now she is not under the control of the immortal Dharma and can do what she likes wantonly, which has already touched the will of heaven, and heaven can''t tolerate her. Don''t you understand? "


    After hearing this, Gu Sen turned pale. He never knew that Yun qiongjun had this ability. He knew that she was the daughter of Tianqi and Wanping. At the beginning, he envied her to be an immortal. Now it seems that it was this unusual background that threatened her life.


    "Why is it so? It''s not her choice to have such a birth. Don''t you think it''s too cold-blooded to kill a person just because she can''t change her birth? "


    Is Wanping angry with Tianping because of her sudden death? She didn''t do anything wrong. It''s unfair and even more unreasonable for this generation to bear the mistakes made by the previous generation!


    Tianyu looks at Gu Sen, a little angry. He looked into Gu Sen''s fearless eyes, where he had the same stubborn and serious attitude as his brother Tianqi. He softened and sighed in his heart.


    Two men, for the sake of the same woman, actually argue with themselves in this way. I really don''t understand what good that woman has. She has such a great magic power that they pay for her.


    "Yes, you are right. It has nothing to do with Yun qiongjun. She herself may be a good person, once, a queen of great fame. However, the problem is that she was born, so that she can not continue to exist in this world


    "Gusen, do you know? Because of Yun qiongjun''s existence, Tiangong has begun to collapse. Many buildings are in a state of falling. If it were not for so many gods working together to repair, the heavenly palace might not have existed. It''s no use telling me now that she''s innocent. Now everything in the heavenly palace is just the beginning, and it will be the same in the future. Do you have the heart to destroy the whole world because of her alone? "


    Gu Sen was speechless. He didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious. He was unable to refute Tianyu''s words for a moment, and could only look at his sleeves in a daze.


    "I know that you love each other, which is something you can''t accept for a moment. But, Gu Sen, calm down and think about it. Do you really have the heart to exchange so many lives in the world for her alone? "


    Gu Sen looked up with tears in his eyes. He can''t bear to see the whole world perish and turn the world into hell. However, he also can''t bear to die. Why should she be so kind? He admitted that his idea was selfish, but why do we have to choose one from another?


    "Is there no other way? Do you have to choose one of them? If Yun qiongjun doesn''t have to die and the world doesn''t die, can''t it? "


    Gu Sen looked up and choked. Tianyu looked at the man with tears on his face and suddenly felt a little heartache. Perhaps he could not understand the feeling of entanglement and love between lovers. However, Gu Sen made him feel the sincerity of this kind of feeling. It''s said that men don''t shed tears, but it''s a pity that everything hasn''t come to the sad place.


    Tianyu pace to one side, let Gu Sen ease the sad mood at the moment.


    He looked at the sky and thought of his brother. In the past, when Apocalypse was around, they had never communicated, and occasionally they were acrimonious. Fortunately, Tianqi has a good temper and doesn''t care about him. Now, the Apocalypse is gone, and he suddenly finds that the person who cares about himself in the world is gone. From then on, he was helpless. He can''t speak to a person with sarcasm any more, and he can''t treat Yun qiongjun coldly.


    He also began to understand that Yun qiongjun''s blood flowed from her younger brother. No matter how much he objected, they were deeply related by blood.


    "You should already know my relationship with apocalypse. Yun qiongjun is Tianqi''s own flesh and blood. To speak of it, she is also my niece. If there are other solutions in this world, why don''t I try to keep my brain dead brother


    Tianyu looked at the sky and said these words slowly. Apocalypse has been away for many days, but he still can''t accept it. Sometimes looking at the pendant he left behind, he would be in a daze for a long time. He didn''t believe his brother left. He''s so stubborn that he hasn''t protected Yun qiongjun until he''s old. How could he say he''s gone?


    "What do you mean by that? What does this have to do with the apocalypse? "


    Gu Sen is puzzled. He also suddenly responded that there had been no apocalyptic news for a long time.


    "Tianqi is my younger brother and Yun qiongjun''s father. You think he doesn''t know these things? Do you think that, with his personality, his daughter is in trouble, and his father will sit back and watch? "


    Tianyu is aggressive. The implication is that Gu Sen is not alone in worrying about Yun qiongjun''s current situation. Her father, apocalypse, had sacrificed his life for her."You said uncle Tianqi was..."


    Gu Sen did not dare to say. He knew it was disrespectful to call him by his first name. After all, he is Yuner''s father. He should treat Apocalypse according to his father''s etiquette.


    "Do you remember the paradise where you live?"


    Tianyu remembers what Tianqi said to himself before he died. Never tell yun''er that he has disappeared. Even if he asked, he would go back to heaven.


    "It''s not really a paradise at all. It''s apocalypse that creates a space with one''s own body. The purpose of this is to protect Yun qiongjun and let her stay in it and never come out again. "


    Gu Sen suddenly realized.


    No wonder he was suspicious from the beginning. There was originally ruins, how suddenly become fertile grass, charming scenery?


    No wonder he found the people there. I repeat yesterday''s story every day, and I don''t care about their leaving. Because they are fake. They are used to confuse Yun qiongjun and herself. He also suddenly understood why Yun qiongjun couldn''t get out of the forest because it was set up for her from the beginning.


    "You mean uncle Tianqi has left?"


    Gu Sen said cautiously. He didn''t know how to tell Yun qiongjun the bad news. Although she did not attach importance to the father, his existence was dispensable. But after all, he is Yun qiongjun''s father and her only relative in the world. Wan Ping is gone, and now even the Apocalypse has disappeared. Yun''er is really helpless.


    "Tianqi didn''t really want to imprison Yun qiongjun. But he really has no better way, if can have the best of both worlds. Why should he waste his life like this


    "As long as Yun qiongjun is willing to stay there, the world will not be destroyed and she will not have to die."


    Tianyu said coldly. Now he tells Gu Sen what he knows without concealing. He wants him to calculate Yun qiongjun. He wants to stay there for the rest of his life. Don''t let down the hard work of apocalypse.


    When he said that the Apocalypse had gone, Gu Sen was shocked. He did not expect that this beautiful forest, which looks like a holy land of scenery, is actually a cage for freedom.


    "Yun''er originally liked it very much. Would he be particularly disappointed if he knew that everything was fake? She always pursues freedom and equality. Now, she can''t get rid of her father''s control. Where does she get her freedom? "


    Gu Sen said to himself, feeling very tangled. He never knew that so many stories would happen to Yun qiongjun. It''s a big mistake, and now she''s suffering. Poor cloud son, why do you have to bear so much? If you can, I really hope these misfortunes will come to you. In this way, she won''t be so miserable.


    "I know you''ll say that. Gu Sen, but if I don''t tell you the truth, you and Yun qiongjun will live happily there. If you think about it carefully, isn''t life there exactly what you and Yun qiongjun have been longing for? "


    Gu Sen listened to Tianyu''s words, but he also nodded and acquiesced. Indeed, the life there is exactly what yun''er and himself dream of. For a time they felt happy. Now suddenly tell them is false, how can we not be disappointed.


    "However, I don''t want to be separated from yun''er. We are already married. We can''t be separated from each other like this."


    Gu Sen looks at Tianyu with pleading eyes. He is so anxious that he doesn''t see yun''er for such a long time. He worries about whether she will suffer there. He also began to regret that he should not leave her alone to see Zhu Qing.


    "Gu Sen, I know you are worried about Yun qiongjun. But you have to know that the space was created by apocalypse. It won''t do any harm to Yun qiongjun. People there are very friendly to her, and she won''t be in any danger there


    Tianyu comforts Gu Sen and looks at him. He doesn''t want to see Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun together.


    "No, we have been together for such a long time. We have to adapt to each other''s company. I have been away from there for so long. Yuner must miss me very much. I have to go back right now and join her. She can''t worry about me. If you want to lock her up, lock us both together. "


    Gu Sen came out to see that Zhu Qing hadn''t written to Yun qiongjun for such a long time. He was afraid that Yun qiongjun would be full of ideas. Now that he has confirmed that Zhuqing is safe and sound, it is time for him to report back to Yun qiongjun. If he doesn''t go back now, isn''t Yun qiongjun more worried.


    "I don''t know the way back. Gu Sen, you are the dead, while Yun qiongjun is human. Your love is fruitless. Why do you have to? In my opinion, you might as well reincarnate and forget he

 Chapter 384

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 385

    Her brain was blank all the way. She was very tired, but she didn''t want to stop. As soon as she stopped, she would think of her present situation and how to do it. All the things were fake, and only myself was real.


    Running has made her forehead full of sweat, the broken hair on the temples is tightly attached to her forehead because of the sweat.


    She gasped for breath. She didn''t know how far she had run or what she was thinking in her mind. Her legs had already begun to listen to her command and could not run any more. Yun qiongjun listened and put her hands on her legs, and the sweat trickled down her cheek.


    Yun qiongjun looks at her eyes and doesn''t know where it is, but it doesn''t matter, because there is only one person in the world. It''s a prison created for herself. No matter where it is, it''s the same. Anyway, it''s the same.


    Sitting on the lush grass next to me, I don''t know if the flowers and plants here will wither. Are they always like this, never wither, only show when they leave or die?


    With doubts in his heart, he picked up a stone around him and threw it into the sky. He wanted to know whether it was really airtight here. But unexpectedly, the flying stones didn''t come back. It was really different from the outside world.


    Life can''t be loved to scratch the sand on the ground with stones, so the feeling of being trapped, the whole world is their own, clearly know that everything is false, but just can''t ignore their existence, it''s really too painful.


    I think of Wanping, her mother. Is she OK? I don''t know where she is now and how she is. However, I am very similar to her when she was shut up in Wangdian by Tianqi.


    She is also locked up, but it seems that Wan Ping is better than herself. After all, she is still in a real time and space. What about herself? This place is really nothing, just a false place.


    She thinks that she is too ridiculous. Yun qiongjun can''t see her future. She doesn''t know what she will do in the future, but she can''t do anything to leave here.


    Now it''s just like a lamb, to be slaughtered!


    Yun qiongjun has been sitting there thinking about things over and over, but she can''t think of anything. I don''t know where Gu Sen is now. Does she think about herself as much as she thinks about him, or has she forgotten herself and gone to be happy?


    The more I think about it, the more disturbing it is, the sky is dark. Although it is fake here, the sun will still rise and set as usual, and the moon is already hanging in the sky.


    He got up and left here, and came to the place where he had just run out. Those people were no longer there, and they were replaced by another group of dummies like those people.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not true. It''s all used to cheat ourselves. The night here is beautiful, the street is very busy, there are lights out, there are people coming and going, and lovers in love.


    Seeing a man buy a bunch of sugar gourd and give it to the woman happily, the woman smiles happily. That kind of smile can infect others. Yun qiongjun also has a smile on her face unconsciously, but she doesn''t realize it.


    Think of Gu Sen, that time in Fancheng to participate in Su Qianqian''s wedding, there are sugar gourd, think of Su Qianqian some sad, lament his life is too sad, why in their own want to be a common person to lock themselves up, why and their own can not go, this world is too cruel.


    When she got to the bridge, she looked at the water flowing slowly under the bridge. The lights were shining in the stream. Looking up at the sky, the stars were shining brightly in the dark sky. Suddenly, a meteor passed by. Yun qiongjun had not seen a meteor for a long time. She didn''t expect to see it here.


    Close your eyes, put your hands on your chest, clasp your fingers, and make a wish.


    At this moment, she was suddenly relieved. Although everything here is fake, everything here is really what she wants and what she has been looking for. She is curious about who created this place and how she knows her own preferences!


    I feel so ridiculous that I have been looking for a place for so long that I can spend the days with Gu Sen freely and happily. I didn''t expect that I would find it in this place. But what can I do if I found it? Gu Sen is no longer here. He doesn''t want to be himself.


    From then on, only one person spent one night after another in the endless night, day after day, year after year. I don''t know when this kind of day will last. He is totally passive waiting for the arrangement of fate.


    The street is still lively voice, looking at the happy people, it seems that they are more sad, do not want to stay here, turn back to their own residence.


    When she returned to the open room, there was no one in it. She could not hear the familiar sound of "coming back" or the familiar flavor. There was no delicious food waiting for her. Suddenly, her stomach began to purr, and Yun qiongjun remembered that she had never loved rice.


    It''s no wonder that under such great pressure, there is no mind to eat, but I still have to live. Only when I live can I hope to see Gu Sen.


    When she came to the kitchen, she wanted to cook some simple dishes, but she had never done these things. She had been cooking by Gu Sen before. She didn''t know how to start.He shook his head helplessly, and there were two steamed bread to deal with. He put the eggs in the pot, afraid to get close to them, and put the tomatoes that were not cut into shape. The most difficult thing was to add firewood, which was really not true. A lot of smoke came out.


    Yun qiongjun coughed and her eyes watered with tears. She quickly came out of the room and smelled a strong smell of paste. Looking at the dish that had just been fried in her hand, it was already burnt.


    I really can''t do anything well without Gu Sen, and I can''t do anything without him. I can''t even cook a simple meal myself.


    Maybe she was too dependent on him, but at the beginning she really thought that they would go on forever. Yun qiongjun left everything to him. She was like a child and didn''t care about anything.


    Helpless feeling surged into my heart. My nose was sour, and tears came out one after another. My face was covered with black ash just now in the kitchen. I looked very embarrassed.


    From the first silent crying to the later wailing, Yun qiongjun has released all the depression in her heart these days, biting her lips hard to vent her injustice to the world. Why should she be suffering from such a mixture of heaven and man? She couldn''t think of it. She couldn''t figure it out.


    Now Yun qiongjun just wants to understand that what she has always wanted is not a free life, but Gu Sen. where she is, she is happy and happy. Without her own, she is like having no soul and no matter how much material is useless.


    Helplessly and hopelessly looking at the distance, there are no dry tears on his face, and the ash on his face mixed together to spend his face.


    Suddenly, the sky in front of her eyes began to light up the lake in the distance. Yun qiongjun looked at the change strangely and stood up from the ground. She knew that no matter what strange things happened in this place, it was not surprising.


    However, she found that the lake in the distance was a little strange, because half of its reflection was different from the other half''s reflection. She felt that something would happen. Could she go out?


    He walked quickly to the lake. When he got there, he slowed down his pace cautiously and watched any changes in the lake water. I didn''t miss it. The lake is different.


    Gu Sen doesn''t give up Yun qiongjun. Tianqi''s brother takes him to a strange lake. Gu Sen doesn''t know what to do here. He looks at him strangely.


    "You brought me here..."


    The elder brother of Apocalypse looks at Gu Sen calmly. I don''t know if he will blame himself after knowing this. Since he has brought him, let him go!


    "If you swim along the edge of the lake, you''ll find the gap. That''s it."


    Gu Sen is happy. He finally knows where Yun qiongjun is. He is excited to see Tianqi''s brother. He is eager to see his beloved. Without saying a word, he jumps into the lake.


    The feeling of suffocation did not stop him. He tried hard to find the gap. After a while, Gu Sen finally found a round hole. He guessed that this was the gap in his mouth and went in directly.


    Looking at Gu sen in the water, Tianqi''s brother sighed with regret that the power of love can be so powerful that he has to meet each other at all costs. Sometimes he really envies those human beings who can love freely without any restriction.


    Yun qiongjun has been looking at the lake and always feels that something is going to happen. Suddenly, a few bubbles appear in the water. Yun qiongjun looks at the water strangely, frowning and waiting for something to happen.


    Suddenly, the water rolls over, and Gu Sen comes out of the water immediately, scaring Yun qiongjun back a few steps. Gu Sen comes out of the water and climbs onto the bank and sees Yun qiongjun in front of him.


    She was so happy that she thought it would be a long time before she could find her. Unexpectedly, she was waiting for her here. After being frightened, Yun qiongjun looked at the person in front of her and found it was Gu Sen.


    Did not expect Gu Sen will come here, stupidly looking at him, Gu Sen walked past.


    "Qiongjun, I''m here."


    Listening to the familiar voice, he realized that all of this was true. He laughed happily. Gu Sen hugged Yun qiongjun, and Yun qiongjun hugged him back. The two hugged each other tightly.


    Everything came so suddenly that she was flattered. She thought he really didn''t want to be himself. But now all the thoughts in her mind have disappeared. With him, Yun qiongjun is not afraid at all.


    For a long time, the two people who had not seen each other for a long time were deeply kissing and weeping with joy, but their faces were covered with happy smiles.

 Chapter 386

    Yun qiongjun hugs Gu Sen who suddenly appears in front of her. She can''t believe her eyes. Even now she touches Gu Sen''s body clearly and clearly, listening to his breath in her ears, she still feels full of unreal feelings.


    "Is that true?"


    Yun qiongjun asked herself again and again. She raised her head to look at Gu Sen''s face. Maybe it was because she missed Gu Sen too much. Although the two people had been separated for a long time, now they are facing each other face to face. They still feel as if they haven''t been apart for a long time. It seems that they just smile yesterday.


    "Gusson, is it really you? Did you come to me? "


    Yun qiongjun looks a little weepy, which makes Gu Sen''s heart tremble. He reaches out his hand and touches Yun qiongjun''s long hair. He hooks the corner of his lip with great force. "It''s really me, qiongjun. I came to see you. All this is true."


    After hearing Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun''s eyes were already full of tears. She immediately poured them down. Once again, she hugged Gu Sen tightly. She cried and asked, "I thought you didn''t want me. Wuwuwuwu, I thought you had forgotten me..."


    Gu Sen patted Yun qiongjun on the back and sighed helplessly and sadly, "I promised you that I would not let go of your hand easily. Now that you are in such a situation, how can I possibly abandon you?"


    "Goosen, Goosen..."


    Listening to a very deep call from Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen is powerless to lower his eyelids. In fact, his heart is as anxious as qiongjun. He doesn''t know how to deal with their situation. He doesn''t even know what kind of promise he made to the girl in front of him Now.


    Don''t talk about saving lives and so on. In the end, it just became a dispensable empty talk.


    How much life is so helpless, it is really frustrating for pedestrians.


    "Goosen, Goosen..."


    When he got away from the Shenyou again, Gu Sen heard the voice of brother Tianqi calling himself outside, as if something had happened outside, because Gu Sen listened to his voice full of urgency.


    At the thought of this, Gu Sen hurried away from the memories and tried to calm down his mood.


    Gu Sen responds quickly to brother Tianqi, and then caresses qiongjun with a few words, "qiongjun, wait for me. Brother Tianqi brought me this place. Maybe something happened outside. So we two go out first and make a decision after everything else. OK?"


    When Yun qiongjun saw Gu Sen, she was so ecstatic that she couldn''t help herself. Now she doesn''t want to take care of anything. When she hears Gu Sen say that she wants to go out first, she responds and says, "listen to you."


    With Gu Sen, he jumped into the lake and swam all the way out.


    As soon as Gu Sen came out of the water, he saw the picture of brother Tianqi looking up at the distance. He felt strange, so he followed his eyes and looked at the past. He happened to see that the world in the distance became dark, and gradually spread to their location, "this is..."


    Gu Sen thinks it''s incredible how it can be so fast. Is it true that what brother Tianqi said to him just now is true. Then he will really do it himself later Kill qiongjun?


    Gu Sen takes a look at the woman around her. Yun qiongjun''s face is still confused. After seeing her eyes, she raises her head decisively and meets her with a very bright smile. Gu Sen''s heart is a fierce blow.


    "Goosen, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sen shook his head, took Yun qiongjun''s hand, and then walked toward the location where brother Tianqi was, saying, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    With these three words, Gu Sen doesn''t know whether he''s trying to make Yun qiongjun''s heart wide or calm down.


    Seeing the distance getting shorter and shorter, Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun''s hand harder.


    Just like this, we can go to the end of our lives together.


    Although Gu Sen thinks so, when he feels the gaze of brother Tianqi, his heart still can''t help but jump a few times, and then jump out of rhythm. So, does this mean that just now Brother Tianqi told himself that everything was about to start?


    The sweat in Gu Sen''s palm was about to flow down the lines of his palm. Fortunately, at the last moment, brother Tianqi called him to stop.


    "Gusen, why don''t you do it yet?"


    As soon as brother Tianqi saw that Gu Sen was still holding Yun qiongjun''s hand and slowly walked towards him, he was very anxious. He wanted to immediately separate their hands and preach to them.


    Finally, he certainly did not have the courage to do the first thing, after all, there was no good reason, but the second thing was up to him to explain.He pointed to the gradually collapsing World in the distance and called to Gu sen in a cadence, "Gu Sen, you see what the outside world has become like. What are you waiting for? Don''t let me down. If you don''t start, don''t force me to disown you as a friend! "


    Gu Sen is helpless. He takes a look at brother Tianqi and feels the eyes of the woman next to him. Naturally, he can''t violate what he promised brother Tianqi did before, but he can''t do anything to kill qiongjun himself


    And the world in the distance is really becoming more and more miserable. He really has no time and no ability to take this risk. Therefore, all he can do now is Qiongjun was sacrificed.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t renege on what I promised you. Just allow me to say a few more words to qiongjun, will you?"


    Brother Tianqi''s daily annoyance is Moji. When his son saw Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun who were so affectionate, he refused and looked at the world gradually collapsing in the distance. He sighed helplessly, "can you hurry up?"


    He is really anxious this time, but some people can still calm down.


    "Qiongjun, I don''t have time now, so I can only make a long story short with you..."


    With that, Yun qiongjun saw a contented man holding her hand just now. She took a sword from her back. Then she looked at her aggressively. She was very surprised. She planned to listen to him and finish her speech.


    "When I went to see you with brother Tianqi, I promised that he would kill you in the end, but you have to know that there is no way. He will send you to reincarnate. When you come back from reincarnation, it may not hurt so much if you reappear in the world. So, qiongjun, please forgive me for what I have to do to you, and there is also..."


    Speaking of this, Goosen paused. "I''ll wait for you. I''ll keep waiting."


    After hearing this, Yun qiongjun looks unbelievable. What Gu Sen said just now was to kill her and kill her by himself. But why? Didn''t he just come out of her? What''s the matter? How could Gu Sen say such a thing? He even wanted to kill her?


    Gu Sen Lin was still struggling with his inner helplessness and regret before he started. He struggled for a long time and convinced himself for a long time. Finally, he closed his eyes and waved the sword out as soon as he closed his eyes.


    With his hands up and the sword falling, Gu Sen''s mind was immediately awakened by the strong smell of blood coming from the tip of his nose.


    "Qiongjun, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Gu Sen is still condemning himself. As soon as he lowers his head and raises his eyes again, he sees brother Tianqi''s use of magic power to collect Yun qiongjun''s soul. He is startled. He is about to ask something, but he is bluffed by brother Tianqi''s move of pointing to the distance. Gu Sen looks at the distance in response to brother Tianqi''s movements.


    What he didn''t expect was that the places where the world collapsed just now had stopped spreading. It seemed that what had happened just now was just an illusion.


    It turns out that all this is really caused by qiongjun. It turns out that they have made mistakes. But fortunately, no matter what, after experiencing the pain this time, all of them have the final end, which will be a very successful end.


    All the bad and unpleasant things will pass, they will usher in a new future, and in the future, they will always go hand in hand.


    Gu Sen turned to look at brother Tianqi''s actions and asked the questions he had wanted to ask in his heart. "She When will the reincarnation be completed? "


    Tianqi elder brother''s movement on the hand, looked at Gu Sen one eye, in the heart sighed, this boy is really a kind of love.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange it as soon as possible, and I will personally escort her soul to be reborn, so as to ensure that there will be no mistakes in this journey. How about?"


    Brother Tianqi felt that his promise was frank enough. Most people would not say such words to them. However, someone was ungrateful, so he listened to it casually. Then he nodded his head and said something very annoying to him. However, if she was heard by the girl who had just died, he might feel very sincere.


    "I''ll keep waiting."


    In other words, how could this young man''s voice feel more and more lost? Is it true that this is what people call "Sadness", and is it because of love?

 Chapter 387

    You can search in Baidu "through the bamboo horse Ghost Husband entangled me to search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failed...


    Click ¡ú¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please bear in mind that Zhuma Guifu, the master of the journey, has wrapped up my reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/ChuanYueZhiZhuMaGuiFuChanShangWo/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing for many times, please let us know through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Yu Yu. His works include: crossing the bamboo horse Ghost Husband pestering me,


    through

 Chapter 388

    After Gu Sen rescued Erya, he looked at the face standing in front of him, which almost coincided with someone''s facial features in his memory. His shoulder jerked a few times. Subconsciously, he was about to shout out the name of the man. However, before he could speak, he was pushed away by the girl he was holding just now.


    "Who are you and why are you holding me?"


    Oh, he forgot that the girl now is no longer the one who loves him. The name of the girl standing in front of him is "Erya".


    Gu Sen looks at Erya with a wary look on her face. She feels funny. The impression that Yun qiongjun has always been kind to him is gentle and considerate. How could he think that one day, she, dressed in coarse linen, could come to such a vivid state.


    "Erya..."


    After Er Ya heard his cry, her expression on her face became more colorful, "how do you know my name?"


    Gu Sen is helpless. In the following days, will he and she live on guard against each other.


    He didn''t want to or didn''t want to face that kind of picture. He used the way he used to look at Erya every time he made Yun qiongjun angry.


    He had thought that even if a person changed his reincarnation, the things he liked in his bones should be the same, but he didn''t expect that, well, people didn''t care whether he looked or not. He just punched him in the chest.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman..."


    Gu Sen is really aphasia this time. He looks at the girl who is always unwilling to accept himself. He is really helpless.


    "Er Ya, do you think your name sounds good?"


    Gu Sen accompanied Erya on the road for several times. She didn''t want to go home. He didn''t want to go home. He wanted to see her more. So the two of them talked nonsense, and took Gu Sen''s long planned strategy of changing his name directly.


    "Not good."


    Erya shook her head sincerely. She remembered that other girls in the village were called "silk and silk". Her name was much more expensive than her Erya. Now she doesn''t know why her parents want to give her such a name. It''s easy to remember, but it''s not good to hear.


    "Shall I change your name?"


    After feeling Erya looking at his eyes, Gu Sen is very confident and full of confidence and shouts out the three big words that have been pounding back and forth in his mouth for several rounds.


    "How about just calling Yun qiongjun?"


    Rare this time Er Ya didn''t argue with him much, nodded obediently, "nice to hear."


    Gu Sen nodded with satisfaction, and then reached out his hand to someone''s head. Unfortunately, before he touched someone''s hair, he was knocked down.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Sen picks eyebrows. How can the girl react so much to his touch? It''s just, it''s just that she''s been waiting for so many years. She''s not afraid of her indifference to herself these days, so let her go.


    Gu Sen is determined to grow up with Yun qiongjun. He wants to grow up with her and watch her grow up as before. So he goes to Yun qiongjun every day to see how she is today and whether she is different from her yesterday.


    One day, Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen, "don''t you feel tired running to our house every day?"


    Gu Sen thought for a while. Although he said it was a little troublesome, he was also a porter after all. Every day when he came to look for her, he could still earn one or two income, which was quite good. After such a thought, he didn''t feel tired, so he shook his head decisively, "it''s OK."


    Yun qiongjun gave a "Oh" sound, with a slight displeasure in her tone.


    Although Gu Sen was a rough man, he still heard that he was not happy. He wondered whether it was because she had some troubles recently, but he could not think of anything that could make her feel worried. He thought about it. In order to make the girl more relaxed, he had to force himself to ask Sentence.


    "Have you been unhappy lately? What''s the matter? "


    Gu Sen can guarantee that even when he was with Yun qiongjun in his previous life, he seldom spoke to her in such a tone. More often, he talked with her according to his nature. Even now, he has to think about how to speak, which is really embarrassing for him.


    Yun qiongjun pouted her small mouth and said reluctantly, "it''s not that I''m unhappy. It''s boring for me to live alone at home now, so I want to..."


    Gu Sen didn''t listen to Ming Baiyun qiongjun. What happened to living alone? He had been living alone for a long time.


    Yun qiongjun is a little helpless. What she said is so clear. How can this guy not understand it."I just want to ask you if you want to move in with me, or I can move in with you."


    Gu Sen was stunned. It turned out that the girls could be so naked as to be frank. So he could only nod his head according to the girl''s meaning. After a while, he said, "I''d better move here. It''s very troublesome to move things."


    Gu Sen had been with Yun qiongjun only occasionally for a long time. He usually just came to see her and was busy with his own affairs. When he saw that he moved to live with her, he was surprised to see where her hands touched and everything was withered.


    Gu Sen even has a lot of worries in his heart. He is wondering whether it is Yun qiongjun who has never got rid of the will of the world after her reincarnation, so she still comes to this world with the strangeness of the previous life.


    If it is true that he thought, then it represents that they are still difficult to achieve the right result in this world, right?


    Although Gu Sen is worried, he still feels a bit flustered about the future of himself and Yun qiongjun. After all, Yun qiongjun has been born for such a long time, and nothing particularly bad has happened, let alone any harm to human beings. Now it seems that there are endless things. Besides, brother Tianqi has not come to look for them. He must have thought too much.


    But what happened later made Gu Sen afraid again.


    He was playing with Yun qiongjun at home that day. Later, he heard that people in the town outside were shouting something. When he went out, he found out that there was a mudslide.


    The debris flow nearly destroyed the whole town. After seeing their homes changed beyond recognition, their hatred and disgust for Yun qiongjun naturally increased several times.


    "Erya, did I urge you to move out of our village at the beginning? You know that you are in a bad luck situation. You have done harm to your own parents. Why can''t you let us go because we are fellow townsmen, and always entangle ourselves in our village. What do you want?"


    "Yeah, Er Ya, what do you want to do? You make us feel restless in the village. You think, we all have a family and we have to depend on heaven. How can we survive like this..."


    Gu Sen originally wanted to explain for Yun qiongjun, but after seeing the villagers'' state at the moment, he still chose to give up. After all, once people feel that they have violated their own interests in some things, they always have to fight for more for their own side, and they are not willing to pay more attention to others.


    "Gu Sen...." Gu Sen hears Yun qiongjun call himself softly.


    "Well?"


    "Will you take me


    This is the truest sentence that Yun qiongjun said to him that day. Gu Sen remembers it more deeply and replays it back and forth in his mind. Naturally, he understands her current mood and the situation she is facing. After all, all this is no different from what she was facing at the beginning.


    But this time, he wants to make some changes, at least to do more things that his ability can touch, protect her with his own strength, and try not to let her repeat the same mistakes and get hurt again.


    Because of Yun qiongjun''s special constitution, Gu Sen does not dare to take her to a place where there are too many people. She is afraid that a series of things will not be easy to deal with. In addition, both of them are natural and freedom loving people, so they immediately fell in love with each other. They simply bought a horse and rode with them. They relied on each other and helped each other along the rarely traveled road.


    But Gu Sen didn''t expect that in the process of his journey, he even met Zhuqing. Is it a coincidence? Goosen doesn''t know.


    Gu Sen Da feels strange at the first sight when she sees Zhu Qing. No matter what she says, Zhuqing is also a queen. He can''t guess what she will do when she comes to such a place. However, it is not just for meeting him and qiongjun. After all, even if he usually loves narcissism, he will not be so shameless at this time.


    "Goosen?"


    Obviously, the other party is also very surprised at his appearance. Gu Sen nods with a smile to express his response.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Ah, qiongjun, you two have come together again."


    Gu Sen smiles and is about to say something. As soon as he looks up, he sees another man standing not far behind Zhuqing, the king of Midu, migang.


    Gu Sen looked at the man not far away and was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that migang had grown so big, and she still had such a good appearance of a handsome man. It was really handsome.

 Chapter 389

    Zhuqing followed Gu Sen''s eyes and looked behind him. He and the man looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    Gu Sen happened to see this scene and couldn''t help but feel funny, especially when he saw the rare shy appearance on Zhu Qing''s face. He couldn''t help joking, "I was just wondering what kind of reasons can make you, the queen of this hall, condescend to come to this rarely visited place. It was for him."


    "Don''t think it''s so handsome that you haven''t got such a handsome face."


    After listening to Gu Sen''s teasing, Zhu Qing felt embarrassed when he was bumped into. His face became more and more ruddy. "Don''t talk nonsense. We are ordinary friends."


    Gu Sen raised eyebrows. "Ordinary friends, I want to see how ordinary you two are."


    Then Gu Sen waved his hand to migang, who was standing alone there. "Hey, come here, let''s talk."


    Zhu Qing slapped Gu SEN for a moment, "what do you want? I''ll tell you what you want. You have to light your mouth, or I will not forgive you afterwards."


    Who said it? As soon as the woman and the man who love each other, she becomes a lot more gentle. But now it seems that Gu Sen thinks that this sentence should be added to the back, and has become more and more cruel to other male friends.


    This woman is a strange species.


    "Hello, I''m the king of Mido, migang."


    "Gu Sen, I''m a stranger."


    then they took each other''s hands and took Gu Sen to bring Yun qiongjun who had been hiding behind him. "This is Yun qiongjun..."


    "She..."


    Gu Sen looked at the incredible face of Zhuqing, and quickly indicated with his eyes that he would explain clearly to them later. Fortunately, he had been prepared in advance. He had expected the reaction of Zhuqing after hearing his words. Fortunately, he ended the topic early.


    Gu Sen first sends Yun qiongjun to the neighborhood to find out if there is a family that can settle down. Then he takes advantage of her absence to chat with Zhuqing and the two of them.


    "She is actually the reincarnation of Yun qiongjun. You should know that in her last life, she was unable to get rid of the will of the world. After she was blocked up, brother Tianqi helped me find her, and then killed her with my own hands and sent her back to the reincarnation..."


    After listening to Gu Sen''s explanation, Zhuqing was surprised, "I didn''t expect that you two had experienced such a long separation, and also experienced so many ups and downs and hardships. It''s really amazing that you can still hold on to it."


    After listening to Zhuqing''s words, migang couldn''t help reaching out his hand, and then surrounded him and her, "you can rest assured that if one day we have to go through such pain, I will always stick to my sincere to you until death."


    Zhu Qing thought it was funny, but he brought the topic back to them. He was angry and said, "well, what''s the matter between us? We''re not afraid to make people laugh."


    He also took his hand out of migang''s arms. Maybe migang had been ready for it, but in the end he failed.


    Gu Sen was chatting at the side, but since it''s all like this, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Everything has to be brazen. Who hasn''t experienced anything.


    "What are these two situations?"


    Gu Sen thinks that if the two people are close, they will be fair and aboveboard. How can they still be furtive? It seems that they have become invisible.


    After listening to this question, Zhu Qing looked at the MI Gang beside him for several times, "don''t you think this kind of thing should be explained by men?"


    Migang felt very speechless, but after all, he was holding a woman in his arms. Now, this situation can only be borne by himself.


    "Zhu Qing and I, as you know, can''t help ourselves. Being on the throne, many things can''t be controlled by ourselves. Although we all know each other''s wishes, we can only meet in private now, which is the most feasible way."


    speaking of this, migang suddenly pauses, and then says, "but you can rest assured, I''ll take it easy After that, we will make this love known to the public, and let the people of the whole world cheer for us. "


    Gu Sen''s own mind is very clear, this first sentence is migang to explain to himself, but this last sentence, it is all told to his own women to ease their mind.


    This man in love, ah, really, can speak well.


    By the time Yun qiongjun came back after exploring the road, the three people left here had already told all the words.


    Because Zhu Qing had a good relationship with Yun qiongjun in her previous life, she looked more kindly at the girl in coarse clothes, and even felt a little more intimate. She couldn''t help but want to communicate with her more and say something about herself.What''s more, Yun qiongjun has a strange sense of familiarity with these two people who suddenly appear around her. She always feels as if she is old acquaintance with these people in her impression. She doesn''t hate their more intimate behavior, even can''t even hate it at all. She still has a kind of implicit joy in her heart.


    For this strange and curious feeling, Yun qiongjun always feels that it would be better for her to stay a little longer. In this way, it seems that she can forget all the bad things that people in the past have done to her, leaving only the beautiful stop.


    "Qiongjun..."


    Zhu Qing took Yun qiongjun''s hand affectionately, and then called her warmly, "how are you? Are you happy all the way? It''s nothing that bothers you. If you have any, you can tell me that I and that person can help you


    As he said this, Zhu Qing pushed his mouth toward the place where Mi gang was. He happened to be seen by Mi gang. He thought Zhuqing was calling himself, so he ran to him in a hurry and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Zhuqing didn''t expect that migang would come and explain. Suddenly, she felt dizzy for the first time. She didn''t have any strength to make it out. She even reached out to hold Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    Migang noticed the strange of Zhuqing and asked several questions: "what''s the matter with you? Where do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Her face was full of eagerness. She wanted to find out the discomfort of Zhuqing immediately, and then put all her pain on her own body.


    Zhu Qing shook his head with great effort, "I just feel that I have no strength and I am weak..."


    After seeing Zhuqing for several times, migang realized that she didn''t have this kind of symptom just now. It was only after she had contact with Yun qiongjun that MI Gang found out that it was Yun qiongjun''s problem and immediately threw Yun qiongjun''s hand away. He also said something that made Yun qiongjun sad, "you should stay away from Zhuqing first..."


    Yun qiongjun was worried about Zhu Qing''s sudden illness. When she saw Mi Gang''s attitude towards herself and what he said later, it was obvious that Zhu Qing''s weakness was also due to her. She was very sad. She then ran away regardless of Gu Sen''s shouting in the back.


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s running away, Zhu Qing is very angry. She turns back and looks at migang. "How can you talk like this and shake off her hand? How can she be a girl? What you did just now would hurt her."


    Migang also had some regrets. He quickly explained, but he didn''t have the right pair just now. "I didn''t worry about you. I was too anxious, so I would..."


    Zhu Qing didn''t pay attention to him, but she was also murmuring in her heart. She looked at Gu Sen next to her and hesitated for a moment. She still asked, "Gu Sen, I just thought something was wrong with Yun qiongjun, and something was wrong with her constitution. Do you know about this?"


    Gu Sen shook his head, sighed, and said helplessly, "in fact, I''m not very clear about this. Maybe it''s the sequela after reincarnation."


    Zhu Qing was about to talk about something else. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly heard the maids in the distance calling for him. Zhuqing realized that he should go back, but he was worried about Yun qiongjun. He had no choice but to leave a communication bead for Gu Sen to contact later.


    "Then we can really meet each other by destiny."


    Gu Sen looks at the figure that Zhu Qing and Mi gang are about to leave, murmurs.


    Zhu Qing patted him on the shoulder. "You have to believe that no matter where we are, our hearts are always together. After I go back, I will also pray for you and qiongjun. I hope you can be a couple with Meimei, and live together safely and happily."


    Migang also pause, "yes, just like Zhuqing said, as long as you have the heart, how can we not be separated."


    Gu Sen replied, "OK, you two hurry. Just now someone''s words have driven my fiancee away. I''m busy looking for her son."


    Migang knew that he was in the wrong. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "I''m sorry..."


    Gu Sen laughed and patted migang on the back. "I''m playing with you. She''s a child. You''re going to provoke her. In the end, I''m going to comfort her. It''s just a chance for me to perform."


    The three men on this side of the earth have just separated, and yet another change has taken place in the sky.


    Brother Tianqi was shocked when he saw the building collapse in the distance. He quickly raised his hand and calculated. According to the time, the reincarnated Yun qiongjun should have been born. In this way, even her reincarnation still could not change her fate. Therefore, she could only choose to die in smoke.

 Chapter 390

    "Qiongjun!"


    Gu Sen looked for a long time and saw her on the top of the mountain. She sat on the edge of the stone not far away, looking at the scenery ahead, as if thinking.


    "Qiongjun, don''t be sad! Maybe he is just jealous of Ye Qing''s intimate relationship with you, so he will be on guard against you


    Gu Sen said that she approached qiongjun a little bit to prevent her from fighting back. Qiongjun sits on the stone and looks at the front of her. She doesn''t speak. She feels safer and more relaxed. She stands beside her. Seeing that she doesn''t resist, she sits next to her.


    "It doesn''t matter. How could I be angry at such a trifle? I''m used to it. "


    As she said that, a trace of bitterness flashed in qiongjun''s eyes, and her eyes were dim. How is she going through such a thing? Most of it was the man who heard about her, so that''s why! She won''t blame anyone.


    "It''s OK. I''m afraid you''ll feel bad in your heart."


    Gu Sen said, looking at the front, fog around the green hills, layers of peaks, it seems that never see the road ahead.


    "Why are you so nice to me? Name me and take care of me? "


    Qiongjun looks at him in bewilderment. Everyone can''t avoid her, but he does the opposite. It''s really strange. And Qiongjun is sure that if she was someone else, she would not like her.


    "Do you need a reason to take care of you?"


    Gu Sen asks back. Qiongjun is stunned and blurs out the confusion hidden in her heart. "You are not my father, are you? I don''t want to be hurt, but I''m afraid I can''t support me, so... "


    "What are you thinking about? Do you think I''m so handsome, can it be your father? "


    As Gu Sen says, she slaps her big hand on her head. Qiongjun shrinks her neck and doesn''t speak after all.


    Seeing the aggrieved appearance of her shriveled mouth, Gu Sen said, "you will know when you grow up."


    "Growing up..."


    What kind of world does qiongjun look like when she grows up?


    She has not been liked by people, has been bringing disaster to others, can really Grow up smoothly? If she grows up, will she create more disasters?


    Qiongjun thinks that her future and future are like the fog in the mountains. She never knows where the danger lies.


    Two people so quietly looking at the front, one after the other did not speak.


    Suddenly The stone at the foot of the mountain is sliding slowly, and her body is shaking slowly. Qiongjun has not responded. Gu Sen grabs qiongjun and hides at the top of the mountain and runs to the most stable place.


    "Hoo Hoo All right, all right, no more running. "


    Qiongjun waved her hand and looked back. There was almost no shaking under her feet. It was estimated that there was no danger. Gu Sen takes a worried look behind him. All the trees seem to have fallen into a big pit. It''s a landslide.


    But under normal weather, why landslide?


    "This is a landslide."


    "I know."


    After a look at the landslide, it''s normal. Now it''s on the mountain. There''s no dead person.


    "There are too many things like this, just get used to it."


    Qiongjun said that she walked around. Strictly speaking, the place was a little dangerous, so it was better to leave.


    Gu Sen followed her, turning from time to time to look at the sliding mountains, lost in thought.


    It''s impossible It''s not going to happen!


    Gu Sen looks at qiongjun, who is naive and lively. He is more and more suspicious. He has a premonition that there will be something waiting for them.


    Brother Tianqi stands by the bridge and looks at the more and more collapsing human world. He frowns, and then informs the lower bound to look for Yun qiongjun.


    The Apocalypse followed his brother to the lower world. Although he had seen more disasters and natural disasters, Rao saw it now, and they could not help but be frightened.


    "Help me..."


    A hand stretched out from the ruins was a young and strong man. He was pressed under the plate and could not move. He could only ask for help from these two strangers.


    Tianqi looked up and looked around. There were dozens of people standing, but countless people were lying under the ruins.


    "Brother..."


    Tianqi looked around him very worried, worried looking at him, now the situation is very serious.


    Brother Tianqi held out a hand and lifted it up. His eyes looked at the front and interrupted his words.


    "You go find someone to save them, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    After that, he followed qiongjun''s breath and began to explore. When the Apocalypse saw that his brother had decided to go, he immediately understood what he meant.


    I''m afraid Yun qiongjun is doomed to die. Otherwise, the world will be destroyed.


    Thinking of the friendship in the past, under the pressure of the sky and old friends at the same time, what Tianqi can do is to inform people to save the helpless villagers. Immediately find Goosen.


    Fortunately, he is faster than his brother."Why are you here?"


    Gu Sen looks at Tianqi in a strange way. His uneasiness rises. He holds qiongjun''s hand and doesn''t let her leave him. Before that scene, also suddenly appeared in front of us.


    "Can you take a step?"


    Tianqi looks at qiongjun, who stares at her eyes. She can''t tell the truth of the matter in front of her.


    "Qiongjun, you wait for me here. I''m not allowed to run around, you know?"


    Gu Sen looks at qiongjun seriously. In order to make her realize the seriousness of the matter, he stares at her deliberately. However, qiongjun doesn''t care.


    "Is this your date? No wonder you want to adopt me, because you are a broken sleeve


    Qiongjun shakes her head and peeks at Tianqi. This brother is really beautiful. She likes it very much! But Both of them are men. What should I call them?


    Seeing her serious doubt, Gu Sen couldn''t help but help her forehead, sighed and didn''t say anything. He went to talk with Tianqi not far away.


    "Isn''t she conscious now?"


    Tianqi looks at qiongjun strangely. She doesn''t recognize herself.


    "Well She is not awake now, and because she will bring trouble to others as a child, no one is willing to make friends with her. As a result, she likes to be alone and talk to herself


    Gu Sen looks at her with her head tilted, and people and animals look at them innocently. With a smile, qiongjun finds that she has peeked at them. After she is found, she smiles sweetly and sits on a haystack waiting for Gu Sen.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Gu Sen looks at the apocalypse, which reminds him of the importance of his trip.


    "I''ll tell you! Yun qiongjun''s strength has been awakened, and her ability is growing and her threat to the world is growing. So... "


    "So what?"


    Gu Sen''s ugly face opened his mouth and frowned. He had the answer in his heart.


    "My brother has gone down the line, the purpose is to capture her in person, and then It''s gone. "


    Gu Sen is undoubtedly sentenced to death by the simple four characters. Looking at qiongjun''s figure, does he feel a trace of desolation in his heart? That is, there will be no more her existence in this world, and she will not be found in the future.


    "Go away! That''s all I can do for you before he gets here. "


    Tianqi said and left. Gu Sen steps forward, grabs her wrist and pulls qiongjun up.


    "Why, why is that beautiful brother missing?"


    She looked around strangely. She didn''t expect that he would leave so soon. She didn''t even say hello.


    "Let''s go! It''s not safe here. "


    Gu Sen said, pulling qiongjun away quickly. Unexpectedly, a white figure stood in front of her, seemingly waiting for someone else.


    Seeing this, Gu Sen quickly walks back. Before qiongjun opens his mouth, the man in white opens his mouth first.


    "Long time no see, Goosen!"


    His voice was cold and cold, like a fairy who did not touch the smoke, although he was a fairy himself.


    "Long time no see."


    Gu Sen saw no place to escape, so he stood and looked at him. The man turns around and qiongjun looks at him in surprise. There is such a handsome man.


    "Brother, how handsome you are


    "Qiongjun, don''t!"


    When Gu Sen is ready to stop him, qiongjun has already broken free of his hand and moves on. A white light flies by. Gu Sen vomites blood and kneels down to watch qiongjun get closer to him.


    "Brother, how can you look so good."


    The man looked at her sweet smile, the ice on her face was not moved.


    "If you close your eyes, I can make you look better."


    "Qiongjun, don''t close your eyes!"


    Gu Sen''s shouts are like the sound of waves from the horizon, rustling and rustling, but she feels far away. Qiongjun looks at his beautiful face and closes her eyes happily. If, she can become very good-looking, very good-looking words, there should be no one to hate her!


    The man raised his hand and flashed a little white light from qiongjun''s head, and then the white thread was gradually pulled out of her body. Qiongjun''s face became more and more ugly and seemed to be unable to hold on.


    "Gu Sen, I feel so painful..."


    Seeing qiongjun like this, Gu Sen gritted his teeth and stood up. He turned into a cloud of smoke and rushed to the man. In an instant, the man staggered and stood in the same place. Qiongjun in his arms had disappeared, leaving only a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    "Why persist? She will die sooner or later. "


    The tone is cold and open. He feels helpless for Gu Sen''s behavior of hitting the stone with an egg.


    "How are you? Qiongjun. "


    Gu Sen puts her in the secret grass and looks at her nervously. Qiongjun cherry has a smear of blood on her small mouth. Her face is pale and weak. Now this feeling is like a dream.


    "Gu Sen, doesn''t that brother like me?"


    Qiongjun speaks weakly and looks at Gu Sen''s face on top of her head. Her tone is weak and sad. If she doesn''t like her, she won''t be hurt, will she?"Don''t say that. In fact, you are very good. It''s their loss that people don''t like you."


    Gu Sen holds qiongjun in his arms. Her body is so light that it seems that a gust of wind can blow her away.


    "But why did he do that to me? You know what? In fact, I also feel that I should not exist. It seems that I am a cursed person. Wherever I go, there will be disasters. Everyone is far away from me, and even take a hoe to chop me down. Do you know? I''m really scared... "

 Chapter 391

    Looking at the little girl in her arms, she looked depressed, with a look of despair and uneasiness on her face. Gu Sen was deeply distressed. In his mind, Yun qiongjun should not have been so miserable. And even though Yun qiongjun says that she shouldn''t exist, her fingers firmly grasp Gu Sen''s clothes.


    Even though she has been used to the gossip of the villagers, she is still afraid. However, Gu Sen only knows that Yun qiongjun is afraid that she is an ominous person and should not exist. What he does not know is that what Yun qiongjun cares about most is Gu Sen!


    Even if this man is in such a situation that everyone wants him to give up himself and still takes himself out of life, he will have an accident because of his constitution. What should we do!


    For Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen is like a light to her, illuminating her already dark and lifeless life.


    What was Yun qiongjun like before? She is cold-blooded or nervous, but the reason why she has been staying in the village is because - don''t you say I am the unfortunate person? Since I can bring disaster, let''s go to die together!


    You can''t expect her to have an optimistic and upward outlook on a child who has suffered from loneliness and people''s white eyes and cold shoulder.


    Now Yun qiongjun is still a selfish person. What she has been worrying about is what to do in case of an accident with Gu Sen, who has been accompanying her all the time. In this way, she will be left alone!


    "Don''t be afraid, no matter what happens, I will be with you! Don''t be afraid


    Gu Sen''s words of consolation are really limited. He just comforts the restless and desperate Xiaoyun qiongjun with a hug.


    However, Gu Sen''s consolation is not that Yun qiongjun feels better. What I''m afraid of is that you can''t be with me all the time!


    Seeing Yun qiongjun who is not comforted at all, Gu Sen thinks for a moment, raises Xiaoyun qiongjun''s chin, and their eyes look at each other.


    He said to Yun qiongjun seriously.


    "You see, I''m not a human being either. I''m a ghost, a ghost that everyone thinks is impossible to appear in this world! Since I already exist, what should not exist? You are a living person!


    Remember, I always believe that since every life appears in this world, there is a reason why it should exist. No one should obliterate the reason of their existence because of other people''s eyes. I believe you also remember it


    Seeing this man who looks at himself seriously and says "no one wants to kill his own reason for existence because of others", Xiaoyun qiongjun just thinks that other people have nothing important to do. What I care about is that I am afraid of implicating you - the last one who has been with him all the time!


    Gu Sen doesn''t know that his consolation effect is totally different from what he imagined. He hopes that Xiaoyun qiongjun can live a good life all the time, but Xiaoyun qiongjun just thinks that since Gu Sen is a ghost, he will not be killed by himself! As for the life and death of others, what does it have to do with yourself!


    "You remember. You are not only living for yourself, but also a very important existence for me


    Xiaoyun and qiongjun''s face is flushed with shyness. With such a serious face. What a foul. If Xiaoyun and qiongjun were a little older, she would know that there was a way to tease people, which was called serious love talk.


    But now Xiaoyun qiongjun doesn''t know, so he can only blush and whisper thanks to Gu Sen.


    After the two people have talked for a while, Gu Sen starts to take Yun qiongjun and start their wandering. Walking, walking, they just took a rest in a nearby small village.


    "I''ll help you to get rid of this mark on your head, so that it can be more beautiful!" Gu Sen said to Yun qiongjun.


    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, Yun qiongjun agreed without hesitation. Now, Xiaoyun qiongjun basically obeys Gu Sen''s words. And she also has her own little careful thinking, she also wants to make herself more beautiful in front of Gu Sen.


    "Then close your eyes now, and you''ll be fine in a moment."


    What Gu Sen doesn''t tell Yun qiongjun is how much preparation he has made to eliminate this mark and how much he has to pay.


    With Gu Sen''s casting, the impression on Xiaoyun qiongjun''s head gradually disappears. It seems that Yun qiongjun''s appearance becomes more and more beautiful. Gu Sen touches Yun qiongjun''s smooth cheek and thinks - I will accompany you, no matter what happens, until I can''t protect you!


    Gu Sen looks at his transparent hands and smiles bitterly. The reason why he exists is because of the spiritual power he has cultivated. Now he wanders with Yun qiongjun every day, and has little time to practice well. This helps Yun qiongjun eliminate the mark left by brother Tianqi, which consumes a lot of spiritual power. Now, there is some spiritual instability.


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know all this, and Gu Sen doesn''t want Yun qiongjun to know this. He just wants Yun qiongjun to live happily every day. Even though this idea is very difficult, he still wants to work hard."Wake up! Then come and eat! "


    As soon as Yun qiongjun wakes up, she sees Gu Sen''s gentle side face. Yun qiongjun''s heart is very happy. Such a day makes her feel very happy. She remembered that Gu Sen said she wanted to help her eliminate the mark, so she went to look in the mirror.


    "No, really not!"


    Yun qiongjun exclaimed happily. When Gu Sen saw her happy look, she was very happy in her heart!


    "Well, take your time later. Now come and eat first." Cried Goosen.


    Here is a warm look, but there is no such a good atmosphere in Tianyu. He had been following his own imprint on Yun qiongjun before, pursuing her and Gu Sen''s traces, but now they have disappeared.


    Without the guidance of the mark, the world is so big that I don''t know where they will go! So he had to go back and talk to other people about what to do.


    He will not give up pursuing Yun qiongjun''s trace, especially when he sees the tragic situation of other villages in the process of tracking them. The existence of Yun qiongjun will destroy all this. She just shouldn''t exist!


    The way of heaven couldn''t bear her, but why didn''t he let her disappear directly? Instead, he wanted her to implicate others. Tianyu was puzzled.


    Therefore, in order to find Yun qiongjun, she has to seek help from others. After all, many people are powerful. Therefore, he went to Wanyi to find Zhuqing.


    "Oh, how can you come to me when you are free? You can go to the Sanbao hall without anything. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Qing is a little surprised to see Tianyu, but he has never had any friendship with him. He must have something to look for now, so he can tell the truth.


    Although he came to Zhuqing for help, it was not his own business, but there were still some rash people who came to him so suddenly. Before he could figure out how to exchange greetings with Zhuqing, he heard Zhuqing directly ask himself what was going on. His heart was relieved. In fact, he had not thought how to open his mouth.


    "Well, about Yun qiongjun!" As soon as Tianyu opened his mouth, Zhu Qing was surprised to interrupt.


    "What''s wrong with Guan Yun qiongjun?"


    Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun still have some friendship. So Tianyu told Zhuqing about Yun qiongjun. After hearing the news, Zhuqing couldn''t accept it. How could this happen!


    Zhu Qing still can''t accept it. If she wants to solve these problems, there is only one end. That is to make Yun qiongjun''s soul run out of her wits. But Zhuqing doesn''t want to be like this. She can''t help but tears in her eyes.


    However, the matter is not so simple. She does not know that she is a person. She is a king. She has to take care of her people. This is her responsibility.


    "Well, I know. I''ll help, and I''ll tell people to look for their whereabouts. Don''t worry, I know the importance too."


    Zhu Qing said to Tianyu, her face tense, she did not know what kind of way to face Tianyu.


    "That''s good. If I have to go somewhere else and ask for help, I''ll go first."


    Tianyu saw that Zhuqing had done a series of measures, and then he said goodbye.


    "Well, I won''t give it away!" Chuqing back to the road.


    After Tianyu left, Zhuqing took out the communication bead between her and Yun qiongjun. This bead had been hidden in Tianyu''s presence. She also had her own selfish heart.


    Her responsibility is to find Yun qiongjun and solve her for her own people. However, her personal relationship with Yun qiongjun tells her that there must be other ways to solve the problem. She doesn''t have to drive Yun qiongjun out of her wits.


    For all this. Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun don''t know. They spent a few happy days in the small village where they settled temporarily. Soon, Gu Sen will take Yun qiongjun to continue wandering.


    In fact, Yun qiongjun is used to wandering, and she is satisfied with Gu Sen''s presence.


    However, Gu Sen''s heart is not very good. He doesn''t want Yun qiongjun to live in a vagrant place every day. He wants her to live a free life without being bound by these things.


    So all the way, Gu Sen dotes on Yun qiongjun more and more. But Yun qiongjun doesn''t know. She just thinks that Gu Sen is so kind to herself, and her heart is sweet.


    If you can stay with Gu Sen every day and live such a happy life, even if you wander every day, it doesn''t matter. In this way, you can have a different life every day, and you can have different scenery every day. There is a saying that does not say: as long as you are in the place, is my home. In fact, Yun qiongjun wants to tell Gu Sen: where you are, it''s my home!

 Chapter 392

    At this time, in the eyes of the servants on the other side, Zhu Qing has reached the limit in making such a decision.


    Everyone felt that Zhu Qing should have been grieved at the moment.


    As everyone knows, Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun are very good friends. It can be said that Zhu Qing would never have made such a decision if it was not for the sake of the overall situation.


    She locked herself up and said this to the people below. Although they tried to persuade them, they did not help at all.


    "We know that you don''t want to send someone to disturb Miss Yun, but for the sake of the overall situation, you still have to send someone to search for it. Even so, we should not treat ourselves unfairly. Those who punish will be locked up. " Said one, with a dignified expression.


    Zhu Qing had her own idea in her heart, and no matter how they tried to persuade her, she insisted that she should be locked up in the library and ordered them not to disturb her in this period of time, no matter what.


    "I''ve made up my mind, so don''t talk about it." Zhu Qing impatiently said, in other people''s eyes, she was just blaming herself.


    Seeing Zhu Qing''s determination, no one wants to continue to be ungrateful. People all step back and secretly decide that they must be more conscientious outside. They must not make mistakes when Zhuqing is in a bad mood.


    Zhu Qing finally closed herself in the book Pavilion as she wished. She didn''t intend to come out for a short time.


    Long wanted to find an excuse, away from these big and small things, to make a quiet space for themselves out. This time, she can find a way to save Yun qiongjun in the shuge.


    Zhu Qing is very worried. She is afraid that her subordinates will find her and that others will find her first.


    Zhu Qing knows that Yun qiongjun can''t hide like this. It will be found one day. It will be too late. Zhu Qing absolutely can''t let such a thing happen. She must find a way out of the book Pavilion and find a solution as soon as possible.


    Since coming in, no one dares to annoy Zhuqing with trivial matters. On the one hand, Zhu Qing is happy and quiet, on the other hand, he is very anxious. There are more than ten million books in this library. It is not easy to find a way out of these thousands of books.


    But Zhu Qing didn''t dare to relax. She had to be quick, faster than everyone else. At this critical moment, no one except her could save Yun qiongjun. She had to be patient, careful and persistent to find a way.


    The people guarding Zhuqing outside are all sighing, thinking that Zhu Qing and miss Yun are really close. This adult has been locked up for several days.


    Apart from opening the door every day to let the kitchen send food in, he did not go out. The servant is not worried about the danger of Zhuqing, but is afraid that Zhuqing''s excessive self accusation will lead to depression in his heart and cause any heart disease, which is really very bad.


    As outsiders worry, Zhuqing is really likely to get sick. These days, almost do not sleep, day and night in here to read the classics.


    However, so many days, but not a trace of discovery. Zhu Qing was too worried, so he didn''t make any progress. If he was worried, he would be confused. Now, Zhuqing has almost collapsed.


    In her mind, she recalled all kinds of things in the past. When she was around Yun qiongjun, she took care of herself, cared for herself, and had a happy past together. Finally, Zhuqing couldn''t bear it. In the place where no one saw him, he burst into tears.


    As early as this, because did not have a rest, long ago a person tired collapsed once. Wake up without a bit of rest, continue to look for. Now it''s normal to be in a trance and collapse. No one knows all this. If people outside know that their leaders are here regardless of their own health, then Zhuqing must not continue this way.


    Before that, Tianyu went to Midu, so now no one can persuade Zhuqing. If it goes on like this, Zhuqing will not be able to carry it. If he works hard day and night, he will surely fall ill.


    Migang doesn''t know Yun qiongjun. He has never met this strange woman. However, even if she has not seen it with her own eyes, it can be seen from the folklore and the speeches of the officers and men that this man is really a heroine.


    Migang thought that Zhu Qing and Yun qiongjun were close friends. She must be a very important person to Zhu Qing.


    In this case, migang thought for a while, and many of his subordinates said, "listen to me, Yun qiongjun, no matter whether she is alive or dead, no one should treat her unfairly. After finding her, she should not be slighted. Even if she dies, she should be allowed to walk with dignity. I want to bury her well."


    Hearing this, the officers and men immediately knelt down: "yes, I will try my best to find Yun qiongjun. I don''t dare to take it lightly."


    "OK, you go. We are going to Wanyi. You can fix up the team yourself." Then he left.


    No one dared to ask where he had gone, so the officers and men were busy with their own affairs.


    No one dares to go to Zhuqing, but migang is different. In front of the public, he walked into the book pavilion where Zhuqing was.


    Just saw bamboo Qing crying on the ground, even if heard the sound of footsteps, also regardless of crying.Migang''s brain suddenly muddled up, he had never seen Zhuqing cry so sad, his heart tightly twitched for a moment, even more than all the injuries suffered.


    "Zhuqing, why are you doing this?" Nervous can only say such a word, rushed to the past, hugged Zhuqing, into the arms.


    Seeing that it was him, Zhu Qing didn''t struggle, but he changed from crying to sobbing.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to catch Yun qiongjun?" Wronged said such a sentence, hugged migang.


    Migang felt that the delicate man in his arms depended on him, and he felt a pain in his heart. He would like to exchange everything for a bamboo smile.


    "Don''t cry. I''m here. No matter what happens, I''ll stand by your side. You are my migang''s woman. No one can make you cry Rough as migang such a man, at this time also tender like water to say such words.


    Zhu Qing was surprised. He opened his eyes and looked at migang motionlessly, as if he had forgotten to cry. Seeing this man, his face is full of tension and worry, some moved, it is not as sad as just. It seems that all of a sudden found the backbone of the general, in the heart of these days of anxiety and boredom, as if all of a sudden to find the object to talk to, found the dependent person.


    Zhu Qing sighed and said, "I''m so tired. I''m really tired. Why don''t you come earlier. You know what? These days, I hope to find a way to save her from thousands of books. However, I am really useless. After searching for so long, I have not found anything. "


    Speaking of this, the tone also has some meaning of crying.


    However, feeling that migang was holding her hand and tightening up a little bit, she resisted her tears and continued: "I''m useless, but I must save her. I swear. I will not give up. I must find a way. I can only do it now. "


    Just listening quietly, I realized why the girl I love in my arms is crying. Although Zhu Qing didn''t say that, he also knew that the man was Yun qiongjun. Sigh, heartache hugged the little man in the arms.


    As if exhausted a lifetime of gentleness: "don''t be sad, I will protect the people you want to protect. I find her and try to protect her life. Everything is up to you. "


    Heard migang say so, she immediately felt that the heart has been gentle enemy. Zhu Qing thought of contentment in his heart that such a man should be entrusted. But the thought was only for a moment. He found someone coming from behind.


    The bodyguards who have been guarding the outside, when they see migang coming in so swaggering, naturally want to follow. In this way, those who came in saw that their Master Zhu Qing, the tears on his face had not dried through, and the bird nestled in migang''s arms.


    What they said before was not heard, so the people who just came in to see this scene were very surprised and stood on the side, dumbfounded.


    "All of you, get out of here. There''s nothing for you. You all leave." Zhuqing was seen, a little embarrassed, as if he had been pryed into some terrible secret, plain red face. He scolded the servant.


    Migang found that someone came in, but there was nothing wrong with it. Seeing the stunned face of the guard, he laughed secretly.


    The bodyguards saw this scene, and were very surprised. They retreated quickly and did not dare to speak more.


    When the people were empty and there were only two people left, Zhuqing had completely recovered from crying and said angrily: "now, they have seen this scene. Think about it, you will be busy in the future. Now, our affairs are almost known to all. You can do it as you like. Hum. "


    "Ha ha ha, what''s the matter? I don''t care. Believe me. Soon after I come back, I will announce our relationship to everyone. I, migang, will marry you Zhuqing." Migang a face decent said, eyes full of affectionate honey.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid, some difficulties..." Zhu Qing hesitated to say it, some embarrassed to look at migang''s eyes, whispered out.


    Migang was not annoyed. He said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? It''s really impossible. If I get any objection, I''ll hire my country. I''m bound to take you home. From now on, you''ll be my wife and I''ll be your husband. No one in the world can hurt you by my side and make you cry


    Migang said boldly, laughter is very infectious.


    After hearing this, Zhuqing smiles and doesn''t speak. She just stands up and takes migang''s hand. They stride to and go out. In this case, then this relationship, there is no need to hide, the world is big, no one can stop.

 Chapter 393

    Tianyu can still recall the firm look in migang''s eyes when he knew that migang would bring great pressure when he announced his love. In his mind, he repeatedly played the scene of migang''s intimate consolation to Zhuqing.


    Can''t help but also in his heart said more unknown emotions, this is probably envy.


    The power of emotion is really terrible, it can let Gu Sen chase for many years, but not give up. Can let migang pour without regret and hesitation. I don''t know if there is such a person in this world who can let his universe fall willingly.


    Tian Yu thinks that he can''t find Yun qiongjun for a while. He might as well leave first.


    It is said that Tianyu came to visit, and the master of Fancheng, Jianghe, came out to meet him.


    "What can I tell you, brother Tianyu?" The city master Jiang he saluted respectfully.


    "Don''t be too polite. I''m here to tell you goodbye. Our brothers are going to leave first."


    Tianyu replied. As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strong fragrance. In the middle of the hall was a huge incense burner. Sandalwood was floating from it, but it was too fragrant. I don''t know the original city Lord still has this hobby.


    Jiang He was silent for a few seconds. He immediately said, "but I haven''t found Yun qiongjun yet. Brother Tianyu is going to leave?"


    For some reason, Tian Yu didn''t feel that he was anxious about the matter. On the contrary, it seems to be making a polite and perfunctory appearance.


    "There''s no clue to stay any longer. The master of Jiangcheng doesn''t have to worry. We brothers will try our best to find out."


    At this time, Tianqi, who had been standing beside him for a long time, raised eyebrows. In fact, if he hadn''t told him in secret, with his brother''s ability, he would have taken Yun qiongjun into his hands.


    I don''t know if my brother knew that it was he who acted as a ghost to stir up the task.


    But apocalypse is also secretly lucky, if the elder brother knew, estimated that now he has skin and flesh.


    "I don''t want to keep two more. Look out for the road. "


    The river guest way, has not waited for Tianyu to speak, has made the invitation gesture.


    Just now, he felt something was wrong in his residence, and he couldn''t tell where it was. He also secretly checked the rivers with his magic power. He didn''t find any ghosts and monsters at work. The river was still the river.


    By the way! It''s the taste!


    Tianyu suddenly realized that it was the taste.


    As soon as I entered the gate of Jianghe family, I felt that there was something unusual about it, but I didn''t care if I just patronized Jianghe. Besides, the incense burner nearby is still burning, covering up a lot of smell.


    Tianyu took Tianqi back.


    Tianyu secretly went back to the Jiangjia mansion. This time, of course, he did not choose to enter from the main gate, but went around the wall.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Tianyu immediately found a place where there was no one to cast his magic. His perspective eyes opened and he was shocked by what he saw next.


    I saw a river sitting in the yard for a long time, in a daze at a tree, did not see the spirit of the old city Lord. Then he stood up, took out a key and opened a little red door on the far right.


    The door was so small that it could only be passed by one side, and it was also locked up by a big yoke. In addition, there was a faint breath of Yin coming out of the door.


    As soon as the door opened, there was a smell coming from the shop, which was covered by the smell of incense burner! Tianyu almost didn''t choke. The smell he knew could not be more familiar with. It was the smell of rotten corpse!


    Tianyu''s face was dignified, but he didn''t do any action or give any instructions. Maybe he didn''t want to scare the snake.


    There was such a strong smell of rotten corpses in the house of the city Lord of Fancheng. It was a big event that caused a sensation in the whole city. No one can take responsibility if something goes wrong.


    Tianyu continues to open mana probe.


    After the river opened the door, he carefully observed the surrounding conditions. He suddenly turned around, closed the door, and came to the position where Tianyu stood.


    Tianyu was surprised. Had he been found? No, his magic is not close. Even the city Lord can''t detect it.


    Who expected the river to bend down again, squatting beside the tree, beating something.


    It turned out to be a small censer placed under a tree. Maybe the wind blew out the censer just now. The river took out the firearm and lit it again.


    The thick rolling cigarette drifted out and covered up the smell of rotten corpse. If it wasn''t for Tianqi Tianyu''s high magic power, I would not have smelled the hidden things inside.


    After doing all this, the river turned and continued to open the door and enter.


    Although the red door is small, the things inside are complete, everything, like a hidden enlarged version of the room. The most remarkable thing is that there seems to be a person lying in the big red bed in the middle!


    The Apocalypse held back the excitement and continued to watch.


    The river opened the curtain, and the one lying on the bed was su Qianqian, who had already died. Although his face was pale and there were signs of fast decay, the river seemed to be completely invisible, and he was still staring at her attentively.


    "Brother, the river is raising zombies!" Tianqi looked back and waited for his brother''s instruction.Tianyu is not slow, jump into the yard, Tianqi follow up, two people straight to the red gate.


    Hearing the news coming from outside, the river was startled and hurriedly put down the man in his arms and turned to close the door. Unexpectedly, he turned around and saw the sky in front of him.


    This sudden change made him have no time to react. After a few seconds, he remembered what he was doing. He quickly turned around and found that Su Qianqian was already in the hands of Tianqi.


    The river is about to rob and is stopped by Tianyu.


    "River, do you know that raising corpses without permission is against the heaven?" Tian Yu asked coldly.


    He is now like a judge, who can decide life and death with any stroke.


    Jianghe knew he was hopeless. After a while, he finally looked up: "I know that Jiang is not willing to explain more. He wants to change punishment into punishment. Any punishment can be tolerated. I only ask the Lord to give Su Qianqian back to me."


    The river''s eyes do not have the slightest fear and panic, can see is the general firmness of death, neither humble nor arrogant.


    Tianyu was startled by him. This crime is not an ordinary crime. Acting against the heaven needs to be punished by evisceration. He removes 12 ribs from his body and is no longer an adult. However, he still keeps his life, and only allows the sinner to live in pain.


    The river suddenly set off, taking advantage of the two brothers stupefied, the use of force, will su Qianqian''s body a seized. And make a start.


    Tianyu was annoyed at how he suddenly lost his mind and was taken advantage of by the river.


    "You hand over the body quickly and voluntarily, and maybe you can get amnesty." Tianyu said.


    "You don''t have to persuade me any more. I have made up my mind. Qianqian will hand you over unless I die." In the eyes of all rivers, there is resolution.


    "You are also the Lord of the city. You know the law and violate the law. If you get a bad reputation, you know the criminal law, but you still have to suffer for the dead?" The Apocalypse was aggressive and did not allow half a minute.


    "You don''t understand, and I don''t ask you to understand. Just treat me as a monster. If you want to kill or cut me, you just have to wait for me to arrange Qianqian properly."


    The river has no worries, making a face of the same fate.


    Tianyu also made a good start to fight, but he still had worries in his heart. It was not difficult to take the river, but in this way, it would waste some time to escort the river.


    Tianyu also knew how cumbersome it was to carry out the evisceration process. Then he said to Jiang He: "you also know that my task is to capture Yun qiongjun. Now I can''t take care of you. I''ll give you a few days. I''ll deal with it myself and come back to you."


    The river bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Tianyu didn''t stay much and turned to leave.


    But when he came out of the Red Gate, Tianyu couldn''t help looking back. He found that Jianghe was sitting on the ground with Su Qianqian in his arms. He didn''t look like the city Lord. He looked at the corpse in his arms affectionately and reached out to touch it.


    Then he bowed his head in Su Qianqian''s ear and said, "no matter how, Qianqian, I will come to accompany you."


    Looking at him, Tianyu didn''t care about the smell and the rotten place of the corpse, which made him feel a little creepy.


    The people and feelings in this world are really complicated.


    After going out, Tianqi smelled the residual sandalwood smell on his body, and thought of the corpse. All of a sudden, the whole person was bad.

 Chapter 394

    Tianyu went down to the world to try her best to find Yun qiongjun on the mainland. He thought that for Gu Sen, he would definitely know Yun qiongjun''s whereabouts and protect her all the time. There is a great chance that Yun qiongjun will stay in gusen.


    After thinking about it, Tianyu set foot on gusen''s field, where he finally found Miaolin.


    the mirin in in front of him has grown up and lost his original childlike innocence, and his face also regained his original look of looking for forest. He seems to be tired of this world, tired of such a life and tired of his own life.


    Seeing that he always held a letter in his hand, he stretched out his hand and stroked the words on it with his fingertips. It seemed that he was touching his baby. His eyes were still on the writing paper. His deep feelings only came out at this time. All the affections were poured on the letter paper.


    I don''t know how long this letter reading posture has been maintained, but if the eyes can see through everything, the letter should be full of holes. I don''t know what he is thinking in his head and who he is thinking about.


    Tianyu looked at the unchanging posture of looking for the forest, as if he had not found his arrival, and sighed slightly from the bottom of his heart. In order to break the silence between the two people, he gently called out to find Lin, who raised his eyelids. When he saw that the visitor was Tianyu, he lowered his eyes and continued to stare at the letter in his hand. He just said, "hmm?"


    Tian Yu directly indicated his intention: "Yun qiongjun is reincarnated, but it still brings great harm. Now the authorities ask for the arrest of Yun qiongjun. I think you may know some of her whereabouts. Can you tell me about Yun qiongjun''s whereabouts. Only by finding her can the world be safer."


    After hearing this, Meilin glanced up at him, snorted coldly, and said faintly, "Oh, what does this have to do with me? Who are you looking for? Where are you going to look for it? This is your responsibility. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t have so much energy to find someone. You have to do your own thing well. I don''t care


    After hearing the answer, Tianyu was helpless and said anxiously, "if you don''t find her, the whole world will be destroyed. Can you bear to see the world become broken?"


    If I can''t bear to see the world broken, I don''t need to say that the world will be destroyed so much


    When he finally spoke, he lowered his head and spoke softly to the letter paper as if he were asking for its opinion.


    Hearing such a remark, Tianyu no longer said anything, but sighed silently in his heart. Facing such a forest, he did not know what to do and what to say.


    He glanced at the letter on Meilin''s hand, and saw the words "Meilin''s best friend" and "Qi Tian" written on it, and he probably understood the reason for this. No longer forced to find Lin, you''d better continue to find Yun qiongjun by yourself. There''s nothing to expect here.


    He approached Meilin, reached out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "take care of yourself, my friend." then he turned and left. He would be a little depressed if he stayed on.


    After a long time, Meilin opened his eyes from the letter. He looked at the direction of Tianyu''s departure, and looked at him stupidly, "friend? Ah


    He opened his arms and seemed to have no nostalgia for the world. He wanted the fire to take him away. If he took it away, he would be able to live in a world with his best friend. Then he could chat, drink and play together. Let the fire take him away.


    However, as soon as the fire attached a layer to its own body, the light of the fire gradually faded down, and soon it was extinguished by the power of gusen, as if nothing had happened, leaving no trace of burning.


    Looking at his own body gradually fading down, there is no trace of fire erosion. Mirin laughed, "ha ha ha ha ha, I can''t accompany you after all. I can''t control my own life and death. What else in the world is worth my control? What''s the meaning of my staying in this world."


    He buried his head and closed his eyes gently, leaving two lines of clear tears beside his eyes. Looking at the letter in his hand, he choked and said, "I''m sorry."


    Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen are running around. They are afraid to avoid officers and soldiers every day. They stay in a place for no more than two days. They eat what they catch every day, and they don''t have a fixed meal.


    In the mountains, a desolate place drifted out a trace of green smoke, and accompanied by bursts of fragrance. When she walked in, Yun qiongjun was staring at the roast chicken on the fire rack. She was about to salivate. Looking at Yun qiongjun''s greedy cat, Gu Sen, who was focusing on the roast chicken, couldn''t help but speed up his hand and wanted to cook it quickly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be ready soon." Goosen said gently.


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. You can make it delicious. I haven''t tasted anything so delicious for a long time. I''m going to have a big meal this time. Ha ha. " Yun qiongjun said excitedly, staring at the roast chicken.


    "Well"


    he looks at Yun qiongjun, and remembers the days of hiding in Tibet these days. Gu Sen can''t help but sigh. She must have suffered a lot with such a little guy. How much can he give her and where can he protect her.In short, I don''t want her to be hurt a little bit. I can protect her as long as I can.


    Seeing that the roasted chicken on the tree trunk gradually becomes tender, Gu Sen takes the chicken down, takes it to Yun qiongjun and says, "eat it."


    Xiaoyun qiongjun is overjoyed. She wants to grab her hands and gnaw. Before she touches them, she is stopped by one of her hands. Xiaoyun qiongjun is aggrieved and pours her mouth.


    Looking up at his big hands, Gu Sen said, "are your hands clean? Have you washed your hands? "


    When Yun qiongjun saw that the roasted chicken didn''t want to get any more, she went back to "it''s not clean, it''s not sick after eating it!"


    Gu Sen looked at her small eyes, still firmly said, "go, wash your hands."


    As she said, Qiong took Yunjun to the side of the stream to wash her hands.


    After washing his hands, he took her to sit on the ground and said gently, "this time, don''t worry about eating."


    Then he went to one side and leaned against a high-lying tree to observe the situation around him, for he was afraid that there would be pursuers looking for him at any time.


    Yun qiongjun looks at the whole chicken in front of her and is extremely happy. Gu sen in the distance looks at Yun qiongjun''s joyful expression and feels very happy from the bottom of her heart. She is happy and she is happy.


    At this time, Yun qiongjun is struggling with the drumstick. She tears off a chicken leg and runs to Gu Sen, who is on guard. "Here you are." she held up the big drumstick and happily handed it to Goosen.


    Seeing that Xiaoyun qiongjun gave her favorite drumstick to herself, he was also very surprised, "why don''t you keep it for yourself?"


    Yun qiongjun pointed to more than half of the chicken on the plate and said, "there is still there. You are so kind to me. I have to be nice to you. We can only be happy when we enjoy the delicious food together."


    After hearing this, Gu Sen rubbed Xiaoyun qiongjun''s head and said, "thank you very much." After that, she began to eat. Yun qiongjun ran to the plate and began to nibble.


    After dinner, Gu Sen asks Yun qiongjun to lie down for a while. The environment they are living in is quite safe. There has been no sign of anyone passing by. This kind of place is just suitable for sleeping and resting.


    So he took out a blanket from his package and spread it on the ground to let Yun qiongjun sleep for a while. Yun qiongjun was obedient and obedient and closed her eyes.


    Now Yun qiongjun is particularly dependent on Gu Sen. what Gu Sen says is what she says. Because Yun qiongjun knows that Gu Sen is good to him, she will arrange her time according to his wishes. It seems that she is with Gu Sen, and she doesn''t have to think about what she should do because Gu Sen takes care of all the trivial things.


    In sleep, there is no restlessness, no nightmare. Because I have Goosen around.


    In the morning, it was getting light. Yun qiongjun is awakened by the smell. Gu Sen makes some game in the early morning. "Awake? Go wash your face and eat. " Gu Sen said after seeing Yun qiongjun open her eyes.


    Yun qiongjun obediently goes to wash her face, and then begins to eat with Gu Sen. while eating, she secretly glances at Gu Sen with her eyes. Seeing her little eyes, Gu Sen wondered, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Yun qiongjun peeked at the bag and whispered, "I think you are very kind. You are the best person for me in the world. I think I can''t leave you now. We won''t be separated in the future, OK?"


    Looking at Yun qiongjun''s pitiful eyes, Gu Sen says, "OK, no separation"


    hearing Gu Sen''s reply, Yun qiongjun is very happy. She cries out happily, "Yeah, we''re not going to be separated. Would you be my father?"


    "Poof..."


    Gu Sen just drank a mouthful of water, the smile on his face gradually subsided. I can''t laugh or cry in my heart. What does this little girl think all day long and let herself be her father is really speechless. He put his hands around his chest and said, "no, no, not your father!"


    "Ah? Why? Why not? "Asked Xiaoyun qiongjun, pursing her lips.


    "No why, you''ll find out later. Eat fast. We''ve been here for a long time. We''ll change places after dinner. "


    After that, Gu Sen turned and left. He felt that his mind would explode if he talked to Xiaoyun qiongjun again. What kind of ghost father was he thinking about.


    Every time Yun qiongjun says this question, Gu Sen will blow his hair. Don''t be angry. She is also very puzzled. She thinks it will be very beautiful. If this kind of relationship is between two people, they can''t be together forever. Ah, big head.


    "Can''t you give me a reason?" Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen, who is walking away, and shouts at Gu Sen''s back.


    Gu Sen looked back at the depressed Xiaoyun qiongjun and said, "I will wait for you to grow up."

 Chapter 395

    Gu Sen takes qiongjun everywhere to hide. They live in the open air, and change a stronghold every day. And the spirit must maintain a high degree of vigilance, once there is wind and grass, and immediately ran on the road of escape.


    After days of running, the two people''s bodies began to eat up.


    This day, when she came to a place, Yun qiongjun blinked her watery eyes and pulled Gu Sen''s robe pitifully. Her mouth was shriveled and she looked very unhappy. Sensing Yun qiongjun''s strangeness, Gu Sen turns his head and fondles her hair. Her warm voice radiates in the air, "what''s the matter? Are you tired?"


    Yun qiongjun shakes her head, nods again, and nibbles her lower lip. Gu Sen has no choice but to take a rest. Mou son but cold and fierce stare at the outside world, vigilant looking around, but an ominous premonition or gush up in the heart.


    I don''t know from when, always feel behind someone staring at them, but the little girl looks very tired, and he can''t bear to let her go on running.


    A strange wind came from the distance. Gu Sen frowned, took qiongjun''s hand and said coldly, "girl, go."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen a little confused. She doesn''t know that the danger is coming.


    "Want to go? Did you go?"


    The army of Wanyi suddenly appeared and surrounded the two men. Earlier on, they received a tip and found a trace of Yun qiongjun''s presence and whereabouts. They found the fugitive.


    Gu Sen''s eyes exude chill. She holds qiongjun''s hand tightly and protects her behind her. When qiongjun sees the emergence of the army, she is also flustered. Her body is stiff and hides behind Gu Sen, and her palms slowly exude cold sweat.


    With her lips closed, a deep sense of guilt overcame her fear, and surrounded qiongjun. If she didn''t have to rest, she would not have been caught up by the army, and Gu Sen would have been implicated.


    "Girl, it''s none of your business. In fact, it''s just a matter of time before this day comes."


    Gu Sen comforts her by saying that Gu Sen can see through Yun qiongjun''s thoughts at a glance. Her mind is always floating on her face and can be easily guessed.


    He has always known that the days of dodging left and right are still unavoidable. Yun qiongjun looks pale and nods, holding Gu Sen''s hand harder.


    In the early morning, Zhu had the foresight to arrange close people to keep an eye on the army of Wanyi and report to her as soon as there was any movement. "What? Sister Yun''s trace has been found?"


    After hearing the report from someone else, Zhu Qing murmured that it was not good. She could not bear to go to qiongjun immediately. She felt a sense of sadness and coldness in her heart. Her heart was full of contradictions. Her reason told her that she should let people find sister Yun, but she was really afraid that Yun qiongjun would disappear in this world.


    By the time Zhuqing arrived, Gu Sen and qiongjun had already been surrounded, but neither side made any rash move. However, it can be seen that the army should have sent someone to inform Wan Qing.


    As soon as she saw qiongjun, Zhu Qing could not help but mourn. She knew that once qiongjun was found waiting for her, it would be death or something more cruel. In a moment, past events poured into her mind, and Zhuqing could no longer bear it.


    Hot tears ran down her cheek and fell on the palm of her hand. The grief from her heart made her couldn''t help it any more. She flew over and hugged qiongjun and began to cry bitterly.


    "Sister Yun Sister Yun... "


    Zhuqing shouts Yun qiongjun''s name and hugs her tightly as if she will never be seen again in the next second. For some reason, Yun qiongjun''s heart also twitched. She raised her hand and gently patted Zhuqing''s back. The expression in her eyes was complicated.


    As for Zhuqing, she instinctively feels very intimate. The name "sister Yun" seems to have met in the distant void. The unspeakable feeling gradually spreads to qiongjun''s mind.


    Although she is ignorant, she also knows that her life experience is a fog like existence for herself. Gu Sen may know, Zhu Qing may know, and even more people know, but she is very confused.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sen''s body gave a bitter smile, his eyes looked at the void, and the most worried thing still happened. Gu Sen was staring at the comer. What should come finally came. As expected, he could not escape the fate.


    However, in any case, he still wants to protect her, even if the world can not tolerate her, he also wants her to live well.


    "You still came."


    Gu Sen looks at the sky, which shows his body shape slowly coming over. He helps his forehead and looks miserable. Tian Yu narrowed his eyes, staring straight at Yun qiongjun on one side, and said coolly, "I''ll take her away. She must die!"


    Tian Yu raised his hand and pointed at Yun qiongjun coldly. He said that he was going to arrest someone. But Gu Sen stopped him with his body.


    On hearing this, Yun qiongjun is very confused. Why does she have to die?


    After thinking about it, I don''t seem to have committed any major crime. How could this person have an expression that she had to let her die. However, seeing the reaction of Gu Sen and the people around him, it seems that the man is not joking. Qiongjun screams in secret, and a sense of panic rises in her heart. There was an indescribable pressure on this man, which made people tremble.


    Tianyu stealthily urges his divine power and steals towards Yun qiongjun. Everywhere he passes, he is majestically suppressed. Qiongjun only feels that his body begins to get out of control, and the distance between him and that person is virtually shortened. "I don''t want to die, don''t, Gu Sen, help me."Yun qiongjun suddenly yelled, waving her hands, and her face was full of fear.


    Gu Sen knows that he can''t fight against Tianyu at all. However, seeing qiongjun''s appearance, he can''t bear to see her. He grabs Tianyu''s sleeve and asks in a deep voice, "why? Why does she have to die? "


    Is there really no way in the world to accommodate her? Even if it''s God, it can''t hold her like this.


    There is a strange look on Tian Yu''s face. If it was not necessary, he would not pursue and kill Yun qiongjun. So far, it is only good to destroy Yun qiongjun.


    "Even if she is reincarnated, she still can''t escape the will of the world. If she doesn''t die, the world will be destroyed. How do you feel now?


    the voice of the universe spreads through the void, with a determination. The people present were also stunned. It took a long time for them to react. Some of them only knew that they had been ordered to arrest Yun qiongjun. They did not think that her existence would destroy the world.


    Gu Sen is not good, Tianyu obviously wants to arouse public anger, even if it is the fact, there is no need to spread it. But for what Tianyu said, Gu Sen was dignified. Could qiongjun and the world really survive?


    Qiongjun''s mouth was slightly open, and her heart was startled. Tianyu''s words were also introduced into her ears. She slowly raised her head, touched the white clothes, and looked at the solemn expression of the man from bottom to top. She even felt that maybe the truth was like this, and her hands and feet began to get cold.


    "Kill her, kill the witch."


    Suddenly, a cry came from the crowd, and her eyes were fiercely fixed on Yun qiongjun, as if she were a ferocious creature. People in the world are selfish, and the issue of their own life and death has become extremely sensitive and cruel. Even if Yun qiongjun looks like a harmless person, his words alone can make these people define Yun qiongjun as a threat to their own life.


    "Yes, kill her. Don''t let her destroy the world."


    The crowd echoed, and the voice of denouncing Yun qiongjun was boiling. They began to press her step by step. They looked at Yun qiongjun one by one, as if she were a heinous criminal.


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun nervously. His heart twitches and he hates his powerlessness. Looking at the scene in front of him, Tianyu looks complicated. The ugliness of human nature is always the same, but he is borrowing this ugliness to achieve his purpose.


    For the first time since she was born, Yun qiongjun has been confronted with such a scene. The words of those people who clamour for her to die are constantly introduced into her ears. The abusive voice and disgusting expression constantly attack her heart and make her miserable.


    She curled up and looked at the world with horror in her eyes. Suddenly, she had a sense of sadness. Why, when she didn''t do anything, everyone wanted her to die.


    Is it true that if she doesn''t die, the world will be destroyed? Is she really a horrible existence? More and more questions ring from the bottom of Yun qiongjun''s heart, and the impending answer almost makes her breathless.


    Her hands and feet become numb. Her blood begins to coagulate. She is afraid to see Gu Sen and Zhu Qing look the same as others. Her eyes droop.


    At the thought that Gu Sen and Zhu Qing might look at her in the same way, her heart seemed to have a sharp knife stabbing into her heart. Her shoulders began to shake, her hot tears began to fall, and they began to sob. The tears kept rolling down, burning the heart.


    Since his reincarnation, Gu Sen saw Yun qiongjun cry for the first time. He was so helpless and sad that he couldn''t help but feel worried. He looked at Tian Yu in pain. "Is there really no way? You can do something about it, right? "


    Looking at Tianyu with the hope eyes, I''m afraid that only in him can we get a chance of life.


    Tian Yu''s expression was complicated. He was silent and did not respond for a moment. His eyes scrupulously looked at Yun qiongjun. Suddenly, he made an effort to cross the distance of space. Suddenly, he ran close to Yun qiongjun, and raised his hand slightly, which knocked her unconscious.


    At such a high speed, Gu Sen didn''t respond. Yun qiongjun just felt a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. At the moment when he raised his hand, Yun qiongjun felt only a meal in her body. The pain was transmitted to her brain, and her consciousness began to become dizzy.


    When she faints, Yun qiongjun struggles to open her eyelids and looks in the direction of Gu Sen. Gu Sen''s figure begins to blur in Yun qiongjun''s eyes. Finally, Gu Sen''s figure is completely covered by her eyelids, and Yun qiongjun completely faints.

 Chapter 396

    Yun qiongjun has a slight pain in her head. It is this kind of feeling that makes her want to wake up and finish all this. She didn''t remember why she had the pain, and as she tried to open her eyes, she flashed all kinds of fragmented scenes in her mind. It seems that there is a beautiful man saying something around her. Her face is fuzzy, but Yun qiongjun knows that she must be a beauty.


    Finally, I opened my eyes and saw a vast expanse of white fog. Yun qiongjun closed it again and slowed down to get used to the light in front of her eyes.


    It turned out that she was lying in a field of wheat, golden and unable to see a person. In fact, Yun qiongjun didn''t like the quiet expanse very much. She always felt abandoned.


    Her eyes were a little wet, inexplicable grievances made her nose sour, stretched out her hand to find that she was a pair of children''s body.


    "Why are you sleeping here alone?"


    A tender voice sounded in my ear.


    Yun qiongjun looks back and sees a little boy about his own size standing in front of him. His eyes are dark and bright. He looks at her with a smile and blinks.


    Yun qiongjun thought of a word - bright eyes and bright teeth.


    "Are you asleep Qiongjun just didn''t respond. The little boy reached out and waved in front of Yun qiongjun.


    "Oh, no, just, who are you?"


    Yun qiongjun turned back and asked.


    "You''re not really stupid, are you? I''m gusen. I''ve been playing with you since I was a kid. Are you afraid you''re not sleeping here and getting cold? "


    This little boy named Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun with a worried face.


    "I''m not stupid, Goosen."


    Yun qiongjun naturally called out his name. At the moment of spitting out, she felt the cordiality she had not seen for a long time. This feeling, as far as her memory is concerned, cannot be explained at all.


    Hearing Yun qiongjun call himself, Gu Sen breathes a sigh of relief.


    "In the future, you are not allowed to sleep outside. It''s cold and it''s autumn. It''s easy to get cold. Hurry up and go back with me. Your mother told you to eat. "


    Gu Sen finished and fondled Yun qiongjun''s head.


    When Yun qiongjun heard her mother, she was a little stunned. Is she also a family member? Why can''t I remember anything?


    But she did not continue to grapple with the issue. It seems that it took a century to wake up from her deep sleep. Yun qiongjun only felt the endless loneliness. Now she just wants to find a warm place to rest.


    Led by Gu Sen, he staggered home to the home he spoke of.


    There was a woman standing outside the door, and her eyebrows were kind and gentle. The moment I saw Yun qiongjun, my smile deepened.


    "You little boy, how can you run out without saying a word, and you don''t know how to come back. I have to ask Gu Sen to make a trip. " At first, she was preaching, but Yun qiongjun didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, she was a little warm.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun didn''t speak, her mother didn''t continue to blame. Instead, she directly took Gu Sen''s hand and said, "it''s really hard for you, little gusen. Stay for dinner at night."


    "No, auntie, I don''t work hard. I should take care of Yun qiongjun. "


    Gu Sen raised his head and showed an innocent smile. Although the little boy was young, he was different from other children in temperament and conversation.


    Yun qiongjun''s mother was even more happy to hear that.


    "Is Gu Sen going to marry my family Yun Qiong in the future?" Mom joked.


    Yun qiongjun''s face flushed uncontrollably.


    "Mom, I''m hungry." Suddenly she said, interrupting Gu Sen, who was about to speak.


    "Well, well, come in and have dinner."


    The party went straight into the kitchen, with Yun qiongjun at the front. She didn''t know why, and intuition told her the way to the kitchen.


    Thanks to this intuition, no one doubted her. She always felt like she was here by accident.


    Actually, Yun qiongjun is the one. It''s just brain damage, there''s some memory disorder. Let her have a sense of space-time disorder.


    The food on the table is simple, but the three people eat it happily.


    Gu Sen, with a sweet mouth, smiles at Yun qiongjun''s mother. While Yun qiongjun smiles, she can''t help feeling sad. I don''t know when this warm moment will end.


    She hated losing when she didn''t experience anything. She could not explain it herself.


    After dinner, Gu Sen asks if he wants to help clean up. Qiongjun''s mother chucks them out of the kitchen with a smile: "children should go out and play. The kitchen is our adult''s world. Gu Sen should not rush things with her aunt."


    Yun qiongjun can''t help laughing. Such a mother is really interesting.


    "Qiongjun, let''s go out and play."


    Gu Sen didn''t wait for her to answer, so he took her out.


    "Where to go, Goosen." Yun qiongjun doesn''t know where he is going to take her, but she is at ease. She feels very secure."You''ll know when you get there." Gu Sen turned to her with a sly smile.


    They ran straight to a field of flowers. Yun qiongjun looked at the sea of flowers in front of her, and the whole person was intoxicated. She could not name this kind of flower, but it entered her heart at a glance.


    "Gu Sen, what kind of flower is this?" Asked Yun qiongjun.


    Seeing the surprise and joy on Yun qiongjun''s face, Gu Sen is very satisfied. He found this piece of flower field by accident. From the very beginning, he decided to take Yun qiongjun over.


    "Well, this flower is called qiongjun flower."


    "Qiongjun flower? Isn''t that my name? " Yun qiongjun couldn''t believe it.


    "Gu Sen, don''t you know what kind of flower it is, so you name it casually?"


    Gu Sen''s face is a little red, but he didn''t cheat him. It''s clear that Yun qiongjun was very good at bluffing before, otherwise he would not follow him like an asshole every day.


    "No matter. It''s in my heart anyway. It''s called qiongjunhua. "


    Looking at Gu Sen''s haughty look, Yun qiongjun burst into laughter. It seems that this is the first time she has seen Gu Sen like this. It''s really lovely.


    "Well, you must not laugh!"


    Despite his efforts to be dignified, Gu Sen is still a child. The facial features have not yet opened. This deliberate seriousness makes him more interesting.


    Seeing that he can''t stop Yun qiongjun from laughing, Gu Sen sighs helplessly.


    Yun qiongjun grinned and dried her tears from the corner of her eyes. Suddenly, she found that Gu Sen was missing. She immediately became flustered.


    "Goosen! Goosen Yun qiongjun cried out anxiously.


    Hearing the sound in the flowers, Yun qiongjun walked cautiously to "Gu Sen, is that you?"


    Suddenly, a dark figure jumps out of the flowers in front of Yun qiongjun, which makes her scream.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s me! Qiongjun, you are too timid. "


    Yun qiongjun tried to calm down. After a closer look, it was Gu Sen, but his head and ears were covered with flowers. Yun qiongjun, who wanted to be angry, didn''t get angry when she saw him like this. She just couldn''t help but blame him.


    "Why do you want to scare me?"


    "Well, well, who made you laugh at me like that before?"


    I didn''t expect Gu Sen to have such a grudge!


    "Oh, don''t be angry, qiongjun. What do you think this is?"


    Gu Sen pulled out two things from behind him - a wreath and a ring made of flowers.


    I don''t know where Gu Sen learned it. What he did was more exquisite than that made by girls. Yun qiongjun was immediately attracted by these two things.


    "Did you do it?"


    "No, but it''s all for you."


    Gu Sen was elated to announce his work.


    Yun qiongjun can''t help praising Gu SEN for his ingenuity. Gu Sen is very helpful in the face of such praise.


    He took the wreath and went to Yun qiongjun. He put the wreath on Yun qiongjun''s head. Boys of this age are the most embarrassed. They haven''t developed well and are not as tall as girls of the same age. Gu Sen vowed that he would drink a glass of milk every day, so that when he grew up, he would not have to pad his feet on Yun qiongjun.


    Then, he took the exquisite flower ring and held Yun qiongjun''s hand and carefully brought it to her.


    "Goosen, you, this is not good."


    Yun qiongjun said uneasily that she had seen this kind of scene on TV. But now they''re just two kids with no hair.


    "What''s the matter? You must be Gu Sen''s bride in the future. Can''t I make a reservation first


    Gu Sen really has a pair of changeable faces. He was affectionate just now, but now he looks like a rogue. Yun qiongjun has already remembered the young man''s face in her heart.


    "Well, I''ll... Agree."


    "Well, what do you mean by your hesitant and reluctant agreement?" In less than a second, Gu Sen starts to breathe out again. Yun qiongjun can easily stir up his emotions, but he is the real one with such rich emotions. He is a bad kid interviewed by outsiders. He is sensible, polite and proper. He is not what he wants.


    The childish agreement of the two children in the flower field is like a red thread, holding them tightly.


    "Goosen, what if I suddenly disappear?"


    Yun qiongjun, lying in the flower field, suddenly asked.


    However, Gu Sen doesn''t answer. After waiting for a long time, Yun qiongjun gives up and plans to change the topic. Gu Sen starts to talk.


    "Then I''ll come to you."


    Gu Sen''s tender voice showed a firmness.


    "What if you can''t find it?"


    "Until you find it."


    Yun qiongjun is silent. She doesn''t know why she wants to ask such questions. At that time, she did not think that Gu Sen was really looking for her and pursuing her.


    "Yun qiongjun, you are very different today. I don''t know what you are thinking. Although I am still young, I will become very capable in the futureAlthough this remark sounds naive, Yun qiongjun deeply believes that he Gu Sen must have the ability to do something and become a more capable person.


    Sad, and the spring is not really a good time to enjoy the real?


    Yun qiongjun also secretly vowed to be a useful person.

 Chapter 397

    Children are the least worried, can laugh without thinking about anything, and have nothing to worry about. You can always ignore what you want to do, not to mention what concerns.


    So at this time, Yun qiongjun is very happy. There are so many children around her to play with. The most important thing is that Gu Sen allows her everything and considers everything for her, so she is very satisfied with her present life.


    Well, early this morning, Yun qiongjun had just put on her clothes, washed her hair, and was ready to go outside to pick and write beautiful flowers to decorate her room. Gu Sen followed up just like a little follower. The hands are always hidden behind the back.


    "Qiongjun, run slowly. What are you going to do? Wait for me


    When he hears Jonson''s call, Gu stops. Gu Sen is out of breath when catching up with her.


    "You''re leaving so fast. What are you going to do? I Can I go with you


    In fact, even if Yun qiongjun doesn''t agree with him, he will continue to follow him. Now all his thoughts are to follow Yun qiongjun.


    "I just want to go over there and pick some beautiful flowers and decorate my room."


    Yun qiongjun says to Gu Sen with a smile. Looking at her bright smile, Gu Sen feels very happy.


    "By the way, Gu Sen, why is your hand always on your back? Is it because of injury? Let me have a look


    Yun qiongjun noticed something wrong with Gu Sen. she leaned over to look at Gu Sen''s hand while Gu Sen kept hiding.


    "Well, let me have a look. What do you always hide from? "


    Because Yun qiongjun is not as high as Gu Sen, she can''t see anything when Gu Sen hides. At this time, she was a little worried about Gu Sen, but also hated that she was not tall.


    "Well, I''m making fun of me with you. You see, I''m fine. "


    With that, Gu Sen stretched out his arm. When he reached out, he exposed the sugar gourd in his hand. He knows that Yun qiongjun likes to eat sugar gourd.


    So I came here early in the morning and wanted to give her a surprise. In order not to let her find out, she had been hiding behind for so long.


    As soon as Yun qiongjun saw the sugar gourd, she began to secrete saliva from her mouth. Her eyes were fixed on the sugar gourd and couldn''t move her eyes. Now her mind is full of sugar gourd.


    "This Did you buy it for me


    Yun qiongjun is a little unconvinced. How can Gu Sen know that she likes sugar gourd.


    "Otherwise? We boys don''t like what girls like you to eat. I bought it for you, of course. Eat it


    With that, Gu Sen puts the sugar gourd in her hand. Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with grateful eyes.


    "Thank you, Goosen. You are a good man. You are so kind to me. I haven''t eaten sugar gourd for a long time


    Yun qiongjun has always been unfriendly about what she likes. After taking the Tanghulu, she expresses her gratitude to Gu Sen, and begins to eat with great satisfaction. It seems that nothing else is so important at this time.


    "Silly qiongjun, take your time. I''ll bring it to you next time. Let''s go and eat the flowers


    Gu Sen is also concerned about picking flowers. He reminds Yun qiongjun about going to pick flowers.


    "Yes, if you hadn''t told me, I would have forgotten about it again. Come on, let''s go together. "


    As Yun qiongjun jumps forward, Gu Sen feels a little scared. He is afraid that Yun qiongjun will fall down accidentally.


    "Qiongjun, please walk slowly. It''s too dangerous. Let me take you away


    Gu Sen thinks so. It depends on whether Yun qiongjun agrees or not. He is really afraid that Yun qiongjun will get hurt.


    "Well, come here." Yun qiongjun reaches out and waits for Gu Sen to come and take her hand.


    Gu Sen is so happy that he runs up and takes Yun qiongjun''s hand. Then the two of them hopped forward together.


    Finally arrived at the destination. Yun qiongjun was right. There are so many beautiful flowers here.


    "Gu Sen, you see, this is the place I found when I came to play by myself. I brought you here alone without letting others know. Do you think it''s very nice here? "


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen and says solemnly.


    "Really? Only the two of us know. Great. I think this place is beautiful, too. Let''s take a look here if we''re OK. I love this place, too. "


    In fact, most boys are not as excited and happy about flowers as girls. He was happy because only the two of them knew the place. That was enough.


    "Well, you can help me pick more beautiful flowers."


    Then Yun qiongjun picked up the flowers on her own, and Gu Sen stuck to her all the time. Basically speaking, she never left. He just wanted to be by her side all the time.All of a sudden, because of her unstable gravity, Yun qiongjun accidentally slipped for a while, which startled Gu Sen.


    "Well, qiongjun, did you fall?" Gu Sen is full of heartache.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Because there were flowers on the ground, she didn''t feel any pain at all. She just felt something stabbed her. She felt a bead under her body subconsciously.


    In fact, this bead is a communication bead that Zhuqing gave her before, but now Yun qiongjun can''t remember the previous events. She held the bead in her hand and looked at the sky. It was very nice. She felt that she should know the usage of the bead, but it didn''t seem to have much effect on it, so she didn''t care about it any more.


    "What is this, qiongjun?" Gu Sen comes to see it.


    "It''s just a bead." Yun qiongjun said lightly.


    "May I see it?"


    I don''t know why, Gu Sen always thinks this bead is so familiar.


    "Yes, here you are."


    Yun qiongjun didn''t think the bead was a treasure, so she gave it to Gu Sen.


    Then Yun qiongjun went to another place full of pink flowers to pick flowers.


    Gu Sen just sits there and looks at the bead. He seems to know something. He knows that the bead is given to Yun qiongjun by Zhuqing and that it can be used for communication.


    So in order to avoid Zhuqing contacting Yun qiongjun, Gu Sen goes to the mountain alone and throws the beads down. Then he came back and looked at Yun qiongjun pitifully and apologized to her.


    "I''m sorry, qiongjun. I lost your beads by accident I''m really sorry. "


    Gu Sen looks pathetic.


    In fact, after hearing that the Pearl was lost at first, Yun qiongjun was a little distressed. But when he saw that Gu Sen had lost himself for his mistakes, there was no point in blaming him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s no big deal. It''s just a bead. If you lose it, you lose it. Anyway, I don''t know how to use it. Well, don''t be sad. Let''s go on picking flowers. "


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t seem to mind.


    "Thank you for not being angry. Let me pick the flowers for you."


    Two people together happy smile, make, play


    Unconsciously, two people have been here for such a long time, it is already dark. Yun qiongjun is still very happy. Looking at the flowers in the basket, she feels very satisfied, so she laughs sweetly.


    "Qiongjun, you look good when you smile."


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun, who is smiling so brightly, and says so from the bottom of his heart. He likes to watch Yun qiongjun smile and feel that all the bad things are gone.


    "Really? Why don''t I feel it? "


    Yun qiongjun asked Gu Sen with a smile.


    "Really, qiongjun, can you be so happy all the time? Can you be so happy forever? If I can, I''ll do anything I can. "


    Gu Sen is very serious at this time. What he said was the truth in his heart.


    "Ha ha, do you really want to do anything?"


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t seem to believe it. She knows that Gu Sen has always been good to her, but she is willing to do anything, but she still can''t believe it.


    "Really! Qiongjun, I swear! I do what I say! As long as you can be happy all the time, I will do anything I want to do! "


    Gu Sen once again vowed to look at Yun qiongjun.


    "In that case Then I said, I want something. See if you can really do it


    Yun qiongjun said mischievously.


    "Well I want to know what you want


    Gu Sen was curious.


    In fact, for a moment and a half, Yun qiongjun didn''t know what she wanted. She looked up at the sky and found that there were many stars in the sky. She immediately had an idea in her heart. She opened her mouth and said to Gu Sen:


    "well May I have the stars in the sky


    Yun qiongjun said this because she wanted to embarrass Gu Sen on purpose.


    Who knows Gu Sen just pauses for a moment, and then "whoosh" disappears. Yun qiongjun is still curious, and even a little worried. How can this person disappear without saying that he can''t see him.


    "Goosen,! Hey, where have you been? I don''t want the stars in the sky


    Yun qiongjun thinks Gu Sen is hiding.


    "You don''t have to. I''ve already taken them off."


    With the appearance of sound, Gu Sen also appeared.


    "You scared me to death. Where did you go?" Yun qiongjun is a little reproachful.


    "I picked the stars for you, of course. Look


    Gu Sen opens his hand. There is a star in his hand. When he breathed a breath, the stars turned into gems."For you."


    Yun qiongjun looked at the gem and was very happy: "thank you. You are so powerful, just like a very powerful monster."


    "Monster?" Gu Sen asked.


    "Yes, a very lovely and lovely monster."


    Speaking of this, both of them began to laugh and play.

 Chapter 398

    Looking at such a naive and romantic Yun qiongjun, it turns out that she was so happy when she was a child. Really good, if can accompany her all the time, wait for her to grow up slowly, is also a very happy thing. Gu Sen is willing to accompany her.


    Especially now, seeing that she has so many happy things every day, Gu Sen does not want to leave her for a minute, and does not want to miss any bit of her growth. He suddenly felt that this was the simplest happiness.


    "Gusen, why are you so nice to me? Don''t I remember knowing you before


    Yes, why does the person in front of her treat her so well for no reason? There are many children here. Why does Gu Sen like to be with her.


    Although there are children who are good to her, let her do everything and treat her as the king of children. But it''s different from Gu Sen''s kindness to her. Although she is still young, she can also feel that Gu Sen would rather have nothing to do with her, but also to be nice to Yun qiongjun.


    "Because I think you look good-looking, because I like you, because I said that I will marry you in the future. If I''m not good for you, what should I do if you get along with other boys? "


    Gu Sen didn''t expect that he could say such words, but strangely, when he said such words, it seemed that he didn''t mean to say it, so he said it naturally.


    Hearing Gu Sen say this, I don''t know why. Yun qiongjun is a little embarrassed, and her face turns red.


    "Qiongjun, why are you so red?"


    Gu Sen looks at Yun qiongjun seriously. Yun qiongjun is looked at like this by him. When she asks, her face turns even more red. She doesn''t know how to answer Gu Sen''s words.


    They just sat in the sea of flowers. Although it was dark, the moon and the stars were bright, so Yun qiongjun didn''t feel any fear. Besides, with Gu Sen beside her, she would feel more warm and at ease.


    Sitting down, Yun qiongjun felt sleepy, and then she was lying directly in the sea of flowers. She looked very beautiful.


    With such a beautiful scenery and such beautiful beauties, Gu Sen feels that he is very satisfied with these things.


    Gu Sen carefully moved Yun qiongjun''s upper body to his lap to make her sleep more comfortable. Then he took off his clothes and covered him carefully, for fear that she would catch cold.


    The flowers beside him swayed gently in the breeze, and Gu Sen held Yun qiongjun''s hand with more force. As soon as she let go of this person, it was not her own, which was the thing she was most afraid of now.


    Accompanied by the fragrance of flowers, Yun qiongjun looks very beautiful and gentle in this sea of flowers. Gu Sen looks at her expression is almost gentle water.


    It''s like looking at everything in your life.


    The bright moonlight is slanting on Yun qiongjun. It seems that heaven has a special favor on her. The moonlight reflects her long eyelashes. It should be like this when the years are quiet.


    It''s all so simple. Both of them are still children now. They have no desire for anything. They can simply do it. This is enough to satisfy Gu Sen, and everything he has done is worth it.


    Looking at the sleeping Yun qiongjun, I think of her sweet smile. Even now she still has a sweet smile on her mouth. Gu Sen can''t help but be fascinated by it.


    Now I can see such a beautiful cloud qiongjun. Everything he has done before is right.


    In such an environment, people always like to recall. It seems that one aspect of memory is always easy to wake up. In such a wonderful environment, Gu Sen suddenly felt that his choice was really right. But in this process, how much pain he paid, at least at this moment, the process is not so important, the result is good enough.


    "Gusen, you have no choice now. The only way I can think of to keep Yun qiongjun from dying is to lock her up forever, similar to the practice of apocalypse. Let her go back to her childhood. This is the only way. "


    The sound of the wind and the sound of leaves rustled around him. In order not to hurt Yun qiongjun''s name, Tianyu made his final decision, and he knew that it could only be his only decision.


    Even if Gu Sen wants to refuse now, he has no reason to refuse. Since this is the only way and opportunity to save Yun qiongjun, he has no better way. He has to accept it and follow Tianyu''s method.


    "Are you sure this is the only way to do it?"


    Gu Sen finally asked, if so, he must take corresponding preparations. If there''s a better way, maybe he can do something about it.


    "I know that Yun qiongjun is very important to you. Now it''s all you have to do is either let her live or die. You can choose for yourself. "


    Tianyu said that he was determined. It was not that he was unwilling to help, but that his ability was limited. He had exhausted everything.


    "Well, since you say so, I have no other choice. I''m all yours. What should I do? "Gu Sen still doesn''t understand what he can do. Anyway, he knows that, as long as it is for the sake of Yun qiongjun, he is willing to do whatever he is asked to do. Even if it is to let him risk his own life for another life, he will not refuse.


    After he agreed, he should take action. Gu Sen is not very clear about what to do, because he has not encountered such a thing before. He knew that Tianyu should know, so he asked Tianyu what he should do.


    "Now that you have agreed, I''m very happy, because I don''t want to see qiongjun disappear. I will help you with what I know and can do. "


    Tianyu was originally a kind man. He was willing to find a way for them.


    "Well, Gu Sen thanks you in advance. If you need any help in the future, please tell me directly, and I will certainly say everything." As for the friendship between gentlemen, it is better to return courtesy to each other.


    "Listen, this matter is not easy to arrive, but you can rest assured that I will lend you divine power, but only my divine power can not play a very important role. In addition, you also need the whole power of gusen as the medium, so that the probability of success will be greater." As expected, Tianyu told Gu Sen all he knew.


    "Thank you, Tianyu. Then I''ll go to gusen and find my master to find Lin. you can wait here for a moment. I''ll come when I go. "


    With this sentence, Gu sen in order to get to Gu Sen faster, directly used his own advantages to fly past.


    Gu Sen is very prosperous in this land. Gu Sen observes the whole Gu Sen during his flight. It turns out that Gu Sen has such a beautiful side when he looks at Gu Sen from above. Why did he not develop before. If this time goes well, he is willing to accompany Yun qiongjun to grow up, and then take her to see how beautiful the scenery of gusen is.


    After a while, Gu Sen came to a cave. This hole is covered with various vegetation. If you are not acquainted with it, others will not find out the mystery of this place even if you are not familiar with it.


    Gusen gently touched one of the leaves, and all the vegetation shrank, and the covered door finally came out. Goosen stepped forward and twisted the button on the door, and the door was opened. Goosen went straight in.


    "Master!"


    As soon as Gu Sen entered the house, he began to look for the forest. His voice sounded so anxious that he came out as soon as he heard the voice. He has not seen him as a good disciple for several days, and he also wants to see Gu Sen.


    "What''s the matter? I''m in such a hurry to listen to you. "


    In Meilin''s heart, Gu Sen has always been a very stable person, rarely so impatient.


    "Master, can you use Gu Sen''s whole power as a medium? Only in this way can I guarantee that Yun qiongjun is OK." Gu Sen knelt down in front of Meilin with a "plop" sound, imploring bitterly, hoping that mirin would agree with him.


    In fact, Meilin is a very reasonable person. He always dotes on this apprentice, and he also agrees that he is with Yun qiongjun. Especially now that Gu Sen is so miserable, he can''t bear it.


    "Get up, get up. I promise you. " Meilin agreed quite simply, which Gu Sen did not expect.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you!"


    Gu Sen kowtowed a few heads to Meilin, who helped him up.


    Mirin went to the place where Gu Sen''s power was released and handed over the object that symbolized his power to Gu Sen. At this moment, gusen is completely destroyed, because all the power has been borrowed, and gusen will no longer exist.


    Including Meilin, Gu Sen disappeared at the same time, he is also slowly disappearing.


    "Master, what''s going on? What''s the matter with you? "


    Gu Sen didn''t know it would be like this. Looking at Meilin, who was close to transparency and was about to disappear, he was anxious to suffer. He was not willing to accept all this.


    "Sen''er, I''m fine. You should know that master has been very happy to do this, and I have been very satisfied. As long as you two can be happy and happy, master''s doing all this is worth it. I have. You should be more careful and take care of yourself in the future. " With these words, Meilin has disappeared, and the whole Gu Sen has disappeared. There is nothing left overnight.


    The heartbroken Gu Sen found Tianyu with Gu Sen''s full strength. He knew that it was useless to be sad now. Since the master had disappeared for him, how could he fail.


    "What to do next?" Gu Sen asked Tianyu.


    "I will lend you strength, but it may not be enough. So we can only use the space we did before apocalypse Tianyu said so.


    "I''ll do whatever you want." Goosen agreed.

 Chapter 399

    "What else needs to be done? Is there anything else that is not well prepared? "


    Gu Sen asked, is the preparation to start, but obviously, the preparation is not so complete, there are still some things are not prepared completely.


    "Gu Sen, I know you are very anxious now, but this kind of thing is inseparable, and I would like to help you. Don''t worry, I will tell you when I can start. Don''t worry too much. "


    As Tianyu said, Gu Sen is still in a hurry about Gu Sen''s affairs. However, some things are useful if they are not in a hurry. The time is not right.


    "By the way, Goosen, you have to be prepared."


    Tianyu specially reminds Gu Sen, because he knows how to do it, and he knows every step. Some words really need to be said in advance, so that Gu Sen can prepare himself in advance.


    Gu Sen said nothing, but nodded firmly. Sometimes, an action is better than everything, because sometimes everything is in silence. No matter how much you say, it''s not as pleasant as an action.


    That is, such a simple and inconspicuous action, so that Tianyu has fully understood his determination. At this moment, he doesn''t need to ask any more, because he knows that no matter how much he asks, the result will be only one.


    At the same time, he also envies the feelings between Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun, which is why he is willing to help them at all costs.


    It''s not that everything needs a reason. It''s just that there is a basic motivation. It is impossible to say that a person who has never met is willing to risk his life to protect it.


    People are willing to help you because you have something to admire. No matter whether you are armed or what, it can''t be because you are mediocre. That''s what people think.


    "Are you ready? We can start now


    Tianyu finally said this sentence, which Gu Sen really waited for a long time. With these words, it proved that it was earlier for him to get in touch with Yun qiongjun again.


    "I''m ready. Let''s get started."


    Gu Sen also said his decision. When both of them were ready, it proved that both of them had no problem and could start at the same time. This is the moment they both look forward to.


    Then Tianyu began to transmit his power to Gu Sen. Gu Sen Duan was sitting in front of Tianyu. Tianyu took a deep breath and then slowly breathed a breath. This means that he is now out of his mind, which is the most important point.


    Because in the dissemination of power, you must not have any thoughts in your heart, or you will be more easily possessed. This is a place that neither of them would like to touch.


    Because in this way, it will not save Yun qiongjun, but also put the two of them in danger. If this is the case, the result may not be worth the loss, not good for anyone.


    At this moment, both of them have no expression on their faces. It seems that both of them have made absolute preparations. After all, they are people with internal power. These should not be made mistakes, which are the most basic things.


    Gu Sen is sitting in a dangerous position. Tianyu is not distracted. Both of them are well prepared. Let''s start.


    Tianyu slowly raised his hands on his legs, and then suddenly stretched out his hands and began to use his power. At this time, his body like smoking, more like entering the fairyland, it seems that the two people are the kind of people who do not eat fireworks.


    Tianyu suddenly clapped his hand on Gu Sen, for the reason of too much strength, although Gu Sen was ready, he still unconsciously shivered.


    This also indicates that Tianyu has begun to give him the power of passing.


    At this time, Gu Sen felt that his clothes had begun to warm up, as if there was a strong heat flow into his body. Suddenly, he felt that the strength in his body had been slowly accepting this external force. And I feel that I have more power than I just had. It seems that I can no longer bear more forces from outside.


    Tianyu also felt this, so he stopped immediately. He slowly breathed on his knees, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Take a look at Gu Sen. Gu Sen also played a seat and slowly adjusted his breathing to make sure that there was no big abnormality in his body. So he slowly opened his eyes and adapted to that part of the new force. He felt that he was full of strength now. So he was quite confident in himself and stood up from the ground.


    "Tianyu, is that ok? Let''s go on to the next step. "


    Gu Sen is totally absorbed in Yun qiongjun''s body. He doesn''t notice how Tianyu is now lost. This is normal. When people are in trouble, they are not so careful.


    "Not yet. We need to fix the apocalyptic space, and the most important thing is to have a part of your soul."


    That''s what Tianyu said. Because in this way, Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun can continue to be connected. This can''t be changed."Only in this way, your soul will be like a cage. Qiongjun can''t go out. But you are like the creator of this space, and you will be imprisoned with qiongjun forever. If so, would you like to? "


    Even if I believe that Gu Sen is willing to do so, what should be asked must be asked. It is equivalent to giving Gu Sen an account and letting him know what will happen in this, so as not to let him know nothing. After all, he is a party.


    "No problem, I agree with you!"


    As long as Gu Tianjun is willing to do anything, he can do it for good. He has done so much, and there is only one last step left. He has no reason to refuse.


    "Yes, then I will go into your soul."


    If Tianyu wants to go directly into Gu Sen''s soul, he must let Gu Sen fall asleep. Gu Sen is also very cooperative, in the role of Tianyu hypnosis and forced himself to sleep, he did not sleep for a while. And sleep quite well, this is what Tianyu wants. Everything is just right.


    While Goosen is asleep, it is the simplest time to enter his soul. In a special way. He has to speed up because he has to get everything right before Goosen wakes up.


    For him, the best time to master the whole process is about two hours.


    After Tianyu went in, the first thing he did was to break Gu Sen''s soul, because otherwise he would not be able to carry out the next step. He needs to repair the original space created by Apocalypse by using the power and divine power of gusen.


    Then put Yun qiongjun into the space he has made up again. This process is not simple, but fortunately, Tianyu completed the task within the critical time.


    The next thing is to wait for Goosen to wake up. When Gu Sen wakes up, there is no obvious feeling. But indeed, Goosen is already in the latest space.


    He wakes up and finds Yun qiongjun by his side, but she hasn''t woken up yet.


    Seeing that Yun qiongjun hasn''t woken up, Gu Sen suddenly thinks that this may also be an opportunity. He can take advantage of yunqiongjun''s not waking up to decorate the space to make it look at least full of human feelings.


    Therefore, Gu Sen created a village that is most like human beings. And the people in this village have been created to have feelings and thoughts. Different from the space created before the apocalypse, Gu Sen still cares about these things.


    Because he thinks she should let Yun qiongjun feel the warmth of the world. He is not willing to let her miss these, but also do not want to let her become a person without feelings this time, the experience of these can not be missed.


    Having done all this, Gu Sen went to see Yun qiongjun. I don''t know why. Yun qiongjun hasn''t woken up all the time. She seems to be sleeping soundly. Gu Sen did not want to disturb her at this time. Then I''ll be busy alone for a while.


    It''s better to have everything he can think of now, so that he won''t regret that he has not been prepared.


    Although I don''t have the ability to predict, I just want to create some better things as much as possible.


    Gu Sen decorated the tribe better. Then she deliberately created a sea of flowers near the place where Yun qiongjun would live. Because although he is not interested in these flowers and plants, she knows that Yun qiongjun likes them very much. So he set them up in advance. Facts have proved that this sea of flowers has really played a great role.


    Moreover, he added something to the people of these tribes, that is, his love and tolerance for Yun qiongjun. Because Yun qiongjun has to grow up from a child in this period of time, the people she contacts can''t have too much negative impact on her, so it will be meaningless. Therefore, it is necessary for him to make her grow up in love.


    People who grow up in this kind of environment should also be full of love in the future.


    Now that it''s all about it, everything should be arranged. At least, Gu Sen has finished everything he can think of. All of this perfectly shows his love for Yun qiongjun and takes everything in her heart.


    With all this done, it''s time to do the last thing. That''s what Goosen made himself smaller.


    Looking at the smaller himself, Gu Sen still feels a little uncomfortable, but it doesn''t matter. He lay down beside Yun qiongjun. He will be content to guard Yun qiongjun like this.


    Now he is waiting to grow up with Yun qiongjun

 Chapter 400

    "Well, what do you think?"


    At this time, Yun qiongjun rolled his white eyes. He didn''t know what he was doing. He was always staring at a place like this. Gu Sen still didn''t hear him calling himself. He was still staring at the edge. At this time, Yun qiongjun got angry and hit Gu Sen on the head without warning.


    "Well, what are you doing? Why hit me? "


    Gu Sen rubs his head and looks at Yun qiongjun with an aggrieved look.


    "Fool, didn''t you hear me call you? I can''t even hear me."


    At this time, Gu Sen indulged in her smile, she is still beside me, he felt very happy, the past things are not to think about, cherish now have, grasp now is right.


    "Would you like to kiss me and replenish my spiritual power so that I can tell you what I was thinking just now."


    With that, Gu Sen laughed shamelessly. Gu Sen must have never thought that Yun qiongjun really stood on tiptoe and covered him with drunkenness.


    At that moment, the long lost breath came to Gu Sen''s face. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to add spiritual power to me.


    Like a dragonfly skimming the water, Gu Sen has not yet relaxed.


    "I''ve replenished your spiritual power. Should I tell me what you''re thinking?"


    "Ah? What did I say just now? I didn''t say anything. I think you want to kiss me At the moment, Gu Sen is still a good seller, but he doesn''t tell her.


    "Goosen, you son of a bitch, I''ll break you up."


    Gu Sen sees the situation is not good and starts running. How can Yun qiongjun let him go easily? He actually bullies her like this. Two men ran around the woods. Finally, she was caught by Yun qiongjun.


    "Don''t do that. I''m returning you one."


    "What? Well... "


    Before yunqiongjun could react, Gu Sen leaned over again and gave her a kiss. Even if she beat him, he would not let her go, as if she would disappear.


    Gu Sen gave up a lot for her, but just like now, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know anything. Gu Sen is so with her, even if let him die, he is willing to.


    "Well, are you angry?" Gu Sen said with a bad smile, "my family is very nice. Miss Yun qiongjun is not angry."


    "Ghosts are angry with you." Yun qiongjun didn''t respond to him.


    "What do you see over there?"


    A huge black ball rolled around behind them. Yun qiongjun points to the object and hides behind Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen is secretly glad that she is really more and more inseparable from me now, and I will take good care of her. At the moment, Gu Sen immediately became serious and took Yun qiongjun behind him. He said in a hoarse voice, "don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Yun qiongjun doesn''t know why his voice is hoarse. He only knows that Gu Sen is really good.


    Gu Sen holds Yun qiongjun''s hand tightly and slowly walks towards the black ball. The only sound of "grunt" made the black ball smaller.


    Gu Sen and Yun qiongjun look at each other and wonder what it is. It''s strange that it can grow bigger and smaller.


    Just as she was about to touch it, Yun qiongjun did not dare to move. Gu Sen made a positive smile to her, and she still believed him.


    Gu Sen slowly reaches out and tries to touch the black ball. With a "plop", the black ball suddenly jumps into Gu Sen''s arms. This frightens Yun qiongjun and yells Gu Sen to throw him away.


    "Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. You see, it''s a civet." "In the middle of Qiong Jun''s arms, Gu yunyun jumps out of her arms.


    "This little thing doesn''t just like beautiful women. I don''t want this handsome boy! "


    Yun qiongjun can''t stand this little thing staying on her. She doesn''t dare to look at it. Gu Sen says, "you see, it''s really cute. Don''t be afraid."


    After listening to Gu Sen''s words, she slowly accepted the sudden attack of the small black ball and touched it with her hand. It did not resist, but licked Yun qiongjun''s hand.


    "You see, I''m not lying to you."


    "You talk a lot."


    She took the little black ball and walked to the river by herself. In fact, Gu Sen understood that the black ball was not a simple civet.


    "Wait for me." Gu Sen quickly made two steps to catch up.


    "Give it a name."


    Yun qiongjun looks at Gu Sen with her eyes shining. It seems that she has really relaxed her vigilance towards it. She really likes this little black ball.


    "You see it''s so dark, it''s called black ball."


    Gu Sen looked at the cat with a bad smile and kept teasing it. He only heard the civet say, "you''re black." it turns out that this civet can talk.


    Yun qiongjun was made to laugh, and Gu Sen also laughed. The smart cat followed Yun qiongjun. Gu Sen said with a smile: "just keep him by your side to protect you."No one knows just now that the civet has scratched Gu Sen''s arm. Gu Sen won''t let Yun qiongjun know.


    He grinned bitterly and shook his head. He covered the trace with his sleeve. It turned black slowly. Gu Sen thinks, this cat is really not simple.


    This smart cat is really likable. It has a good understanding of human nature and plays very well with Yun qiongjun. It seems that if you please her, you can please Gu Sen.


    "You, Goosen, you come here, you catch fish for me, I want to play with fish."


    As the world knows, Yun qiongjun didn''t want to play with the fish. There was a reason for the civet.


    Gu Sen has to give up. In order to make Yun qiongjun happy, everything he does is worth it.


    The civet "meow meow" of the smile, Gu Sen coldly looked at it, "you black ball."


    After that, he started to run.


    "Well, well, I''ll catch you fish."


    "It''s almost the same. The ball will come and fish will play soon."


    If you look around, there are no fish in the river. It''s just stones. Gu Sen has to use his spiritual power to produce fish in the water.


    Maybe it''s only two things that make him dizzy. In addition, he spent part of his soul to repair the apocalyptic space.


    Yun qiongjun found that he was not strong enough.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. There are fish here."


    As soon as she heard of Yu Yun, qiongjun immediately went to catch the fish and completely forgot where Gu Sen was.


    Ah, Gu Sen thought, it''s really a child.


    Yun qiongjun carefully catches the fish. The black ball is waiting for her. She smiles brightly.


    Gu Sen has been looking at her all the time. When she is so happy, don''t mention how happy she is. She''s still cute.


    Yun qiongjun put the fish into the fish tank. Seeing the civet watching, she felt a trace of pity.


    "Ball, you can''t eat it."


    "I don''t eat. This is our little animal. It''s to be kept, not to eat."


    This can make Yun qiongjun and Gu Sen amused.


    They asked how the ball was made into a civet. It patted its paws and said, "I have practiced for 500 years. I am a cat on Changbai Mountain. When I was 15 years old, I began to become very smart and often had some strange ideas. Later, after practicing, he began to understand human nature. Later, by chance, he found a place with abundant aura and began to practice there


    Yun qiongjun asked how the ball was cultivated. She just said that she didn''t practice much. She felt comfortable living there. She seemed to absorb the aura between heaven and earth. She was very comfortable.


    Gu Sen feels strongly that the cat is robbing him of Yun qiongjun. He is jealous.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Yun qiongjun asked him.


    "It''s OK. Have fun with that black ball."


    "Ha ha ha ha, let''s play together, play together."


    Yun qiongjun seems to have noticed something. She was jealous of a cat.


    "Goosen, I''m thirsty. I want water."


    "Well, I''ll go home and prepare water for you to drink."


    Gu Sen always follows her like this, no matter what she asks, he will satisfy her.


    On the way home, I don''t know why a dead tree fell in the middle of the road, blocking the road.


    Yun qiongjun is very scared. She hugs the ball tightly.


    "Not afraid."


    Just two simple words make Yun qiongjun feel warm. Gu Sen gently touches her head.


    "Meow, meow."


    Only heard the ball call twice, the dead tree is so fragmented, no trace. The road ahead is clear. Both were stunned.


    "Ball, you are so good."


    "My spiritual power is not in vain


    This civet is really good.


    In this way, the three of them went home together, talking and laughing all the way, very happy.


    At this time, returning to the sky, he was also exhausted. He grinned bitterly at himself, not knowing what he had done.


    He drank tea by himself. They all said that drinking tea could relieve one''s fatigue. He was really tired. He wanted to have a rest. Tea can make people forget the pain.


    Tianyu''s body is slowly disappearing, and the body is slowly becoming transparent. No one knows why. Only he knows. He gulped down the tea in his hand.


    When he mended the apocalyptic space, he only said that he needed a part of gusen''s soul. He did not say that repairing that space also needed the soul of God and the care of others.


    Thinking of this, he stood up. This time he stopped drinking tea. Before he left, he wanted to taste the taste of wine. For so long, he didn''t know what the taste of wine was.He went back to his room, with Apocalypse on the wall, and he looked at him all the time and thought of what he had done before.


    He thought to himself, I have finally fulfilled your last wish for you, and I have done what my brother should do. My brother knows your heart best, and he has done it for you.


    Tianyu understood that the feelings of this thing really can not be touched, once touched, it is really doomed.


    In the end, Yun qiongjun doesn''t know who her biological father is. She is the luckiest and most unfortunate person in the world.


    The image of Apocalypse drifted down.


    "Jun''er, how am I treating you?"


    "Well, you do whatever I ask you to do."


    "Then I will grow up with you and live this life."


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    How can this life be enough? I want to live forever.